《I am the Entertainment Tycoon》
Chapter 1 Arrival
Theo woke up feeling sore all over his body.
''Wait a minute¡ sore all over my body? What body? Didn''t I die?'' he thought as he was opened his eyes.
Theo saw that he was lying on a couch, a super old couch by the way. He was alone in what he presumed to be one of the oldest apartments he ever saw.
But somehow the apartment was neat and clean. Making him think that although the owner of the apartment was poor he still was a decent person.
As Theo was situating himself, he heard a voice inside his head.
[Binding¡]
[10%]
[40%]
[84%]
[Binding sessful!]
[Congrattions host for binding the Company Management System granted by the Universe Laws ording to the karma that the host umted in your previous life]
''What? System? Laws? Karma?'' he thought.
Theo was feeling so confused with all the things that were happening sessively that it passed around 10 minutes and he still didn''t have an answer from the so-called system.
''Let me think through this. First, I died in the hospital. Second, I woke up and I think I was reborn. Third, I received a system from the Universe Laws, whatever that means, because of the karma that I had? Karma¡ if I remember well, it is what we receive when we go ording to the universe, well that was my definition.'' Theo thought.
[Yes, host. Everything you said is true.]
''What?? You can hear my thoughts?''
[Yes, I am connected to your mind after all.]
''I guess I can ept that¡''
Theo read some system novels before so he had some knowledge of systems but he didn''t remember everything.
''System, how did I have karma to be reborn when I was just a normal person?''
[Host, after your request for the couple to take care of your orphanage made them fund several orphanages saving thousands and thousands of children of starvation and dying young]
That made his eyes tear up knowing that he saved the children. Theo had to take some time topose himself with all the emotions he was feeling.
When he was feeling better, Theo asked the system.
''System, what are the Universe Laws?''
[Host, the Universe Laws are $%#%¡§%$]
He didn''t understand anything so he waited for the system for an exnation why.
[Host, you don''t understand because your existence isn''t made for knowing this kind of information. But in a simplified exnation the Universe Laws oversee the myriad of universes and govern it]
Theo somewhat understood what the system said when he stopped and his eyes went wide with a realization.
''Wait a minute¡ UniverseS? Does that have more than one universe? So, the multiverse is real??'' he asked in a hurry.
[Yes, the multiverse is real. The host is in a different universe]
[Memories of the predecessor avable for merging.]
[Do you wish to merge? YES OR NO]
[WARNING! The merging will cause immense pain. Careful to proceed]
''Wow I was so self-absorbed that I forgot that I was in a different body''
Theo stood up to look at himself, he saw he was 1,78m and very thin. He was only skin and bones. He had long grey hair that seemed like straw. He searched for a mirror to look at his face and he found it in the corner of the room.
He walked to it, still feeling pain all over his body, and he saw himself, and damn he was horrible. His whole body and face screamed malnutrition.
''I think my predecessor was having a hard life.''
His face was somewhat handsome but theck of nutrition made him look ugly. He sighed and came to the couch wanting to know how the situation came to this degree.
''System, merge the memories'' Theo said in his head as he braced for the pain.
For a moment he didn''t feel anything but suddenly the pain came to his head and it was not anything that he ever felt.
"Aarrrghhhhhh" he screamed.
He fought the pain for a minute until it subsided and he was left panting for air on the couch.
"Oh my¡ that was worse than I imagined... But at least I know how the predecessor became so miserable" Theo signed.
From the memories, he received his name in this life was Theodore but with a differentst name, Theodore Gray. He was at the same age he died in his previous life, 18 years old. And in this life too he was an orphan but the difference was that in this life he had a younger sister that was 16yo and her name was Aurora Gray.
And a curious fact was that Aurora wasn''t his blood-rted sister, their parents adopted her when she was 5yo but they loved her even more.
Their parents died four years ago when he was 14yo.
And since then, He has been working to provide for his sister since the heritage that their parent left wasn''t much and they didn''t have any close rtives so Theo worked all day.
His predecessor didn''t go well in school but still managed to reach thest year of high school.
But today was thest straw for him. He was fired from his job and wasn''t paid for the month. When he came back home knowing that his sister would starve, he had a heart attack realizing that.
And it was then that Theo''s soul crossed over and upied his body.
Theo signed as he thought.
''I may not be you but I promise to never let Aurora starve and make her live the life of a princess.''
Theo suddenly felt like thest will of his predecessor left him as he felt relieved that his sister was going to be ok.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Author here, guys this is the first time I am writing a novel so be patient a little with me. If you notice a plot hole or a grammar mistake,ment and I will try to fix it.
I hope you guys enjoy my novel :)
Chapter 2 First Mission
Theo felt for the first time since crossing over that this body was his and he felt relieved that this body was finally hispletely.
After that he started navigating in his new memories and the more, he saw the more he felt shocked.
The system was correct. Theo was in a different universe. To be precise he was on a different Earth that was twice the size of his previous. And it had different countries. It had somenguages that were the same, like English, but it had some newnguages too.
And somehow this earth had the same technologies as my previous world but it had a different culture and entertainment like movies and books.
Too bad that he didn''t remember anything clearly of his previous life so that he could make some money selling these works.
''Wait a sec¡ I have a system, maybe the system can provide me. But it is a Management Business System. But maybe mypany can work with entertainment too¡''
''Well, it is too soon to think about that''
He continued to go through his memories and he discovered that the country he lived in was the Sakura Abode Country. And this country somehow had some of the characteristics of Ennd and Japan of his previous life and it was a giant country, the same size as Australia.
And it wasn''t even one of the big 5 countries on thendmass of this, that was how he realized that this was twice the size of his previous one.
He lived in the poor area of one of the big cities of the country, Elffire City.
After going through all the memories, Theo realized that Aurora was in the library with some of her friends and he was relieved cause he didn''t want her to see everything that happened here today.
[DING! Starters gift pack avable. Do you wish to retrieve it?]
''Oh, a gift pack? YES! Of course, I want it'' he said enthusiastically.
[Ding! Received:
1. 10000 dors;
2. One Untraceable Bank ount;
3. One Vitality Restoration Pill.
4. Business Management Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 1]
''Wow that is awesome!!'' Theo thought
''First, the 10k in dors is more than my predecessor earned in 2 years of jumping from job to job. And the bank ount was awesome too as I have now the liberty to do my things freely without the authorities knowing it was my money. And third, the Business Management Knowledge will help me realize my dream of owning apany. And the most awesome prize is the Vitality Restoration Pill.''
Theo clicked to see the details of the Vitality Restoration Pill.
[Vitality Restoration Pill: capable of restoring the vitality of a body and eliminating diseases.]
''That is exactly what I need! This body is so weak that I have difficulty even walking and I need to be healthy to take care of my sister'' he thought
Theo eagerly retrieved the pill and it appeared out of nowhere in his palm. It was blood in color and the size of a peanut.
He swallowed and he feltfortable all over his body for almost a minute and then it was over. He stood up from the couch and saw his reflection in the mirror.
''I almost don''t recognize myself. I was still skin and bones but myplexion is now much healthier and my eyes are colored silver and it had a determination that I didn''t have before. I also don''t have difficulty moving anymore.''
''That''s great!'' he said and he thought about retrieving the business management knowledge too.
''Retrieve Business Management Knowledge''
Then he felt a tingle in his head as information about managingpanies and making them seed poured into his mind.
[Ding! First Mission Avable!
Description: Invest and own an existing business.
Requirements:
1. Buy all the shares of the Blue Cloud Coffee;
2. Earn back what was invested in the shop.
Rewards:
1. Leveling one level;
2. 20000 dors.
3. Food & Beverage knowledge Level 1
4. Leveling Business Management of one level ]
Chapter 3 Promise
''So, I have to start mypany huh? Well, I always wanted to own a coffee shop. So, what better way to start this life than owning a coffee shop.''
''Wait a minute¡ Level?... That''s right! I still didn''t see my level and status''
''System, status''
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 1 (0/100)
Age: 18
Attribute:
Strength: 5 (Quantifies the strength that the host can exert)
Intelligence: 14 (Quantifies the intellect of the host)
Vitality: 6 (Quantifies the state of host''s body)
Charm: 12 (Quantifies how much the host is attractive)
Skills:
1. Business Management Level 1 (0/100): the ability to manage a business to sess.
]
Theo analyzed his status and it was basically what e was expecting.
''System, what''re the normal attributes of someone of my age?''
[The average result is 10]
''So, basically, my body is weak and I am intelligent. And I am more the average looking. I can work with that.'' he thought.
Theo looked at the clock and it was almost time for Aurora to get home. He looked at himself and he was disgusting of all the sweat he transpired in these hours after the predecessor died and he crossed over.
He stood up and went to the bathroom to take a shower before Aurora got home.
As he was in the bathroom, he heard the front door opening and that was probably his sister so he finished his shower and dressed in the bathroom, and got out with his hair still wet.
When Theo exited the bathroom, he saw a young girl with silver hair and mesmerizing purple eyes that although it was sickly thin, but she was a beauty nheless.
She was healthier than he was and it was when he realized the determination of his predecessor in taking care of his sister. He would rather starve than let her starve.
And he found even more determination in making Aurora live the life of a princess.
She was on the couch watching TV when she saw her brother exit the bathroom. She saw that her brother was looking better today than yesterday when she felt afraid that her brother would copse. He was staring at her like it was the first time and she felt her heart jump.
"Hey, sis how are you? I am gonna make dinner, wait half an hour and we can eat" He asked her as he looked at her.
"Thanks, bro, I am okay. I''m just a little tired after studying all day" she said as she watched him going into the corner of the room where it had a mini kitchen where they cooked their meals.
''Thank god still has some leftovers this month so that I and Aurora can eat for a couple more days. But after that, I have to make more money'' he thought as he was cooking.
After half an hour of cooking a simple meal, Theo called Aurora and he had a hearty meal with a sister that Theo never had the pleasure to have in his past life. During the meal, Theo was so emotional that he started tearing up.
It was his first meal with his sister and it was only a little bit of food but she ate like it was better food in the world.
Aurora noticed him crying, she came behind my chair and hug him from behind.
"Sis, I am sorry for not doing enough and making you eat so little" Theo said in the middle of sobs.
"Big Brother, never say that again!!!" She said angrily while crying too.
"Big brother, I know everything you do for me and I couldn''t ask for a better brother, so please don''t say that again." She cried.
"Sister, I promise our lives will be better from now on. We will be rich. Thank you for being with me all these difficult times" he said with determination.
"Theo, I never doubted you" she said smiling.
They hugged for a few more minutes and they disengaged to clean the dishes. After they cleaned, Aurora went for the only private bedroom of the 2-bedroom apartment, that I gave her cause girls need privacy, to study. And he took a futon and put it on the front of the tv as he drifted to sleep.
Today was a crazy day and he was exhausted.
Chapter 4 BlueCloud Coffee Shop
Theo woke up at 6am full alert and ready to put his ns to work.
Today he is going to buy the Blue Cloud Coffee Shop and put his business skills to practice.
But, first, Theo went for a run around the neighborhood as he was determined to have a healthier body. After an hour of running, he came back to the apartment exhausted but happy that he was able to run.
He took a shower and prepared breakfast for Aurora.
Aurora woke up as he finished making breakfast.
While they were eating, he asked her.
"Are you going out today, sis?"
"Yeah, I am going to the library again with Daphne." She said while sipping coffee.
"Ok, bute back early and be careful outside" he said
"Thanks, bro, I will" she said while getting up to go get ready to go out.
After he bade goodbye to Aurora. He started to get ready too as he had a busy and important day.
He dressed in his best clothes and went to a cyber cafe to search for his target.
Theo discovered that the Blue Cloud Coffee Shop was situated close to the state university situated in this city but somehow the business wasn''t going well and it was on the verge of closing up.
''That makes my job easier, maybe I can buy with less than 10k'' he said in relief.
He printed the contract he formted with the knowledge he gained and went to the coffee shop.
As he arrived in front of the shop, he observed its surroundings and discovered that it wasn''t that bad. It had a decent movement of people.
Theo entered the shop and he saw the interior wasn''t the best. He could say it was a horriblebination but if I arranged here and there, it could be a presentable coffee shop.
He walked to the counter and he greeted the only employee of the shop.
"Good morning! How can I help you?" She said with a smile.
He liked her attitude.
"Good morning! Can I speak with the boss of the shop?" Theo said firmly.
She looked and analyzed him. She saw that he was wearing cheap clothes but it was clean so he wasn''t a homeless person she thought.
"He is in the back. Wait a minute" she said while going to the back of the shop.
After a while, a plump man appeared and looked at him.
"Well, what do you want?" he said arrogantly.
Theo looked at him and knew that after buying the ce this man had to go. The man didn''t look like someone pleasant to work with.
"I want to buy the coffee shop." Theo said directly
He looked at Theo suspiciously as if asking if he had the money to buy the coffee shop.
Theo looked at him knowing what he was thinking.
So, he pulled out his old phone and opened his bank ount, and showed 6k of the 10k that he had.
Theo didn''t want him to see how much he had in total.
His eyes lit up in enthusiasm.
"I offer 5k for the shop" Theo said directly
"I want 7k" he said
"I offer 6k, no more no less" Theo said firmly.
He looked at Theo with some hesitation as if wanting more money but after seeing that Theo wasn''t budging, he epted his offer.
Theo took the contract and they went to meet awyer to make things official. After busing himself all morning with the contract.
In the afternoon it was official, the Blue Cloud Coffee Shop was Theo''s.
After the previous owner left. Theo entered the shop and he saw the employee that he saw in the morning.
She saw everything that happened in the morning and she was very surprised that he would be her boss. ''But I hope he is a better boss than that idiot that couldn''t manage a proper business'' she thought.
Theo walked over so he could talk to her.
"Hey, sorry I couldn''t introduce myself in the morning. My name is Theodore Gray, your new boss. Can you introduce the workings of the coffee shop?" he said with a smile.
"Hello, don''t worry about it. My name is Samantha Walker and I work as a barista here, I am the only employee and we don''t have much business mainly because thest boss was inept on the workings of how to manage a coffee shop" she said directly.
Theo looked at her approvingly. She seemed professional and nothing like a simple barista could do.
"You said he was inept? How can you know?" Theo questioned.
"Well, I studied business management at the Bluefire State University but because I didn''t have enough money for the tuition fees, I got out of college midway through. So, I have some knowledge in the area" she said with a sign.
Theo looked at her bewildered. ording to the memories he received, the Bluefire State University was the university situated here in Elffire City. And it was one of the most prestigious universities in the country. One has to be intelligent to be epted there. And to not be able to finish studying because of theck of money he truly could understand her situation.
Theo decided while looking at her. She was a pretty girl with blonde hair and blue eyes but he looked at her seeing a gem that could be his helping hand on the path of conquest.
Chapter 5 First Employee
"I have a proposition for you. I will promote you to be my manager. And you will take care of everything in this shop for me. I will present a business management n for you and you will put it into practice. And of course, I will raise your sry ording to your position" Theo said while looking at Sam''s eyes.
She looked at him wide-eyed, not believing he would grant her such an offer. She didn''t even have a degree in management, that was the reason she worked as a barista while having knowledge in management.
"Yes! Thank you so much for the opportunity!" she said in emotion.
While not being enough money for her to pay her tuition fees, it was a job in the area that she loved and she felt thankful for the opportunity.
"That''s great!" Theo said happily.
''Now I have someone with the knowledge to help me'' he thought
"How about we close the shop so I can exin what I n for the shop" Theo said to her
"Yes, let me do it. We can go to the back. There has aputer where we can do everything" she said while getting up to close the shop.
When they arrived there, Theo started exining what he had in mind for the shop and they discussed for hours and made a proper management n on theputer.
Sam''s eyes shone with excitement as she knew that such a n was likely to seed. The shop would likely have many customers after the reform.
After they discussed everything. Theo moved to the contract of employment of Sam''s. He gave her a considerable raise and made her the manager of the shop. After he printed everything, he gave it to her so that she could read the contract and sign it.
After she read it, she signed it without hesitation. It was an opportunity of a lifetime for her.
And she didn''t know yet, but this moment would be the moment her life took a crazy turn when her path to be one of the most powerful women on the was set in motion.
"Happy cooperation!" he said to her with a smile.
"Happy cooperation!" she also smiled.
After everything, they said goodbye until tomorrow. Because tomorrow would be the first day of the reform of the coffee shop.
As Theo was going home, he passed around a grocery store and he thought ''I could buy something delicious to make for Aurora.''
He got home with the groceries at the same time that Aurora got home too. After they took a shower, they made dinner together while talking to each other about their day.
They had dinner and he slept right after because he was exhausted from all the things he did today.
Theo woke up at 6am and went for a run again. He felt really good while exercising in the morning.
After he got home, he made breakfast but Aurora didn''t wake up.
Theo assumed she wasn''t going out today. Well, it was the summer vacations and they still had around 2 and half months before the sses so he figured he could let her sleep more.
He got ready to leave for the coffee shop. And as he was going out, he left a message for Aurora saying he was going to work and that he left food in the fridge for her.
The next 3 days were the same.
Theo woke up early in the morning and went for a run. After that he went to the coffee shop and worked on the reform of the restaurant, he spent another 2k on the decoration of the restaurant.
But after 3 days of work, the Blue Cloud Coffee Shop was like a new shop. It had decorations that appealed to the customer.
And it had a new barista that Sam knew could do the job professionally. They were ready for the reopening tomorrow and although they didn''t heavily announce.
They still announced around the neighborhood and through social media.
Theo was at home reading about business management as he discovered that he could level up his knowledge through study and that was a relief since he didn''t want to depend too much on the system. He managed to level up his knowledge yesterday.
''System, status''
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 1 (0/100)
Age: 18
Attributes:
Strength: 5.2
Intelligence: 14
Vitality: 6.5
Charm: 12
Skills:
1. Business Management Level 2 (98/300): the ability to manage a business to sess.
]
''My status attributes changed with all the workout I am having in the morning and I am feeling better than ever.''
''I am halfway through leveling BM (Business Management). And I want to level up before Iplete my mission so that I can level up to level 4 instead of level 3.''
Theo continued studying at the table as Aurora watched tv on the couch. She looked so beautiful in simple clothes. She was one most beautiful girls he had ever seen.
Her grey hair tied in a ponytail gave her a mature look. Even though her body was undeveloped because she was only 16yo and had thepse of good nutrition, but she already could bepared to models. She only needed to eat healthier and she would be a full-fledged beauty to shake millions of hearts.
Chapter 6 Shop Open
The next day Theo was standing next to Sam and Olivia, the new girl that Sam contracted to be the new barista.
They were ready to open for business. The coffee shop looked beautiful with the new decoration and he was certain that it could attract customers.
As Olivia opened the door of the coffee shop, he looked as 2 customers entered and admired the interior and ordered some coffee with cookies.
Theo felt emotional, this was the start of his path as he made his dreamse true.
After he observed a little more, he went back inside so that he could study his knowledge of business management.
Sam and Olivia were more than enough to manage the business.
After one week after they reopened, the coffee shop became somewhat famous in the neighborhood.
They had excellent service, environment, and food.
Sam passed to him the ount of thest 7 days and it was looking good.
On the first day, they didn''t have much profit but for the next days, they had a steady increase of customers. On the fourth day they had 500 dors of profit, already discounted the cost of the materials, and in thest 3 days, they repeated this profit.
The shop was bing a somewhat must-have go shop around the neighborhood and that was the first step of having a steady stream of customers.
ording to Theo''s prediction, he was going toplete the first mission in 12 days with a profit of 500 dors a day.
Since he invested 8000 dors in the coffee shop (6k on buying and 2k with all the redecorations).
After he came home happy knowing that his dream was bing true. He made a great dinner for his sister.
She was happy too since she saw that everything was going well for him.
On the next day, Theo was studying in the office when he felt something in his mind and he felt new information on BM pouring into his head.
[Business Management Level UP!! Level 2 => Level 3]
''Yes!! I finally leveled up! Did it take some time huh? It has some time before I finish my mission maybe I can level up again'' he said while going back to study.
And like that, 12 days passed with the profit of the coffee shop at an average of 500 dors a day.
After they closed for business for today, Theo heard a sound in his mind.
[Ding! First Mission Completed!]
[Issuing Rewards¡]
Theo fought the impulse to open the rewards in his office and closed the notifications and went home.
He wanted to open the rewards at home.
After he had dinner with Aurora. He sat on the couch and asked the system.
''System, distribute the rewards!'' he shouted happily in his mind.
[Issuing Rewards¡]
[Congrattions! You have leveled up! You gained 4 free attributes points]
[You have received 20000 dors in your bank ount!]
[Ding! You gained Food & Beverage Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 1]
[Ding! You leveled up your knowledge skill in Business Management to level 5!]
Theo heard several notifications and he felt a new stream of knowledge on Food & Beverage pouring into his mind.
He also felt my knowledge in BM expanding and giving him new information.
After a few minutes, he adjusted himself.
''System, show my status.''
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 2 (0/300)
Age: 18
Cash: $1500 => $29500
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($11000)
Attributes:
Strength: 6.0
Intelligence: 14
Vitality: 7.0
Charm: 12
Free attribute points: 4
Skills:
1. Business Management - Level 5 (005/2000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
2. Food & Beverages Knowledge - Level 1 (0/100): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
(Passive Effect: 2% increase in customers in F&B business)
]
''Wow it has a bunch of new stuff'' Theo thought
''First, the cash that I have and the shop now appear in my status, I also see that the value of the coffee shop is almost double over what I bought it. Second, I have 4 free attributes that I can assign anywhere I want. And thirdly, the knowledge I gained on Food & beverage is a gold mine!''
''Now I have knowledge in some recipes that can make the coffee shop famous city-wide! And it even has a passive increase in customers.'' he was exhrated.
''System assign 4 attribute points to strength'' I said.
Strength is one that he was having more difficulty increasing cause he was weak from all the years of working all day and not eating enough.
Theo thought it was better to go up to 10 points on Strength so he can be on the average as he works on vitality in his everyday workout.
Suddenly he felt his body being massaged all over. It was a wonderful feeling and itst at least 5 minutes.
Chapter 7 New Missions
After it ended, Theo walked over to the mirror and he saw a new person looking at him. Without modesty, he looked more handsome than ever.
He lifted his shirt and he observed that he had the start of what looked like a six-pack. His muscles looked strong but he wasn''t overly big. Even his face looked more handsome.
He nodded at himself approvingly with the changes.
When he heard 2 notifications of the system.
[Ding! 2 New Missions for the host!]
[Mission 1 ¨C ''I want more profit!!''
Description: Your business needs more profit if you want to expand.
Requirements: Triple the daily average profit of the shop.
Rewards:
1. 20000 dors;
2. 300 exp;
3. Leveling Up Skill Knowledge of F&B.
]
[Mission 2 ¨C ''I want Branches!''
Description: Your business is going well. It is time to open a branch so that the name of the shop is known city-wide.
Requirements: Open a branch and have the same profit as the main shop.
Rewards:
1. 20000 dors;
2. 600 exp;
]
''Hmm these missions seem difficult but with the knowledge I gained on F&B it is only a matter of time until Iplete it'' he thought.
''I also received 20k I can invest on opening the branch and also rent a new apartment for me and Aurora, this apartment is horrible. I can also buy a newputer and phone for her.'' He thought
''I also have to add Food & Beverages to my daily study. And search for a new recipe that can make the shop famous.''
Theo stretched himself as he stood up and went to take shower before going to bed.
The next day in his morning workout he noticed that he could run more and faster. So, he did some workouts that could help increase his vitality.
After going back home and taking a shower, he had breakfast with Aurora and they talked about things as they ate.
When Aurora looked at Theo, she felt something was strange.
''Is it my impression or brother looks taller and stronger todaypared to yesterday¡'' Aurora thought
But she dismissed it while thinking it must be the workout Theo was doing everyday morning.
After washing the dishes, he went to work and Aurora went to the library.
Arriving at the coffee shop, it was already open for business.
"Good morning, Olivia. How are you today?" he greeted the barista
"Good morning boss, I am doing well, thanks for asking. The manager is waiting for you in the office" she said smiling.
"Thank you, Olivia." he said.
As Theo walked into the office, he was greeted with the vision of a twenty-something blonde beautiful girl as she looked at some papers.
"Good morning, Sam. You look gorgeous as ever" Theo said with a smile.
Sam lifted her head and she saw a handsome man looking at her. And somehow, he got more handsome today than yesterday. He looked more manly and strong. She was a little lost in his looks.
Only after he went for his chair and sat, that she was able toe back alive.
"Good morning, boss. Thank you and you look somehow more handsome too" she said with a chuckle.
"Haha you are funny" Theo saidughing while dismissing the subject
She delivered the ounting forst week and left the room after talking with Theo for a few minutes.
Theo was eager to start the day. And the first thing to do was to search for a new apartment.
The price limit that Theo put was around 2000 dors.
Theo didn''t want to rent a super expensive apartment before making more money so he wanted a transition apartment.
He searched for around 30 minutes before finding the perfect apartment and the best thing was it wasn''t too far from the high school that he and aurora frequented and it was close to various amenities.
He called thendy and learned that he could visit in the afternoon. After Theo scheduled a visit, he hung up the phone.
''Now I have to start researching recipes for the coffee shop and study too. I have a few recipes that I received from the system but I want to be totally certain of the recipe I want to introduce.'' Theo thought
For the next few hours, Theo researched ingredients and recipes, and concepts on F&B.
In the afternoon he went to visit the apartment and he loved it.
It had 2 bedrooms, 1 kitchen, 1 bathroom, and a living room. It totally could house 2 people.
Theo said that he was interested in renting the ce. Thendy, a somewhat aged woman, said he coulde back tomorrow and officialize the contract.
Theo left feeling happy that he and Aurora could leave the dumpster that they were currently living at.
After that, he went to the mall and bought newputers and phones for himself and Aurora. He also bought some new clothes for him and Aurora, nothing too fancy. Just basic clothes but they were new and much better than the clothes that they were currently using.
In total, he spent 5k on clothes and electronics. With the profit that the shop was having, he could pay this amount without feeling a sting in his pocket.
Chapter 8 Moving To A New Apartment
Arriving at home he was greeted with the vision of Aurora making dinner.
"Hey, cupcake, guess what I bought for you" Theo said enthusiastically.
Aurora looked at her brother who was caring several bags in his arms.
"hmm groceries?" she said hesitantly because she thought they only had the money for that.
"No! Come here, sis. It is a present for you" Theo said as he took the bags that had what he bought for her.
As Aurora opened the bags and looked at the clothes andputer and smartphone, which certainly cost more than a thousand dors, she was in a state of disbelief.
"Big brother, is everything here for me?" she asked partly worrying how her brother got so much money and partly excited with so much stuff.
Theo guessed what she was thinking and said:
"Don''t worry about the money, sis. My job is honest and it is paying much better and for now on we will live a much better life." He said tenderly as he looked at his sister.
Aurora was so happy that she jumped on him as she rubbed her head on his chest.
"Thank you for everything, Big Brother" she said emotionally
They stayed like that for a few minutes.
They watched a movie on their old TV while holding each other.
On the next day, before going to the coffee shop he bought some ingredients as he needed to experiment on some recipes.
He worked on the recipes all morning. And in the afternoon, he signed the contract for the new apartment. He could move in already on the next day.
As Theo and Aurora were having dinner. He said to her.
"Sis, I managed to rent a new apartment and it is much better than this one. I want you to gather your things so that we can move out tomorrow morning." Theo said while looking at his sister
"What? We are moving?" she said bewildered
After thinking for a while, Aurora was excited that they could leave this ce.
They spent the night gathering their things, which weren''t much.
And in the morning, Theo called a movingpany and they went for the new apartment.
Theo and Aurora looked at the old apartment, and both felt very emotional. This was the apartment they lived in after their parents died as they couldn''t afford their old home.
They had great and awful memories in this apartment. It was a chapter of their lives that they would never forget.
They took a picture together on the front of the apartment as a token of farewell and went to the new apartment.
As they arrived, Theo greeted thendy and they went for the apartment. It was a brand new apartment and they loved it.
They organized their things all morning. They had lunch and Theo went to the shop as he had to keep researching and experimenting on recipes for the shop.
After one week of researching for recipes, Theo found numerous recipes that could make the Blue Cloud Coffee Shop famous all around the country. But Theo knew that he had to take things slowly.
And additionally, during this week he leveled up 2 times his knowledge skill in F&B.
Theo called Sam in his office.
"Sam, now that the shop stabilized the profit we have to expand to new heights. I want you to find a trustworthy cook and a new barista. I am going to introduce some new recipes and these recipes are going to be our trademark" Theo said
"Boss, I know someone that we can trust for the cook position. As for the barista, I can post a call for the position and I can arrange that too. But what recipes are these, boss?" Sam said while thinking that trademark recipes must be good to earn this name.
Theo, knowing that Sam would ask that, said while pointing at the food that was on his table
"You can taste these two recipes I invented. This is a milk tea that can be served hot, iced, or at room temperature. And this is a cheesecake that has the vors of strawberry and orange."
Sam first drank the milk tea and her eyes went wide instantly. This was the best drink she ever drank. It was so addicting she didn''t even realize that she had drunk the whole cup in a few moments.
When she came back to herself, her eyes tingled with excitation knowing that this drink would be tremendously famous.
After a moment she also tasted the cheesecake and the same scene all over again as she ate the cake as if she was starving.
"Boss, these recipes are so delicious! We will be famous!'' she said excitedly.
"I know, and that''s why I want to discuss how we can maximize our profit with these recipes and contract the new employees" Theo said
After they discussed how to put the new recipes to the public, Sam went to put the n into practice.
Chapter 9 Drawing A Proficiency
For the next two days, Sam contracted the new employees and advertised the new recipes of the shop to the regr customers.
Karen was a 16yo girl working a part-time summer job in a grocery shop. Every day, she woke up early to go to work. Andtely, on the way to the grocery shop, she stopped in a coffee shop that was beautifully decorated and had some decent drinks.
As she entered the coffee shop today, she was greeted as usual by the pretty decorations and the low sound of background music.
She went to line up at the counter that had a couple of people before her.
When it was her time, she was greeted by the barista as usual.
"Good morning, how can I help?" the barista said with a smile
"I want one expresso and cookie, please" Karen said
"It will be ready in a minute. Today we are introducing 2 new recipes and buying anything in the shop grants you a free order of any of the new recipes. But it only works the first time. You can choose which one looking at the menu" the barista said enthusiastically
Karen was somewhat surprised butplied because it was free and free stuff is great. She looked at the menu, thought for a while, and chose a hot milk tea.
After getting her order, Karen left the shop while drinking her expresso and eating her cookie.
After finishing it she looked at the hot milk tea and took a mouthful and she immediately froze as she felt what it was one best drinks of her life.
She drank the milk tea rapidly and when it was over, she looked bewildered and all she could think over her shift in the grocery shop wasing to the coffee shop to get another milk tea.
Scenes like these kept happening with the customers of the shop and on the first day of release of the new recipes the BlueCloud Coffee Shop had a profit of 700 dors even with all the free stuff that they gave.
Theo knew that tomorrow onwards would be a new chapter for his new shop.
As Theo looked at the profit of the day. He also saw the ounting of the profit of the month, cause it was already a month that the shop opened and ording to Sam, they profited more than 10k even with sries and bills to pay. It was amazing.
Compared to what the shop was one month ago, they had a huge makeover.
''I bet the previous owner is having some anger problem knowing about our sess'' Theoughed inwardly
Theo had more than enough money to open a new branch but he wanted to make the shop more famous before opening a branch.
But he already asked Sam to start searching for ces to open the branch and study the surroundings.
''System, status'' Theo said in his mind
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 3 (0/600)
Age: 18
Cash: $29500 => $26500
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($11000 => $14000)
Attributes:
Strength: 10.3
Intelligence: 14
Vitality: 8.5
Charm: 14
Free attribute points: 0
Skills:
1. Business Management - Level 5 (950/2000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
2. Food & Beverages - Level 3 (450/600): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
(Passive Effect: 2% increase in customers in F&B business)
]
''My vitality increased with all the exercises and food I take every day. My charm also increased, I think eating healthier and exercising contributed to that. And in a few more days I can level up my F&B skill beforepleting the mission'' Theo thought
For the next few days, the BlueCloud Coffee Shop became somewhat famous around the city. Every time you looked inside the shop, it had lines of people enjoying and waiting for their drinks or food.
And after only 3 days of releasing the new recipes, Theo alreadypleted his first mission of tripling his profit.
[Ding! Congrattions for the hostpleting the mission ''I want more profit!!'']
[issuing rewards¡]
[Ding! Congrattions! You received 20000 dors in your bank ount]
[Ding! Congrattions! You received the necessary exp and you leveled up to Level 2]
[Ding! Congrattions! Your F&B knowledge skill leveled up to level 5]
[Ding! Congrattions! You leveled up to Level 2 and unlocked 1(one) Lucky Draw and received 4 Attributes Points]
Theo was excited as he was in his bedroom lying down while receiving the influx of information that came with the skill level up.
He didn''t even react anymore to the money he received from the system, only focusing on the other traits. Especially the lucky draw. If it was what he was thinking it would be awesome.
''System, what¡äs this Lucky Draw?'' he said in his mind
[The Lucky Draw is a system tool that the host through luck can gain skills, knowledge, or items]
''Oh my god! That''s so incredible'' he eximed
''System, I wish to use my Lucky Draw opportunity'' Theo said in his mind avidly
[Opening Lucky Draw Roulette¡]
Theo saw a roulette with thousands of things written on it as it started to spin it.
Around 1 minuteter, it stopped spinning.
[Ding! Congrattions! You received Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles]
Chapter 10 Grandmaster
''That sounds impressive'' he said absently while clicking to see the description of it
[Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you have to do is to train to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)]
''So, basically, I have the experience and all I have to do is train to be unbeatable'' Theo thought that was pretty much a bug because even without training he still had the experience of a grandmaster and against people, without much experience, he was a real grandmaster.
''Retrieve the Grandmaster Experience'' he said in his mind
[Pouring into host mind¡]
Theo braced for the pain and as he expected it came. It was like thousands of needles were swimming in his brain. The painsted much longer than before, only after 10 minutes was the pain subsided.
He was left panting after all the pain he felt.
After he recuperated, he looked at the experience he received and it was amazing.
He now had knowledge of fighting styles that he even didn''t know about it before. He felt like every part of his body could be used to defend or attack in different styles.
But he somehow felt that his body resisted doing such movements, he still could do it. But he would feel ufortable doing it.
''I guess that''s why the system said I had to train to be a real grandmaster. Tomorrow I am going to sign at the dojo next to the apartment so I can train'' he thought
''Maybe I can also sign up for driving lessons since I have money for it now and I am on summer vacation'' Theo thought
''System, assign the 4 attributes points to strength'' he said in his mind
[Assigning 4 points to Strength¡]
Suddenly he felt the muscles all over his body bing morepact and carrying more power. He walked to the mirror and what he saw was a man of 1,83m with shoulder-length lush grey hair, with angr featured face and silver eyes. And now he truly had six-pack abs.
''Is this me?'' Theo questioned himself in wonder
''System, show my status''
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 3 (0/600)
Age: 18
Cash: $26500 => $46500
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($14000 => $70000)
Attributes:
Strength: 14.3
Intelligence: 14
Vitality: 9.8
Charm: 15
Free attribute points: 0
Lucky Draws Tickets: 0
Skills:
1. Business Management - Level 6 (1289/4000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
2. Food & Beverages - Level 5 (10/2000): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
3. Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you have to do is train to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)
]
Theo studied his status for a few minutes and came to a few realizations.
''First, I have almost 50k in cash, I can heavily invest in my business now. Second, the worth of his coffee shop had a huge leap of over 50k, I guess the recipes worked in increasing the value of the shop. Thirdly, his attributes were almost all above the average, except vitality, but I can increase vitality in my daily workouts. Fourth, my business management skill leveled up in the past few days but it is bing more and more difficult of leveling up'' Theo was lost in thoughts
The next day woke up early as he went for the dojo that was next to his apartment. There he saw how training could help increase the control of his body.
He trained there for 2 hours and he already could feel that he could control his body like never before.
Theo estimated that after 1 month of training he would have the mastery of controlling his body in ord with some fighting styles.
But some styles need more time and specified training but he felt happy he could learn more and that everything wasn''t so easy because he liked challenges.
After he came home, he had breakfast with Aurora while she marveled while looking at her brother.
''Over the course of the month my brother went from skin and bones looking teenager to looking like some athlete¡ he''s looking more handsome too'' Aurora thought bashfully
Theo noticed that Aurora was eyeing him. And he figured that his recent physical changes somehow baffled her.
"Brother, how did you change so much?" Aurora asked in confusion
"Well, thisst month I have been training every day early in the morning and we have been much healthier so it''s not a surprise I look better. Even you look way better and prettier with the healthy and plenty diet we are having" Theo said while diverting her attention
Aurora blushed almost instantly. Her brother always spoiled her but she still was bashful when heplimented her.
"You cane to train with me if you want. But I wake up pretty early," he said
Aurora thought about it and felt it would be great to spend time with her brother so she agreed that tomorrow onwards they would train together.
Chapter 11 Training Aurora
After Theo took a shower, he went for his driving lessons and in the afternoon, he went for the shop.
He entered it by the back door. Now that the shop was always full, he didn''t want many people knowing that he was the boss.
One week passed and Theo was in his bedroom watching an online ss on culinary to deepen and level up his knowledge. He figured that he would learn more in these sses as the teacher would offer different perspectives on the subjects.
When he received an email from Sam with the ounting ofst week''s profit of the shop. He opened it and the more he read it, the more he felt happy.
In the first 5 days of the release of the new recipes, the shop had a huge increase of customers and consequently in profit. After the fifth day, the profit stagnated.
But Sam observed that reason was that the space of the shop was too small to house more customers causing stagnation of profit.
Now the profit stabilized at 3500 dors daily. He was static when he looked at this number.
''I guess it is time to open the branches. Sam told me that the shop was a sensation around the city and everybody heard of it. We have to take advantage of this publicity to open more branches so I can have more profit'' he thought
Theo opened the file that Sam sent him about ces of potential ces to open the branches.
He particrly liked 4 ces. 2 in the north of the city, one in the east, and thest being inside a mall.
Next day early in the morning. If anyone looked at the street, they would be able to see 2 youngsters with gray hair running on the street.
"Brother, I feel much better after I started running with you." Aurora said tiredly after they ended up their run.
"I want to go with you to the dojo too!" she eximed with shining eyes.
She didn''t go to the dojo with Theo in the past week because by the time she finished running she was too exhausted to continue training.
"That''s great, Sis! You can learn how to defend yourself if something happens" he said looking at her worriedly. Such a beautiful girl like his sister, it would be dangerous for her to walk alone at any time of the day.
They arrived and Aurora started learning the basics of martial arts. While Theo sparred with some veteran fighters.
After one week of training, Theo already could control his body without any difort like a grandmaster of 3 styles. Muay Thai is a style that originated in Thand. Karate, the school Japanese style. And Capoeira, the Brazilian style.
Of the 3, he liked Capoeira the most. Because this style was a mix of dance and fighting, the opponent didn''t even realize he was in a fighting stance before being knocked out, it was very acrobatic too.
"Theo, let''s have a freestyle sparring," said Akihiro-sensei
Theo looked at the middle-aged man that had traits of Japanese people of his past life and agreed. Yesterday as he was sparring with some students Akihiro-sensei noticed that he was too advanced for others and he asked Theo to spar with him.
And that resulted in Theo being utterly defeated and that surprised the hell out of Theo. It''s important to remember that Theo already could move his body without any difort. But Akihiro-sensei somehow won. But Theo also didn''t fight seriously because if he used his fighting styles through the difort, he would end the fight in one movement.
"Let''s go sensei." Theo said with enthusiasm
Theo found out these days that he loved the thrill of fighting. He loved the thrill of mastering his styles and putting them into practice.
Theo fought Akihiro-sensei for one hour of his 2-hour ss in the dojo. In thest spar, Theo won by connecting a beautiful air kick in capoeira style.
"Theo, you seem to be only rusty huh?" Akihiro-sensei said noticing that the more Theo fought, the more he seemed better.
"Yes, sensei. I came here because I wanted to remember how was to fight" Theo said some lie to cover up his strange situation
"Well, tomorrow onwards we will be sparring during the entire ss" he said excitedly too because after all these years of fighting he was already a ck belt and it was difficult to find someone to spar that could make him fill trilled.
"Yes, sensei" he shouted with a smile
"Stop calling me sensei. You are a sensei too. Aren''t you?" he said with a chuckle
"Please take care of me for now on, partner" Akihiro-sensei said while bowing his head
p Theo looked at him with the hesitation of stopping calling him sensei. Although he had a short time in his tutge, he still felt he was his sensei. But as he looked at the eyes of Akihiro, he felt Akihiro was showing the respect of someone at his level of expertise.
"Please take care of me for now on too, partner" Theo said with a smile while his head too
After they departed, Theo saw Aurora leaving the beginner ss tiredly but with an excited face.
"Big brother!! That was awesome! I love it how I can beat up people!" she eximed
Theoughed at his sister''s statement.
"If you want, I can teach you more if you like that much" Theoughed
"Seriously, brother??" she said with her purple eyes shining with excitement
"Of course, cupcake," he said affectionally as he looked at her
''I would do anything for you, silly girl'' Theo said in his mind
"Let''s go home" he said
Chapter 12 Hiring A Manager
In the afternoon, he came to the shop and called Sam to his office.
"Sam, I have a proposition for you." Theo said while looking at her blue eyes.
"I am all ears, boss" she said feeling this was serious business from his tone
"I am very satisfied with your work. As you know I am nning on opening branches, and I want someone to oversee the operations of all the shops and I want you for the job. Obviously, your sry will be raised ordingly. And if I see that you did a great job I will offer you an even higher position on my future project. I have the contract here with all the details of the job" he said as he passed the document to her
She epted as she looked at it shocked. She thought she would only be at shop manager for him. She thought he would want someone with a degree or someone with more experience for this job. As she studied the contract. The more she read it, the more she was shocked.
She was going to be the General Manager of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop and the money she would earn monthly was what she received over a year working as a barista girl.
"Boss, are you sure you want me for this job?" she said meekly while looking down.
"I never had anyone else in mind for this position. I want you." Theo said with determination
Hearing his tone, she looked at him and saw that his silver eyes looked at her like with a trust that she would be great at the job.
"I ept it. Thank you for this opportunity!" she said emotionally.
She signed the contract without any more hesitation.
"Now that you have signed it, you going to have lots of work to do. I want to open 4 new shops simultaneously in these 4 locations" he passed a document for her
For the next 2 hours, they discussed the n for the branches.
Theo was going to invest almost 50k in these branches, almost the total cash he had in his bank ount.
Most of the money was to buy thend of 3 shops since the shop in the mall was going to be rented it. The renovations were going to be costly since Theo wanted to contact a designer to draw the brand logo for the shop. Theo figured it was time for the shop to have an image that when anyone saw it, they would think of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
Sam estimated that she needed 7 days before they could open the shops. He would help her before she could hire a staff that would take care of the operations of the chain shops.
He said to her that she could hire an assistant to help with her everyday job.
Theo came home that day feeling that his shop was going on the right path, he felt lucky he met Sam in this life.
He entered his apartment and saw Aurora was on the couch looking at her phone.
"Hey, cupcake" he greeted her warmly
"Hey, big bro" Aurora said while looking at her brother
"Do you want to start your lessons in self-defense?" he asked
"YES" she shouted excitedly
He chuckled and asked for help to move the furniture of the living room.
"Let''s start" he said while thinking which style would be better for her
He concluded that Krav Maga, used by the Israel army of his past life, focused on quick and devastating strikes to the body''s most vulnerable areas. And Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, this style focuses on grappling and controlling the opponent, while gaining a dominant position and using several techniques to force them into submission.
He figured she could use Krav Maga if someone wanted to deliver a blow on her, she could defend it and deliver a counterattack in her opponent''s vulnerable area to incapacitate them. But if someone managed to grab her, she could use Jiu-Jitsu to defend against the grab or defeat them since Jiu-Jitsu Master are known of being capable of defeating someone physically stronger than them with only the Jiu-Jitsu technique.
Theo started teaching her the 2 styles and he discovered that teaching could help him advance the control of his body and he felt happy about it.
They trained for an hour and stopped it to have dinner. Afterward, they went to their respective rooms.
For next week Theo busied himself with the expansion of his shop.
He even starteding homete. But he still taught Aurora for one hour the 2 fighting styles in the evening. After teaching her, he would go to his room so that he could continue working on the opening of the branches through hisptop.
He even had to stop studying his pieces of knowledge so that he could finish his job.
Theo wanted to open the branches, the sooner the better.
On the eve of opening the branches. Theo was watching tv with Aurora on the couch.
"Sis, I want to take you somewhere tomorrow" he said while thinking it was time to let her know about his shop.
"Sure, big brother. Where?" she asked.
"It''s a surprise." he said smiling mysteriously.
"humph" she pouted while looking away.
''So cute¡'' he thought while looking at her, admiring her pout.
Chapter 13 Opening Branches
In the morning after they came back from the dojo. They got ready and Theo took her to the mall that was nearby his apartment.
As he strolled with her, they arrived in one of the food courts of the mall. They didn''t have breakfast yet so they were hungry.
Aurora looked around, looking for something that caught her attention. Then her eyes lit up as she looked at one shop that had a blue cloud with stars image on the front side. It was a beautiful logo and she recognized it as being a shop that recently was famous in the city.
"Brother, let''s go there." she said excitedly
"Sure" he said with eyes full of yfulness.
As they entered, they faced the shop that was full of people.
They had to line up before ordering.
As they got to the counter after waiting in line for around 10 minutes, they ordered.
Aurora ordered a hot milk tea and strawberry cheesecake. Theo then ordered the same.
They got their order after 1 minute of waiting.
As they got seated, Theo stared at his sister wanting to know her reaction to his recipes.
Aurora first tasted the cheesecake and for a moment she froze, not believing such a delicious thing could exist. And the same thing happened after she tasted the milk tea. She finished everything like she had been starving for months.
Aurora looked at her brother after finishing eating. She realized he was observing her without having eaten his meal.
"Brother, you have to taste this. It is so delicious! Almost as delicious as your food" she said
Theo felt proud as sheplimented his recipes. After his knowledge, F&B leveled up his food could bepared to professional cooks so he usually cooked for her because she loved his food.
"If you want it, you can eat mine too" he said looking at her dotingly knowing she wanted more.
She hesitated but he looked like he wouldn''t take a no for an answer so she epted.
She ate it all in no time.
After that, they got out and started strolling around the mall. Theo bought some clothes for him and Aurora. He also bought makeup for her as she looked at it with puppy eyes when they passed the shop. He bought anything she wanted and they left the shop as Aurora looked happy beyond measure.
Theo felt emotional as he was starting to realize his promise to make Aurora live like a princess.
After they went home, he cooked for her. While he cooked, she was at the counter of the kitchen helping him.
"Aurora, I have something to tell you." he said seriously
Aurora felt that her brother was going to say something important so she paid attention.
"Around the start of our vacations, I won 10000 dors in a lottery ticket. I thought about it and I felt it was better if I could invest this money so that I could make more money than spending all of it. So, I bought a coffee shop with the money. And it turns out I am very talented at handling business and my shop was a big hit. Especially after I introduced my recipes. Today I opened 4 branches of the shop and now I can say that I can provide for our family." He said telling her almost the whole truth.
He didn''t tell her about the system not because he didn''t trust her but because he didn''t want to burden her. So, he only lied about the starting capital and everything else was the truth.
She froze as she processed what her brother said.
Now she understood how her brother got all this money. She felt so proud of her brother. He was an amazing person.
"You are incredible, brother!" she eximed happily
"But wait a minute this story is familiar to me¡" she said in a low voice
And then came the realization.
"Brother, are you the owner of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop?" she asked in a shout.
"Yes" he said simply with a chuckle.
She was shocked.
The BlueCloud Coffee Shop became one of the most famous shops in the city in only one month and a half and today she saw that it deserved being famous because it had delicious dishes.
She felt even more proud of her brother. Now she understood why he took her out today.
She was happy.
Later that day, Theo was in his bedroom rxing after this week of intense work on opening the branches when he a sound in his mind.
[Ding! Congrattions to the host onpleting the mission ''I want branches!!'']
[Ding! Congrattions to the host onpleting the Hidden Mission ''One branch is good but I want more'']
''Wow I somehowpleted a hidden mission'' Theo thought excitedly
[Issuing rewards¡]
[Congrattions! You received 20000 dors in your bank ount]
[Congrattions! You received 600exp]
[Ding! Congrattions! You have leveled up from Level 3 to Level 4. You received 4 free Attributes Points and 1(one) Lucky Draw Ticket]
[Ding! You received Arts & Design Knowledge Skill]
[Ding! You received 4 free Attribute Points]
[Ding! You received 600exp]
''Wow, the rewards of this hidden mission are pretty good. Especially the Art knowledge. Now I can draw everything at I want but I have to level up the skill first.'' Theo thought to himself
''Retrieve the Arts & Design Knowledge Skill'' he said in his mind
Then he felt knowledge of designing and arts pouring into his mind. It was amazing. The knowledge gave him various artistic concepts and the ability to draw and design.
After it was over, he started thinking of how to distribute his free attributes points.
''System, assign 6 points to Intelligence and 2 points to Strength'' he said in his mind
Then he felt the same sensations he felt before when he increased his Strength. But now, he also felt that his brain was expanding inside his head.
He felt that his brain was ascending to its current limit.
His brain had a sublimation and Theo achieved a genius brain.
The process took over 10 minutes. After it was over, he looked at his reflection in the mirror. He was impressed by his changes. He looked stronger but he wasn''t too big. He looked lean but also strong. His muscles looked even more defined. Also, his eyes looked more spirited, like he was someone wise that lived countless years. He definitely looked more handsome.
He also felt more intelligent somehow. He had the feeling that he could learn many times faster and don''t forget anything.
He didn''t think he was the most intelligent person in the world but now he was definitely a genius.
''System, show my status.'' Theo said
Chapter 14 Drawing A Manga
''Status'' he said in his mind
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 4 (600/1000)
Age: 18
Cash: $46500 => $34500
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($70000 => $100000)
Attributes:
Strength: 17.0
Intelligence: 20
Vitality: 13.1
Charm: 16
Free attribute points: 0
Lucky Draws Tickets: 1
Skills:
1. Business Management - Level 6 (1289/4000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
2. Food & Beverages - Level 5 (10/2000): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
3. Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you have to do is to practice to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)
4. Arts & Design Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 1 (0/100): the knowledge on how to draw esthetically and on how to design myriads of projects.
]
Theo analyzed his status in his mind
''First, the value of BlueCoffee took a huge leap, and now it was worth half a million. Second, my current attributes are all beyond average finally. Third, my knowledge levels didn''t increase much because thisst week I didn''t have time to study them, but I liked the description of the Art skill. This skill can help me dive into different types of enterprises. Andstly, I still have a lucky a draw ticket'' he thought
''System, draw my lucky ticket'' Theo said excitedly
[Opening Lucky Draw Roulette¡]
Theo saw again a roulette with thousands of things written on it as it started to spin it.
Around 1 minuteter, it stopped spinning.
[Ding! Congrattions! You received the Completed << Naruto Manga series >>]
''Oh my god'' Theo eximed shocked
''I have hit the jackpot!'' he shouted in his mind.
Naruto, is one of the most known, if the most, manga in his previous world.
He loved watching the anime with the children at the orphanage.
He remembered those times and signed. He had to move on with his life and ept it.
But Theo still was excited.
Now he could dive into apletely new enterprise and he was excited about it.
? He always dreamed of entering the entertainment circle and what a better way than publishing the Naruto manga?
Ideas started pouring into his mind as he thought about his future ns.
The next morning, he had hisst driving ss before the exam that would define it would be able to have a driving license. He was excited about it because without these boring lessons he would have more time of the day to work and study.
Arriving in the afternoon at the shop. He started studying and noticed that he only had to read something once to remember itpletely.
''I guess I have eidetic memory now'' he thought happily
''I can now learn much faster''
As he was thinking he heard a sound in his mind.
[Ding! New Mission! ¨C ''Expanding thepany''
Description: Your business is going well. It is time to open a dive in other areas other than food and beverages.
Requirements: Own more than 50% of the shares of a non-Food & Beveragespany.
Rewards:
1. 50000 dors;
2. 400 exp.]
At the end of the day, he called Sam in his office.
"Sam, I want you to search for Editorial and Publishing House. Now that ourpany is on right track I want to expand into new areas" he said to her.
She was surprised but she trusted him so she epted the task without hesitation. Tomorrow she would start searching for publishingpanies.
For the next few days, the branches shops of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop were a huge hit. Theo saw that he had a profit of 6k in the mall branch shop and a profit of almost 4k in the others.
Daily he received on average 22k. This was an astronomic amount if you think about it because in one month he would receive 600k of profit. And even if he had to pay sries and other stuff, he would still receive around 520k monthly.
Theo was drowned in ecstasy as he saw the report that Sam gave him.
Today was thest day of the month. And because he opened the branches at the end of the month, he didn''t have a profit of 520k but one of 140k.
But that already was more money than Theo ever had. He was a little lost as he looked at his bank ount.
In total, he had 200k in his bank ount.
Theo thought about buying a house for him and Aurora but he thought it was better to invest this money to make even more money and buy a top house.
In the past days with his increased intelligence, he upgraded his knowledge several times.
His BM and F&B knowledge leveled up to Level 7 and his Art Knowledge leveled up to Level 3.
It was much harder to level up the first two pieces of knowledge than thest one so that''s why he leveled up three times his Art & Design Knowledge.
He also passed his driving license exam and he was just waiting for the license to arrive at his apartment.
In the past days, he and Sam also found an editor and publisherpany that he could buy. The name of thepany was Fuji Jump Co. and it was a small editorialpany that published some mangas but it was on the verge of bankruptcy. That was exactly what he was searching for. A big or even medium publishpany was too expensive for him to buy. He wanted a publisher house that he could reform anew. And afterward, he would publish the Naruto manga in it.
Theo still had to wait some days before he could have the necessary money to buy the publishing house.
Chapter 15 Applying For An Early Graduation
The summer is ending and with it, the summer vacations too. I should study the high school program so that I can apply for early graduation. I only have half a year before I graduate but I don''t want to waste my precious time going to sses'' Theo thought
The Gray siblings were currently having dinner after another session where Theo taught Aurora the 2 fighting styles, Krav Maga and Jiu-Jitsu.
Theo managed to be able to control his body without difort in these 2 styles. So now he was a full-fledged grandmaster in these styles. And now he could teach her much better.
Theo noticed that Aurora got some talent and she was progressing rather fast. He was happy that she was learning how to defend herself.
"Brother, I would like to ask something from you" Aurora said suddenly while looking down
Theo was surprised. Aurora seldom asked something from him. With their previous financial situation, she knew shouldn''t ask for too much stuff from her brother.
But even though he was surprised, he answered without hesitation
"Sure, ask away"
"Brother, I have been thinking about all the amazing things you have been able to aplish and I want to help you. But I don''t know anything so I was thinking about transferring to a more prestigious school so I could learn more. I want to help you. But the problem is that the tuition fees of this school are a bit pricy." Aurora said in a low voice.
Theo felt emotional, his sister wanted to help him in his path to conquest. He got thinking. The school that they were currently studying wasn''t that bad but it didn''t excel in anything. It was the better school that his predecessor could afford to pay.
"Sister, you can ask me anything!" he eximed
"And of course, I can get you into this new school. Money isn''t a problem. Tomorrow I am going to our high school to apply for early graduation. And while at it, I can apply for your transfer. You can contact the new school and start studying for the admission exam that I am sure is gonna be hard."
"If you don''t understand some subjects, you can ask me. I can teach you." Theo said everything while looking tenderly at his sister.
Aurora was overwhelmed with a warm feeling in her heart as she heard her brother.
"Brother, I love you so much" she said while throwing herself in his arms.
"I love you too, cupcake" Theo said while hugging her and stroking her grey hair.
''More than anything in this world¡" hepleted in his mind
In the morning, Theo finished his sparring session with Akihiro-sensei early as the sensei needed to go somewhere else today.
Theo came to watch Aurora spar with the other students.
She was currently sparring with a boy that was around 10cm taller than her. But she seemed unfazed by the difference of physical prowess.
She was going around him while avoiding his grab. When he suddenly jumped on her.
But as he almost had her in his grasp, she turned sideways and got a grab of his extended arm, while her leg leveraged his leg. Making him fall to the ground. At this time, she fell to the ground while locking his arm in a lock with her legs. His only options were to admit defeat or he would break his arm because the lock she applied on him was capable of that.
He tapped her and she released him.
"Aurora, great lock" said the instructor to her
She was beaming with happiness. She never imagined one day she would be able to defeat someone much stronger than her.
Theo was watching everything unfold. And he was a proud brother of his sister. She was fighting against amateurs but she was getting experience. In a few more months she would be able to fight opponents with more experience.
Later that morning, Theo was in is his high school uniform, which looked too small for him.
''With all the changes I had this summer, it was expected this would happen'' he thought
He arrived at his school. Currently, the school only had teachers frequenting it, as they prepared for the return of sses.
Theo came to the principal''s office and asked for a meeting.
? He waited for one hour until he was called.
Theo entered the office and saw a middle-aged bald man sitting behind a desk.
"Good morning, principal. My name is Theodore Gray, I am in my final year here and I wanted to apply for early graduation" Theo said directly as he took a seat.
"Good morning, Mr. Gray. I see you only have half a year before graduation?" the principal said while looking at his information.
"Yes, sir" Theo said
"If you asked me this at the beginning of the school year it would much more difficult but now that we are halfway through and the other students are more worried about college entrance exams. I can apply for an early exam for you and if you pass you can have early graduation. We still have 14 days before the sses return. I presume you cane here in that day and an Education Bureau examiner will oversee your examination" the principal said
The principal didn''t think too much of it. Theo wasn''t one of his star students so he could afford to lose some average student.
What he didn''t know was that Theo was apletely new person and a genius for someone of his age.
"Thank you, principal" Theo said with a smile.
Theo always knew it wouldn''t be too hard to apply for early graduation.
"Now I have something else to request you, sir" Theo said
"I want to apply for the transfer of the student Aurora Gray of the first-year ss 1-C" Theo said.
"Only the legal guardian can apply for that" the principal said while shaking his head.
"I am her legal guardian" Theo said while he passed the documents that proved he was Aurora''s legal guardian.
On the day his predecessor turned 18yo. The first thing he did was to start the process to be Aurora''s legal guardian. As he was afraid that they would take her away from him. It was pure luck that they didn''t receive a visit from the government regarding their situation. So, he had all the documents.
The principal looked at the documents somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect this youngster to be Aurora''s legal guardian. He knew Aurora as she was one of the best students of her year.
"Are you sure of that? She will have to readjust to her new school and that can be detrimental for her" the principal said in reluctance to let such a good student go.
"Yes, I am sure" Theo said curtly.
Theo knew what the principal was thinking but he would follow Aurora''s decision no matter what.
"In that case, you can ask my assistant to start the transfer. Tomorrow we can deliver all the necessary documents to finalize the process" the principal said finally with a sign.
''Tomorrow I can get these documents and go directly to the high school Aurora wants to go to and apply for an admission exam for her. She said the name of the school was Yukihime High School." Theo thought as he exited the principal''s office.
Later that day he was at the shop going through a n of how to acquire the publishing house.
"Sam, I want you to start searching all the news you can about the Fuji Jump Co." Theo said to her as she entered his office.
"Isn''t that a publishing house we searched it? Boss, are you really thinking of buying it?" She asked with some worry
She knew her boss was a business genius but the Fuji Jump Co. wasn''t a goodpany to invest she thought.
"You don''t have to worry. I know what I am doing" he said with a reassuring smile
She hesitated but agreed as she knew her boss liked to perform miracles.
Chapter 16 Yukihime High School
The next day, Theo was at the front of the Yukihime High School and he was truly impressed.
It seemed more like a university than a high school. He walked into the campus and he had to ask for directions because the school was too big and he got lost. After a while, he arrived at the Admissions Office of the school.
"Hello, I would like to apply for an admission exam?" he asked the secretary
"Sure, our admission exam from First to Third years will happen in 10 days. The application is for you or someone else?" the secretary asked.
"It is for my sister." Theo said
"Okay, you can wait a moment and I will take you to talk with the head of the office" the secretary said
Theo already waited 30 minutes when he was called into an office that was the same size as the principal''s office of his school.
''That''s crazy. I imagine whoever is the head of this office is more influential than my school''s principal" Theo thought as he looked around
It was then that an extremely beautiful woman entered the office. She had ck that went until her hips, an oval face, red cheeks, and her eyes were green like the sea.
Theo was momentarily stunned but he got hold of himself in no time.
"Good morning, my name is Theodore Gray and I am here to apply for the admission exam for my sister" Theo said without beating around the bush.
"Good morning, my name is Eshiki Asuka, the head of the Admissions Office. If you pass me the necessary documents, I can apply for an exam for her." Asuka said surprised at his antics but she was pleased nheless.
Asuka examined the documents and when she saw that Theo was the legal guardian of his sister, her eyes became tender as she wondered how such a young person would be responsible for another being.
"I see that everything is in order. Aurora cane to take the test in 10 days. The results of the exam will be posted on our website the next day after the test." Asuka said directly.
Theo was happy that everything went well.
He bade farewell to her as they finished the application.
Later that day Theo was training Aurora in self-defense.
"You have to always protect your arms, someone can grab your arms and have more power than you. As they can put you down and overpower you. So, what you have to do is while they go for your arms, you defend and grab theirs instead." Theo said.
"But what if someone is able to grab my arm. How do I get out?" Aurora asked.
"In that case, you have to use your whole body as leverage to defend and counterattack." Theo said as he demonstrated how to get out of the grab.
After they finished their training Theo said to her:
"I got the application for the Yukihime High School admission exam. The exam is in 10 days. If you want, I can help you study for it." Theo said tenderly
"Thank you, brother. I would love to get your help." Aurora said sweetly.
Aurora always loved expending time with her brother.
So, for the next 5 days, Theo had the same routine. He would train in the dojo in the morning and during the day he would study his knowledge for his graduation exam. And at night he would train Aurora and solve doubts she had in any subject of the admission exam.
Theo now was in his office studying the report Sam delivered him about the Fuji Jump Co. He was pleased with her work. She managed to find out that thepany originally was worth over 1 million dors but now that it was on the verge of bankruptcy, it was only worth 300k. She also managed to find out that someone made an offer for them of 150k to buy thepany. But the Fuji Co. didn''t answer.
Theo decided tomorrow he would go there to buy thepany. He was looking forward to owning a publishing house andpleting his system mission too.
The next day Theo wore jeans pants and a ck shirt. He had money to buy more expensive clothes but he preferred dressing simply.
He arrived at the Fuji Jump Co. And he observed it.
It was a 4-store building that looked somewhat old but also stylish. He arrived at the front and saw a young girl that he assumed was the greeter.
"Hello, my name is Theodore Gray and I have an appointment with the Head Manager?" Theo said.
Theo wasn''t like some characters he had read in some novels in his past life that seemed to like being humiliated by not being prepared so he called thepany to appoint for a meeting with the manager and it was surprisingly easy.
The girl looked at the schedule that she had and indeed it had a Theodore Gray.
"Hello, if you go to the fourth floor, you will be taken to the head manager''s office" the girl said with a smile.
"Thank you" Theo said with a smile.
The girl was stunned by his smile.
''He is so handsome¡'' she dreamed and when she was thinking about asking his number he was already gone.
Theo arrived on the fourth floor and waited 10 minutes until he was called into the office.
He entered the office and thought it was a pretty neat office. He looked at the desk of the head manager and found a child seating behind the desk. She was 1,50m and had a baby face that made one think that she was a 12yo child.
Only she wasn''t a child. She was the Head Manager.
? ''Thank you, Sam, for your report. If I didn''t know before, I would think she was a child and be rude to her'' Theo thought relieved.
"Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Theodore Gray" he said while extending his hand to greet her.
"Nice to meet you too, my name is Haruno Sayuri" she said surprised as she was used to being mistaken as a child when people first meet her. Nheless, she was happy that she wasn''t mistaken because she hated being treated as a child.
"Thank you. I came here today because I have a proposition for you, Haruno-san" Theo said formally.
The Sakura Abode Country was a mix of two ns. One had the resemnce of Ennd (named Pendragon n) and the other with Japan (named Yamato n). Some centuries ago, the 2 ns almost went to war to im hegemony of thend but before the war could begin. The princesses of the two ns managed to convince the ns that peace was the best path.
So, the two ns signed the peace treaty in the center of the Sakura Forest where an abode was built for the asion. The scenery was so beautiful that they named the new alliance the Sakura Abode Alliance and many yearster became a country.
Even though the ns mixed up and some traditions lost being obligatory. It was polite to refer to the Yamato n descendants with their tradition.
That''s why Theo used her family name and an honorific.
"You can call me Sayuri, you can state your business" she said surprised. As it was rare for someone to use the Yamato traditions these days.
"I want to buy thispany" he said directly expressing his intentions. As he wanted her to contact the owner of thepany to state his proposition.
Chapter 17 Buying A Publishing Company
Sayuri froze when she heard what he said.
What Theo didn''t know was that Sayuri was the owner of the Fuji Jump Co. She was the adopted daughter of thest owner. And because the inheritance was confidential,
Sam didn''t find out that she was the owner.
Sayuri was feeling a bit upset because thispany was the baby of herte father and she promised herself to take care of it. But without any good mangas to publish, thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy.
''Well, at least he asked politely and showed me respect'' she thought while thinking of thest jackass that rudely made an offer for thepany.
"I understand that this is a specialpany with some history. So, I offer to buy only 90% of the shares for a price 300k dors. And thest 10%, I offer as a token to the owner so that he/she knows that they are still a part of thispany" Theo said.
He knew that the current owner preferred dering bankruptcy to selling so he nned to not buy all the shares and somehow convince the owner to be a shareholder of thepany.
Sayuri stopped the refusal she was prepared to say and fell into thought.
''That''s a much better offer than thest.'' She thought
Thest offer was outrageous. They offered only 150k to buy all the shares of thepany. And they would fire all the employees and only keep the facilities of the Fuji Co.
''He offered the double for ''only'' 90% of the shares'' Sayuri was deep in thought as she went through this offer.
"I have a business n to reform thispany. That will revolutionize and make a new and more famouspany. And I have a manga here that I am sure will be famous. I assure you that I am serious about making thispany sessful but without losing its roots." Theo said to ended his arguments.
Sayuri felt emotional as she has been trying to make Fuji Jump Co. sessful but her rivals poached her mangakas and she suffered set back after a setback. When she heard that thepany could stand up again, she made a decision.
"Mr. Gray to be honest with you, I am the owner of thispany and I didn''t have any intention of selling but hearing you talk about making the Fuji Jump Co. sessful again without losing its roots made me want to believe in you. So, I am going to bet on you." she said while looking at his eyes.
Theo was surprised that she was the owner but that didn''t matter as he was happy that she epted his offer.
"I am sure you won''t regret this decision, Sayuri. And please, you can call me Theo." he said with a reassuring smile.
"Happy cooperation" Theo said as he extended his hand.
"Happy cooperation" Sayuri while extending her hand too.
She didn''t know yet but that moment would change her whole life as the most famous manga publishing house was born.
They talked about the process of passing over thepany. Sayuri said it would take a couple of days.
Theo left the building happily as he would own a publishing house in two days.
Theo went directly to the first coffee shop he bought. He felt that it was a little inappropriate to have his office here.
''I need an office without any attachments to BlueCloud Coffee Shop or the Fuji Jump Co. to oversee the operations of mypanies.'' He thought.
''I should establish apany to oversee the management of mypanies'' Theo thought as he entered his office.
He called Sam to his office.
"Sam, I have a few important tasks for you. I was able to acquire 90% of the shares of the Fuji Jump Co. as you know we are expanding and I want to establish apany that in the name is going to oversee the operations of mypanies but this is gonna be a shellpany. As I am going to establish apany that in the shadows will operate everything. So, your task is opening 2panies. One shellpany and the other a discreetpany." Theo exined his n.
"You are right, boss. I was thinking of this problem while I searched the information of the publishing house. In one week tops I can establish the 2panies with the government" Sam said.
"What name I register them, Theo?" Sam questioned.
Theo thought about it when suddenly he remembered something.
"Umbre Corporation for the shellpany. And Sk Corporation for the operatingpany." Theo said yfully as he thought of the evil corporations of [Resident Evil] and [Terminator] of his past life.
Sam thought the naming choice was peculiar but agreed nheless.
"I also want you to rent a floor of amercial building to be our headquarters. It is inappropriate for us to upy this store. I imagine the manager of this store doesn''t even have room to work. But don''t rent nothing too eye-catching." Theo said.
"Finally, boss." Sam eximed happily.
She didn''t even have room to work anymore in this tiny store.
For the next 2 days, Theo added into his routine drawing the first few chapters of <> to show Sayuri after he officialize the acquirement of thepany.
With his Art&Design skill, he leveled up to level 5. He was able to draw the manga to perfection as if he was the original author.
Sam was able to rent an office for them too. It was a 10-store building located in a medium business street. It had all types ofpanies on the 10 floors. They rented the whole fourth floor. Sam would start the move today as he would go to the Fuji Jump Co. to sign the papers of the purchase.
Theo entered Sayuri''s office and saw her childish face.
"Good morning, Sayuri." Theo said to her with a smile.
"Good morning, Theo." she said while looking at this handsome boy that convinced her to sell 90% of herpany.
He looked young but at the same time passed a mature look.
They didn''t beat around the bush and started going over the documents. Theo and
Sayuri signed it and the paper just needed to be looked over by awyer to the purchase be official. Sayuri said in the afternoon thewyer would deliver him the marked and original contract.
Theo was happy. In the afternoon he would be the major shareholder of thispany.
"Now that everything is over, I want to show you something to assure you that my promise for you wille true." Theo said to her as he passed the first 5 chapters of Naruto.
Sayuri was curious as to why he was certain of vision. She took the manuscript he passed and started reading.
She was instantly absorbed by the story. And read it for around 30 minutes while Theo went through his phone.
"Theo, this is an excellent manga! Only this manga is capable of selling more than any manga we ever published." Sayuri said excitedly as she stopped reading.
"Oh Sayuri, I believe this manga will change the world." Theo said with eyes that seemed to know about the future.
Sayuri saw his eyes that exuded confidence and became confident too about the future.
For the rest of the morning, Theo visited the facilities of thepany building as he looked at the report, Sayuri delivered, about all the workings of thepany. As they came back to Sayuri''s office, Theo said to her:
"Sayuri, I want you to continue being the Head Manager of the house."
She was surprised. She thought he already had a person for the job, she wasn''t very hopeful about being the head manager of thepany anymore.
"I would love to." she said excitedly.
So, for the next 2 hours, Theo exined his n for thepany. He said he would send her a detailed n and that she would have to implement it.
In the afternoon, he was organizing his new office when he was informed that some papers arrived for him. He instantly thought about the purchase documents he signed in the morning. When he got the papers in his hand he heard a sound in his mind.
[Ding! Congrattions onpleting the Mission ¨C ''Expanding thepany'']
[Issuing the rewards¡]
[Ding! Congrattions! You received 50000 dors in your bank ount]
[Ding! Congrattions! You received 400exp]
[Ding! Congrattions! You have leveled up from Level 4 to Level 5. You received 4 Free Attributes Points and 1 (one) Lucky Draw Ticket]
Chapter 18 New Missions
Theo didn''t even bat an eye for the money prize anymore. He was more interested in the level-up rewards.
''System, status'' he thought as he sat on the chair of his office.
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 5 (0/2000)
Age: 18
Cash: $74500
Net Worth: $770000
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($500000)
90% Shares ¨C Fuji Jump Co. ($300000)
Attributes:
Strength: 18.0
Intelligence: 20
Vitality: 15.1
Charm: 16
Free attribute points: 4
Lucky Draws Tickets: 1
Skills:
1. Business Management - Level 7 (290/6000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
2. Food & Beverages - Level 7 (156/6000): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
3. Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you have to do is to practice to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)
4. Arts & Design Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 5 (760/2000): the knowledge on how to draw esthetically and on how to design myriads of projects.
]
''First, the money I have is pitifulpared with the more than 300k he had but he used that to buy the publishing house and the renting of the new office, he received 50k from the mission but it still is less than I had, but that''s okay, in 15 days I get back the money that I spent.''
''Second, the status now shows my worth. I guess owning more than onepany made it appear. Third, my attributes started to slow down the increase. I guess the higher the value, the harder is to increase. I guess after 20, only the free attribute points will make them increase.'' Theo thought
''I should increase all of them 20 to see if the same thing that happened when my INT achieved 20 will happen when I hit 20 with the other status.''
''System, assign 2 points to Strength and 2 points to Charm''
p Theo prepared himself for the process he was familiar with. But this time it was somewhat different.
It seemed like his body sublimed into nirvana. He felt like he arrived on some kind of limit somehow.
The process took longer than usual. After it ended, he asked the system to show him only his Attributes Points.
[Attributes Points:
Strength: 20
Intelligence: 20
Vitality: 15.1
Charm: 20]
''What?'' he shouted in his mind.
He gained 2 extra Charm points and he didn''t know how.
''System, what happened?'' he asked
[The host reached the sublimation of his body. It is possible to exist someone stronger than you, but your body is almost perfect ording to human standards as you reached this state, your Charm Value increased ordingly. Take note this situation will only happen one time]
The system exined patiently to Theo.
Theo now understood the situation. Somehow, he almost reached perfection and became more handsome because of it.
He got up to look at himself and discovered his whole body became leaner and more powerful. He looked like a male god.
His face looked like a movie star''s face. His hair became silver-grey from the only grey color it was before. He reached 1,87m and his muscles looked like they were sculpted by an artist.
''I bet thedies will go crazy'' he said jokingly not really putting much importance that he looked more handsome.
Later that day, he was cooking dinner when he heard Aurora arriving from the library. He continued chopping off the vegetables as he greeted her.
"Hey, cupcake, how was your day?" he said tenderly.
She came to the kitchen to answer him but when she looked at him, she froze.
''Oh, my goodness¡ why is he so handsome¡'' she mumbled in her mind.
Realizing she didn''t answer, Theo lifted his head to look at her. And it was when she looked at his face, as he frowned worrying why she didn''t speak, that she became even more petrified with his looks.
He walked to her and started patting her head asking.
"Cupcake, are you okay?" he asked in a worry.
When he touched her head, she woke from the stupor and mumbled an answer.
"Yes¡ yes¡ brother, you look different today." she said with a blush that covered her entire face.
''So, that''s why she was stunned.'' he thought realizing what happened.
Theo forgot about his changes during the day.
"Is that so? I don''t see it" he said dispensing the subject.
After they spent time training and studying, Theo was rxing in the bedroom when he heard a sound in his mind.
[Ding! New Mission I ¨C ''Build with your hands!''
Description: It is time to build a business with your own hands.
Requirements: You have to open a business that you designed and nned yourself. You can''t buy an existing business and reform it.
Rewards:
1. 100000 dors;
2. 1000 exp.]
[Ding! New Mission II ¨C ''Back to the original value''
Description: Your recently purchased business once was famous and more valued. Make ite back to its original value.
Requirements: The Fuji Jump Co. has to be worth more than 1 million dors.
Rewards:
1. 500000 dors;
2. 1000 exp.
3. Complete <> Light Novel]
Theo was shocked as he looked at the third reward of the second mission.
Sword Art Online! A super famous light novel of his past life, that also was adapted to anime. He watched all the anime episodes in his past life and he loved the story.
''I have to speed up the reformtion of the Fujipany. I sent the detailed n of the reform to Sayuri and she said tomorrow she would have an answer of how much time they would be in reform.'' Theo thought.
He sent a very detailed n. Including designs for the new logo of thepany, a mountain with Sakura trees around it (resembling mount Fuji of his past life). A new design for a website where it was possible to ce orders, wasn''t a novelty in this society. And several other things.
Sayuri didn''t have an exact number but she was certain that the reform would cost more than one hundred thousand dors. Theo was okay with this number. He would receive much more after heunched the <>.
''And the first mission¡ I cannot buy it. I have to build everything. That''s interesting." Theo thought as he brainstormed several ideas.
''I could build an Anime Studio but that would take years to aplish'' Theo inwardly said while dismissing the idea.
''I have only one option, of the rest of the doablepanies, that makes me feel excited to build with my hands¡ a restaurant!'' Theo thought excitedly.
Theo was thinking of the various possibilities he had and how he would implement them.
Chapter 19 Getting Another Manga
As Theo got up to take a shower before bed, he remembered something.
''System, draw my lucky ticket'' he said in his mind.
[Opening Lucky Draw Roulette¡]
Theo saw again the roulette spinning.
Around 1 minuteter, it stopped spinning.
[Ding! Congrattions! You received the << Completed Hataraku Maou-Sama Manga>>]
''I love this manga!'' Theo eximed as he thought about it.
This manga was about a Demon King and his general being transported to a modern Tokyo and their life as they became normal people without power.
''I guess I will have to make some changes to the story. Making Maou-Sama arrive in Sakura city, the capital of the Sakura Abode Country, instead of Tokyo. And some other changes too.'' Theo thought as he entered the shower.
The next day.
Theo was in his office organizing it. His office was big. So, he installed a kitchen in it so that he could start studying cooking techniques in preparation for his restaurant.
When his phone vibrated inside his pocket.
"Boss, I got the schedule for the reform. We need at least 2 weeks toplete everything you asked for with perfect standards." Sayuri said over the phone.
"I understand, I trust you toplete it. I will send 100k to your ount for expenses."
"Also, I will send the contact of my employee that manages my business. If you have any doubt, you can consult her." He said over the phone.
Theo hung up the phone and went home.
Tomorrow was the admission exam for Yukihime High School. And he wanted Aurora to rx tonight. He went to the grocery store to buy ingredients for her favorite meal.
As he arrived home, he saw that she was studying in the kitchen.
"Cupcake, you have to rx tonight. I will make your favorite meal and after we eat, we can watch a movie, okay?" he said while putting the groceries on the counter.
She bit her lips but agreed nheless.
Yesterday Theo answered all the doubts she had on the subject of the exam but she still studied all day today because she was nervous.
''I guess I need to rx'' she thought.
They had a great dinner as Theo was bing an excellent cook. Aurora loved his cooking.
Afterwards, they watched aedy movie and some silly anime.
Aurora fell asleep on the couch.
Theo looked at her with loving eyes. She looked like a fairy with her perfect body, snow-white skin, and gray hair.
He lifted her and carried her to her room. He tucked her and kissed her forehead.
''It is been a while since I tucked you to sleep, cupcake.'' he said in his mind as he silently exited her room.
The next day, they woke up early as usual but today they didn''t go training. Today was the admission exam day and Aurora had to be there early. And Theo was taking her to the school.
They arrived at the front of the school.
"Cupcake, rx and do your best. No matter the result I believe you are the most amazing sister I could ever ask for." Theo said as he hugged her and kissed her forehead
Aurora blushed and felt her heart overflowing with love as she melted in his arms.
"I know, brother." she whispered.
''I will pass and help you, brother.'' she thought with determination.
Aurora said goodbye and walked into the school with a determination to ace the exam.
Theo went to his office to continue working on his skills as a cook. He even signed for online sses on the subject. He wanted to open a restaurant he dreamed and he wanted to be perfect.
He cooked and studied until it waste afternoon. When he went to pick up Aurora after the end of the exam.
He was waiting at the exit of the school.
And some students that had club work were around it. Some girls were exiting the school talking when they saw the most handsome boy they had ever seen.
He was 1,86m, with lustrous long silver-gray hair that he tied in a ponytail. Mesmerizing silver eyes that were looking at his phone. An angr face that seemed he was an actor. And a body that looked it was made by the gods.
"Oh my goodness¡ is he a student?" one girl asked
"I don''t know, you think if I asked his number, he would give me?" another girl said
While they were whispering about getting his number. Aurora got out of the school and heard what they said. And instantly she became mad.
She walked to him and pushed him out there.
And when the girls noticed the dreamy boy was gone, they signed in disappointment.
"Why are you pulling me, sis?" Theo asked confused.
"Nothing," she said while pouting and looking away.
"Did something happen in the exam? Are you okay?" he said in a worry
Aurora looked at his brother that was looking at her with worried puppy eyes and instantly felt the guilt of her cold answer.
Her brother would always worry about her first even if that meant he would be hurt.
"Sorry, brother, it is really nothing" she said with the head bowed.
"If you say so then I believe you." he said while pulling her into a hug.
They hugged for a few minutes.
"So, how was the exam?" he asked.
"I think I passed!" she eximed.
"I always believed in you" he smiled.
That night, they rxed again as Aurora was tired of today''s exam.
The next day, Theo was watching a cooking ss in his office when his phone rang. He looked at it and saw it was Aurora.
"Hey, cupcake, what''s up?" he said.
"Brother, I passed!!!" she shouted over the phone.
Theo froze for a second because of her shout but became happy when understood the shout.
"I am so proud of you, sis!! We have to celebrate. We are going to a restaurant tonight." he said happily.
"Yay I always wanted to eat some traditional Yamato food. Can we eat that, brother?" she asked sweetly.
"Anything for you, cupcake." he said lovingly.
Later that day they were exiting their apartment. They looked absolutely stunning. They were extremely beautiful individually and together, they became even more pretty.
They arrived at the restaurant. And Theo said to the greeter that he had a reservation for 2.
It was an excellent restaurant, a little pricy but Theo would only give the best for his sister. The food was delicious and Theo observed it looked like Japanese food of his past life.
It was his first time eating this type of food as he didn''t have money to buy in his past life. And he absolutely loved it. Aurora liked it.
It was worth mentioning that their stay in the restaurant was marked with whispers as the other clients thought they were celebrities because they were too pretty.
But Aurora and Theo didn''t even notice as they only had eyes to each other and the food they ate.
Chapter 20 Completing A Hidden Mission
As they arrived home, Theo said to her.
"Cupcake, this is a credit card with a bank ount I made for you. I ced 20 thousand dors for you to spend on clothes, electronics, makeup. Basically, anything you want." he said while passing over a credit card.
Aurora froze as she heard what he said.
"20 thousand dors?? Isn''t that too much money, brother?" she asked in a hurry.
"Of course not, sis, I can make 20k in one day of profit with BlueCloud Coffee Shop. And today our dinner was 5k. Money isn''t a problem anymore, cupcake. And I want you to have your own money so that you can buy anything you want without having to ask me for money." he said with love.
She was mesmerized by the new reality they were living but was happy nheless that her brother was sessful as she knew how much he suffered to provide for them before.
"Thank you!! You are the best brother ever!" she eximed sweetly.
Theo''s heart instantly melted when he heard that.
''I like hearing that¡'' he thought dreamily
Two dayster.
It was early in the morning and Theo was at the kitchen cooking breakfast for Aurora while she was getting ready to go for her first day at her new school.
She got into the kitchen dressed in her uniform and she looked like a fairy.
''She''s too beautiful for her own good. It was a wise decision teaching her self-defense'' he thought.
"I made your lunch as you asked, cupcake" he pointed at the bento that was on the counter.
"Thank you, brother! I only like eating your food" she sweetly while eating breakfast.
Theo said goodbye as he saw her entering a car.
He contracted a carpany to take her to school and get her back home too. Her new school was 4 train stations away but he didn''t want her inside a train where she could be molested.
He didn''t trust any man.
The service was only ten thousand dors a month and the car would be ready at her disposal any time she called. It was perfect for many situations. And the drivers were all women, so he didn''t have to worry about the driver.
He got back inside and dressed in his super tight old school uniform.
Today was the day he would take the graduation exam.
Theo was rxed about it. Over the course of thesest two weeks, he studied the whole high school program and he knew the subjects to an extremely high degree. With his enhanced intelligence, it was an easy feat.
He arrived at his school, in his awkward-looking uniform but he looked handsome nheless. Nobody recognized him. His predecessor was a skin and bones person that didn''t talk with anyone. Nobody would associate with this handsome-looking boy that looked like a movie actor.
Theo took his exam. And itsted the whole day. He didn''t take much time answering but he had 5 exams at different times of the day so usually, he would answer the exam in one hour, and the rest of the time he idled looking at his phone.
After he handed over thest exam for the examiner. He was informed that the result would be forwarded to him in the next few days and if he passed, he would receive a call from the school with graduation papers.
Theo was happy that everything was taken care and now he could focus his attention on hispany.
Theo arrived at his apartment and he observed that Aurora didn''t get home yet. So, he took a shower and started cooking dinner for her. He knew she would be hungry and she arrived.
When he was finishing the dishes, he heard the front door opening.
"I am home" Aurora said as she took out her shoes.
"Hey, cupcake, you can take a shower and when you get out the dinner will be ready." He said.
"I am gonna do that then, brother" she said as she walked to her bedroom.
As they sat at the table to eat, Theo asked her with a smile.
"So, how was your first day in the new school?"
"It was awesome, brother! Everything is so much better there. I felt I was in a university. The sses are much harder too. But I liked the atmosphere. I made some friends too." She eximed.
Aurora started recounting her day in detail and Theo listened with all his attention. He loved hearing her talk about her day.
After dinner, Aurora asked Theo if he could continue teaching her self-defense. And he dly agreed. He loved teaching her how to beat potential funny guys that got too touchy with her.
Next day.
In the morning, Theo was teaching Akihiro-sensei a movement that Theo executed in the sparring.
"Such a fine attack! This a masterpiece movement!" Akihiro-sensei eximed.
"Thank you" Theo chuckled as he got his things to go home.
Now that Aurora started her sses, she didn''te to training in the morning anymore. It was better for her to go to school rested.
Theo too had to cut one hour of his sparring session to be home at 7am to cook breakfast and lunch for Aurora. But he did that with happiness.
Because he felt that he was part of her day even if he wasn''t with her during the day.
For the next week, Theo would go training super early, got back home, and cooked for Aurora. At night he would cook dinner for her and train her in self-defense.
But during the day he was fully immersed in his restaurant ns.
He watched cooking sses, tested cooking recipes and techniques, searched for a ce for his restaurant, designed decorations for the restaurant ording to his wishes.
He got a lot of work done as he had to do without Sam''s help. And he loved this process. He already loved his restaurant.
And on Friday as he tested a cooking recipe. He heard a sound in his mind.
[Ding! Congrattions! You acquired The Chef of the Gods Skill]
[Ding! Congrattions! Youpleted the Hidden Mission ¨C ''It is better to earn than to gain'']
[Hidden Mission ¨C ''It is better to earn than to gain''
Description: You gained various skills from the system but earning a skill through your efforts is way better.
Requirements: Obtain a skill, through your efforts, ording to the system standards.
Rewards:
1. 200000 dors;
2. 1000 exp.
3. Decorations for your restaurant in any design you want.]
Chapter 21 The Chef Of The Gods
Theo was stunned as he felt his knowledge in cooking took a great leap. Knowledge in how to make food to please poured inside his mind.
''A dish for the gods'' was the only thought he had as he looked at this knowledge.
He clicked in the details of the skill.
[The Chef of the Gods Skill ¨C Level 1 (0/5000): you have the ability to transform simple food into a dish revered by the gods.]
''The description looks exaggerated. But after going through the knowledge I received, I can totally do that. But first I would have to upgrade the skill. Now I have the skill of a One-star Michelin chef of my past life. I am almost a 2-star Michelin ording to my predictions.'' Theo said in his mind.
He also noticed that it was much harder to upgrade this skillpared with others.
But he knew why. It was after all an overpowered skill. He had to work and study hard to advance but he was looking forward to it.
''And I will receive the decorations of my restaurant!'' Theo eximed happily.
The decorations of the restaurant were the things that would take the most time for him. As he had to order personalized settings ording to his design, which took time for the decorationpanies to deliver.
Now that he would receive it from the system without any time dy, he could design even better decorations. He thought.
Theo cooked a special dinner for Aurora that day.
Asagna, the ultimate Italian dish of his past life.
There was a country simr to Italy here on this.
It was called Givenchy Country. They had pizza but they didn''t inventsagna. Which was a pity.
''becausesagna was one best dish ever invented'' Theo said in his mind.
As he served a traditional Italiansagna for Aurora. He observed her reactions. In this dish, he used all of his skills to make. He wanted for her to be the first to tastesagna in this world and he wanted to be perfect.
Aurora tasted the new dish her brother prepared for her expectantly.
Her pretty little purple eyes became wide as she tasted.
''How can be so delicious¡'' she thought as she continued eating eagerly.
"Brother, what''s this? It is so delicious! I think I have a new favorite dish!" she sweetly said to her brother.
"Its name is Lasagna. It is a new dish I invented." Theo said proudly as he heard his sisterpliment.
"I can make it again anytime you want, cupcake." he said with love.
And it was that way the firstsagna was made on this. The first of countlesssagnas.
Tomorrow was Saturday and Aurora didn''t have sses. So, they watched movies untilte.
Aurora slept in his arms as they cuddled on the couch.
Theo tucked Aurora onto her bed and kissed her goodnight and went inside his room.
He had some problems about the restaurant that couldn''t be resolved with just him alone.
For a restaurant to be fully operational, it has to have a supplier of fresh food. And a high-end restaurant, one that Theo was nning of opening, needed high-quality ingredients delivered every day to meet its demands.
But Theo didn''t know anyone that could help him. Even Sam didn''t know. As she didn''t work in this area before. But she suggested him to go to the Center Market of Elffire city as they an enormous range of selling ingredients. There has a Fish Market, a Vegetable Market, an All Kinds of Meat Market, and many more.
Theo decided to go there tomorrow morning to search for a supplier for his restaurant.
Next day.
Theo arrived at the front of an imposing building that looked more like a mall than a food market. The building had several sections, for different purposes.
Theo started searching for suppliers and he indeed found them.
But problems appeared nheless.
He would either find suppliers that didn''t meet his standards or when he met a supplier with high-quality food. They couldn''t supply his restaurant as they had to supply to other establishments around the city.
Theo was almost giving up and started thinking it was better to contract a supplier he has seen before which didn''t have high-quality but it did have a medium-quality.
Theo was walking slowly in the Fish Section of the market when he saw something unbelievable happening.
An old man was walking, observing the fishes, close to the unloading section of the market. When he slipped on the wet floor, his body was thrown forwards and he fell in the middle of the road for unloading trucks. Unluckily, at that moment, a truck was backing up on road. The driver couldn''t see the old man and the old man couldn''t get up as his legs didn''t respond.
The old man closed his eyes as he saw the wheel close up to him. He truly felt it was the end.
''I wish I could see my cute granddaughter again'' he said in his mind as he prepared for the worse.
Then suddenly he felt his body being lifted abruptly and wind across his face as he felt being carried with extreme speed.
When the old man opened his eyes, he saw a handsome young man putting him on the ground and behind the young man a truck was backing up.
"Are you okay, old man?" the young man asked.
"Yeah yeah. I am" the old man said still stunned but he quickly recovered and understood what happened.
This handsome young man saved his life.
"Thank you so much, son! You saved my life!!" the old man eximed full of gratitude.
"You are wee. I just had the power to help and did it. I am happy that you are okay, old man" Theo said with a smile.
"Look at my manners. I didn''t even introduce myself. My name is Yamada Takeo. Thank you again for saving my life" the old man said while bowing his head.
Theo quickly stopped him from giving a full bow.
"That''s nothing, Yamada-san. I did what it was in power. My name is Theodore Gray. You can call me Theo." He said while relieved he stopped the old man bowing to him.
"You can call me grandpa Takeo, Theo." The old man said with a smile.
"Sure, grandpa Takeo" Theo said with a smile.
What Theo didn''t know yet was that in the whole world it was very rare for someone to call this old man by his first name. Much less adding a grandpa in the front. Other than Theo, only his adorable granddaughters called him that.
The reason for all of that was not because this old man was lonely and didn''t have friends or family. But because no one dared call him without respect.
''This young handsome boy is promising'' Yamada Takeo thought.
Chapter 22 Meeting The Yamadas
When two of them were talking, an entourage of 3 people appeared. One middle-aged man looked like Yamada Takeo, one that dressed like a butler and thest was a young man in a suit that looked like a bodyguard suit.
"Father, you have to stop disappearing when wee to the Market!" the middle-aged man said frustrated.
He observed that his father was talking andughing with a handsome young man.
''That''s weird. Father doesn''t like talking with strangers'' the middle-aged man said.
"Oh, stop it. I am old enough to take care of myself" the old man said but then he remembered that he almost died and felt a little guilty of scaping.
"Father, who is this" the middle-aged man asked.
"Oh, this young man is Theo and he saved my life" the old man said without hesitation. Not nning to hide he almost died.
"What??" the middle-aged man said wide-eyed.
The butler was shocked too and the bodyguard started looking around to see if it had any threats around them.
The old man started exining what happened and after he finished. The three of them looked at Theo with admiration and gratefulness.
"Theo, did you have breakfast? Why don''t youe with us to eat?" the middle-aged man said
"Sure, I would love to." Theo smiled.
As they exited the market, they arrived at a luxurious tea shop.
''I think they are rich'' Theo looked around the sumptuous tea house.
They arrived at a private room and ordered breakfast.
"So, Theo I want to give you a present for saving my father''s life. Is there anything you want?" the middle-aged man asked.
"Oh no. I don''t need anything" Theo shook his head.
The four of them looked surprised. They expected him to ask for something as that what usually the reaction of most people to this situation.
But Theo had apletely different thought. He didn''t want to depend on anyone. He wanted to be sessful by building his empire with his own efforts.
Maybe if he asked them, his business would be many times bigger but Theo wanted to grow hispany step by step, experiencing the ups and downs of the journey. After all, the journey is what matters not the destination.
''I knew I wasn''t wrong about him'' the old man thought.
"Even if you don''t want. Please, let me give you something. Alfred, give him the key of the Jeep we were taking home today."
Alfred, the butler, opened the suitcase he was carrying and took a set of keys and some papers.
"This is the key and documents of the car, Gray-sama" Alfred ced them on the table.
Theo was reluctant to ept it but looking at the eyes of the old man and the middle-aged man, who looked at him expectantly and also as if they were gifting some cabbages, he epted.
"Thank you, Yamada-san, grandpa Takeo" Theo said with a smile.
"I should be the one thanking you for saving my father. Also, you can call me Ezume" the middle-aged man said.
Their food arrived as they were talking.
"What are you doing so early in the morning at the food market, Theo? If you don''t mind me asking." The old man asked politely as he sipped the tea.
"I don''t mind it" Theo smiled.
"I was searching for food suppliers. I am opening my own restaurant and I wanted a high-end quality supplier to provide for my restaurant. But unfortunately, all the suppliers that meet my standards couldn''t supply for me as they have other restaurants to provide." Theo shook his head disappointed.
"You are opening your own restaurant? That is something rare for someone of your age." The old man said with surprise.
"Oh, yeah. I am doing everything by myself and I am loving the process of opening the restaurant." Theo said with a smile that could blind people.
As the family before him could feel his excitement to open his restaurant.
"One of the few problems left before I open the restaurant is the supplier and now, I guess I will have to go with a medium-quality supplier" Theo signed.
"Please let me help you, Theo" the middle-aged man said as he wanted more than a car to repay the young man that saved his father.
"huh" Theo looked at him confused.
"By chance, I know a great high-end food supplier. If you want, Alfred will call by the afternoon with all details to seal the deal." He said enthusiastically
Theo was happy that he could solve his problem.
"Thank you so much, Ezume-san!! You helped me so much!" Theo said almost shouting with happiness.
''He is more excited about our help to his restaurant than our material reward. He is indeed a special young man'' father and son thought at the same time.
After they finished a pleasant breakfast full ofughter. They went to the parking lot to show Theo his new car.
As they arrived, Theo noticed 2 cars that looked super expensive. The first one looked like a silver Bentley Continental that appeared to be super ssy. And the other was an SUV Jeep that was luxurious with shiny ck exterior and silver details all around it, Theo didn''t know much about cars but this car seemed a personalized car that cost more than the general version. The 2 cars stole nces at all the people that passed the parking lot.
Theo estimated that the two cars cost at least 1 million dors each.
Theo followed them and they stopped in front of the two cars. It was then that Theo realized they would give him this car.
''Oh my god. This simple gift from them, cost more than all the money I have in my bank ount now'' Theo said in his mind baffled.
Theo was somewhat excited. After all, cars are a man''s romance.
He too loved beautiful cars.
Theo signed the papers that Alfred gave him and now he was the owner of a G3 Hoffman Personalized Benz SUV Jeep. He liked very much his new car.
They exchanged contact numbers and Theo promised to invite them to the opening of his restaurant.
They said goodbye to each other as the middle-aged man and the old man entered the backseat of the Bentley Continental and Theo entered the driver seat of the G3 Jeep.
Theo drove without any set destination as he enjoyed driving his car. The interior was all silver-colored with tiny gold details. Theo assumed it was pure silver and gold as the Yamada father and grandpa seemed to have ordered a personalized car for someone and they were rich so they could afford to use silver and gold in this car.
The car was super technological too. It had some features he had seen in some extreme luxury cars in his past life through the inte.
''Now, I don''t have to take cabs everywhere I go'' Theo said in his mind happily as he parked his car in front of his apartment.
Chapter 23 Ayia
Later that day, Theo was in bed searching for cooking sses on hisptop after a movie session with Aurora.
When he saw an advertisement that said Chef Pierre, a renowned overseas chef, ising to town and that he opened a surprise ss for 20 young students to study about cooking techniques.
Theo became instantly passionate to take this ss.
''It is only 20 spots. I have to take one'' he thought speedily.
Theo clicked the link and he saw it only had 5 spots left. He hurriedly started to apply for a spot and when he saw it cost 100k, he paid without hesitation.
He heaved a sigh of relief after he saw the confirmation of his spot.
The course wouldst 5 days, starting the day after tomorrow, and it was 5 hours daily.
Theo was looking forward to increasing his cooking techniques.
As he looked at other news, he saw that an orphanage in the city needed donations and help to take care of the children.
Theo remembered hisst life in the orphanage when many times he would go to sleep hungry so that the little ones could get something to eat.
Now that he had some money in this life, he decided to start helping these children.
The next day, Sunday.
Theo and Aurora were having breakfast in the morning after they trained when he asked her.
"Hey, sis, what do you think ofing with me to help the children of an orphanage?"
Aurora was stunned by his question. She didn''t expect her brother to ask such a question.
''He is such a gentle soul¡'' she dreamed in her mind.
But when she remembered they were orphans too and that it wasn''t for Theo working all day to provide for them, she would end up in an orphanage again.
She didn''t remember much of when she was in an orphanage, as she was too small, but she remembered the feeling of hunger.
She wanted to go with him to bring happiness to the little ones.
"I would love to" she sweetly said.
They didn''t talk anymore as they both understood each other''s feelings.
They dressed up in simple clothes and got out of the apartment. When Theo walked to his G3 Jeep and entered, Aurora was shocked that her brother had such a luxurious car.
"You bought this car, brother?" she asked.
"Someone gave it to me" he said shaking his head.
She wondered who would give such an expensive car but epted his exnation.
They first went to buy daily necessities like toilet paper, toothbrushes and pastes, diapers, and other little things. They put everything in the trunk of the car, which was enormous. And after, they went to buy food for the children.
Aurora was in the car waiting for him and Theo was exiting the store carrying many bags of food when suddenly someone bumped into him, making him drop most of the bags and spilling food everywhere.
"Oh my god. I am so sorry!!" Theo heard a female voice say in desperation.
Theo was a bit upset. This food was for the children and he didn''t like to waste food.
Theo turned around to look at the idiot that didn''t look where she walked.
It was then that he saw one of the prettiest girls, he had ever seen in his two lifetimes.
She was tall for a girl, 1,78m. She had beautiful purple shoulder-length hair. Golden eyes that were beyond pretty, they seemed like she had paid for someone to paint her eyes. White skin with little freckles that made her look cute. And a face that seemed sculpted by the gods, full red lips, white perfect teeth, blushed cheeks. A goddess walking on earth.
Theo froze as looked at her. But at the same time, she froze too. Because Theo was the most handsome guy, she ever saw too.
He looked exactly like the man of her dreams.
''So handsome¡'' she dreamed.
But although Theo was also stunned, at the sight of her, he came to himself faster as he remembered the wasted food.
Theo wasn''t someone that looked too much at beautiful girls. He didn''t like when someone stared too much at him so he thought he should do the same with beautiful girls to not make them ufortable.
"Hey,dy, don''t you see where you walk?" Theo said while frowning.
"Brother, what happened?" Aurora asked after getting out of the car.
"Thisdy bumped into me and made me drop the bags" Theo said while pointing at the ground.
Thedy in question instantly blushed as she heard the siblings talking.
"I am so sorry for wasting your food! I can buy more food aspensation, please!" she said while giving a ny-degree bow.
Theo and Aurora were surprised at her antics but seeing she truly apologetic they forgave her in their minds.
"Well, if you want to. But please, stop bowing first" Theo said gently. He didn''t like people bowing to him, much less a super beautiful girl.
"Thank you!!!" she shouted relieved that they forgave her.
She stood up and Theo for the first time saw her clothes. She wore pants that looked she had painted them, it had various images on them. She also wore a museum shirt, that he assumed she visited. She looked like an art student taking a stroll.
"My name is Ayia. I am sorry again for bumping into you" Ayia said with an apologetic smile.
"Don''t worry about it. We already forgave you. My name is Theo" he said with a reassuring smile.
"And I am Aurora, Theo''s sister" Aurora said also smiling.
They entered the store again and Ayia ordered the food as herpensation.
While they were waiting for the food they started talking.
"So, if you don''t mind me asking. Why are you getting so much food?" Ayia asked.
"We are taking it to an orphanage in the city. We are going there afterwards to spend time with children to bring some happiness for them"
Theo and Aurora smiled as if they were truly happy about being able to make the children smile.
Ayia was touched when she saw their smile. It was difficult to find someone in her friends'' circle, who would smile while talking about helping others.
Chapter 24 Visiting The Orphanage
"Can I go with you too??" Ayia asked eagerly.
Theo and Aurora were surprised at her question.
They looked at each other as they talked mentally.
''Are you okay with hering?'' he asked with his eyes.
''I am not thrilled but I guess one more person will help the children more'' Aurora said also with her eyes.
Shemented that it wouldn''t be just they alone but everything was for the children.
''If you say so'' he ended their eyemunication.
While this was happening, Ayia observed them with curious eyes.
''Is this the legendary eyemunication??'' she thought excitedly.
"If you want it, of course, you cane. You can help us bring more smiles to their faces" Aurora said sweetly.
"Thank you so much" she jumped in Aurora''s arms to hug her.
Aurora was stunned but patted her back nheless.
''This girl is too likable'' the siblings thought the same thing.
After they got their order, Aurora and Ayia helped
Theo carry the bags. When they got to the car, Ayia had a strange face.
''I didn''t know they were rich'' Ayia said in her mind.
Theo and Aurora thought that Ayia was a normal girl but she was anything but a normal girl. She was one of the heirs of one of the biggest and richest families in the country.
She knew that this car was a personalized version of a luxury brand and by her estimations, the car cost 1.5 million dors. Of course, such money was nothing to her. But she didn''t think that Theo and Aurora, who dressed up in basic and simple clothes, would be able to afford such a car.
''And they even do volunteer work'' she thought as she misunderstood the situation.
They got into the car and Theo drove them to the orphanage.
They arrived at the front of an old building that urgently needed some reforms.
They entered the building and asked for a meeting with the matron of the orphanage.
They were taken to an old office that had pictures of children and teenagers in various situations.
Just by looking at the office, they noticed that the matron truly cared for the children here.
They waited a few minutes when suddenly an olddy with white hair entered shing them a kind smile.
"What can I do for you, my children?" she said with a motherly smile.
They immediately liked her. As she exuded a kind and warm feeling.
"We saw in the news that the orphanage wanted help. So, we brought daily necessities and food for the children." Theo smiled at her as he remembered the old mother of his orphanage in his past life.
The only mother figure Theo had in 2 lifetimes as he didn''t meet personally the mother of his predecessor. He missed her.
"Such kind hearts. We would love to receive your help" the matron said as she knew that the orphanage urgently needed help.
The matron called the caretakers and they unloaded the stuff from Theo''s car. After the matron saw all the stuff they brought. She beamed with happiness.
''We canst a few more weeks with this stuff'' she smiled in her mind.
The matron said they would make a simple banket to celebrate their donation.
So, she called the children. When the kids saw much more food than usual, they started shouting andughing.
Theo smiled as he looked at them. They were babies, small children, and teenagers. They used old clothes and their faces showed a mature look acquired by the hard times they have been through. But somehow, even with all the hardships, they looked happy with this meal.
The matron said a few words about Theo and the girls of their donation. And allowed the children to start eating.
During the meal, Theo and the girls talked and yed with the children.
Ayia was holding a little girl with big eyes as she looked around. She was a bit shy as she looked at the children. She never talked with orphan kids and she didn''t know what to do. When she looked around the room, she noticed how easy Theo and Aurora mixed with the children. They looked like they knew the children for years. As they yed and made the kidsugh.
Aurora was ying with the little girls and she looked very into the y.
And Theo was holding a little girl in his arms as he told the children a story. The children looked at him mesmerized as they heard him. And when he finished, the little girl in his arms said sweetly with childish voice.
"Big brother, tell another pleaseee"
"Anything for you, princess" Theo said while smiling at her with eyes full of love.
Ayia looked at this scene and couldn''t help tear up a little as she now understood why they wanted to make the children smile.
It was a wonderful feeling making these children smile again.
Ayia followed Theo and Aurora''s example and came back to her bubbly personality as she mixed with the children.
They spent the whole afternoon ying with the children. Theo, at a certain moment, pulled the matron discretely to the side and gave a check of 20k. He didn''t give more because he spent his money yesterday on the cooking sses.
What Theo didn''t know was that Ayia did the same thing but she gave 100k dors instead. She only didn''t give more because the matron didn''t ept it more.
She said that if the orphanage got too many donations in one month, the government could suspect they were doing something shady. But she told Ayia that she donate more next month.
The 3 of them exited the orphanage that day while promising the children toe back to y with them.
"It was so refreshing and awesome! Thank you for bringing me!!" Ayia shouted with excitement.
"It was nothing. The important thing is that you came and made them smile" Theo smiled.
"Yeah, we definitely have toe again sometime." Auroraplemented.
They got into the car as they felt their hearts full of warmth.
When Theo dropped Ayia where they meet her.
They exchanged phone numbers promising to call each other to schedule to visit the children again together.
Ayia walked happily while thinking about the amazing day she had. She walked into her car.
And what a car. A purple sports car of a luxurious brand that cost more than 10 million dors.
''Theo is so awesome¡ I want to see him again¡'' she dreamed about the boy that shook her heart.
The first boy that her heart couldn''t help but jump at every time she saw him.
Chapter 25 Coincidence
The next day, Monday.
Theo woke up early in the morning as usual. He went to spar with Akihiro-sensei and got home to cook for Aurora.
"Be careful at school." Theo said as he waved her goodbye.
"Yes, big brother!" Aurora shouted as she entered the car that would take her to school.
''I have to check the building I made an appointmentst night. If the pictures I saw on the inte are true. This building will be perfect for me to open my restaurant'' Theo thought as he entered his car.
The building was located in an uing neighborhood thattely was famous around the young people. And because this happening was only recent, the value of the building wasn''t expensive. Theo could afford to buy the whole building.
Theo arrived at the front of the property he was looking for and looked around.
The building was 2-stories high and somewhat old. Theo definitely needed to renovate the whole front and the insides too.
''Maybe I should demolish it all. And build a building with my taste. It will take more time, but the facilities will be much morefortable and pretty for the clients and that''s what matters.'' He said in his mind.
He met the owner of the property and visited the building. The area was big, and Theo would be able to project a wonderful building if he designed one.
Theo expressed his intentions to buy the ce and for the next 10 minutes, they bartered about the price. They agreed to seal the deal at 50 thousand dors. And they would sign the papers tomorrow.
He got back to his office and started projecting a building using the knowledge he gained from his Arts & Design Skill.
And because of that he almost gotte for his cooking ss.
He arrived panting as he showed the proof of his inscription at the front desk of the building. The greeter said that Chef Pierre was going to arrive in a moment and that I could wait with the other students.
Theo turned around to sit for a while, not really paying attention to the other students.
They were 12 girls and 7 guys seated. And when the guys and a couple of girls saw Theo, in basic clothes and jeans pants, they snickered in their minds.
But one person looked intently at Theo.
Theo felt someone looking at him intently and turned around to look who it was.
When he saw who it was, he was truly shocked.
Ayia was looking at him with a smile. She lookedpletely different todaypared with herself yesterday. She was wearing chef pants with boots and a simple white shirt, and she also was holding what Theo assumed to be a chef''s jacket.
She looked basic but she was the prettiest girl there.
She walked to him and took a seat beside him.
When the guys that were thinking about talking with Ayia and ask her out for a drink saw that, their faces turned ugly.
And few girls who looked at Theo, admiring his handsome face, signed with disappointment too.
"Hey, I didn''t know you cooked" Ayia said with a bright smile.
"I can say the same to you!" Theo smiled.
Ayia was super happy as she didn''t know when she would be able to talk with him but now, they would spend the week together.
''Maybe I can call him to taste my food'' she said in her mind.
As they talked and forgot about the surroundings, the guys who had a crush on Ayia were outraged. But they didn''t want to make a scene and not be able to attend the ss so, they swallowed their aggrievement.
Suddenly the greeter called them and said that chef Pierre arrived, and they could enter the room.
Theo and Ayia stopped talking and entered the room. The room had 20 counters and each one had the appliances necessary to cook.
Theo and Ayia each took a counter close to the other.
They saw a middle-aged man with blue hair enter the room.
"Good afternoon. I am chef Pierre. I was visiting the Sakura Abode Country at my friend''s house when we had a game of chess. I lost and he made me teach his daughter some of my cooking techniques. I thought it would be a waste to only teach her so, I formed this ss to teach some talents of this city" chef Pierre said with a smile.
Theo was surprised by the reason for the sses that he didn''t notice Ayia squirm in embarrassment on her counter.
"Today you won''t cook but will observe as I cook and take notes as tomorrow onwards, I will assess your cooking techniques ording to what I show and correct them." The chef said while starting to exin and teach.
And like that, 5 hours passed and Theo learned much more than when he was alone studying his cooking techniques.
''I guess seeing someone who walked to the top and knew themon mistakes we take is very educative'' Theo said in his mind at the end of the ss.
After the chef exited the ssroom, Ayia jumped excitedly towards Theo''s direction.
''She''s too hyperactive. But she is cute like that'' Theo thought.
"Wasn''t that amazing? I learned so much! And when started cutting¡" Ayia started talking super-fast about the ss as they exited the ssroom.
Theo talked too when she gave him a chance to talk.
When they arrived outside of the building, Ayia seemed a little nervous.
''I can ask him to go to a coffee shop and we can talk more. Yes, I am going to do it'' she thought.
"Theo, would you like to drink some coffee with me now?" she asked while making effort to make her question sound natural.
"I can''t, I have some stuff to do at home. Maybe some other day." Theo said apologetically.
Ayia deted a little bit in disappointment.
"Yeah, definitely some other day" she said with a smile, nheless.
''Theo seems a pretty closed person. I have to try to make him notice me at least as a friend'' Ayia thought with determination.
Theo bade goodbye to her as he entered his car.
Theo could have gone with her as he knew Aurora would understand if he camete. But Theo was an introverted person, and he didn''t know Ayia that well to open his life to her so soon.
So, he refused.
Theo came home and made dinner for Aurora. Afterwards, Aurora went to her room as she had homework.
Theo went to his room to continue projecting his building. He estimated he would end up the project tomorrow. Then he would contact a constructorpany to finish the project with his design and his specifications. And start the constructions.
Chapter 26 Restaurant Construction Started
The next morning, Theo signed the papers of the purchase and paid thebined price and it was official, Theo owned the building of his restaurant.
He called a constructorpany and asked about his situation, and they said they would send an engineer to inspect the local.
Theo waited for the engineer in his building. After the engineer arrived, he inspected the local. Theo exined his design and showed him his specifications. Theo looked at the engineer while analyzing the project.
"Boss, we can finish the project by adding the electrical, hydraulic, and thermalworks by tomorrow. Also tomorrow, we can demolish and start the groundwork as it doesn''t need theplete project to start. And I presume we can finish all the constructions in 2 weeks if we work day and night. But that will be more costly as we would need to employ a great number of workers." the engineer said.
"Money isn''t a problem so you can do that. I will wait 2 weeks then. Send me the budget for the whole building and I will analyze it. If I see that everything is correct I will send the money" Theo said directly.
Theo was happy as he went to the cooking sses. In two weeks, his restaurant would be almost ready to open for business.
Theo arrived early for ss and was seated in the waiting room. When Ayia arrived and saw Theo happily looking at his phone she was curious why he was so happy.
"Hey, Theo." She said sweetly.
"Hey, Ayia" he greeted her with a smile.
They talked about misceneous things until Ayia couldn''t hold her curiosity anymore and asked.
"So, why are you so happy today?" she asked while jumping on her chair.
Theo looked at her andughed. She looked funny as she jumped in the chair. But super cute too as she stared at him with her big golden puppy eyes.
"I will tell you alright so stop jumping" heughed.
"Okay" she replied as she stopped jumping but still looked at him with puppy eyes.
"Today I finally started the project of opening my own restaurant. In half a month I can open for business" he said with a bright smile.
"Wow, congrattions!!" she said feeling happy for him.
She had money to open her restaurant, but she felt she should study more before opening one.
They heard that it was time for ss, so they got up and went to ss.
When Ayia arrived at her counter she became serious. Every time she cooked, she became a different person. Serious and focused. Much different from her normal bubbly and easily distracted personality.
Theo was a little surprised at her change but assumed it was her way to be attentive to the food she cooked.
That day they cooked, and chef Pierre corrected their techniques ording to what he taught yesterday.
"I just want to say to you all, that what I am teaching is my techniques. Maybe someday you will develop your own techniques and realize my techniques are not suited for you. Basically, after you finish these cooking sses you shouldn''t handcuff yourselves to these techniques but try to improve them ording to your tastes. Now, ss dismissed." Chef Pierre said at the end of ss.
After the ss ended, Ayia reverted to her usual personality. Theo talked to her as they exited the building. Theo talked with her for 10 minutes more than usual as they stood in the front of the ss building.
After another 10 minutes, Theo said goodbye to her and went home.
''I am barging your walls¡" Ayia happily thought as she recounted their conversation.
That night, Theo sent Sayuri theplete first volume of Naruto for her to start printing. He said he wanted the most prints they could print. He wanted to start selling the first volume by next Monday.
He also sent some chapters that he drew of << Hataraku Maou-sama! >> after reviewing to make sense in this society.
He wanted her to review it to see if it was a good manga to the market standards. He knew this was a famous manga in his past life but this was a different society, so he wanted to be sure.
He didn''t send the mangas before because he was making the cover of the two of them.
The next morning, he saw the demolition of the old building as the workers started cleaning the ce. He received the budget of the constructionpany, and he was shocked at the price.
p 520k dors.
That is his profit of a whole month of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop, and he didn''t have that much money currently as he had to pay all sorts of stuff during the month. But thankfully, he only needed to pay 200k upfront, and the rest he could pay at the end of the construction.
By the time they finished the construction, Naruto would beunched already, and he would be much richer.
In the afternoon, Theo and Ayia both arrived more early than usual for the sses. It was as if they both wanted more time to talk and hoped that the other arrived early too.
And after the ss again they talked for another 30 minutes before Theo bade her goodbye.
That night as usual after a delicious dinner Aurora had self-defense ss with her brother. Afterwards, she went to do her homework.
The next day, Theo called Sam into his office. He didn''t see her for a while. She was usually busy managing hispanies. And he was grateful for her work.
"Hey, Sam, called you to see how things are going or if is there any problem." He smiled.
"Thank god, boss, I thought you would give more work." She felt relieved.
"No" he chuckled.
"Well, Sayuri called me, and I have been helping the Fujipany in their reform and everything is going well. As for the BlueCloud Coffee Shop, we are having some problems. A big drink shop around the city is making pressure on us. We did not observe a decrease in profit, but they did try to poach our employees to steal our recipes." She said directly.
''It was only a matter of time before that happened'' Theo said in his mind.
Theo knew fully well that his recipes would bring greedy eyes upon them, but he was prepared for that.
"I want you to rent a kitchen where your most trusted employees will make the most crucial parts of the recipes and the dishes in the shops will only be assembled instead of made in the shop."
"I will also increase the sry for the loyal employees and if you notice someone switching sides, you fire them. I will introduce 2 new dishes too."
"A Milk Coffee and cookies of different vors." Theo said.
"Yes, boss" she said excitedly because that was exactly the solution to the problems she was having in the management of thepany.
Theo passed the new recipes for her and let her continue her job.
Chapter 27 Cooking Together
Theo walked into the cooking ssroom and noticed that only had 10 counters instead of 20. But the new counters were much bigger.
"Today and tomorrow, you will cook in pairs. The art of cooking is much more difficult if you are with someone else, and I want you to get used to it. As you are never alone in professional kitchens." Chef Pierre said at the front of the ssroom.
Theo and Ayia looked at each other instantly and they both smiled as they walked towards a counter. They didn''t need to talk. They both knew that one wanted to pair up with the other.
"You will cook a simple dish, a braised fish with potatoes chips and white sauce. But I want you to cook with your partner only using the techniques I taught." Chef Pierre said.
Theo and Ayia started the cooking process making mistakes like everyone else. Now they felt it was much more difficult to cook with apletely strange person.
But around the middle of the ss, they started turning on a vibe only they knew of. By the end of the ss, they were the only pair that finished the dish without mistakes.
They cooked together like two dancers performed movements. Each movement of him was to help her cooking process. And each of her movements was to help him. After the ss was over and they woke of their trance they got into as they cooked. They felt theyplimented each other. At least as cookers.
That day after ss, they didn''t talk much. They went home trying to figure out what was that sensation.
When Theo arrived home and saw Aurora waiting for him. He found his answer. He now had a new friend and a cooking partner.
He was happy with his conclusion as he started cooking dinner for Aurora.
Ayia drove her luxury sports car into her house.
Although the house wasn''t the best way to describe it. It was a super mansion. It was big and sumptuous and one of the many mansions her family had around the world. She parked her car and took the elevator to the floor her bedroom was located.
She threw herself on her enormous bed and signed.
She took her phone and opened a picture of a handsome boy with shoulder-length gray hair tied in a ponytail. His body was of a male god, she observed, even though she couldn''t see much with his clothes on. His face was angr and pretty and his eyes were the thing that attracted her the most.
In the picture, he had a little girl in his arms and he was surrounded by children as he told them stories.
He looked at the children like they are the most precious thing in the world.
''I think I am in love¡'' she said while feeling her heart hurt as she fell in love for the first time in her life.
"But I think he doesn''t love me back¡" her heart was hurting even more
She agonized on her bed for a while when suddenly she got up with determination.
''I will make him fall in love with me. Even if he likes someone else, I will be happy even if he loves me even a little bit'' she thought.
''Who would have thought that I would fall in love and that I would be content in sharing my lover'' she said in her mind while sheughed.
The next day, Theo arrived at the front of the Fuji Jump Co. as he entered, he felt he was in apletely newpanypared with thepany he entered before.
He arrived at Sayuri''s office and asked for her assistant to warn her that he arrived.
After a while, he entered her office.
Her office didn''t change muchpared with the rest of the building, but Theo didn''t care.
"Hey, boss, good morning" Sayuri said with a smile.
"Hey, good morning, is everything going well?" he smiled.
"Everything is ready ording to what you asked, boss. We fired some employees that didn''t work well and contracted newpetent people. We bought new and modern printers and fixed some printers too. Weunched our new website where it is possible to order Mangas from our sales department here. Also, we contacted the bookstore owners all around the city about showing a manga from us. We also contacted a chain bookstore that spam all around the country to showcase one manga of our choosing in their stores. Currently, we can supply only Elffire city and this chain bookstore. Any more demands and we cannot afford to deliver" Sayuri said all the things she about the reform in one breath.
Theo thought for a while as he went over what Sayuri said
''Only this amount mangas won''t meet the demand of the market after Naruto be famous. But we have time, for our first month of profit, we can buy more printers'' he thought.
"Well done, I am impressed with the work you did here, good job" Theo said with a smile as he was truly grateful for her work.
"Well, Sam and my team helped, so it was a team job" she replied humbly.
"Did you see the manga that I sent?" Theo asked
"Yes! I believe is going to be a sess too" she said excitedly.
"Great, I brought it the chapters of the first volume that I drew for you to edit and print it"
"Sure, I will pass it to the editor team." she said.
She received the drawings when she realized something that he said.
"Wait a minute¡ you drew? You are a mangaka?" she said astonished
Realizing something else she shouted.
"And you drew Naruto too?!?"
"Haha, I forgot to tell you, yes I was the one" he chuckled embarrassedly.
He definitely couldn''t say that he got it from another world through a system, so it was better to lie.
"So that''s why you put GreyDawn as the moniker for the author" she realized.
"The Naruto Mangas will arrive at the stores Monday, right?" he asked to divert her attention.
"Yes, tomorrow, Saturday, we will start shipping the volumes. We will manage to send over 10 thousand copies in this firstunch."
"Currently we are capable of printing 3500 copies daily. In one week, we print 24500 copies, and over 4 weeks of the month we will produce over 170k copies with our current printing capability." Sayuri exined.
"I assume that for our first month that will be enough. But afterwards, with more volumes to print and other mangas to print, we will have to erge thepany" he said.
"I know you don''t want to abandon this building, so our only option is to buy the nearby buildings to expand thepany. I want you to start searching for the prices of these buildings." Theoplemented.
"You are the boss" she replied.
Theo got out of the building excited about the thought of Naruto arriving in this world.
He would build a Manga empire.
Chapter 28 Making Lasagna
Theo and Ayia arrived at the cooking ss that day a little nervous because of what happened yesterday. But when they saw each other, they tacitly agreed to act as nothing happened.
But they did act a little different. Theo stopped being too reserved with her as he wanted her to be his friend. And Ayia had the determination to make him fall in love with her.
As they entered the ssroom, they observed it was paired cooking ss again. They looked at each other, nodded in agreement, and went to their counter.
"Today is ourst ss I will assign the same task from yesterday. I want you to be open to new experiences because cooking is learning something new about it every day." chef Pierre started the ss.
Theo and Ayia entered their vibe and cooked even more tuned with each other today.
They talked about their preferences and if one got something wrong the other would help. It was as if they knew each other for years.
At the end of the ss that ended a little earlier. Chef Pierre delivered each one of the students a certificate that was valid all around the world. He said a few words of encouragement for them and left in a hurry as he had a flight to catch.
Theo and Ayia exited the building and talked for over a few minutes.
''Today is thest day of sses. I won''t be able to see him every day anymore. I have to find a way." Ayia said in her mind with determination.
Then Theo saw it was time to go home to cook dinner for Aurora.
He motioned to say goodbye to Ayia. But when he saw that she noticed that he was going to say goodbye and he saw her beautiful golden puppy eyes disappointed that he was going away. He said something else to her.
"Aurora usually gets home from school around this time. I like to cook dinner for her as she loves my cooking. Would you like to apany us for dinner?"
Her eyes lit up with excitement.
"I would love to!" she almost shouted as she sweetly smiled.
"You came driving, right? Can I get a lift with you?" she hurriedly said forgetting her sports car that was one hundred meters away.
She wanted to spend more time with him and conveniently forgot her car.
"Sure" he said while walking towards the car.
During the drive home, Theo discovered that Ayia was 21yo, 3 years older than him. He wasn''t much surprised as she looked like a university student.
But Ayia was mesmerized as she learned he was only 18yo. He looked like he was her age! He looked too mature to be only 18yo but she knew he was telling the truth.
''I cannot believe I fell in love with a guy three years younger than me'' sheughed inwardly.
As they arrived at his apartment, Ayia was truly surprised. It was nothing like she was expecting.
It was a normal apartment building and didn''t look like it was expensive. They entered his apartment, and she was even more surprised. It was a simple apartment. It was smaller than her closet in her bedroom.
Although it looked simple, it was super cozy as if the people that lived here enjoyed living with each other.
"Wee to my and Aurora''s apartment. It is nothing fancy, but we like it" Theo said with a smile.
They lived for almost 3 months in this apartment and although it was only a transition apartment before he could buy a house for them. They grew attached to this apartment. It was the apartment that marked a new beginning to their lives.
"I love it. It is very cozy" she smiled as she thought about what he said.
''They live alone together¡ why? Where are their parents?'' she questioned inside her mind.
Theo went into the kitchen and started cooking Aurora''s favorite dish, Lasagna.
Ayia wanted to help so he asked her to make the sauce while he made the dough of thesagna.
Ayia was curious as she looked at the process of this recipe. She didn''t see anything like it before.
And she saw a lot of things on her travels around the world.
Theo was cooking with Ayia when they heard the front door opening.
Aurora came to the kitchen and greeted them
"Hey, brother, nice to see you again sister Ayia" she said in a sweet voice.
She wasn''t much surprised to see Ayia here, Theo texted her warning that they would be having Ayia for dinner. And she also knew that Theo was having cooking sses together with Ayia.
"Hey, cupcake, you can wash your hands, and in 10 minutes dinner is ready." Theo greeted her as he greeted her every day.
"Hey, Aurora, nice to see you again!!" Ayia jumped on Aurora''s arms.
"She is too hyperactive'' Theo and Aurora both thought at the same time
They had a pleasant dinner together.
Ayia was stunned by the taste ofsagna. And shouted with tears in her eyes if she could makesagna for her family. She swore on like 7 different gods to not leak the recipe.
Theo agreed awhileughing. He didn''t really care that she knew. It was only a matter of time before more people guessed the recipe as he would ce Lasagna on the menu of his restaurant.
Ayia was stunned also by his cooking prowess. He seemed more like a professional chef than an amateur. Now she understood why he was opening a restaurant.
After they finished eating, Aurora suggested for they watch a movie together. Ayia shouted in agreement as she jumped and ran to the couch. The siblings shook their heads at her antics.
They watched a good movie, but Aurora slept midway through the movie as she was tired of her day at school.
Theo motioned Ayia to not make any noise as he carried Aurora to her room. He tucked her onto her bed and kissed her forehead.
Ayia observed everything as she thought.
"They truly love each other¡" she dreamed
Theo closed her door and was relieved that Aurora didn''t wake up.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hey guys, thank you for reading my novel!
If you like it, can you please add it to your favorites and dropping a review of the novel? I want to know what you guys think about the novel.
Chapter 29 Getting The First Restaurant Employee
Ayia and Theo started talking as they didn''t even pay attention to the movie anymore.
When Ayia asked the question that was bugging her all night.
"If you don''t mind me asking. Where are your parents?"
She instantly regretted getting those words out as she saw Theo''s face freeze and his eyes exude pain.
"Hmm if it is too personal, you can forget I asked" she hurriedly said.
"No, it''s okay. I''m just not used to talking about it" he shook his head.
"My parents died when I was 14. And since then, I have been working to provide for me and Aurora.
She is not really my blood-rted sister as my parents adopted her when she was 5yo. So, it was especially hard for her to deal with my parent''s death as she loved them more than anything for adopting her. During the first years after my parent''s death, I had to work in all sorts of jobs to put food on the table and it was during those hard times that we became so close. It was only recently that I started being sessful in business and made money that now we can livefortably" Theo exined with a look that transmitted his determination to take care of his sister.
Ayia was tearing up as she listened to their story.
''They are so strong¡ going through all that and still smile and move on with life'' she thought.
"I am happy that everything is working out then" she said with her characteristic smile.
Theo smiled too as they continued talking.
Ayia asked about his restaurant and Theo showed her his designs and what he envisioned for the restaurant.
When Ayia saw the simtion design interior of the restaurant, she fell in love with the concept. She now wanted to work in such a restaurant.
Theo continued exining and the only thing in her head was how to ask him for a job in his restaurant.
Theo was exining the design of the chairs when Ayia suddenly shouted while bowing her head.
"Please let me work at your restaurant"
"shhhhhh" Theo motioned her to talk in a low voice as he looked towards Aurora''s room to see if she woke up.
"I can as an assistant cook or even some other odd job, pleaseeee" she continued mumbling now in a low voice.
Theo looked at her and thought it over.
''I can use some help operating the restaurant.'' He said in his mind arriving at a decision.
"I would love to employ you as my second-inmand" he said with a smile.
He knew about her capabilities as a cook and knew she would be perfect for the job.
Her eyes went wide as she heard him.
Second-inmand!! She would have no one above her in the kitchen other than Theo. That was a huge responsibility and she loved it.
Ayia jumped onto his arms and hugged him while mumbling thanks.
But when she realized what she did, her whole face became like a tomato of embarrassment. She hurriedly let him go and looked away while trying to hide her blushed face.
Theo was a little baffled at the sudden hug but decided to forget about it.
"But are you sure you can take it? Don''t you have college sses to go?" Theo asked as he thought that a girl super intelligent like Ayia, and at her age too, would attend a prestigious college.
"Don''t worry about it. I graduated from college with flying colors at the beginning of the year." Ayia dismissed the subject.
What she didn''t say was that she was a genius person. She graduated with a double degree in Cooking and Business Management in the two of the most prestigious colleges in the entire world.
She studied cooking because it was her passion and business management. After all, all members of her family needed to study this subject.
Ayia noticed it was gettingte, so she texted her butler to send a car to pick her up.
After waiting 20 minutes, the car arrived.
"Thank you for having me over. I loved the night. Tell Aurora I sent a message to her phone and that she should answer me!!" Ayia eximed while she ran after hugging him goodbye.
''I can''t believe I hugged him twice!!!'' she thought as she recounted the hugs in her mind.
Theoughed at her antics and closed the door and went for a shower.
He slept soundly that night after a tiring day.
During the weekend, Theo didn''t do much. For thest weeks, he was busy working and almost didn''t have time to rx. So, he decided to take the weekend off.
He sleptte, read some mangas of this world, watched animes with Aurora, and cooked for her.
Theo observed the culture of this world and realized that it was great, and it didn''t palepared to his past life''s culture.
He especially liked a manga about a group of friends that lived hrious situations while attending high school.
''Maybe after the Fuji Jump establish itself in the market, I can draw my own manga and not copy one of my past life.''
''I can do that, but I also want to buy an Anime Studio. It would be awesome to see the manga I created being adapted to anime.''
''But I can only do that after we can sell at least 200k copies of manga monthly. With this number of copies sold monthly, we would have a profit of almost 3 million dors. And with that money, we can buy the buildings nearby the Fuji Jump and expand thepany and with that, we can expand the number the copies we print and consequently the money we earn.'' Theo deeply thought about his future.
Theo and Aurora also trained in self-defense as Aurora now was perfectly capable of defending herself if a man without fighting experience try to take advantage of her. But if someone that knows how to fight, attack her, she will have some difficulties.
"Great, sis, are you practicing by yourself?" Theo asked after Sunday''s training session.
"I entered a club on my school focused on free fighting. We can practice against each other, so I have been practicing hard" Aurora said with pride.
Aurora was impressed by this club. The club room was more like an arena than a room. She was the new princess of the school, as everyone called her, so she entered the club easily.
''Tomorrow I should go buy the first volume of Naruto at the bookstore'' Theo said in his mind as he drifted to sleep on Sunday night.
Chapter 30 First Manga Released
Monday morning.
The skies were clear, and the sun was out.
The streets of Elffire City were full as most of the 5 million citizens of the city went to do their job.
Early in the morning, it was possible to observe a young man walking fast on a street. His name was Yoshito, and he was 16yo and in his first year of high school.
He wasn''t in a hurry because he waste for ss.
No, he was in a hurry because he wanted to go to the bookstore to buy his favorite manga, which was releasing a new volume today before sses started.
When he arrived at the bookstore, he was greeted by an employee. He asked about the manga he was looking for. The employee pointed at the rmendation section of the store where a few mangas were on disy.
He hurriedly went there and as he got what he was looking for, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Then he realized that he still had some time before going to ss. So, he started looking at other mangas in the rmendation section.
He didn''t find any that made him interested until he saw a manga with a yellow-haired kid using orange clothes.
''Naruto'' He looked at the name of the manga. He was intrigued and decided to buy this manga too.
On another bookstore of Elffire City, Theo was strolling between the shelves and observing the mangas and light novels on disy.
He arrived at the rmendation section and saw the Naruto Manga. He felt a mixture of feelings when he saw it.
Theo felt like he was in his past life all again. When he got some money from a job and went to the bookstore to buy some books to read for the children.
It was then that he saw the Naruto Manga for the first time. The manga was super popr, and he got intrigued and bought it.
That night he would tell the children the story of an orphan boy hated by the vigers and even with all bad things happening he would never turn evil.
It was one of Theo''s favorite memories.
Theo dived into his memories for a while more until he woke up and bought the manga.
He wanted a copy for himself.
And Yoshito, the high school boy, would only read Naruto 5 dayster. But it was then that he had a new favorite manga. He loved the artwork and story. He felt grateful for his past self for buying this manga that day. Because when his friends went to buy it on the next day. They didn''t find copies in any of the bookstores they went to.
The Naruto manga was slowly bing a fever in manga readers around Elffire City and some other cities around Sakura Abode Country that had a certain chain bookstore.
While all this was happening, Theo had an uneventful week. He would go spar early in the morning, get back home to cook breakfast and lunch for Aurora, go to his office during the day and study his pieces of knowledge and search and experiment dishes for the menu of his restaurant, and at night he would have dinner with Aurora and teach her self-defense.
But also, during the week, Theo and Ayia exchanged uncountable text messages. Most of them about the ns for the restaurant.
They became closer while exchanging messages and Ayia was always smiling as she talked with him over the phone.
On Saturday, 5 of September, Theo invited Ayia to have dinner with him and Aurora.
Ayia epted immediately as she wanted to see him again.
Theo opened the door when he listened to a knock on it.
Then he saw what seemed like a supermodel of his past life. If someone told him she was a supermodel, he would believe it without hesitation.
She was tall and lean. Her body had perfect proportions. She had purple hair that was tied with a pretty knot. She used the perfect amount of makeup. She was wearing skinny pants with drawings all over them, and he assumed she did it. And a light purple sweater that made her look even more beautiful.
His breath was taken away for a moment as he looked at her, especially when he looked at her smile.
But he quickly came back to normal and said:
"Wee to my humble abode, mydy" he smiled while joking to disperse his embarrassment.
Ayia noticed that he was flustered when he saw her for the first time. She was excited that she could make him flustered.
''Yay I think he starting to see me more than a friend and more like someone of opposite sex'' she thought victoriously.
"Thank you, kind sir. It is my pleasure to visit such cozy abode" sheughed a reply.
Theo closed the door when Ayia entered. It was then that Ayia saw Aurora sitting on the couch.
Then without any hesitation, she ran towards Aurora and hugged her.
"Hey, little sis!!!" Ayia shouted.
"Hey, big sister Ayia" Aurora sweetly said.
Theo was surprised at their interaction.
What he didn''t know was that the girls talked every day through text message. They talked about their day,mon interests, and other girl stuff.
They both felt like they were real sisters.
That day Theo made some homemade pizza for them to eat.
Theo and Ayia started discussing ideas about the restaurant while Aurora observed them talk.
"I think we have to contract at least 4 more cooks to help us service and meet the demand of clients. And one manager, waiters, greeters, and cleaners."
"But I am having difficulties searching for professional cooks with good experience. I don''t know where to look. The only cooks I found didn''t seem good for our kitchen" Theoined.
"If you want, I know some friends who would be thrilled to work in a professional kitchen. They don''t have much experience, but they are talented cooks" she said.
Ayia knew she could contact the best cooks of the country and world through her family connections, but she didn''t want Theo and Aurora to know that she was that rich.
Ayia was aware they knew she was a somewhat rich girl. But they didn''t know she was from one of the most powerful families in the country.
She thought if they knew that, their rtionship would change. And she didn''t want what she had with Aurora and Theo to change.
And even though the people she rmended weren''t renowned cooks. They indeed were excellent cooks, they only needed experience.
They were from normal families that weren''t much rich. But they shared a passion for cooking. She met them in a cooking summer camp when she was younger.
She almost didn''t go to that summer camp as her father thought it was inappropriate for someone from their family to frequent such normal ces. But she pleaded for her grandfather, and she was allowed to go. But only if she went with her maid/bodyguard.
Thinking about her maid, Ayia thought she should introduce her to Theo and Aurora. She gave some excuses to her thesest weeks when got homete or went out to meet Theo.
She knew her maid was suspecting something and that she would discover she have been meeting a boyte at night.
''It is better to tell her before that happens'' Ayia said in her mind.
Chapter 31 Arai Shizuka
While Ayia was having multiple thoughts, Theo was thinking about her proposition.
''Hmm even though it is not my ideal situation, if they can learn fast and avoid repeating mistakes, this can work.'' Theo decided in his mind.
"Okay, but I want to meet them beforehand to assess their skill" he said seriously.
"Of course! I will talk with them and Monday they cane to meet you" she said excitedly that he epted her suggestion.
They finished their talks about the restaurant and the three of them went to the couch to watch an anime while eating pizza.
The anime was great, and they loved it. Theo liked it as he didn''t see this anime in hisst world.
''It would be awesome if I could learn some directing and editing skills before I buy an anime studiopany.'' Theo dreamed.
When it was 10pm Ayia said goodbye to them and went home.
Ayia was in her sports car feeling happy as she recounted her night. She loved spending time with Theo and Aurora.
She arrived at the gate of an enormous property.
The security guard seeing it was the youngdy, hurriedly opened the gate.
She parked her car in her underground parking lot. It could be seen several sports cars in the parking lot.
And the craziest thing was that all the cars were hers alone, and the only cars in this city. Because she had several other cars in the other mansions of her family.
She took the lift and went to her room. When she was entering her enormous bedroom, she noticed someone by the door and immediately assumed a fighting stance and defended the attack of the assant.
Her opponent was good and didn''t stop attacking even if Ayia defended the first blow.
The 2 people started exchanging blows at high velocity. It was noticeable that the two of them were masters of Martial Arts.
When suddenly Ayia stopped andined
"I am tired, Shizu-chan!!!" Ayia threw herself on the ground.
Arai Shizuka was the maid/bodyguard of Ayia.
But Ayia considered her more like a sister than her maid. Shizuka was the same age as Ayia.
She was an orphan girl that was adopted into work as Ayia''s maid when she was 4 years old. But the family grew attached to the little Shizuka and treated her like she was part of the family.
Because of that, Shizuka didn''t have the work that usually maids have. Her only job, as she insisted to have one, was to watch Ayia and take care of her.
Ayia treated Shizuka as her older sister and they were really close to each other.
But Ayia had one thing that she didn''t like about her, Shizuka was too serious about her job of taking care of herself.
As Shizuka herself said ''I am going to repay this family for adopting me and I will take care of Ayia-chan even if you don''t give me any job!!'' she stubbornly said to the family when they suggested finding a new maid for Ayia and relieve her from her job.
And Ayia, who loved to y and have fun outside the mansion without any supervision, had to constantly escape Shizuka''s watch.
"I see you didn''t forget how to fight, Ayia-chan" Shizuka said seriously while stopping fighting too.
"How could I forget if you keep attacking and surprising me so often??" Ayiained.
"I have to test you for your wellbeing, Ayia-chan" Shizuka said with her usual serious voice.
"Father and grandpa are still overseas?" Ayia asked.
"Yes, they will take at least one week beforeing back" Shizuka replied
,m "When is mamaing home, then?" Ayia asked.
"She will arrive in 2 weeks from her cruise with her friends" Shizuka replied again.
They were silent for a while when Shizuka asked a question that made Ayia freeze.
"Ayia-chan, what were you doing in the south district of the city again today?" Shizuka asked with a serious tone.
Ayia didn''t know how to reply, the south district was where Theo''s apartment was located.
"How did you know? You saw the tracker of my car? You know that I don''t like you doing that!" Ayia stood up angrily.
"I didn''t know and didn''t check the tracker either, I am knowing now. I asked the driver where he picked you upst time and today, I presumed you went there again, and you simply admitted going there again" Shizuka said everything as if it was something obvious.
Ayia looked baffled, she fell for Shizuka''s trap and admitted she has been frequenting the same ce.
Ayia didn''t know what to say.
''Maybe it is time, to tell the truth. If I keep hiding she will be more upset'' Ayia made a decision.
"I made a few new friends some weeks ago when I was at a restaurant. They were buying food to take for an orphanage, and I tagged along with them and visited the orphanage too. And I loved ying with the children. We were nning to visit again so after everything was over, we exchanged contact numbers. And since then, we have been meeting in their apartment." Ayia exined how they met.
Shizuka didn''t say anything as if knowing Ayia didn''t say everything.
Ayia didn''t meet Shizuka''s eyes as she found a way to tell the rest.
"Hmm and when I learned that one of them was opening a restaurant. I asked for a job as a cook in the kitchen of the restaurant. So, I will work as a cook in the restaurant, and we have been talking about the ns for the restaurant" Ayia weakly said.
"So that''s why you have been smiling at your phone constantly. And I assume this ''person'' you have been talking to is a boy, isn''t it?" Shizuka asked.
"Yes¡" Ayia mumbled.
"I want to meet him. And if I find something strange, I will have to talk with father" Shizuka said seriously.
"Please, Shizu-chan, don''t tell him!!" Ayia pleaded.
"He will never allow me to work in a restaurant that I or the family do not own" Ayia whined.
"I will think about it. But I want to meet this boy and assess him." Shizuka said while looking at Ayia''s eyes.
"Shizu-chan, please don''t go overboard when you meet him. He doesn''t know who my family is, and I don''t want to scare him." Ayia pleaded with tears in her eyes.
Shizuka lifted her eyebrow in surprise but agreed, nheless.
They talked the rest of the night about the Gray siblings as Ayia knew it was better to exin everything she knew so that Shizuka knew the context.
Meanwhile, all that was happening, Theo was in his room sleeping like a baby.
Chapter 32 Success
The next day Theo called Sayuri to know how the sales went this week.
"Boss, it was a sess!" she eximed.
"In the first few days the sales were slow, but when the people that bought it first rmended to their friends the sales exponentially grew.
Yesterday the volume was sold out in various bookstores. We are currently shipping all the copies we produced this week. And the bookstores already ordered more copies." She exined.
"That''s great!! You did a great job!" heplimented her.
"I want you to contact my ounting team to ask for money to buy more printers. I want as many printers as the Fuji Co. building can afford to install inside the perimeters."
Envisioning the increase of the cash flow of thepany, Sam contracted a financial team to take care of the cash his 2panies made. So, all the money that the BlueCloud Coffee Shop and the Fuji Jump Co. made was passed to the financial team to write it down. If money disappeared, they would immediately know of it.
Even Theo had to call them if he was moving money from thepany ount to his personal bank ount.
"Okay, it will be done, boss" Sayuri replied.
They talked about other misceneous things about thepany and hung up the phone.
Then Theo texted Ayia.
@Theo: Can you bring your friends to this location tomorrow?
After a while Ayia replied.
@Ayia: Sure! They will arrive in the city in the morning and in the afternoon they can go there.
@Theo: Arrive? Aren''t they from this city?
@Ayia: They are, but they are studying in a cooking college in another city.
@Theo: They are studying? Isn''t that going to collide with working in another city?
@Ayia: It is going to be okay. They are in theirst year. And in theirst year, they must go for an internship inside a professional kitchen so they can work normally in your restaurant.
@Theo: That''s a relief.
@Theo: Didn''t they find an internship in the city of their college?
@Ayia: Unfortunately for them, no they didn''t. Because that city has a cooking school, thepetition for internships is savage each year with students in theirst year needing an internship.
@Ayia: Usually the students go to other cities to work.
@Theo: I understand now.
Ayia took some time to reply.
@Ayia: Can I bring my sister tomorrow? She wants to meet you.
@Theo: Sure, I would love to meet your sister ??
Ayia, who was holding her phone while sitting by the pool of the mansion, was relieved.
@Ayia: Thank you!!
''What would be his reaction if I sent a picture of me wearing a bathing suit...'' she dreamed as she looked at the bikini she was wearing.
Ayia looked like a Victoria Secret''s model of Theo''s past life. He certainly would be smitten by her looks if he saw her now.
But Ayia dismissed her thoughts and continued texting Theo about other things.
The next day, the weather was cloudy. The sun couldn''t be seen, signaling that the summer was about to end, and the autumn was arriving.
At the airport of Elffire City, four people could be seen exiting the gate. They appeared to be 22 or 23 years old. There were three girls and one boy. The boy was holding the hand of one of the girls as they appeared to be a couple.
"Finally, back home!" one of the girls eximed
Her name was Chiba Kimiko. She had green hair and green eyes, she looked like a pretty forest fairy. She was the oldest of the four and was the one that took care of them as a big sister.
"How about we visit our families before we audition for the job?" another girl sweetly said.
She was Takeda Shoko. She had blue hair and ck eyes, she looked like a sweet girl. She was the youngest of the four and they cared for her as their little sister.
"I hope we can take this job, or we will have to dy our graduation" the boy said with worry.
"It doesn''t matter worrying too much now. We should go home now." The girl that the boy was holding hands with replied.
They were Max Smith and Lauren Brown. They were a couple since they were teenagers and knew each other since they were kids. Max was an above-average-looking guy with ck hair and ck eyes. Lauren was a pretty girl with blonde hair and brown eyes. Lauren bossed around Max, and he happily epted.
''She''s too pretty while ordering me'' he said one time when someone asked why he was so happy to do what Lauren asked.
They went on their way as they all were worried about the internship. If they didn''t take a job inside a professional kitchen this week, they would not be able to register for their internship with their school, and consequently, they would have to wait for next semester to register for the obligatory internship.
The afternoon arrived and with it the test for Theo''s restaurant.
Theo arrived early bringing the ingredients for the test.
While Theo was tidying up the ingredients on the counter, he heard someone entering the kitchen.
He turned around and saw Ayiaing in apanied by another girl.
She was tall as Ayia, a great body too, ck hair that was tied in a ponytail, and red piercing eyes d in sses that made her look intellectual and pretty.
"Good afternoon, Ayia! You must be Ayia''s sister, right? My name is Theodore Gray, but you can call me Theo. It''s a pleasure to meet you" Theo said shing a bright smile while extending his hand to greet her.
Even with her serious personality, Shizuka was stunned when she saw the boy on her front.
He dressed in simple pants and a ck t-shirt with a manga cover. His silver-grey hair was tied in a ponytail with some hair falling on each side of his perfect face. His prating silver eyes showed confidence but humbleness at the same time.
She hurriedly came back to herself and said:
"It''s an equal pleasure. My name is Arai Shizuka. Ayia talked a lot about you." Shizuka seriously said while shaking his hand.
Ayia''s face immediately became red when she heard what Shizuka said.
She looked at Theo and noticed that he didn''t think much of it. She felt relieved but somehow disappointed at the same time.
"She must have told that she became a cook in the restaurant I am opening. I hope I didn''t bring any inconvenience to your family by employing her, Arai-san" Theo politely replied.
Shizuka was a little surprised at his antics. He looked like an educated young man from a big family with his looks and antics. But she knew he wasn''t. ording to what Ayia said, he only had his sister and he had to provide for both of them.
"You can call me Shizuka, Theo. And we didn''t have any problems, you can rest relieved." Shizuka said.
"I am relieved yes, Shizuka-san" Theo replied.
"Theo, the four of them texted me saying that they were arriving shortly." Ayia said to interrupt their conversation.
Ayia asked Theo what he nned for the test, and they started talking.
Chapter 33 Audition I
As they were talking, they heard a knock on the door andter four people entered the kitchen.
They looked nervous as they looked around the kitchen and noticed three people looking at them.
"Hello and wee! My name is Theodore Gray, but you can call me Theo, I am the prime chef of the restaurant. This is Ayia, who I believe you already know, she is the second chef of the restaurant. And this Shizuka-san, she will only be observing the test." Theo greeted them while pointing at Ayia and Shizuka.
Ayia waved happily at them, and they waved too but with stiff movements as they were nervous.
"Why don''t you introduce yourselves to start the test?" Theo said.
They nodded and one of the girls said
"Nice to meet you, Theo. My name is Chiba Kimiko and I am a graduate student at Garden Cooking College, and this is my resume." Kimiko said while giving a paper.
After she said that, the rest of them introduced themselves and handed their resumes.
These resumes specified which cooking techniques they knew and their proficiency in it ording to their college standards. And specified the sses they took in college.
? Theo studied the resumes for a while. He was pleased with what he saw. Then he passed the resumes to Ayia, for her to look at and analyze it as his second chef.
"Your test will consist of 2 phases. The first one, each one will cook alone a dish of my choice. You all will cook the same dish and I will evaluate your techniques, posture as a cook, presentation, and taste of the dish. One will cook here while the other three will wait outside"
"If I and Ayia approve your work. You will pass to the next andst phase, the cooks who pass the first test will cook together a dish of my choice. I want to see how you work together to finalize a dish."
Theo exined the test.
"Any doubts?" he asked.
Seeing that they didn''t have any, he asked who would like to go first. They all raised their hands.
Theo was pleased with their eagerness to cook.
"Kimiko-san, why don''t you start then? Theo said while looking at the green-haireddy.
"Yes, I am okay with it" she said with seriousness as she knew she was about to cook, and she wanted to be perfect.
"Okay, Kimiko-san will start and the rest of you can go outside, please." Theo motioned them.
After they left, Theo said to Kimiko.
"The dish is a cooked chicken with white wine. Colored rice and pumpkin chips to add a crunch. The ingredients are on the counter. You have 40 minutes to cook and present a dish that I could serve in my restaurant." Theo exined the dish.
The dish had a medium-high difficulty but for someone who knew how to cook and studied, they would be able toplete it.
Kimiko started by taking the chicken.
Theo bought four whole chickens that needed to be cleaned and taken out the bones. He wanted to see how they would deal with the animal. If they would leave any dirty spot or leave a bone that should have been taken out or if they would waste any part of the chicken.
She started a little bit nervous as she could feel three pairs of eyes observing her. But after a while, she forgot that they were there and she put her whole self into cooking a great dish.
When the 40 minutes were up, she stopped cooking and took the dish for them to evaluate.
Theo and Ayia observed the presentation. The dish looked okay. They didn''t think it was the best presentation, but it wasn''t bad either.
They took a spoon and took a bite at the same time. They took another bite, and both fell into thought. They looked at each other and nodded.
"Thank you, Kimiko-san, for your dish. You can wait by the side and when all four of you finish cooking, we willment on each of your dishes." Theo said with a smile.
Kimiko was a little disappointed that she would have to wait but agreed, nheless.
While this was happening, the three people outside were beyond nervous.
"Do you think Kimiko is doing well?" Max asked nervously with worry
"What a question! Of course, she is. Did you forget that you lost countless times when you battled her in college?" Lauren barked with annoyance, but it could be seen from her eyes that she was worried and nervous too.
"I didn''t think the prime chef would be so young. I hope he is good." Shoko said in a sweet voice.
"I think he is. Don''t forget he somehow got Ayia-san to be his second chef and she is a genius in the kitchen. And you guys know she is super rich so it is presumable that she wouldn''t work in a restaurant that wasn''t good." Lauren said with a pensive face.
While they were talking, they saw the door for the kitchen opening and Theo at the door.
"Who is next?" he asked.
"Me!" Shoko jumped and ran towards the door before Max and Lauren could react.
Inside the kitchen, which Kimiko cleaned after using it, Theo exined the dish and the time of the test.
Theo thought Shoko would have difficulties in cleaning the chicken as she had skinny arms and looked like a delicate girl. But surprisingly she finished with mastery.
''She is very experienced at this'' Theo observed her.
What he didn''t know was that her family owned a butcher shop and since young she observed her father and brothers cleaning and boning all types of animals. Consequently, she had tons of experience.
Shoko cooked with mastery and presented her dish.
Theo and Ayia looked at the te admiring it. The presentation looked very ssy and beautiful. They totally could imagine this dish being served in a ssy restaurant.
They tasted it and it wasn''t as tasty as Kimiko but it was delicious too.
"Thank you for your dish, Shoko-san" Ayia said.
"You can wait by the side and when the other two finish cooking, we willment on each of your dishes." Theo said with a smile.
And like that a whileter, Lauren and Max cooked and presented their dishes too.
Theo and Ayia went to the side to talk about their dishes and arrive at a decision.
While they were talking. The four aspiring cooks were observing them by the side wanting to listen to what they were talking.
The four of them were looking better. They put all their hearts in their dishes with all their skill and effort and now it was time to see if it worked out.
Chapter 34 Audition II
Theo and Ayia finished talking and walked towards them.
"Let''s cut to the chase, right? I am sure you are all anxious to know the result." Theo smiled.
"The first dish was from Kimiko-san. We observed how you sessfully cleaned and boned the chicken. You made some mistakes in controlling the fire to cook the chicken, but it didn''t affect the taste" Theo said
"Your presentation wascking but if you study it will get better" Ayaplemented.
"Yes, although it wasn''t the best presentation of the four. Your dish was the tastiest of the four. I especially liked your technique of cooking the chicken." Theo said.
"With all that said, we decided to move you to the next phase of the test." Ayia smiled.
Kimiko heaved a sigh of relief and smiled too.
"The second dish was from Shoko-san. I was truly impressed at your technique of cleaning and boning the chicken. I would say you were the best of the four in this item. You made some mistake while cutting some vegetables and preparing the chips, but it didn''t affect the taste of the dish." The said.
"Your presentation was the best of the four. We were truly impressed by it. We could imagine your dish being served in a restaurant." Ayia also said.
"Although your dish wasn''t as tasty as Kimiko''s, but it was delicious nheless." Theoplemented.
"Observing all these points we will be d to move you to the next phase." Ayia finalized.
Shoko smiled with happiness after she heard that.
"The third te was from Lauren-san. Your techniques on cleaning and boning the chicken were perfect too. But you made a big mistake that affected your whole dish." Theo said.
Lauren paled when she heard that as she knew what she did wrong.
"You cooked too much the chicken and it passed the point. But somehow the perfectness of your other steps made your dish taste delicious too. Your dish is only less tastypared with Kimiko''s and we believe if you didn''t cook too much the chicken, your dish would be the best." Theo said with a smile.
"Your presentation was eptable too so observing all the points Theo said we decided to also move you to the next phase." Ayiapleted her evaluation.
Lauren was so relieved. She thought she wouldn''t pass when she saw she overcooked the chicken.
"Thest dish was from Max-san. You cleaned and boned the chicken perfectly too. But you made some mistakes in some techniques." Theo said
"That did affect your dish. Your dish''s taste was the worst of the four. But although it was the worst, it was an eptable dish. Also, your presentation was beautiful, only losing for Shoko''s." Ayiamented.
"We also decided to move you to the next phase" Theo smiled.
Max exhaled a cold breath as he felt relieved, he passed.
"Now that you all passed to the next phase I will exin what you all will do." Theo said with a serious voice.
"What I am looking for are not cooks who win duels andpetitions. I want cooks who know what teamwork is. I want cooks who know how to behave inside a fast-paced kitchen of a restaurant."
"And to test that, I will put in ce a more difficult test. The four of you will cook 5 servings of two different dishes. Observe that 5 servings to each dish. And you will only have one and a half hours to finish the dishes." Theo exined
Their eyes went wide when they heard that. The time was too little for such a high quantity of dishes. Because they needed to clean the meat and do all other misceneous things while cooking the side dishes and other things.
If the test was to cook 10 tes of the same dish, they would roll through it as they had tests in college where they had to cook a dish with a group but two different dishes in such little time would be hard.
"The first dish is a Braised Cured Salmon with Sunflower Seeds and Radish and Cucumber Broth."
"The second dish is a Wild Mushroom Risotto with Truffles and Cr¨¨me Fraiche." Theo described the dishes.
The dishes were also medium-high in quality.
The first dish was just a salmon that would go be braised with sunflower seeds. And for a side dish, they would have to make a broth of radish and cucumber.
The second dish was vegetarian. And it was just a risotto of mushrooms with truffles. And for a side dish, the cr¨¨me Fraiche was a fresh cream that used buttermilk, sour milk, and yogurt.
The two dishes demanded skill toplete and they had to have more than one te, just like a restaurant situation.
Theo gave them some time to talk and delegate roles in the kitchen. After a while, they stopped talking and said to Theo that they were ready.
"Your time starts now." Theo said as he started the clock.
They immediately started doing what they agreed with each other.
Shoko would clean the salmons, that Theo gave to them alive and kicking inside the tank of the kitchen. Lauren would cut all the vegetables for the broth and make the broth too. Kimiko would make the preparation for the risotto. Andstly, Max would start the fresh cream andter he would cook the fish.
For one hour and a half, Theo and Ayia observed how they ran against the time inside the kitchen. They made big mistakes and had to start over some processes.
And because of that, when it only had 5 minutes left until the time ran out, they still didn''t have the dishes on the tes.
Theo and Ayia didn''t say anything and only observed.
Shoko and Max were ting and running against the time as they were responsible for the ting of the dishes.
When Theo said to them to stop, it was then that Shoko put thest decoration of a te.
They heaved a sigh of relief as they at leastpleted the dishes Theo asked for.
Theo and Ayia started analyzing the tes and tasted all 10 tes. Five of each dish.
They went to the side to talk and this time they took much more time talking.
The two of them seemed to be arguing on a subject with emphasis as it could be seen that the two of them did not agree on the subject.
The four aspiring cooks were with nerves on edge as they waited for the result.
Suddenly Theo and Ayia seemed to reach a consensus on the discussion and came back to the front.
Chapter 35 Results And Hiring
"First of all, I would like to thank you all foring to audition for my restaurant. I am grateful for that." Theo smiled.
"Now moving on with the result, we observed several things during the time you were cooking. It was noticeable that you four were familiar with working together as you delegated each function to your specialties." Theo said.
"But it was evident that you weren''t prepared to cook 2pletely different dishes. You guys made some basic mistakes that cannot happen inside a professional kitchen." Ayia said with a serious look.
"Yes, you guys mistook ingredients of one dish with the other. And because of that, you guys had to start all over again with a time that it was even tighter." Theo said.
"If you don''t pay attention to the ingredient you are using, who will pay attention?" Ayia asked.
"And the fault is of the four of you. Not just the two mistook the ingredients. Because the other two should be attentive to their surroundings and help their fellow teammates. Because a kitchen is where we heavily depend on teamwork." Theo exined.
"But even though you made a big mistake you all somehow were able to deliver an eptable dish. It wasn''t the best, but it was a good dish." Ayia said.
"I am sure if you guys started cooking with the same energy, determination, and focus you had after you made that mistake, the dish would an excellent dish." Theo said with a smile.
"And because we saw your potential, we decided to hire you as a cook in probation. Over the course of the week, you four will cook together with me and Theo. And if we see that you evolved in your teamwork and didn''t make mistakes and cooked great dishes. We will hire you as permanent cooks" Ayia exined to them with a smile.
The four of them instantly jumped and hugged each other. They were dreading when Theo and Ayia criticized their work process but in the end, they only felt relief and happiness.
They were determined to pay attention to the cooking process and have more teamwork during the week so that they could be officially hired.
Theo was also happy. Although the four of them needed training, they would be able to do a great job for him. They couldn''t cook dishes at his level yet. If hypothetically Theo could cook dishes with an 8,5 grade, the four of them would cook only at 6,0. But they would be helpful for him and Ayia, who could cook dishes with a grade of 7,5.
The four of them went home when Theo told them about the time for them toe tomorrow. They were exhausted after cooking at such high pressure.
"They are good. I think they will be a great addition to our kitchen. Thank you for rmending them." Theo said as the three of them walked towards the parking lot.
"I am part of the kitchen too and I want the restaurant to seed." Ayia smiled.
"Well, I have to go. Bye Ayia, Shizuka-san." Theo waved at them and entered his car.
Shizuka looked at his car and felt it was a familiar car.
''Ayia-chan wouldn''t receive an identical car for her trip to the mountains? What are the odds for the same car to appear¡'' Shizuka mumbled in her mind.
"Shizu-chan get inside the car" Ayia screamed from the inside of her sports car.
Shizuka got inside the car as she recounted the look of that car.
That day while Theo was having the taste of being like a MasterChef judge. That day also marked the Naruto manga''s first volume being refilled on the shelves of bookstores all around Elffire City and a chain bookstore that spanned all around the country.
Courtney Sand was a high school student that loved reading mangas. For her, it didn''t matter what genre the manga was.
When she heard her friends talking about a manga that was sold out only a week after being released, she knew she had to buy it. So, Monday morning she woke earlier to go to the bookstore before her sses started. When she arrived at the bookstore, she noticed that it wasn''t open yet. She also saw around 10 people waiting for the store to open.
When the store opened, Courtney went directly to the rmendation section and saw the manga she was looking for. She grabbed it and went to the cashier.
But when she looked around, she was surprised to find that all the 10 people who also got there early also got a Naruto manga to buy it too.
''It is more famous than I thought.'' She said in her mind
She paid for the manga and went to school.
When the lunch break arrived, Courtney took the manga she bought in the morning to read while she ate a sandwich.
The more she read, the more she was absorbed by the story. And when the signal of the end of the break sounded, she reluctantly put away the manga.
She couldn''t wait to go home to continue reading.
Scenes of people buying the Naruto manga and instantly loving it kept happening. And as they finished the manga, they wanted to read the next volume at that moment!
The Naruto fever was beginning to take shape in the Sakura Abode Country.
Theo had the same routine he had with Aurora that Monday night too. He cooked for her and trained her in self-defense.
The next day, Theo and Ayia started cooking with Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, and Max.
And the four of them saw the amazing cooks Theo and Ayia were. The two of them looked like they were dancing in the kitchen as their every movement had a purpose.
And when they tasted the dishes the two of them made, they were shocked. It wasparable to dishes they tasted in star restaurants.
The four of them became even more determined to get this job.
For the next four days, Theo simted various situations a professional kitchen could face during service hours.
On the first two days, they had a few problems in the service. The six of them had difficulties while trying to cook in some situations. Especially the four new cooks.
They had to adapt to the high pace and high-quality Theo and Ayia demanded.
But on the third and especially on the fourth andst day, they became aplished cooks that would be able to help the chefs to cook their dishes.
They learned much more in these four days than they imagined.
Now they understood why the college made this internship obligatory. They would learn much more in this year of internship than they would learn if they continued thest year studying at the college.
Theo was happy as he looked at them when the mock service of Friday ended.
"I am very happy with you guys'' work. You became a full-fledged professional cook. And I am happy to invite you to cook in my restaurant if you guys still want" Theo said smiling.
"Yes, we want, chef!!" the four of them shouted.
Over the course of the week, they saw the amazing chef Theo was and they respected him with their heart.
Theo passed them four identical contracts. They read it all and signed it without hesitation.
Theo passed them their copies and said goodbye for the day.
Chapter 36 Construction Completed
"So, when the restaurant will be ready?" Ayia asked as they walked to their cars.
"All the facilities with decorations will be ready on Monday and I have to supply the restaurant with wines and other high-end ingredients, and I also have to advertise the opening. I presume that next Saturday, in 8 days, we will be fully operational for service." Theo said thoughtfully.
"If you want, I can take care of the advertisement. I know some advertisingpanies that will be of great help." Ayia said as she thought of asking Shizuka for her help to take care of this.
"Sure, I will send you the logo of the restaurant and what I want for the advertisements" Theo said not really worrying too much as the system said he only had to do the design of the ads and it didn''t matter who took care of the campaign.
"I will do my best!" Ayia jumped around in excitement.
"I know you will do" Theoughed.
Theo said goodbye to her and drove his car towards the restaurant.
Today was thest day of construction and the engineer called saying that everything was ready.
Theo arrived at the front of the building, and he was pleased with the work it was done. It was exactly like what he projected, and it looked beautiful.
The new building was 3-stories high. It was painted with ck and white colors with arched windows on thest two floors.
The building looked modern but ssy at the same time. He entered the building and loved what they did with the ce. The interior felt like a ssy ce but a cozy ce too.
''After I put the decorations, it will be even cozier. The perfect ce to have a lovely and romantic dinner but at the same time a ssy ce to have a luxurious dinner.'' He thought
Theo looked around all sides of the building, memorizing all the details as he needed that for what he was nning to do with the decorations.
After Theo looked around the building for more than two hours, he went home.
''I will finalize the design of the decorations tomorrow and tomorrow night I wille and retrieve all the decorations from the system'' he thought.
Theo was grateful towards the system for this reward. Because he knew if he bought the decorations he was designing, he would have to spend at least 10 million dors or more. And he didn''t have that kind of money. At least not yet.
And even the construction time would be more as the decorations he designed would take more than 2 months to bepleted if he ordered from some decorationpany.
He was able to build a beautiful restaurant in record time.
Theo went a little overboard with designs as he knew he wasn''t going to pay for anything. Theo''s first draft of designs would only be worth 500k.
The next day, Theo spent the entire of it finishing the designs of the decorations.
When it was 7pm Theo arrived in his restaurant.
It was time to retrieve the decorations for the restaurant.
''System, retrieve the decorations ording to my designs'' Theo said inwardly
[Scanning host''s designs¡]
[1%]
[19%]
[66%]
[94%]
[Ding! Scan sessful!]
[The decorations will be ready in 5 minutes]
Theo waited anxiously outside the restaurant for 5 minutes when he heard a sound in his mind.
[Decorations delivered]
Theo ran inside and his breath was immediately taken away.
It was exactly like imagined.
As he walked over to the restaurant, he became even more impressed with the work of the system.
As one first arrived outside the restaurant, they would see a beautiful ck and white building with arched windows.
On the front side ground floor of the restaurant, the client would see big ss windows and a garden the front of it. The inside was visible through some glimpses, but it was not possible to see the clients inside.
The front side lighting used cold colors to bring a modern feeling but through the windows, it was possible to see warm lighting making someone who walked pass the restaurant think it was a cozy ce.
As the client walked inside, they would see the greeter counter and a waiting room by the side. The waiting room usedfortable brown couches with paintings hanging on the walls.
As someone passed this greeter counter, they would enter the restaurant.
And it was a breathtaking view.
The salon was not too big but it didn''t give an imponent feeling but a cozy feeling instead.
The walls were painted with beige color with golden details. And asionally, frescoes of forests and fruits and vegetables could be seen on the walls.
The floor had a warm color to give a warm feeling to clients on the saloon. But if someone walked around the salon, asionally it could be seen ssy mosaics appearing on the ground. The mosaics added a touch of ssiness.
The tables were round and were made with beautiful aromatic wood. The tablecloths were white with silver and golden colors on the edges.
The chairs were brown-red upholstered armchairs that would give afortable feeling for the clients.
And if one looked at the ceiling they would have a breathtaking view.
Roses, lilies, tulips, and other flowers could be seen hanging above the tables.
It was a beautiful scene.
Theo made something even crazier as he ordered a machine from the system that didn''t exist in this world.
Theo put on the ceiling above the flowers a panel that showed the stars and the moon. But this was not a simple panel. This panel was madepletely from concrete and consequently gave a much more realistic feeling.
So, if someone seating at the table of the salon looked upwards, they would feel like they were in the middle of nowhere with nothing but flowers and the firmament of stars on top of his/her head. Not that they were in the middle of a city having a meal inside of a restaurant.
And the craziest thing was that this panel was the primary light source of the salon. It really felt like the clients were eating while the stars illuminated their meal.
Theo didn''t know if the system would be able to deliver his design but when he saw the ceiling. He looked at it, for a good five minutes, admiring it.
Chapter 37 Inspecting The Decorations
When one passed the salon, one would see a big opening that went from the ground floor until the third floor. Where it was possible to see the sky outside through a skylight.
And on this opening, a stone staircase was located, giving ess to the upper floors. The staircase gave a ssy feeling with its stone edges sculpted.
And if one looked to the upper floors through the opening, they would realize the people on the ground floor couldn''t see what was happening on the upper floors.
And to the side of the opening, it was possible to see a ss-covered elevator, adding a modern feeling to the restaurant.
And illuminating the whole opening, a chandelier was hung in the middle of it. The chandelier gave a cozy and warm feeling to the ones who passed by it.
After the opening, the door to the kitchen could be seen. The kitchen wasn''t ready yet as kitchen electronic appliances weren''t applied to the system''s reward. But the kitchen was enormous, and after passing by the kitchen, a lounge area for the staff and the storage room could be seen.
There was a service elevator by the kitchen too, the purpose of it was to facilitate the service of the upper floors.
When someone arrived at the first floor of the restaurant through the staircase, they would see several doors.
Each door led toward a private room that was like a mini salon downstairs. But it was more luxurious with more expensive appliances and decoration but with the same style.
On the second floor of the building, it had only 2 rooms.
And it was Theo''s favorite part of the building.
On the first room of the floor, the ground was d on a red-brownish carpet, giving the feeling of joy as one stepped on it.
In the middle of the room a table was located, it wasn''t the most expensive of the restaurant, but it was the table that gave the coziest feeling. The walls were d with flowers as the ceiling of the room didn''t have any flowers.
But the ceiling didn''t have any flowers because Theo went a little crazy with the design of this ceiling. He asked for a retractable ceiling that had the same effect as the panel concrete ceiling of the ground floor. And to his surprise, the system delivered.
This was the best room in the restaurant. But Theo didn''t n to open for the public. This room was only for him and Aurora and his friends too.
Passing this dining room, one would enter a lounge area that had all sorts of appliances. Afortable couch turned towards a giant TV, a workstation that had thetestputer on the market, a fridge, and some other kitchen appliances to make snacks and on the corner of the room, a tatami for fighting could be seen.
Theo made this room thinking about Aurora, he didn''t the thought of her alone in the apartment when he was workingte on the restaurant.
So, he thought it would be best to have a room here where she could study and pass the time asfortably as possible.
After Theo verified the whole restaurant, he was jumping around in excitement.
''It is more beautiful than I imagined it would be¡'' he dreamed as he admired the restaurant.
''I should ask Sam for her help to hire the rest of the staff.'' Theo thought inwardly as he closed the restaurant.
He already contacted apany to install the kitchen appliances and they start by Monday.
As Theo arrived homete at night, he saw Aurora watching TV.
"Hey, cupcake, awake yet?" Theo smiled.
"Yeah, I wanted to wait for you to arrive, big brother" she said with her sweet voice.
"Thank you, cupcake" Theo said as patted her head.
Aurora moaned as she felt her brother pat her.
"Did you eat the dinner I left you?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, it was delicious!" she eximed.
"I am d you liked it" Theo smiled at her.
"Where were you, brother?" she asked after he stopped patting her head.
"The restaurant with the decorations got ready today and I was inspecting to see if everything was okay." Theo exined.
"Really? Can I go there to see it too, brother??" She pleaded with big puppy eyes.
"Anything for you, cupcake" he said tenderly.
"Yayyy" Aurora eximed as she hugged Theo.
"How about we go to the mall and buy some clothes and other stuff and afterwards I will take you to see the restaurant?" he said after they ended the hug.
"That would be great!!" Aurora agreed without hesitation.
On the next day, Theo and Aurora could be seen driving towards a mall.
Theo decided to go to a mall that had more expensive clothes. He wanted to pamper Aurora.
He bought her a bunch of clothes.
Dresses, skirts, shirts, shoes, and various other things. She said she didn''t need too much stuff, but he kept insisting until she agreed to buy more clothes.
Theo bought some clothes too. But he bought expensive clothes but if you didn''t pay attention to the clothing brand, they would think it was normal clothes.
But if someone knew the brands, they would realize it was from expensive brands.
Theo also bought thetest generation phones andptops for him and Aurora. And surprisingly it was from thepany that had the apple as the brand image.
Theo noticed that the techpanies from his old world existed in this world too. For example, he saw Apple, Mercedes, Intel, Ferrari, Louis Vuitton, Prada, and many others.
He thought it was weird for them to exist in this world, but he epted, nheless.
All the clothes he bought were from luxurious brands like Prada and Louis Vuitton and that''s why when he exited the mall, his wallet was shorter with 200k dors.
But he didn''t regret expending so much.
''I am making money to make Aurora''s life better and to make my dreamse true.'' He thought.
''Money, I can always make more'' he inwardly nodded.
Aurora was super happy as they exited the mall, Theo also bought all the makeup she wanted.
Aurora always liked colorful makeup and Theo also felt happy that she liked something.
Aurora didn''t need makeup as she was a natural super beauty, but she enjoyed applying some unusual makeup. Like putting stars around her eyes and other unusual makeups.
"Did you like our outing?" Theo smiled as they entered the car.
"Yes, we bought a bunch of stuff!!" she eximed sweetly.
"I am d! Now let''s go to the restaurant!" Theo said smiling.
Chapter 38 The Spark
As they arrived close to the restaurant, Theo parked a little far from the restaurant.
"Can you wait a little by the car? I want you to see the restaurant with all the lights on" Theo asked while looking at her
Aurora was confused by the strange request but agreed, nheless.
Theo asked that because the restaurant became a magical ce when the lights were on, and he wanted Aurora''s first impression of the restaurant to be magical too.
Theo spent around 10 minutes arranging everything and called Aurora when everything was ready.
Aurora became speechless for the first minutes of the restaurant tour, especially when she saw the ceiling of the ground floor salon.
''It is so beautiful¡'' she dreamed.
But after a while she became a jumpy rabbit, jumping all around the ce in excitement as she asked Theo countless questions.
She loved her brother''s magical restaurant.
When they arrived on the first floor, Aurora became quieter and stopped asking questions.
Theo noticed something was wrong and asked
"Cupcake, are you okay? Is there something bothering you?" Theo grabbed her hand.
Aurora tried to avoid him, but she was unsessful.
"Please, cupcake, tell me? You know that you can tell me anything you want, right?" Theo asked with a pleading voice.
Aurora hearing her brother hurting voice tone from her antics became guilty and stopped trying to escape his grab.
"I know I shouldn''t be sad but knowing you won''t be every day in the apartment with me as we have dinner and train self-defense makes my heart hurt¡" Aurora sobbed in a low voice.
"Oh cupcake¡ do you think I would be able to leave you all alone at night?" he said as he held her head and wiped her tears.
"Let me show you my favorite part of this restaurant" Theo pulled her towards the second floor of the building.
They arrived at the top and Aurora saw the dining room and she loved it.
"This dining room isn''t part of the restaurant. This room is exclusive for me to have meals with you. If you want, you can bring your friends here too."
Theo pulled her into the lounge room.
"And this room here, is your room, cupcake. I don''t want you to arrive at an empty apartment. So, I made this room where you cane after school. You can study here, watch television, make some snacks and I even ced a tatami here where we can continue our training." Theo exined the room.
"You cane here after school, and I will have dinner with you like every day" Theo continued talking about the room.
Aurora was speechless as she looked at the room her brother made only for her in his beautiful restaurant.
She was overwhelmed by his love. She only had one thought as she ran in his direction and kissed his lips.
''I love you so much, brother¡'' she dreamed inwardly.
Theo was speechless by her kiss, but it onlysted a little bit. As Aurora released his lips and hugged him tightly.
"Thank you, big brother¡" she said in a low voice that if Theo wasn''t with his ear close to her mouth, he wouldn''t be able to hear.
Theo decided to ignore the kiss. He loved her but she was too young. He wanted to wait for her to grow up and confess his feelings.
Theo knew he loved Aurora more than the love siblings should have. And he also knew that Aurora liked him too.
So, he never doubted he would one day confess to her.
Afterwards, Theo closed the restaurant and went home. Where he made dinner and had a lovely meal with his sister.
On the next day, he called Ayia and the four cooks to see the restaurant.
When Ayia saw the restaurant, she jumped all around and asked countless questions too.
"Theo, this is a world-ss beauty restaurant!" She eximed in admiration.
Ayia who usually frequented top restaurants all around the world was truly impressed by the decorations and some features of the restaurant, especially the ceiling.
She had never seen something like it before.
"Thank you" Theoughed.
"It is so beautiful¡" Shoko said in her sweet voice
"I can''t believe we will work on such a ssy restaurant." Max added.
"Me neither" Laurenplemented her boyfriend.
"I will do my best to meet the expectations" Kimiko said with determined eyes.
"Come on, let me show you the kitchen" Theoughed.
They entered arge room where they saw workers installing kitchen appliances.
"The kitchen will be ready to be used in two days. And by then you guys wille so that we can start getting used to the menu of the restaurant" Theo said.
"Yes, chef!" they shouted.
Theo said goodbye to the four cooks as he took Ayia to the second floor of the building.
"This floor is not a part of the restaurant. It is exclusive to my family and friends. So, if you feel tired you cane here and rx. Aurora will be mostly here after getting out of the school so you can talk with her here too" Theo pointed at the lounge room.
Ayia was beaming with happiness when she heard that.
She felt she was getting close to Theo''s heart.
"Thank you, Theo" she said with a bright smile.
They talked about the restaurant while seating on the couch of the lounge room when Ayia asked.
"So, when are you gonna tell me the name of the restaurant?" she lifted her brow.
"To be honest, until Saturday night I didn''t know how to name it. But suddenly I came up with a name that I very much liked. Do you want toe with me to hang the sign at the front side of the building?" Theo said with a mysterious smile.
"Let''s go!!!" Ayia shouted while running outside.
Theoughed and followed her.
They hung up the sign and looked at it.
"It is a very fitting name indeed" Ayiamented.
"I know" Theo said while deep in thoughts.
On the front of them a sign was visible and who passed would be able to see cursive letters saying:
"The Spark"
This name meant a lot for Theo.
In hisst life, the name of his orphanage was ''Spark of Hope'', and when he thought of a name for the first thing he built and designed alone in this world, all he could think of was his orphanage.
For him, the name had this meaning.
But for everyone else, who saw the restaurant, would think ''the spark'' referred to the spark of light that illuminated the restaurant with its beautiful characteristics'' light sources.
"Let''s take a selfie here!" Ayia eximed while pulling Theo to take a picture
Theo came back from his thoughts and smiled for the camera.
''I finally have a picture with him¡'' Ayia said inwardly as she saved the picture.
Chapter 39 Days Before The Opening
2 dayster, Wednesday.
Three days before the opening of the restaurant.
Theo, Ayia, and the four assistant cooks arrived early in the morning at the restaurant.
"All the appliances are ready, and we can finally cook. What did you guys think of the kitchen?" Theo asked.
"It''s amazing, boss!" Max eximed.
"It is so spacious. We can cook with much morefort." Kimiko said with a smile.
"Theo, this kitchen is one of the best I have ever seen" Ayia eximed with eyes shining with excitement.
They looked at the kitchen that could easily house up to 15 people. It had numerous stoves, ovens, and all other cooking appliances.
It was a top professional kitchen.
"I am d you guys liked it." Theoughed.
Then they proceed to change room to put their cooking clothes on.
Theo ordered clothes with the logo of the restaurant.
The four assistant cooks had white pants and white jackets with an image of a spark on the sleeves and cors of the uniforms. They also had a grey apron to tie on their waist.
Ayia''s uniform was different.
As the second chef of the restaurant, her uniform needed to be different from the normal cooks to show the hierarchy of the kitchen.
She had light purple pants and a jacket. And on the jacket around the upper left part, it was written her name and her position in the kitchen. On the back of the jacket, it showed the name of the restaurant and the g of the Sakura Abode Country.
Theo told Ayia that she could draw on the uniform and personalize as she liked. He noticed that she liked drawing on her clothes and allowed her to do the same with the uniform. His only request was to not draw on her name or the restaurant''s name.
Ayia was jumping with excitement when she heard that. She also loved that her uniform was purple. It went well with her purple hair.
Theo''s uniform was all ck. He loved clothes that had a darker tone of color. And all over his uniform, it could be seen sparks. It was a beautifulbination that made the sparks look like stars. His uniform seemed like a clothed version of the hall of the restaurant.
On the upper left side of his jacket, it was written.
''Chef Theodore''
And on the backside of the jacket, the name of the restaurant was visible alongside the g of the Sakura Abode Country.
When they left the changing room, they looked at each other while analyzing their uniform.
When Ayia saw Theo in his uniform, she immediately became flustered. The contrast of his dark uniform with his silver-ash eyes and hair made him look like a movie star. He looked even more handsome than usual.
The otherdies too became infatuated when they saw their boss. Even Lauren, who already had a boyfriend.
''How can he be so handsome...'' all of them thought the same thing.
Theo looked at his employees and became happy. They looked awesome. Especially when he looked at Ayia. To him, she looked like a top model who was about to shoot pictures with a chef uniform. She looked stunning with her light purple uniform and purple hair and her golden eyes that made her look like a goddess.
As they wereing to the kitchen, they heard a trucking from the back of the building.
"That must be the supply of food I ordered. Let''s go meet them." Theo said to them.
They arrived at the back of the restaurant building and saw that it had an unloading area connected with the food storage room.
"Mr. Gray? I am from Prime Industries, and I have a supply of food to deliver here. Can you point to the ce where we can unload the food." a short man in a blue uniform said.
"Sure, you guys can back up the truck here in the unloading area. My second chef will supervise and if you guys need anything you can ask her." Theo replied.
Ayia was surprised when she heard that but also happy. She wanted to be productive.
"Ayia, can you do that for me while I interview the people for the other job openings of the restaurant?" Theo asked her.
"Sure, it will be my pleasure!" she smiled.
"You four will help Ayia with anything that she needs, okay?" Theo said to the four assistant cooks.
"Yes, chef." the four of them replied.
Theo nodded and went back to the front of the restaurant. He would interview people for the job of waiter or waitress, manager, greeter, and dishwasher.
For cleaners, Theo was going to contact a privatepany to contract them to clean the restaurant.
He had to ask for Sam''s help to get in contact with these people. But as he interviewed these people, he was satisfied again with Sam''s efficiency.
Theo contracted all the people he deemedpetent and now the restaurant had all the staff required to open for business.
The manager was a freshly graduated student from the Bluecorn University of Elffire City of business management. Her name was June Collins, and she was 24 years old. She had short red hair that made her look like a tomboy. But that her look more pretty.
Sam told him that June studied with her back when Sam went to college.
Theo liked her personality. She was stern but she knew how to smile and handle different situations. That was exactly what a high-end restaurant''s manager should be capable of.
Theo then proceeded to show the restaurant for them after he settled their employment contracts.
And like everyone else, they also became enchanted by his restaurant.
After he finished showing the restaurant for them, Theo called the kitchen staff that just finished organizing the food storage room to the salon. He wanted to say a few words to them.
"Hello everyone, I just wanted to say a few words before anything else. My name is Theodore Gray, and I am the owner and Head Chef of this restaurant." Theo said while looking at their faces.
"This restaurant was a dream of mine even before I knew I could cook. You guys know when you are kids and you see something amazing and you want to do it, even if you don''t have any financial support or anything else? I was that kid. My dream was to cook good food for my loved ones and make them happy." Theo smiled.
"Even though I can''t make them happy anymore, luckily I still have one person in this life who I want to make her happy with my food. And this restaurant is the ce I build to share this happiness with others. And as workers of this restaurant, I want you guys to know that even if you are just salon workers or cleaners. We are all family and I want you guys to feel like this ce is as magical as it is magical to me." Theo showed them a sincere smile.
After he finished talking, they apuded with fervor.
They all felt a warmth in their hearts.
''To have a boss like that is a blessing.'' they all had simr thoughts.
"Now, how about you guys each introduce yourselves and your job upation in the restaurant?" Theo said.
And like that they all had a great time after they were introduced to each other, as they all felt excitement for the opening of the restaurant.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Discord of the novel:
https://discord.gg/TjnAJFNg
Chapter 40 Menu Of The Restaurant
They socialized for around one hour until Theo called the kitchen staff to the kitchen and he left the salon staff with June. She would train them on how to work in a high-end restaurant.
As they arrived at the kitchen, Theo gave them a paper to each of them.
"This is the menu of the restaurant. And in these 3 days before the opening, we will perfect our cooking time and vor of the dishes so that when we open, we get the high excellency I demand." Theo said sternly.
"Yes, chef." they all replied as they went through the menu.
"As you can see, we will have three menus that the client will choose which menu they want."
"The first menu we will have a sd as an appetizer and the details of the sd you see there. For the main course, we will have a traditional Lasagna, a dish I brought to this world. And for dessert, we will have a crem¨¨ of sour fruits with a crunch of sweet banana."
"For the second menu, I chose to be the theme of the ocean. So, all the ingredients of the courses will have sea origin. The appetizer will be seaweed vored with my sauce and fried shrimp. For the main course, we will have fish soup, but this soup is different. I want to make this soup look like the sea, with fish, squid, scallops, and all other types of sea creatures. But this soup won''t be too messy as it sounds. It will be like a tranquil sea that with each spoon the client will discover another sea creature. And for the dessert, we will have a souffle of sweet seaweed."
"For the third menu, I chose to be a vegetarian theme. For the appetizer, we will have white bean hummus and sun-dried tomatoes. And for the main course, we will have a Ratatouille with goat cheese, the Ratatouille is also my original recipe. And for dessert, we will have a ckberry and apple cinnamon crumble cake." Theo finalized his exnation.
All the dishes he was serving in his restaurant came from his past life that he saw on cooking shows and after tasting and seeing that this world didn''t have anything like it, he chose to put them in his restaurant.
Especially the three main courses. Thesagna, fish sea soup, and ratatouille. They were extremely delicious and Theo was sure these dishes would be famous worldwide.
"The exnation and recipes of the dishes are here. You guys can look and ask any questions you have." Theo said while passing another stack of papers.
They studied the recipes for around 30 minutes when Kimiko raised her hand.
"Chef, the recipe of thissagna says that it uses fresh pasta. How are we going to implement that on the fast-paced service?" Kimiko asked.
"Good question, Kimiko-san. I have a technique that can make the pasta fresh for a few hours so before we open the restaurant, we will prepare all the ingredients that take more time to make."
"Per example the fresh pasta of thesagna, my personalized sauces, the crem¨¨ and other ingredients."
The other asked some other questions and after some time Theo took them to cook.
It was better to cook all the dishes first so that they could see how he cooked these dishes and meanwhile he could solve any doubts they had.
After Theo cooked all the menus by himself while exining all the steps of the processes, they felt even more admiration for Theo.
They tasted and they had to admit, it was so delicious that they wanted to each much more of these dishes.
After they tasted, they all wanted to start cooking. And like that, they started their training on how to cook perfectly in the least time possible.
On a different part of the globe, at that moment, two men were drinking tea inside a 15-story building that hovered at the center of a metropolis.
This city had different characteristics than the Sakura Abode Country''s cities. This city''s name was baster, and it was one the biggest cities in the world. It was localized in the Bald Eagle Country, which together with the Sakura Abode Country made the top 2 potencies of the world. Although the Sakura Abode Country was more powerful than the Bald Eagle Country.
As the Bald Eagle Country was formed from immigrants of a side n of the Pendragon n that didn''t agree with the peace treaty with the Yamato n.
Although the side family of the Pendragon n prospered in the newnd, they still couldn''t surpass the Sakura Abode Country. Although they swore that they surpassed but the rest of the world knew that the Sakura Abode Country was like a low-key person that if insulted would be the most powerful foe of the other.
These two men were in baster City to discuss a business deal with an industry of the Bald Eagle Country.
"Father, we should be signing the contract by tomorrow. We can return to Sakura City after that." one of them said, he was a middle-aged man with purple hair that exuded confidence.
"That''s good. After all, I only apanied you because I wanted to meet my friend." the old man said, he was an old man, but his posture and look made him look much younger.
These two were the Yamada Ezume and his father Yamada Takeo.
While the two were drinking tea, both received notification of the iing message. These phones were their personal cellphone and very few people knew them. So, they immediately took it out to see the message.
As they checked the message, they both received the same message from the same number.
It said:
[You are invited to the grand opening of ''THE SPARK'' restaurant at Elffire City.
The Chef Theodore hopes to have the pleasure of your presence on September 19th ]
"Father, did you also receive the invitation from Theo?" Ezume asked.
"Yes, it seems that young Theo is already opening his restaurant. We must go. I want to see this restaurant that Theo put so much effort into." Takeo said as he drank another mouthful of tea.
"Hazel is arriving from her trip the day after tomorrow. I will ask her if she wants to go. Elffire City is where the Lionheart Family resides after all." Ezume said.
"Yes, you have to treat Little Hazel more properly. I don''t want my daughter-inw to think Yamada men don''t treat women well. Do you understand?" Takeo said sternly.
"Yes, father." Ezume said exasperatedly. It wasn''t his fault that his wife had an adventurous side and he had to stay back to take care of the family as the current head of the family.
The two of them then started talking about misceneous things as they drank their tea.
Chapter 41 Restaurant Opening I
Saturday, September 19th, Elffire City.
With the heavy advertising, the social circles of the city were aware that a new restaurant was opening in town.
Theo invited all the employees of hispany. Sam, Sayuri, the baristas, the cooks, and the rest of the employees of the Fuji Company.
He expected a full house today and he was looking forward to the opening.
Inside a mansion of Elffire City, a couple could be seen hugging.
"I missed you so much, honey. Are you okay? Did something happen at the sea?" a middle-aged man with purple hair said with worry as he looked towards his wife as if to see if she was really okay.
"I am okay, dear. Nothing would happen with me with the crew you hired watching the boat." the woman giggled as she caressed her husband''s cheek. She was a beautiful woman with golden hair and mesmerizing golden eyes.
The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. The ocean of this was too big, and idents often happened to unprepared sailors.
"Thank goodness. Tell me about the trip then?" Ezume asked.
Yamada Ezume was curious about the adventures his wife experienced at the sea.
The two talked as Hazel Lionheart narrated her adventure to her husband.
When she finished narrating, she asked.
"Where are our daughters?" Hazel was missing her little babies.
"One of them is here at Elffire City but she is ying at the city as always. The other is taking care of the other. And thest is at Sakura City." Ezume said while shaking his head.
They had three daughters and all of them had unusual personalities.
"At least I can see two of them today then" Hazel smiled.
"Do you want to go to an event with and father tonight?" Ezume asked.
"Father-inw is going to an event? That''s rare." Hazel asked.
"It is a long story. It all began when wanted to the Central Market to look at the people..." Ezume then began to exin how Theo saved Grandpa Takeo and they became friends.
"Such a promising young man. It is not a surprise that father-inw appreciates this young man." Hazel said.
"Yeah, young Theo is opening his own restaurant and he invited us." Ezume said.
"Count me in. I want to meet this young man that made father-inw like him so much." Hazel said with shining eyes.
Back at the restaurant, during the past three days, the whole staff was in tenterhooks as they prepared for the opening.
The salon staff trained for the service and the kitchen staff practiced the menus repeatedly.
Theo wanted everything to be perfect. Even Ayia was much less yful thesest few days.
It was the first time she experienced an opening of a restaurant as an employee, and she wanted to perform well.
The four cooks became full-fledged professional cooks during thest days. They could cook much faster and with quality.
Theo was proud of how far they came.
Aurora also came to help with the opening. She asked Theo if she could help June with the operations of the restaurant. He thought that it wouldn''t hurt so he allowed it.
Surprisingly, Aurora was talented, and June appreciated her help.
At 5pm, one hour before the opening, Theo called all the employees to the staff lounge room.
"Guys, that is it. We are about to open. And I don''t have much to say. Only that I hope all of you give all your efforts. I am counting on you." Theo smiled as he looked at his employees.
Thesest few days he already could feel that they became familiar with each other.
"Let''s go!" Theo said with excitement.
"Yes, boss!!" they shouted.
Then they dispersed to take their positions.
Theo called the greeter for a talk.
"Caio, if any of these people arrive. I want someone to warn me that they arrive, okay?" Theo said to Caio, the greeter.
"Yes, boss!" Caio eximed.
Soon the opening arrived, and The Spark restaurant opened officially.
Lisa Gardner was a graduate student of Bluecorn University and she wanted to go out with her friends on Saturday night. They wanted to go to a club to dance but they wanted first to go to a restaurant to eat something.
It was then that they heard that a new restaurant in town. So, they decided to go to the restaurant early and after they would go to the club.
They were in a taxi going to the restaurant when Lisa said.
"I heard this new restaurant is really beautiful from outside." she said.
"We can take some pictures to post on social media then." Laura said; she was Lisa''s friend.
"Yes, we can do that." Monica said; she was also their friend.
They all looked stunning when they exited the taxi at the front of the restaurant.
When they looked at the restaurant, they had to admit that it was a beautiful building.
They entered the building and arrived at the greeter counter.
"Hello, I have a reservation with the name ''Lisa Gardner''" Lisa said with a smile.
"Wait a moment, please." Caio said as he looked at the restaurant system.
"I can see here. Please if you follow our employee, he will show you your table." Caio smiled at the three prettydies.
"Thank you" Lisa said with a smile.
When they arrived at the salon, the three girls stopped at the same time.
They never such a beautiful scene.
The saloon looked so romantic.
With the flowers at the ceiling and the stars in the sky and with a warm light that made it look like it was candlelight.
"Oh my gosh, are you guys seeing this?" Lisa asked her friends.
"Oh yes" they both replied.
Then they followed the employee to their table as they continued to admire the salon.
When they sat at their table, a waiter arrived and handed over three menus for them to look at.
"Hmm I never heard some of these dishes." Lisa said as she looked at the menu.
"Miss, most of the dishes of our restaurant are an original recipe from our head chef.
So, you won''t find anywhere else." the waiter said.
"What do you rmend?" Monica asked the writer.
"If youdies don''t want to eat heavy food. The Vegetarian Menu is a must. If you want delicate dishes, I rmend the Ocean Menu. But if you guys want something different and with more taste. I rmend the Red Menu." the waiter said.
"How about we order each menu, and we share with the other?" Laura suggested.
"I am okay with that" Lisa said.
"Me too." Monica also replied.
"Okay,dies, do you want something to drink?"
"We have arge variety of drinks if you girls see the Drink Menu." the waiter said.
They looked at the Drink Menu, and they must admit that they had great drinks. Especially wines.
They selected a bottle of wine, and the waiter went away.
Chapter 42 Restaurant Opening II
The three girls started to observe the ambient.
They had never seen such a scene before. The background music yed and gave afortable feeling to the clients that were seated.
"I never thought that such a beautiful restaurant would open here in Elffire City." Monica said in wonder.
"Yes, it is so breathtakingly beautiful." Laura eximed.
As they started talking, they noticed that more and more clients started to arrive and all of them had their breath taken away when they saw the scene of the restaurant''s salon.
After 10 minutes, the waiter arrived with their appetizers.
The three dishes were tasty looking and made them salivate with anticipation.
"Here are the appetizers,dies." the waiter said as he ced the dishes on the table.
"Thank you!" they replied.
"Wow it looks appetizing!" Lisa said after the waiter left.
"Let''s taste it." Laura said with a smile.
When they tasted it, they immediately knew what a good appetizer was.
The sd was fresh and with a taste that gave the client a fresh feeling.
The seaweed with fried shrimps was exotic and gave the feeling of dining by the sea.
Andstly, the hummus with sun-dried tomatoes was perfect to vegetarian and non-vegetarian people.
"Wow it is so tasty. You guys have to taste this." Laura said with excitement.
They traded and three of them tasted all the dishes.
They had to admit that just by looking to the appetizers, the restaurant was looking like a great restaurant.
"Which one did you guys like the most? Particrly I liked the hummus with sun-dried tomatoes." Lisa said while sipping her wine after they finished eating the appetizers.
"Hmm I think I liked the fresh sd. I like more appetizers that are fresher and lighters." Monica said.
"For me it was the seaweed with fried shrimps. I like more exotic things and I loved the taste of this dish." Laura said with a smile as she also sipped her wine.
"It looks like we each liked one of the dishes." Monica giggled.
After waiting 5 more minutes after they finished eating the appetizers, the main course arrived.
"Here,dies, the main course." the waiter said as he arrived with three tes of dishes.
"Here is the Lasagna. An original recipe of our head chef." the waiter said as he served thesagna to Monica.
"Here is the Sea Soup. Another original recipe of our head chef." the waiter said as he served the sea soup to Laura.
"Here is the Ratatouille. One more original recipe of our head chef." the waiter said as he served the ratatouille to Lisa.
"Have a great meal." the waiter said as he went away.
"Wow it looks so beautiful and elegant." Monica said as she looked at the dishes with shining eyes.
"Let''s take a picture of the tes and post it online." Lisa said with excitement.
For young girls like them, there was nothing more satisfying than to share their life online.
And they promptly took pictures of the tes to post onler.
"Let''s taste it!" Laura said.
As they tasted the dishes, their world was blown apart.
It was so delicious that they were sure that they never had such a delicious meal in their entire lives before.
They didn''t even remember that agreed to share their dishes until the te was almost empty.
It was like they were in a trance where they were only allowed to eat.
They looked at each other andughed. They knew exactly what the other was thinking.
They shared the dishes but as it only a little left of the dishes the others couldn''t satiate their hunger for the others'' dishes.
Each dish was absolutely delicious, and they were amazed by such breathtaking dishes.
The Lasagna was the bell of the ball. They never tasted a dish constructed like that. It had such a strong vor but at the same time, it had the delicacy of a refined dish. The dish had a great presentation that took Theo and Shoko some time to finish when they were training for the opening of the restaurant.
Theo, Ayia, Shoko, and Max spent hours designing the presentation of all the dishes. And the rest of the cooks observed them as they also learned as they watched such beautiful dishes taking form on the te.
The Sea Soup was the refined princess of the sea. It looked like a tranquil sea with a variety of fishes swimming in it. It had a delicate vor and each fish had the perfect vor and texture.
The Ratatouille was the queen of the forest. It had such a unique presentation that made the baked vegetables look delicious. The baked vegetables had such a unique taste that came from the unique sauce that Theo made, it made the vor of the dish take a leap of quality.
"Oh my gosh. This is so delicious!" Monica eximed as they finished eating.
"This is definitely the best meal I ever had." Lisa said with certainty.
"And did you guys hear? All the dishes are original recipes of the head chef." Laura said with admiration.
"He must be a genius chef." Monica said.
"I never heard of this chef. He must be new. But this is my favorite restaurant for now on." Lisa said as she sipped her wine.
As they talked about the chef and the dishes.
The rest of the clients also became obsessed with the food as they started eating.
The ambient had such a cozy feeling that made the clients think they were at the mostfortable of the ces.
All the clients were having a great time as they enjoyed the ambient and the great food.
The three girls were drinking wine talking when the waiter arrived with their dessert.
"The dessert,dies"
"Here is Crem¨¨ of Sour Fruits with a crunch of sweet banana." the waiter said as he served the dessert to Monica.
"Here is Souffle of Sweet Seaweed." the waiter said as he served the souffle to Laura.
"And here is the ckberry and Apple Cinnamon Crumble Cake." the waiter said as he served thest dish to Lisa.
"Have a great meal." the waiter said.
And that they had.
All the dessert was the perfect ending to a perfect meal. The dessert was like the ending of a movie that made the who was watching feel like a closure was happening to the story.
"That was absolutely perfect!" Monica eximed after they finished eating.
"We have toe again!" Laura also eximed.
"Yes! We have to call the other girls too. I bet they are going to love it here." Lisa smiled.
They asked for the check and even though it was a bit pricy, they thought it was worth it as they had the best meal of their lives.
They exited the restaurant and posted online the pictures they took and how they visited an awesome restaurant in town.
And like these three girls, all the clients who went to The Spark restaurant had the meal of their lives.
Chapter 43 Restaurant Opening III
At 7 pm, Theo''s restaurant was fully operational with a lot of people enjoying their food and the ambient of the restaurant.
It was at that time that 3 people arrived at the door of the restaurant.
"It seems like young Theo has great taste." Ezume said as he looked at the building.
Grandpa Takeo didn''t say anything, but he looked with an approving smile towards the building.
Hazel looked with shining eyes as she thought that maybe she would be surprised today.
The three of them had very high standards and often frequented renowned restaurants so they had the expertise to judge a refined restaurant.
They entered the building and went to the greeter table.
"Goodnight, I am Yamada Ezume, and this is Yamada Takeo and Theo invited us for the opening." Ezume said with a smile.
"Wait a moment." the greeter said as he looked at the list of invitations.
"Here, I found it. Mr. Yamada, Chef Theo told us to ask you if you want a private room or a table at the salon." the greeter said with a smile as he told an employee to tell that a guest has arrived.
"How about we take a table at the salon? I want to see the other people and their reactions." Hazel asked the two men.
"If you want it, my dear daughter, I am okay with it." Grandpa Takeo said dotingly to hazel.
"I am okay with it." Ezume said with a smile.
Normally, the two men preferred a private room, but they would do anything for Hazel.
"We will take a table at the salon." Ezume said to the greeter.
"Great, if you guys follow our employee, she will take you to your table." the greeter smiled.
They followed the girl, and like every client who saw for the first time the salon, their breath was taken away by such a scene.
Even their experienced eyes never saw something like this before.
Hazel''s eyes were tranced by such a beautiful scene.
The girl employee who was used to such a scene with new clients, waited for them to wake up from the scene.
When the three of them noticed that they stopped and that the girl was waiting for them, they were embarrassed. This never happened before to any of them.
They arrived at their table and a waiter arrived with the menu.
They observed the menu and noticed that most of the dishes were unknown to them.
"What are these dishes?" Hazel asked as she looked at the menu.
"Miss, most of the dishes of the menus are original recipes of our Head Chef." the waiter said.
"Oh I see. I want this Red Menu then." Hazel said.
"I want the Ocean Menu." Ezume said. He had craving for seafood after hearing the stories of the sea that his wife told.
"I don''t want something too strong, so give me the Vegetarian Menu." Grandpa Takeo said to the waiter.
They also ordered a bottle of wine and the waiter left.
"This is so beautiful. I never saw such a beautiful restaurant!" Hazel eximed.
"Indeed, this a first-ss restaurant just by the looks." Ezume said.
Grandpa Takeo didn''t say anything, but he looked around with shining eyes.
While they were talking, a person walked from the back of the restaurant.
He wasn''t a waiter or any other salon staff.
He exuded confidence with the way he walked.
He was dressed in ck-colored chef clothing that made his body look even more perfect. His silver hair that was tied as with a ponytail made him look like a casual person. And his silver eyes shined as he looked at the clients enjoying the food.
Theo was the center of attention as soon he entered the salon. He looked like a male model. But when the people saw what was written on his jacket, they were shocked.
''Chef Theodore''
They never thought this male god was the chef of the restaurant.
The females that were present started to be squirmy as they thought how this handsome man was the one making the delicious food they were eating.
The three people who were talking at their table noticed amotion at the other tables who were looking at a particr side of the room.
They looked towards it and Ezume and grandpa Takeo instantly recognized Theo.
Hazel also was surprised that such a handsome boy existed.
"Grandpa Takeo, Ezume-san what a pleasure it is to have you in my restaurant." Theo said with a brilliant smile when he arrived at their table.
"Haha it is our pleasure to visit such a beautiful restaurant, my young boy." Grandpa Takeoughed.
"Yes yes" Ezume said with a smile too.
Hazel was surprised as she didn''t know they were so familiar with each other.
"Apologies for thete introduction. I am the Head Chef Theodore of The Spark Restaurant, but you can call me Theo." Theo said to Hazel with a smile as he extended his hand to handshake.
"Nothing to apologize. My name is Hazel Lionheart and Ezume is my husband." Hazel said as she shook his hand.
"Yes, this my wife." Ezume said with a proud smile.
"I see you guys make a great couple." Theo smiled.
"Did you guys make an order?" Theo asked.
"Yes, I hope it is as tasty as it sounds." Grandpa Takeoughed.
"I am sure it will be." Theo smiled.
They talked for a few more minutes until Theo excused himself to go back to the kitchen.
As he went away, the girls who were in a trance when he smiled at the Yamada''s table, woke up from their dreams.
''So handsome...'' they all thought.
"He is such refined young man." Hazelmented.
"Yeah, I had the same impression when I met him for the first time." Ezume said.
They talked for a few more minutes when the appetizers arrived. And even though they had experienced multiple refined restaurants around the world.
They never experienced such an innovative and delicious meal. And that continued as the other dishes arrived with the main dish and dessert.
They were so focused on the tes that they didn''t even notice when Theo came back to the salon to greet Sam and the employees of Umbre Company and Sayuri and the employees of the Fuji Company.
"Sam, how is it? Do you like it?" Theo smiled at her.
"Boss, it is so beautiful. I guess all your work was worth it." Sam smiled too.
She knew that Theo spent days designing and experimenting on dishes in his office as she often went there to deliver reports of thepany.
"Yes, it definitely was worth it. And by the way, today is my treat to all of you." he smiled and talked with the other employees of the Umbre Company.
"Sayuri, today is my treat. I know all of you have been working hard with the projects I assigned so enjoy it." Theo said to Sayuri and the rest of the Fuji Company employees.
All the employees of the twopanies celebrated their boss as they enjoyed the delicious food served.
Chapter 44 Restaurant Opening IV
The Yamada family finished their meal with a content look.
"Subarashi..." Grandpa Takeo said as he looked with satisfaction at the restaurant.
"I can''t believe young Theo can make such delicious dishes. He is a genius chef." Ezume said with a smile.
"He is so young and yet so talented." Hazel said.
"We have to greet him before leaving" Ezume said as he called the waiter to say to Theo that they were leaving.
After a while, a silver-haired young man arrived at their table.
"I hope my dishes satisfied you guys." Theo smiled at them.
"My son, they were beyond delicious. I see why you opened such a beautiful restaurant." Grandpa Takeoughed.
"Thank you, grandpa Takeo." Theo smiled.
"Theo, you are so talented. I am sure your restaurant will be super famous." Hazel smiled.
"I agree with Hazel." Ezume also smiled.
Theo thanked him but while he looked at the couple, he felt that they remembered someone he knew but he couldn''t figure out who.
He was intrigued by this mystery.
"If you guys are up for it, I can show you the ce." Theo asked with a smile.
They looked at each other and agreed with him.
"Wait a moment, I will call my friends so that we can all see at the same time." Theo said as he went towards Sam and Sayuri, they also just finished eating.
"So, girls, what did you girls think about my dishes?" Theo asked with a smile as he arrived at their table.
"Boss, I didn''t know you were so talented! This was definitely the best meal I ever had." Sam eximed.
"What a surprise. You are already a genius writer and now you are a genius chef? What can you not do?" Sayuriughed.
Theo smiled and thanked them.
"Do you guys want to tour around the restaurant?" Theo asked.
"Sure, it will be a pleasure to see more of this beautiful restaurant." Sam replied.
They stood up and followed Theo.
Theo arrived at the Yamada''s table.
"Hey guys,e on." Theo smiled.
They smiled and followed him too.
When they arrived at the back part of the restaurant, they saw the stone-carved staircase, the chandelier, the ss elevator, and the skylight.
They were bbergasted as the ambient had a different vibepared with the cozy salon. But it was beautiful, nheless.
"The staircase goes directly to the first floor where we have the private rooms that have the same set as our salon." Theo pointed.
"And here we have the entrance of the kitchen. You guys cannot enter because of hygiene procedures, but it is possible to see inside the kitchen through this ss wall." Theo pointed at a ss wall.
They looked at the kitchen and they could see cooks running to finish the orders to serve the clients.
They were impressed by the professionalism of the cooks. They seemed like pros. And surprisingly, all the cooks were as young as Theo.
But three particr people of the viewing group were beyond surprised.
They looked at a particr person with purple hair tied in a ponytail and golden eyes that concentrated while cooking a dish. She had a different uniformpared with the other cooks and they could see she had authority in the kitchen.
She was breathtakingly beautiful.
And the Yamada family recognized her.
Yamada Ayia, heir of the Yamada Family. Daughter of Yamada Ezume and Hazel Lionheart. She was thest person they expected to see cooking inside a kitchen.
But they were impressed. The girl, they knew as yful and that didn''t take things seriously, was working inside a professional kitchen with concentration that was rare for her.
The cooks were cooking when they felt someone looking at them, they turned towards the ss wall and saw Theo talking to a group of people.
Ayia also felt someone looking at her, but as the chef of the kitchen, while Theo was out, she didn''t pay too much attention. It was only when she felt that someone was staring intently at her that she turned.
And when she saw who was looking at her, she froze.
"Mom, dad, grandpa..." she whispered.
"Kimiko, oversee the kitchen, I am going out for a while." Ayia said to Kimiko.
Even though she was nervous about her family finding out that she is working inside someone''s else kitchen, she had a job to do and had to do it right.
"Yes, chef." Kimiko replied.
Ayia exited the kitchen and came to her family.
"Hey, mom, dad, grandpa." Ayia said with a nervous face.
They looked at her as if they saw someone they didn''t know.
"To think you could work and not only y around." Hazel said with a yful smile.
"I cannot believe it either." Ezume said as he looked at his daughter.
"Mom, Dad, I love working here. It is amazing and Chef Theo is an amazing chef, and I am learning so much while working here." Ayia said with eyes full of tears.
"I trust young Theo, and if my precious granddaughter wants to work here, I support it." Grandpa Takeo said as he looked at her with doting eyes.
"Me too. I think this experience will be of great importance for you, dear." Hazel smiled at her daughter.
"Hmm if you guys think so, I agree with it too." He wasn''t particrly joyful about it, but he thought his father and wife were right.
"Thank you, grandpa, mom, dad!" Ayia jumped on them and hugged them.
"I have to go. I have to oversee the kitchen awhile Theo is with you guys." Ayia ran towards the kitchen.
When she entered, she became serious again while she went around the kitchen to see if everything was alright.
Theo who observed their interaction was beyond surprised.
What are the chances?
He met the father and grandfather one day and the next day he met their daughter.
It was like a movie plot.
Theo walked towards them and spoke
"I never thought Ayia was from your family." Theo said in wonder.
"Me too, how did you guys meet?" Hazel asked.
"One day I was with my sister buying some food that we were taking to the orphanage and Ayia ran into me and made me drop all the food I was carrying. She offered to buy more food and when she learned we were going to the orphanage to y with the children, she came with us too. And like that we became friends andter she learned I was opening a restaurant and I learned she was a cook. So, I invited her to be my second chef." Theo told them the resumed version of the story.
They were surprised. The story was unusual.
They didn''t imagine that they would meet for the first time as they visited an orphanage.
They had an even better image of Theo. Someone as talented as he didn''t forget to share his time with the orphanage and help them.
"I am d she was there to run into you then." Hazel giggled with knowing eyes.
"Sure haha" Theoughed.
Theo then proceeded to show the rest of the restaurant. And all of them agreed that it was one of the most beautiful buildings they had ever seen.
After he showed them around, he went back to the kitchen and the group exited the restaurant.
Chapter 45 S-Grade Mission Completion
The service of the restaurant went until 10 pm.
And all the clients who were served, went home full of praises for the restaurant.
When thest client left the restaurant and they closed the front door, Theo called everyone to the salon.
"Guys, it was perfect. I couldn''t ask for a more perfect opening. And I would like to thank each one of you who made this all possible." Theo smiled at them.
"And to celebrate it. We made food and opened some drinks to celebrate it. So, enjoy!" Theo eximed.
As just he finished talking, he heard a series of sounds inside his head. He assumed that was the system notifying him that he finished his mission.
He ignored this and enjoyed the little party they were having.
"Cupcake, how was it? Did you like it? You didn''t make trouble to June, right?" Theo asked Aurora as he drank some wine.
"No, big brother, it was so much fun working with sister June." Aurora said with a sweet smile as she ate asagna.
"Yeas, boss, Aurora helped me a lot." June said.
"Great!" Theo smiled.
They all had a great time and when everyone ate, they said goodbye to each other and went home.
As Theo drove home, he noticed Aurora slept by his side.
He smiled.
''She must be tired. She worked all day.'' he thought.
They arrived home, Theo woke Aurora up and they entered their apartment.
They each took a shower before going to bed.
Wheny on his bed he asked to show all the notifications of the mission.
[Congrattions! Youpleted the mission:
''Build with your hands!''
Description: It is time to build a business with your own hands.
Requirements: You must open a business that you designed and nned yourself. You can''t buy an existing business and reform it.
Rewards:
100000 dors.
1000 exp.]
[Evaluating the gradepletion...]
[Ding! Mission Completed:
Grade: S]
[Issuing rewards...]
[Ding! You received 100000 dors in your bank ount]
[Ding! You received 1000 exp]
[Ding! You received Director and Editor Skill]
[Ding! Congrattions! You have leveled up from Level 5 to Level 6!]
[Ding! You received 4 Free Attribute Points and 1 Lucky Draw Ticket.]
''Wow'' Theo was bewildered.
He didn''t expect that his mission would be graded. But he was happy that he put so much effort into it as he received an awesome skill that would be pivotal to his ns.
''System, give me the skill.'' he thought.
Suddenly, an influx of information about how direct videos and how to edit them appeared inside his head.
After the process ended, he asked the system for a description of the skill.
[Director and Editor Skill ¨C Level 1 (0/100): the ability to direct live-action or animated movies to perfection. And how to edit them, perfecting the directed cuts.]
''This is amazing! Now I can finally start nning for my studio!'' he eximed.
''System, show my status.'' he thought.
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 6 (0/3000)
Age: 18
Cash: $256890
Net Worth: $6090000
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($600000)
90% Shares ¨C Fuji Jump Co. ($990000)
100% Shares ¨C The Spark Restaurant ($4500000)
Attributes:
Strength: 20
Intelligence: 20
Vitality: 19
Charm: 20
Free attribute points: 4
Lucky Draws Tickets: 1
Skills:
Business Management - Level 8 (156/8000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
Food & Beverages - Level 8 (500/6000): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you must do is to practice to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)
Arts & Design Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 6 (1567/3000): the knowledge on how to draw esthetically and on how to design myriads of projects.
The Chef of the Gods Skill ¨C Level 1 (500/5000): you have the ability to transform simple food into a dish revered by the gods.
Director and Editor Skill ¨C Level 1 (0/100): the ability to direct live-action or animated movies to perfection. And how to edit them, perfecting the directed cuts.
]
Theo analyzed his status.
''I don''t have much money because I had too many expenses this month but starting next month thepany going to start to make crazy profits.''
''Wow, my worth is more than 6 million dors. But most of ites from my restaurant. But it is gonna take a while for the restaurant to reach that amount of money.''
''The worth of the Fuji Company is almost 1 million, I think by tomorrow it will reach 1 million. And I willplete another mission.''
''Almost all my stats are at the limit. But no matter I exercise, I cannot gain thest stat in Vitality. I guess only with the system I can gain thest stat.''
''My skills leveled up thesest weeks too.''
Theo went through all these points and said to the system.
''System, assign one point to Vitality.''
Suddenly, he felt an inexplicable feeling. He felt like finally, his body was bnced and now he could 3 marathons without difficulty.
[Ding! Detected that the Host achieved the limits of the stats for his Age. From now on the stats will only be raised through the Free Attribute Points]
''I guess I saw thating'' he thought.
Theo also noticed that he achieved the limits considering his age. He inferred that might be some people with higher stats than him with older age.
''System, assign 3 points to Intelligence.'' Theo thought.
He felt that his mind was clearer and that he higher understanding ability.
''A higher intelligence is vital to level up my skills, and I have to level up them because it is bing more and more difficult to level up.'' he thought.
''System, I want to spin the Lucky Draw.'' Theo thought with excitement.
All the things he received from the lucky draw helped him somehow. So, he was looking forward to what he was going to draw.
[Opening Lucky Draw Roulette¡]
Theo saw again the roulette spinning.
Around 1 minuteter, it stopped spinning.
[Ding! Congrattions! You received the Grandmaster Piano Proficiency (0/5000)]
''Piano? That''s awesome! I always admired those people who could y piano but now I am grandmaster!'' Theo thought with excitement.
''System, draw the skill.''
Theo suddenly felt a huge influx of information about the structures of pianos, how it was made, how to tune them, the names of each piece, the ability of musical hearing, and many other skills rted to the Piano. And obviously how to y the piano.
Theo was now a grandmaster pianist.
Theo also noticed that he could increase his proficiency by practicing.
''Grandmaster is not the highest level of proficiency? I guess I will have to start practicing to know, if there is another level'' Theo thought as he drifted towards the dreand.
Chapter 46 New Missions
Theo woke up the next day feeling refreshed.
The restaurant already opened and the only thing he needed to do now was to cook. And that he knew how to do it well.
He decided to take the day off from the training and only go to the restaurantter.
While Theo was making breakfast for him and Aurora, he heard a sound inside his head.
[Ding! Congrattions! Youpleted the mission:
''Back to the original value''
Description: Your recently purchased business once was famous and more valued. Make ite back to its original value.
p Requirements: The Fuji Jump Co. must be worth more than 1 million dors.]
[Issuing rewards...]
[Ding! You received 500000 dors in your bank ount.]
[Ding! You received 1000 exp.]
[Ding! You received the Complete Sword Art Online Light Novel]
''Finally! These 2 missions took the most time toplete.'' Theo said in his mind with relief.
''Wow I received 500k. Now if I want to buy something I won''t have to take money from the Company''s bank ount.''
''And the most important reward is the Sword Art Online Light Novel!! This novel was a huge sess in my past life. And the best thing is that I only have to write and not draw the whole thing.''
While Theo was going through the rewards, another sound was heard in his mind.
[Ding! New Mission I ¨C ''Client Satisfied''
Description: You have opened your restaurant, but you need to treat your clients with care.
Requirements: Have 90% of approval from the clients that frequent the restaurant for 1 month.
Rewards:
1 million dors.
1000 exp.]
[Ding! New Mission II ¨C ''It is time to shine''
Description: It is time to experience new things and enjoys this life.
Requirements: y the piano for an audience of more than one hundred people.
Rewards:
500 thousand dors.
1000 exp.
Intermediate Singer Skill]
''Hmm these missions are simplerpared to thest ones.''
''The first one I just have to keep doing a good job at the restaurant. I was hoping for 85% of approval because there are always people who will dislike stuff. But now I''ll have to go up with the quality.''
''And the second mission is really easy. I think I canplete it today if I buy an electronic piano and y for the clients at the restaurant. But with the way the system works, this mission will probably be graded. So, I will have to rehearse a song and y it with perfection.''
''Aurora''s birthday is two weeks away, maybe I can throw a party at the restaurant for her and y a song at the party...''
A while Theo was nning on how to finish his mission, Aurora exited her room with a sleepy face.
"Good morning, big brother." Aurora said with a sweet sleepy voice.
Theo looked at her and smiled.
"Good morning, sunshine, I made breakfast. Come eat with me." he said.
Aurora nodded.
While they were eating, they talked about the restaurant.
"Do you want toe with me to the restaurant today?" Theo asked.
"Yes! I will do my homework here. And when the restaurant opens, I will be able to help sister June." Aurora said with excitement.
"Okay, cupcake." Theoughed.
"Hey, your birthday is 2 weeks. Do you want to call your friends and ssmates to the restaurant? I can cook for you guys." Theo asked.
Aurora was surprised. Since their parents died, she didn''t have a birthday party anymore. It seemed that her brother wanted to celebrate her birthday like in old times.
"Thank you, brother! I want it!" Aurora sweetly smiled.
"Leave it to me then. You just have to invite your friends." Theo said.
They finished breakfast and Aurora went to do her homework.
Theo went to search prices for an Acoustic Piano. He wanted a good piano but not too pricy.
And he found the perfect piano.
It was a B?sendorfer Grand Piano, it was priced at 150k dors.
It was below the market price because it already had a previous owner. This piano was usually priced at 200k.
Theo appointed a visit to see the piano tomorrow to see if the piano was in good condition.
Later that day, Theo and Aurora arrived at the restaurant.
"June, how''re the reservations?" Theo asked when he entered the restaurant.
"Boss, we are practically sold out. Only the private rooms are not reserved. The clients fromst night were a good advertisement and the restaurant is bing famous in town." June said.
"Good, I want everything to be perfect. Tell the staff that they must be extra careful." Theo said and went to the kitchen.
Theo had to have 90% of approval from the clients.
That night the restaurant had another great service. And even more clients.
All the clients that visited, took pictures and posted them online. Their friends saw the beautiful pictures and were impressed and consequently, they also wanted to eat at Theo''s restaurant.
And like that The Spark Restaurant was bing famous.
The next day, Monday.
Theo was at a Music Store looking at the piano.
The piano was frosted ck with silver details. It was a beautiful instrument.
Theo checked the chords, the pieces, and all the other structures of the instrument.
And he was satisfied with what he saw.
The piano didn''t have any major ws and he could y it after some adjustments.
Theo asked for a professional to fix the piano ording to his standards and the store said they would be able to deliver by the next day.
Theo exited the store and went to his office at the Umbre Company.
He wanted to search for a song he could y at the party.
He went through multiple songs of this, and he didn''t find anything that made him think it was the perfect song to y at his sister''s birthday party.
It was then that he decided to search in his memory for songs from his past life.
In his past life, he didn''t y any instruments, but he watched multiple movies with the children, and he remembered the melody of the soundtracks.
Then remembered a day when he was 12yo and he just hade back from working as a delivery boy. He was so tired, but the little ones were waiting at the front of the orphanage for him.
All the tiredness went away that instant, and he watched a Studio Ghibli Movie with them that day and it was one of the best movies he ever saw.
He would never forget the look of the wonder of the kids as they saw that movie.
The movie was Spirited Away, and the song was ''Summer'' by Joe Hisaishi. This song has a happy tone, and it was perfect for a birthday party.
Theo decided that he would y another song.
So, he started searching for another song with a more serious tone.
And he found it after 2 hours of searching.
It was ''Bade Pour Adeline''. This song existed in his past life and in this life too. So, Theo didn''t have to search his memories to y it.
Theo spent the day writing the sheet of the songs. And he also started writing the chapters of the SAO light novel. (Sword Art Online).
Sayuri sent the report of the sales of the Naruto copies and bookstores all around the country were requesting copies to sell at their stores. They only needed to increase the production and expand thepany.
Theo wanted to buy another building that will serve exclusively to print and produce the copies. He told Sayuri to contact Sam, and for them to search for possible buildings to buy.
When he went to the restaurant that day, Theo was feeling happy that everything was going well.
Chapter 47 Auroras Day
That same day, Monday, at the Yukihime High School.
Aurora Gray was inside the first-year ssroom.
Even though she entered in the middle of the school year, she was one of the most popr girls of the year already.
She was smart, beautiful, and cold to anyone she didn''t know.
Multiple boys confessed to her, but she didn''t even care.
With her silver-grey hair that went until her waist and mesmerizing purple eyes, she was one of the beauties of the school.
The Yukihime High School was one of the most prestigious schools in the country. And all the kids from the powerful and rich families of the city and state frequented this school.
Although Aurora wasn''t from a rich family, she entered this school with her intellect. And with only one month at the school, she had multiple friends. Mostly girls.
She frequented the Fighting Club, and she was friends with her seniors too.
At the lunch break, Aurora could be seen exiting the ssroom with 3 girls.
The girls were the friends she made in the ssroom.
"Where are we going?" a tall girl asked. She had ck hair, ck eyes, and wless skin. She looked like a princess. Her name was Vivian Darktower.
"How about we take our Bentos to theke and eat there?" a girl with blonde wavy hair said. She looked like an angel from the stories with her blonde hair and blue eyes. And her name was Caro Wembley.
Yes, this school was so big that it had a bigke and a forest by theke.
"Yes, that is perfect! Don''t you think, Aurora?" a short girl asked Aurora. She was the shorter of the four of them. She had pink hair and red eyes. She looked like an anime character, and she looked cute. Her name was Yuki Umaru.
"Yes! Let''s go. I am famished." Aurora giggled.
They arrived at theke and sat at a wooden table that was by theke.
Aurora opened her bento with satisfaction. Her brother always surprised her when he cooked her lunch.
When she saw what it was, her eyes shined with hunger.
It was a traditional Yamato food bento (Japanese food). It had so much stuff that she didn''t even know the name of all these things.
When the girls saw Aurora''s food, they went eye wide. They usually had lighter lunches. With a sandwich or some fruit. But Aurora always brought a bento full of food.
"Hey, Aurora, I have been meaning to ask. Do you have a personal chef or something? Because you always bring such pretty Bentos." Caro asked.
Vivian and Umaru were also curious.
The three girls came from rich families and all of them had personal chefs. But they preferred to eat some lighter lunches.
"No, it is my brother that makes my lunch. He is the best cook in the world." Auroraughed and said with confidence.
The girls were surprised, and now they were even more curious about it.
"Do you girls want to taste it? But only a little! I love my brother''s food so I will make you guys a favor and share a little with you." Aurora said with a tone that sounded like she was making a favor for them.
The girls were speechless. Aurora wasn''t usually so arrogant. But when she mentioned her brother, she was full of pride.
They epted her proposal and got a little of her food.
When they tasted it. It was like a new world for them. These girls who were ustomed to eating fine food were blown away by the tastiness of Aurora''s lunch.
"Good, right?" Aurora said with a smug grin.
"Hell yeah" Caro eximed.
"That is so delicious, Aurora. I cannot believe your brother made that." Umaru said.
"Yeah, is he a professional cook or something?" Vivian asked.
"Yes, he is the head chef of his own restaurant." Aurora said with pride.
"Talking about that. My birthday is in two weeks and my brother will cook and throw a party for me in his restaurant. Do you guys want toe?" Aurora asked the girls.
The girls were surprised that Aurora''s brother was a head chef of a restaurant. That showed that he was indeed a professional.
"YES" Caro shouted, she was looking forward to eating more food from Aurora''s brother.
Vivian and Umaru also agreed to go.
They wanted to celebrate their friend''s birthday and eat good food.
"Who are you going to invite?" Vivian asked.
"The girls from the ss and the people from the Fighting Club." Aurora replied while eating her lunch.
"No boys?" Umaru asked with a giggle.
"Humph They only want to date us, and they are depraved. So, absolutely no." Aurora snorted.
"Yeah, you are right, you broke the record of confessions made to a girl in one month, Aurora" Caroughed.
"And the boys from the Fighting Club?" Vivian asked.
"Humph they know that if they are up to something bad, I will beat the hell out of them. So, they are okay." Aurora snorted andughed.
"I believe you will haha" Umaruughed.
Theyughed and started talking about the sses they were having.
Aurora had a great day at school.
After the sses ended, she went towards the arena where the Fighting Club practiced.
There were 30 people in the Fighting Club, and it could have it more than that. But the club went for quality rather than quantity.
So, all the members had to be tested to see if they were capable of fighting.
Yukihime was a gigantic school and if the club epted all applications, they would have more than one hundred members.
There were 15 boys and 15 girls in the club. Most of them were seniors of the second and third of high school.
Aurora was seen as a genius fighter as she had a unique fighting style that no one in the club recognized.
She was proficient in Krav Maga and Jiu-Jitsu. And these fighting styles didn''t exist in this world.
So, Aurora was seen as an important member of the club.
When the practice ended, all the members were super tired.
Aurora took advantage that everyone was united and said to them.
"Guys, my birthday is two weeks. I will throw a dinner party for my friends and all of you are invited. I sent the address to the online group chat of the club." Aurora looked at them.
The president of the club was Vivian''s older sister, her name was Megan, she had the same pretty features of her younger sister, but she looked more mature.
"Okay, we will be there to celebrate, right guys?" Megan looked at them.
All of them shivered when the president looked at them. Megan Darktower was the strongest fighter of the club, and all the members were beaten by her one way or another.
They were afraid of her, so they agreed to go to Aurora''s birthday party.
But even without the president forcing them, they would still go.
Aurora was liked by everyone in the club.
Aurora was happy that they agreed and went away towards the entrance of the school.
She entered the car and greeted the driver.
"Good day, I hope, Michelle." Aurora said sweetly.
Michelle was the driver that drove Aurora around.
"Yes, it was Aurora." Michelle smiled.
"Today, we will go to my brother''s restaurant instead of my apartment. I sent the address to your phone." Aurora said.
"Okay." Michelle said as she drove towards the restaurant.
When Aurora arrived, the restaurant was already opened, and clients could be seen entering the building.
Aurora said goodbye to Michelle and entered the building by the backdoor.
When she entered the kitchen, she saw her brother cooking with Ayia and the other cooks.
"Hey, brother!" Aurora eximed.
"Hey, cupcake, are you going to the lounge or helping June?" Theo asked.
"I am going upstairs. I have homework to do." Aurora replied.
"Okay, in one hour I will go there with dinner, and we can eat together." Theo smiled.
"Thank you, big brother." Aurora smiled and went upstairs.
She loved that her brother could still have dinner with her even with the restaurant.
Chapter 48 Watching A Movie
The next day, Tuesday, September 22nd.
As usual, Theo woke up early and went for a spar with Akihiro-sensei.
Theo was by now proficient in more than 50 fighting styles at the grandmaster level. He now could be considered one of the most knowledgeable masters of the world.
"Akihiro, you shouldn''t elevate your shoulder so much." Theo said while circling Akihiro-sensei.
"Ah, I didn''t even notice. Thank you, Theo." Akihiro sensei said.
A while ago Akihiro-sensei became much more knowledgeable, and he asked Theo''s help to correct his mistakes.
He became even more proficient after sparing with Theo daily.
Theo noticed that Akihiro made a tiny mistake in the fighting stance, and he took advantage.
Theo threw a fake kick in his ribs and when Akihiro went for the defense. Theo rotated in the air to catch Akihiro by surprise. Even though Akihiro was a master and experienced, he still was a step toote to defend the flying kick.
Akihiro still defended but it wasn''t the optimal defense and consequently, the flying kick hurt.
"Theo, you are a beast! Too fast! I rxed a little on the defensive stance and you were ready to throw the flying kick." Akihiro-sensei said in admiration.
"That''s why you shouldn''t rx while fighting. You are a master yourself, so I won''t exin why." Theoughed.
"Well, time to go. See you tomorrow." Theo said while exiting the ring.
"See you!" Akihiro-sensei shouted.
Theo went home, where he cooked breakfast for Aurora.
After Aurora went to school. Theo went towards the restaurant.
Today the music shop was going to deliver the piano.
Theo was going to put the piano on a little stage that was by the salon of the restaurant.
He arrived at the restaurant and saw June.
She was making the report ofst night''s service.
"Good morning, June." Theo smiled.
June lifted her head and saw a handsome man looking at her with a smile.
"Good morning, boss." June said with a little blush on her cheeks. She had to admit she was taken by surprise with such a handsome man smiling at her.
"How was the service yesterday?" Theo asked.
"We had the salon tables sold out and we were able to get reservations for the private rooms." June replied with a professional tone.
"I see, it seems that our restaurant is bing more and more famous." Theo said with a smile.
"Hey, if a truck from a music shop stops by the restaurant, can you text me? I will be on the second floor." Theo said.
"Sure, boss." June replied.
"Bye." Theo said as he went upstairs.
Theo was on the second floor watching an online ss about editing videos and pictures, he wanted to level up his skill and studying was necessary.
He was certain that he could level up the Director and Editor Skills today. With his enhanced intellect, it was an easy feat.
He was studying when his phone rang.
It was June saying that the truck arrived.
Theo ran downstairs and received them.
The piano was enormous, and it took the delivery men 1 hour to transport the piano to the stage of the restaurant.
The piano looked beautiful with the decoration of the restaurant.
"Will we hire a pianist to y at the restaurant, boss?" June asked as she observed the piano with Theo.
"Maybe, but it is mainly for me to y." Theo said with shining eyes.
"You y, boss?" June asked with a surprised voice. She didn''t expect that her genius chef boss was able to y the piano.
"Yes." Theo replied.
Theo spent the rest of the day rehearsing and ying the songs he chose to y for Aurora''s birthday.
When staff arrived to start the preparations for the night service, they saw their boss ying beautifully the piano.
They thought he was an abnormal freak of nature. How can such a talented chef also be talented musically?
When Ayia arrived and saw Theo at the piano, she froze.
''How is this possible?...'' she couldn''t believe such a handsome man existed. And he yed so well.
She became even more in love with him.
Theo stopped when looked at the clock, it was time to prepare for the night service.
"Let''s work?" Theo smiled at the employees that were listening to him y.
That night the service was another sess.
ording to June, the restaurant was having 130k of profit daily, already without the cost of ingredients, energy, maintenance, and other stuff.
June projected that as they only were opened a little more than a week before the end of the month. The restaurant wouldn''t have much profit this month.
Theo had to pay one million of sry to his employees. Ayia received 500k and each cook received 50k. June received 100k and the rest was divided with the rest of the staff.
This month he was ''only'' going to receive 500k of profits that were his. But starting next month his profit was going to be more than three million dors monthly.
And if the private rooms are sold out every day, their profit is going to increase.
The next day, Wednesday.
Theo went for the sparing session early in the morning, he made breakfast for Aurora, he went for his office at the Umbre Company to study and level up his Director and Editor Skills, at the afternoon he went to the restaurant to rehearse the songs and at night he worked at the kitchen of the restaurant.
And the week went by with Theo having the same routine every day.
Theo was happy with how he was living. He studied what he liked, and he worked with what he liked.
Saturday night, after the service ended.
Theo, Ayia, Aurora, and June were watching a movie in the lounge room on the second floor.
Theo called Ayia and Aurora called June.
Aurora became friends with June after they started working together. And that was how the present scene came to be.
They were watching a horror movie while eating popcorn.
The movie was called ''Do Not Scream.'' and it was an awesome movie that really made the viewer afraid.
It was about a boy that went to town to visit the tombstone of one of his friends. But there he meets his friend''s family in a mansion. And everything was too weird there, the family had a weird habit of ying with ventriloquist dolls, and these dolls were too creepy.
In the story, he discovered that these dolls were alive and if he screamed when they scared him, he would be a doll too.
The movie ended with him discovering that all the family members he met at the beginning were dolls and not resisting anymore, he screamed and became a doll too.
When the credits rolled on the TV, the four of them were dazed.
"Wow that was such a good movie!" Ayia was the first to shout.
"Yeah, it was really scary." June also said in wonder.
"I don''t think I can sleep tonight." Auroraughed.
"It was a great movie indeed." Theo said as he was lost in thoughts
He had many useful insights as he saw the movie. He spent the week studying and he managed to level up his Director and Editor Skills to Level 3. He was not an amateur regarding this field anymore.
They talked about the movie as they exited the restaurant.
"Do you girls want toe with me and Aurora to visit the orphanage tomorrow?" Theo asked Ayia and June at the door of the restaurant.
"Yes, I wanted to go back there for ages!" Ayia shouted while jumping.
"Sure, I never visited an orphanage." June smiled.
"Meet me here in the restaurant tomorrow morning then." Theo said.
They said goodbye to each other and went home.
Chapter 49 Visiting The Orphanage Again
Next day, Sunday, September 27th.
Theo and Aurora arrived at the restaurant, and they saw that Ayia and June were waiting for them.
"Hey, hop in." Theo called them.
The girls entered his car and he left.
"I thought it would be great to buy some toys and books for the children." Theo said.
"Yes, I support. These things are important for children." Ayia eximed.
The other two girls agreed and off they went to a toy store.
They bought a bunch of toys. Dolls, little cars, balls, and other stuff.
Theo also bought some children''s storybooks.
They arrived at the orphanage and noticed it was looking much better than it looked when theyst visited.
''It looks like the matron received donations other than mine'' Theo thought excitedly.
It would be awesome if the orphanage had multiple donators.
They searched for the matron and found her in the backyard of the orphanage.
When the matron looked and saw them, she revealed a motherly smile.
"My children, you came back." the matron Isab said with a loving voice.
"Yes, we came matron. And we brought presents." Theo smiled at matron Isab.
He couldn''t help remembering the matron of the orphanage of his past life every time he looked at matron Isab.
"Let me call someone to help you unload it then." the matron Isab said.
They went towards Theo''s car and when the matron saw so many toys for the children, she smiled.
''These kids are angels. They already donated so much. And helped the orphanage to stand up again and provide full meals and education for the children and now they want the children to be children and y with toys.'' matron Isab said in her mind with admiration.
"Thank you, my children. I will call the little ones and we can all y together." the matron said.
When the children saw that their big brother and their big sisters came back. They all ran and hugged Theo and the girls.
Theo and the girls had such a warm heart when they saw the children running to them.
''Yes, this is why I am here in this life. To see these children smile and to make my dreamse true.'' Theo thought.
The four big people yed with the children all day.
June and Aurora were ying a tea party with the girls.
Ayia was ying ball with the boys.
And Theo was telling stories to the little ones.
They yed until it was time to go to the restaurant to prepare for the night service.
When they were leaving, Theo and Ayiabined to donated 50k dors each. One hundred thousand dors was enough for the monthly expenses of the orphanage and the matron wouldn''t ept more money anyway.
The matron received their donation with a smile and when they were leaving, she hugged each of them.
It was a motherly hug and the four of them felt her gratitude feeling with her hug.
When they were in the car, each one of them felt like their soul was cleansed while they spent their day with the children.
"We have toe next month!" Ayia eximed.
"Yes, we should. It was so great to spend time with these kids." June said.
"We cane next month." Theo said with a smile.
They arrived at the restaurant and went to do their jobs.
That night the service was another sess, and for the first time, the private rooms of the restaurant were sold out.
Theo, Ayia, Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, and Max had to work extra hard to meet the demand of orders.
By now Theo''s restaurant was famous throughout the town and everyone wanted toe to have a taste of the delicious dishes.
The reservations of the tables at the salon were sold out for the whole next week. They only had reservations avable for the private rooms.
The next day, Monday, September 28th.
Theo arrived at his office and opened a report that Sam and Sayuri sent him.
It was the list of buildings that could be used as a printing house for the Fuji Company.
Currently, they were having a production of fifty thousand copies per week. And with that, they would produce a little more than 200k copies monthly.
But that was too little if they wanted to hit the whole national market.
Theo went through all the buildings and stopped at a particr building.
It was the printing house of an old newspaper of Elffire City. The building was enormous. They would have to invest much more than the other buildings on the list, but this building had the most potential.
The old newspaper had to hit the whole city, so it had a production capacity of millions of copies monthly.
The building was being sold at the price of 500k dors.
Theo sent a message to Sam and Sayuri and asked them to buy the building. He also asked them to start the renovation project of the building and the purchase of all the machines to establish a printing industry at the building.
The girls replied that tomorrow the building would be bought and until the end of the week all the renovations and purchases would be finished.
Sam had much more help managing the Umbre Company now. And she only needed to oversee the departments that took care of the cash flow and the payments of the employees. So, she had time to take care of this task.
And Sayuri was in dire need of an expansion of thepany. They had the demand, but they couldn''t deliver the copies because they couldn''t produce more copies than they were already printing.
She had received requests from bookstores of cities all over the country to deliver the Naruto Manga. But she could only postpone the orders.
Sayuri wanted everything to be done as soon as possible.
Wednesday, September 30th.
It was thest day of the month, and it was the payment day for the employees of Theo''spanies.
The BlueCloud Coffee Shop was a famous shop in the city. And the manager of thispany was nning to open 5 more shops around the city, he already asked Theo''s permission and he approved. Theo told him to take 200k from this month''s profit to open the new shops and renovate the existing ones.
The BlueCloud Coffee Shop had a profit of 750k monthly. Theo paid 250k with sries and ingredients costs. With 200k gone to invest on opening more shops.
Theo was only left with 300k of profit.
The Fuji Company sold 200k copies of the Naruto Manga. And with that, they had a profit of 2 million dors. But Theo used 200k for personal reasons, he bought clothes for him and Aurora. He also used 300k to pay for building the restaurant. He also spent 100k buying more printers.
He was left with 1,4 million dors.
But he pretended to use 1,2 million dors with buying the printing house building and establishing a printing house that can produce millions of copies monthly.
So, from the Fuji Company, he was left with 200k.
That wasn''t enough to pay the employees. So, tell had to pull money from his otherpanies to pay the employees. Sayuri didn''t receive a sry because she had Shares and received the money directly when they sold the copies.
From The Spark Restaurant, he was going to be left only with 500k.
Adding the 3panies he would have 1 million dors. But he had to pay the employees of Umbre Company.
Sam received 500k monthly. And Theo thought she deserved such a price because she basically worked the whole day and had to tolerate his weird and demanding orders.
And the other 500k was going to be used to pay the employees of the Umbre Corporation and Fuji Company.
Theo was relieved that he received 600k dors from the system this month. Or he wouldn''t have money this month.
Theo finished looking at reports and starting thinking about his sister''s birthday.
He was looking forward seeing her face as he yed the piano for her.
Chapter 50 Auroras Birthday I
Saturday, October 3rd.
Today was Aurora''s birthday and Theo wanted everything to be perfect.
Tonight, the restaurant was closed exclusively for Aurora''s party.
Theo gave the employees a day of rest. But he invited them to the party if they wanted to go.
Theo also invited the employees of the Umbre Company.
Initially, he would cook alone the food of the party but when Ayia discovered that he would cook alone, she instantly invited herself for the fray and Theo could only agree with her.
Theo woke up early and made Aurora''s favorite breakfast.
When he heard a door opening, he turned and saw Aurora entering the kitchen with sleepy eyes.
Theo walked towards her and hugged her.
"Good morning, sunshine!" Theo eximed.
He squeezed her.
"Happy birthday, cupcake, I love you. Do not ever forget that" he said to her.
Aurora felt her heart melt with his hug and the words he said.
"Thank you, big brother." Aurora said with a sweet voice.
"Now, let''s eat!" Theo said with a smile as he let it go of her and went for the table.
They started eating and Theo asked.
"Do you want to go out this morning?"
"We can go to the mall and buy some stuff." Theo said as he sipped his coffee.
"Yay I would love to, brother!" Aurora eximed.
"But we have toe back after lunch because I will go to Vivian''s house, and we will get ready for the party together." Aurora said.
"Sure." Theo replied.
And like that, they spent the whole morning shopping.
Theo still had 400k dors in his bank ount that he received from the system. He gave Aurora 100k dors for her to buy anything she wanted.
He could give her more money, but he didn''t want her to be too spoiled.
When she received the money in her bank ount, she froze in shock.
"Big brother, isn''t this too much?" Aurora asked with a trembling voice.
"Of course not, I could give you more, but I want to see how you spend your money first. I want you to be responsible. But this money is for you to go wild and buy whatever you want for your birthday." Theo said with a yful voice.
"Thank you but... Humph, I will show you I know how to spend money." She said that but she was smiling at him.
Aurora bought a beautiful dress for her to use to her party. She also bought all sorts of other clothing items and makeup.
She spent the full 100k she received.
She was happy and Theo was happy that she bought the things she wanted.
Theo also bought some clothes for him.
They were branded clothes, and it was pricy too as he also spent 100k dors.
Now he was left with 200k in his bank ount, but he had to pay the school fees of Aurora''s school and it was pricy and for Aurora''s driver.
The school fees were 15k dors. It was truly a school for the rich.
Theo imagined all the students that the school had and all of them paying this money. The school had to gather millions of dors monthly. But he also admitted that suchrge school had a millionaire maintenance budget and sries to pay too.
With all the stuff he had to buy. He would be left with 150k.
They ended their shopping spree and had lunch.
Afterwards, Theo drove Aurora to her friend''s house.
And he had to admit, Aurora''s friend came from a big family.
They arrived at a huge mansion that looked like dark towers together.
Aurora called Vivian and she went inside.
Meanwhile, Theo went to the restaurant to prepare for the party.
He met Ayia there.
"Hey, you are early." Theo smiled at her.
"I had nothing better to do so I came earlier." Ayia smiled too.
"So, what''s the menu of the party?" Ayia asked.
"I was thinking about some appetizers like nachos, homemade pizza, and cheese bread. And for the main course, a different Lasagna. Thissagna will have tons of cheese and ham. It will be delicious for the kids. And for dessert, a red strawberry cake." Theo smiled.
"Wow, you''re going all out. Count me in!" Ayia smiled and eximed with anticipation.
"Hmm, I will make some exotic juices for them too. As they cannot drink alcohol." Theo said as they entered the kitchen.
They worked the whole afternoon. They cooked and arranged the tables by the stage at the salon to be morefortable for the guests.
When it was 7 pm, they finished thest process, and they went to take a shower at the staff bathroom of the restaurant.
When Theo exited the bathroom, he was dressed in ck cargo pants from Prada, a grey t-shirt from Gi, and a ck jacket with silver details at the back from also Prada.
Toppled with his handsome looks, he looked like a model that was ready to model through thene of a fashion week.
He went for the salon and waited for Ayia toe from her shower.
He waited for around 10 minutes while going through the social media when he heard a sound from the back.
Theo looked and saw a goddess walking towards him.
She wore ck jeans pants and a stylish shirt. That he was sure it was expensive.
Since he discovered that Ayia came from a super-rich family, he would always be surprised at how easy it was to talk with her.
But today she chose to put on prettier clothes and she became even more beautiful.
Toppled with purple hair that was tied in a pretty way and her golden eyes. She looked absolutely stunning.
"You look amazing." Theoplimented her with a smile.
Ayia, who was also amazed at how handsome he looked with these clothes, blushed when she heard that.
"Thank you, you are not bad yourself too." Ayia replied while fighting not to blush too hard.
"Did you invite your family? Theo asked her.
Theo asked Ayia if she could invite her family for the party.
"No, unfortunately, they are not in the city. So, they cannote. But Shizu-chan ising." Ayia replied.
"Too bad. But at least Shizuka-san ising." Theo said.
While they talked, five girls arrived at the front of the restaurant.
"Is it here, Aurora?" Vivian asked with a curious voice.
"Yeah, this is my brother''s restaurant." Aurora smiled proudly.
They all admired the building. Because it was indeed a beautiful building.
Vivian, Carolle, and Umaru were admiring the building but Megan, Vivian''s big sister, looked at the building with surprise.
This restaurant was famous in the city. And she saw the beautiful ambient of the restaurant online through the post of clients that came here. And because of that, she reserved a table for her and her friends tomorrow night.
She never imagined that she would visit the restaurant before she went officially and that Aurora was the Owner''s sister.
"Aurora, your brother is the owner, right?" Megan asked.
"Yes, president, my brother is the owner and the head chef." Aurora replied while they walked towards the restaurant.
Megan was even more surprised; her brother was the head chef!
The dishes of the restaurant were the most delicious in the city ording to the clients that came here.
Megan and the other girls became curious about Aurora''s brother.
Chapter 51 Auroras Birthday II
The five girls entered the restaurant and Aurora walked them directly towards the salon.
When the four girls saw the salon. Their breath was taken away.
''It is as beautiful as the pictures posted online...'' Megan thought awhile admiring the decoration of the restaurant.
After they admired the salon for a few minutes, they saw the tables were put next to the stage, where the beautiful piano was ced.
There they saw two people talking, and they both were so beautiful.
The woman gave them a mature and gentle feeling. She looked stunning with stylish clothes and tied purple hair.
The man was the most handsome man they had ever seen. His silver-ash hair was tied in a ponytail and his ck clothes gave him a bad-boy vibe.
It was then the man heard them entering and looked at them and smiled.
When he smiled the 5 girls melted.
Especially the four new girls that weren''t used to Theo''s charm.
"Hey, cupcake,e here!" He eximed.
It was then that Aurora ran towards him.
He hugged her and patted her head.
"You look stunning, sunshine." Theo smiled at her.
And that she was.
Aurora looked stunning. She was wearing a casual grey dress with flower details that made her look casual and pretty. Her hair was tied in a pretty way that Theo didn''t recognize. And she used light makeup that made her look even more beautiful.
"Thank you, brother." Aurora replied with a sweet voice.
"Happy birthday, little sis!" Ayia jumped on Aurora after Theo let go of her.
Aurora smiled and hugged Ayia too.
Through these weeks, Ayia and Aurora became even closer to each other. So, Aurora appreciated Ayia''s enthusiasm.
Vivian, Caro, Umaru, and Megan heard all of that, and they couldn''t believe such a handsome was their friend''s brother.
And he was the owner and the head chef of such a prestigious restaurant!
"Brother, big sis, these are my friends from school." Aurora said after Ayia let go of her.
"Vivian, Caro, and Umaru are my ssmates. And Megan is my senior and the president of the fighting club." Aurora said while pointing at her friends.
"Girls, these are my big brother Theodore and our friend Ayia, she also works as the second chef here in this restaurant." Aurora introduced them to her friends.
"It is a pleasure to meet you,dies." Theo extended his hand to shake the girls'' hands.
"Thank you for taking care of Aurora." Theo smiled.
The girls were dazed by his smile as they shook his hand.
Megan was even more shaken. She was in thest year of high school, and she wasn''t interested in high school boys anymore.
And when she saw such a handsome boy that gave such a mature look. She instantly developed a crush on him. But she became somewhat down because she saw that Ayia was one of the most beautiful girls and she looked more mature. She thought that Theo would prefer more mature girls.
They started talking and the girls noticed that Theo was a great talker, and he could talk about anything.
While they were talking, the guests started arriving and it was 8 pm all the guests arrived.
Theo talked with Sam and Sayuri as Ayia observed them.
Ayia learned that not only his restaurant, but his otherpanies were sessful too.
Then Theo and Ayia went to the kitchen to bring the appetizers.
They ced the appetizers on a table where anyone coulde and take them to eat.
"Guys, the appetizers are here." Theo shouted and everyone looked at them.
All of them were hungry and went there to take a piece.
And they were all addicted to the food after started eating.
''It is so delicious...'' they all thought.
Aurora was talking with her friends from her old high school while Theo and Ayia went to the kitchen to finish the main course.
The party was enjoyable for everyone. There was a song ying and if someone wanted to dance, they could.
Theo put some board games if they wanted to y it too.
He even ced a karaoke machine.
Aurora''s friends from her old and new high school loved the party.
Theo''s employees loved it too because they could drink and talk while eating delicious food.
Later, Theo arrived carrying the main course.
He madesagnas that were sufficient for 100 people to eat.
The guests served themselves and when Aurora''s friends tasted, they went wide-eyed. It was so delicious that they couldn''t stop eating.
Theo ate too. He was seated at a table with Ayia, June, Sam, and Sayuri.
And Aurora was with her friends.
"Do you guys like it? It is a different type ofsagna." Theo smiled as he sipped the wine.
"You are the boss because of that!" Sayuri eximed as she ate.
They allughed and continued eating.
When they finished, Theo brought another bottle of wine. The dessert was ready, so he could enjoy the party now.
The party continued and most of the adults in the room were drinking and talking and a few of them were ying games with the teenagers.
"I have something to tell you guys about June!" Sam eximed.
"Come on, tell us quickly!" Ayia eximed, she always was curious about funny stories.
The otherughed and June could only shake her head with embarrassment as she knew exactly what Sam was going to tell.
"There was one day that June and I were going to the ss, and she stopped at a grocery store to buy some stuff that I don''t even remember." Sam started.
"It was water, and that was for you, you ungrateful friend!" June eximed.
They allughed at that.
"Well, she went there, and I stood outside waiting for her. It was then that I saw a dog far away at the end of the street. But it was too far away, and I didn''t want to leave and leave June alone. Now you guys must be asking, why is there a dog here in this story." Sam said in a dramatic way.
"You guys may not know but June is obsessed with dogs and every time she sees one, she had to pet them."
"Now,ing back to our story. I was waiting for June when she exited the grocery store with a bag. Okay, she gave me the water and we started walking towards the ss. And it was then that she saw the dog. She started waving frically at the dog until the dog saw her." Sam stopped talking and had to try to not startughing.
"The dog saw her and started running towards her. June even started saying to me that she was able to attract the dog. But when the dog was like 10 meters away from us, we noticed that he wasn''t stopping running but it was already toote. The dog ran over June, and she rotated in the air and crashed on the ground. We had to even go to the hospital, but she didn''t break anything it was just the trauma of the crash!!" Sam eximed.
"Oh my gosh!!" Ayia shouted.
They startedughing really hard.
"Some people are run over by cars, but June was by a dog!" Sayuri shouted whileughing.
"Oh god, I am going to die. This is so funny." Theo said as he had aughter crisis.
"Hey!! In my defense, I had just bought some snacks and the dog probably smelled that!" June said with exasperation.
"He probably thought you were there to sell some stuff and he didn''t press the brake button of his car." Ayia said.
Theyughed even more.
They shared even more funny and embarrassing stories while drinking wine.
It was an enjoyable time for all of them, to drink good wine with goodpany.
Chapter 52 Auroras Birthday III
Theo talked with the girls until he saw it was time to serve the cake.
"Ayia, help me bring the cake?" Theo asked.
"Sure." Ayia replied with a smile.
"We will be going. You girls can continue drinking." Theo said with a smile as he exited the table.
"We will!" Sam eximed.
Theo and Ayia arrived at the kitchen and started preparing the tes of the cake.
After 10 minutes they went back to the salon with the cake.
Theo observed that all the guests were having fun.
Aurora was ying a board game with her friends.
So, he got up to the stage and turned on the microphone so that all the guests could hear him.
"Hey, guys." Theo said with a gentle voice.
All the guests turned their heads and saw again the silver-haired handsome guy that was Aurora''s brother.
"I would like a moment of your attention. We will be serving the cake in a few moments and singing happy birthday to Aurora."
The guests started to get closer to the stage and saw a beautiful red cake that looked delicious.
Aurora also arrived at the stage and had stars on her eyes.
"But first, I would like to give my gift to my sister."
Theo went towards the piano and sat in front of it.
"I would like to y a song for my sister. Thank you for being with me throughout all this time, cupcake." Theo smiled at her.
Aurora instantly became flustered, and with a red face, she smiled too.
Theo ced the mic down and got ready to y.
He practiced these 2 weeks and he got better and better.
Theo was now not just someone who got the skill from the system. With his enhanced intelligence, he was able to increase his proficiency at the grandmaster level.
He paused with his fingers on top of the keys of the piano.
He gently started ying.
He started ying ''Bad Pour Adeline''.
As he continued ying, Theo forgot that tens of people were watching and solely focused on the song.
His fingers danced on the keys and the sound made by their dance it was pristine.
The guests were in a trance as they listened to such a masterpiece. Even the teenagers who didn''t like ssical music.
This was the skill of a grandmaster pianist. Theo had the power to his emotions in the song and enchant his listeners.
''Bad Pour Adeline'' was an emotional song and Theo ced his emotions for Aurora in this song.
Aurora had tears in her eyes as she listened, she could feel her brother''s emotions for her and she knew what he was saying.
All these years that they were fighting to survive in this world while barely eating every day. The sadness and loneliness after their parents died.
She felt it all.
Theo ended the song with a gentle touch.
A whileter the guests were still immersed in the aftermath of the song, Theo started ying another song.
It was ''Summer'' by Joe Hisaishi, a song from the soundtrack of ''Spirited Away'', a movie from Studio Ghibli.
One of his favorite movies.
The song was joyful and made those who it heard feel the desire to smile and think about the happy times.
Theo''s fingers danced the happy song while he smiled as he yed the song.
The guests started to smile too. They were infected by the happy song.
The image of Theo''s smile as he yed like a master the piano was burned in the minds of the youngdies that were present.
Aurora had the sweetest smile on her face.
She felt that this happy song was her brother''s promise of the happy times they would experience from now on.
And she loved it.
Theo ended the song and his fingers stopped dancing on the keys of the piano.
As soon as he stopped, the guests took some time to digest such a masterpiece.
Aurora''s friends were even more shocked.
They came from prestigious families and they had to practice music since they were young. So, they knew how to differentiate an amateur from a master.
Theo''s y sounded like the great masters renowned throughout the world!
Megan, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru were particrly even more shocked. Aurora''s brother was a genius chef and now he was grandmaster pianist?
That was unprecedented.
Meanwhile, Ayia who had observed Theo practice every day these weeks was proud of him. Ayia was a master violinist, just a tiny bit away from the grandmaster level. She knew how talented Theo was and she was even more proud of him.
But as soon they noticed that the song stopped, they stood up from their seats and started pping loudly.
Theo also stood up and faced the crowd and gently bowed.
After the crowd stopped pping, Theo picked the mic.
"Thank you, that was my gift for you, sister." Theo smiled.
Aurora nodded and smiled.
"How about we hear some words from the birthday girl?" Theo smiled.
"Yes!!" The crowd shouted with passion.
Theoughed and called Aurora to the stage.
She was shy but she went, nheless.
"First of all, I would like to thank my brother for everything he did and still does for me. I couldn''t be here without you, big brother. I love you!" Aurora said with a big smile.
Theo smiled when he heard that.
"And secondly, I would like to thank each one of you that came here to celebrate my birthday. Big sis Ayia, thank you for helping my brother too." Ayia finished her speech and gave the mic back to Theo.
"How about we sing happy birthday to her now?" Theo asked with enthusiasm.
"YES" the crowd said.
They sang the happy birthday song as Theo brought the cake to Ayia to cut.
Everything went well. The crowd sang and afterwards, Aurora cut the cake.
Everyone had a piece of the cake.
And it was perfect.
It had such a unique taste of Strawberry and something else they couldn''t recognize.
It was the secret ingredient that Theo and Ayia ced in the cake.
And it was a sess with the guests.
After everyone ate, they went back to do what they were doing before Theo started ying the Piano.
Theo went back to his table with Sam, June, Ayia, and Sayuri.
Aurora also wanted to seat at their table so they went for a bigger table.
Aurora''s friends were also seated at their table.
Megan, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro wanted to see what these young adults were talking about.
"Theo, you are a beast! Not only you are a genius writer and a genius chef. Now you are a great pianist!? That''s crazy." Sayuri said exasperated.
The girls who didn''t know of his other gifts became even more bbergasted.
He was indeed one of a kind.
"Sure, sure." Theo smiled dismissively.
They started talking and telling embarrassing stories of each other.
Aurora told a story where Theo fell inside a hole in the street because he was too distracted. She even said that they had to go to the hospital because he broke his arm.
Theyughed so hard. They couldn''t imagine that the young, elegant, and refined Theo, could be so distracted.
Theo could onlyugh in embarrassment.
Aurora''s friends didn''t say much but they enjoyed the atmosphere and hearing these stories.
The party ended around midnight as all the guests left.
But it was a memorable night for all of them.
Chapter 53 Getting An OP Item
That same night, Theo just finished taking a shower and he wasying on top of his bed when he said in his mind.
''System, show me the earlier notifications.''
As soon as he finished ying the piano at the party, the system sent a bunch of notifications. But he ignored them because he would rather enjoy his sister''s birthday party.
[Ding! Congrattions! Youpleted the mission:
''It is time to shine''
Description: It is time to experience new things and enjoys this life.
Requirements: y the piano for an audience of more than one hundred people.]
[Calcting grade ofpletion...]
[Ding! Mission Completed.
Grade: S+]
[Recalcting rewards...]
[Ding! Rewards issued.]
[You received 1 million dors.]
[You received 2000 exp]
[You received Advanced Singer Skill]
[Ding! Congrattions! You have leveled up from Level 6 to Level 7]
[You received 4 Free Attribute Points and 1 Lucky Draw Ticket]
Theo was bbergasted when he saw the notifications.
''I received double rewards!'' Theo said with excitement.
''It was totally worth it practicing these weeks. But I thought I would only receive an S Grade at best. It was probably the way I yed. I yed the best I could and with that, the grade increased to S+.''
''I guess that''s why the rewards doubled.''
''1 million dors! That is going to replenish my dried bank ount.''
''An Advanced Singer Skill! This is much better than the Intermediate Skill.''
''And I even leveled up!''
''System, assign 4 points to Intelligence.''
The same process that Theo was familiar with happened.
After a while, he said in his mind.
''System, show my status''
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 7 (0/5000)
Age: 18
Cash: $1.1 million (in his personal bank ount)
Net Worth: $6.31 million
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($600000)
90% Shares ¨C Fuji Jump Co. ($1.21 million)
100% Shares ¨C The Spark Restaurant ($4500000)
Attributes:
Strength: 20
Intelligence: 27
Vitality: 20
Charm: 20
Free attribute points: 0
Lucky Draws Tickets: 1
Skills:
Business Management - Level 8 (156/8000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
Food & Beverages - Level 8 (500/8000): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you must do is to practice to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)
Arts & Design Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 6 (1567/3000): the knowledge on how to draw esthetically and on how to design myriads of projects.
The Chef of the Gods Skill ¨C Level 1 (510/5000): you have the ability to transform simple food into a dish revered by the gods.
Director and Editor Skill ¨C Level 4 (50/1000): the ability to direct live-action or animated movies to perfection. And how to edit them, perfecting the directed cuts.
Grandmaster Piano Skill (550/5000)
Advanced Singer Skill (0/1000)
]
''Hmm, my status didn''t change much.''
''Only the addition of 2 skills and the increase of the Intelligence Stat.''
Theo thought as he looked at his status.
''System, spin the Lucky Draw for me.'' Theo said with enthusiasm.
He always got some useful stuff from the Lucky Draw.
It seemed that he was lucky in this life.
[Opening Lucky Draw Roulette¡]
Theo saw the roulette spinning.
Around 1 minuteter, it stopped spinning.
[Ding! Congrattions! You received the House Retrieve Card]
''What''s that?'' Theo asked for the description of the item.
[House Retrieve Card: Select a buildingnd, project, and design the house of your dreams. Press the card and in 10 days, the house will be ready as designed by the host.]
''OH MY GOD'' Theo shouted.
''This is so OP'' Theo was in disbelief.
Theo could project a house worth billions and sell and be a billionaire.
But he guessed the system wouldn''t permit that, as it said it had to be the house of my dreams.
But the house still will be worth some millions of dors.
''Well, I could build and pay with my money. But that would take time as mypanies still are at the development stage and I cannot take too much money from them to build a millionaire house.''
''Adding the construction time of the house, it would take years for the house to be ready.''
''But now I can project and design it and 10 dayster the house will be ready.'' Theo had shining eyes of excitement.
''I will buynd in the outskirts of the city. I want my house to be connected to nature.''
''Maybe connected to ake or a forest''
''But at the same time, the house must be close to the city. I don''t want to take hours to go ande from my house every day.''
''I don''t want the house to be too big. As it is only me and Aurora. It would a pain in the ass to clean. And I don''t want to hire an army of cleaners.''
''I should ask Aurora what she would like to have in the house.''
''What if I put a gym for Aurora and me to practice...'' Theo brainstormed multiple ideas for his dream house
Theo went to sleep that night thinking about houses.
The next day, Sunday.
The restaurant reopened today with full force.
The clients were avid to taste the delicious dishes and enjoy the beautiful scenery.
On this day a short middle-aged man entered the restaurant.
His name was Luis Pratt. He was shorter than most men, but he exuded confidence, nheless.
He was a food critic of the most important newspaper of Elffire City.
Elffire City was the capital of the state of BlueCorn. And consequently, it was one of the biggest cities in the country.
Being a food critic of such a big newspaper gave Luis great confidence.
Lately, he heard of a new restaurant that opened in town.
All the clients who went there left full of praises for the ce.
Luis was curious and reserved a table.
Luis liked to pick the tiniest wrong details in the restaurant he visited.
He gave bad reviews for multiple restaurants in town, and he was hated by most chefs.
That''s why he had the nickname ''Snake Tong''.
Because he only had poisoned words to say.
And even though he only gave bad reviews, he was popr with it. He was one of the most famous critics of the newspaper.
This night he arrived to look at ''The Spark'' restaurant and give his bad review tomorrow at the newspaper.
But would he be able to do that?
Chapter 54 Food Critic Visit The Restaurant
Luis Pratt arrived at ''The Spark'' restaurant and observed the surroundings.
He had to admit that it was a good location. The ce was in an uing neighborhood with multiple parking lots for the client''s vehicles.
He stopped at the front door of the restaurant and analyzed it.
''It seems a little simple, no?'' Luis started criticizing already.
He entered the restaurant and the first thing he saw was the greeter counter.
''At least they ced the greeter counter is in the right ce'' he thought as he remembered some restaurants that seemed like the greeter counter was hidden.
"Good night, sir, how may I help you?" Caio, the greeter said.
"I have a reservation under Luis Pratt?" Luis replied as he looked at the surroundings. He noticed the waiting room and it was eptable but not good in his opinion.
"Here it is. If you may, sir, you can follow our employee and he will show your table." Caio said as he pointed to Sarah, she was one of the employees responsible to show the clients their table.
"Okay, thank you." Luis replied.
"Follow me, sir." Sarah said with a smile.
She was already experienced at this job, and she loved it. Sarah was a college student that studied engineering at Bluecorn State University. But she didn''te from a wealthy family, and because of that, she had to work toplete her money for her monthly expenses. Her parents usually sent money for her, as they didn''t live in Elffire City, but she still had to work.
She worked in multiple ces but ever since she started working at the ''The Spark'' restaurant, her life became much better.
She worked only at night when she didn''t have sses. She had a great boss, that didn''t abuse his employees. And on top of that, she received the triple of money she got from herst workspace.
Adding all these reasons, Sarah was great at her job because she was happy to do it.
Luis noticed that this girl seemed truly sincere with her smile.
''It seems the employees have a great attitude. Well, at least the ones I met until now.'' Luis thought as he followed Sarah.
It was then that he entered the grand salon of the restaurant.
And he almost had a heart attack with what he saw.
He still followed Sarah, but he seemed in a trance as he looked at the scene.
He remembered the times when he was younger and went camping with his family and they used to have dinner with the starlight shining upon them.
He became emotional. He never imagined that a day woulde where he couldn''t think straight awhile evaluating a restaurant.
"Here, sir, you can have a seat." Sarah smiled as she gestured to a table.
"Thank you, youngdy." Luis replied as he came back from his recollection of memories.
p A short whileter, a waiter arrived.
"Good night, sir, here is the menu. If you have any doubts, you can ask me." the waiter said.
"Thank you." Luis Pratt replied.
Luis returned to his professional self and analyzed the menu.
He noticed that the menu had three options of meals. He also noticed that the menu contained information on dishes he never heard about it before.
"What would you rmend to me?" Luis asked.
This question was a trick question that he asked every time he went to evaluate a restaurant.
Because depending on the answer of the waiter, he would have a good or a bad meal.
If a waiter, who worked every day at the restaurant, didn''t know which dishes were good. Or if the waiter rmended ording to his taste and didn''t consider the client''s taste, it would be bad, and Luis would be writing bad reviews based on that.
"Sir, if you are up to something light and fresh, we have the Vegetarian Menu, even if you are not vegetarian, you will like it. If you are up to something more exotic and different. We have the Ocean Menu; this menu has unique and beautiful dishes with fresh ingredients from the sea. But if you want something with more taste, I rmend the Red Menu. This menu has the main course that is the most famous dish of the restaurant." the waiter replied to Luis, he didn''tpletely answer the question and opted for an introduction of the menus instead.
Luis had to admit that the waiter had the skills and didn''t fall for his trap.
Luis thought for a moment and spoke.
"Give me the Ocean Menu."
He didn''t opt for the Red Menu because ''you learned more about a restaurant from their less famous dishes''. This was a saying he usually says as he judged restaurants.
If even their medium dishes were good, it showed that the restaurant had great quality.
What he didn''t know was that the 3 menus of the ''The Spark'' restaurant were equally good. And the Red Menu was only more famous because it was different from anything else in the market.
"Thank you, sir, in a few moments your appetizer will arrive." the waiter said.
''The Spark'' had a digital system. The waiters all carried a digital tablet that had a system of orders installed.
As soon the client ordered their dishes, the waiters sent the information of the menu chosen and the table that ordered the menu. The information was sent instantly to the kitchen, where a big screen was situated. The cooks could see the orders and start cooking much faster.
On the big screen, it could be seen which dishes they had to make at the moment, and which ones werete.
The cooks only had to lift their heads to see if there are more dishes to make.
When the cooks finished a dish, they ring a bell and the waiter would bring it to the right table.
It made the service of the restaurant take a great leap of quality.
Luis was at his table, and he observed the salon.
He noticed that the salon was full of people, it did not exist an empty table.
He also noticed that clients were full of smiles as they ate.
''At least, the others are enjoying. Let me see if you can make me bend.'' Luis thought yfully.
7 minutes after he ordered, a waiter arrived with his dish.
Luis was surprised by their speed.
''It seems that the kitchen is doing a great job with the speed. But let me if they are doing a good job with the taste.'' he thought as he thanked the waiter.
He observed the dish, and it was beautifully presented, he had to admit.
It had seaweed and fried shrimp, he noticed.
Luis wasn''t much impressed. It wasmon to have an appetizer like at sea-themed restaurants.
But as he ate the food, he froze.
55 Chapter 55
Luis Pratt never tasted something like that.
The vor was something so new that Luis could not recognize it.
''It is the sauce.'' Luis noticed.
The sauce made amon appetizer leap to be one of the best appetizers Luis ever tasted.
"What sauce is this..." he whispered.
Luis couldn''t recognize the sauce, and he became even more surprised. As a food critic, he was very knowledgeable about food. Not recognizing a sauce that the chef used here in this country came as a surprise.
If he was in another country with a different culture, he would not be as surprised.
Luis could not find any ws with the dish, and he ate it with satisfaction.
10 minutes after his appetizer arrived and 5 minutes after he finished eating it, the main course arrived.
Luis was surprised again by their speed.
''This must be where their quality drops. It is not possible to be this fast and the dish be good.'' Luis thought as the waiter arrived at his table.
But as soon he saw the main dish, he was mesmerized.
The dish seemed like someone cut a piece of the sea and ced it on the te.
The crystalline brilliant broth looked like seawater, the fishes swimming in the broth and the condiments giving an exotic feeling to the dish.
''Someone must have superb talent at the presentation of dishes in this kitchen.'' Luis thought as he picked a spoon to taste the dish.
He first tasted the broth.
And he became shocked once more.
The broth had such a fresh and exotic taste.
He felt like he was at the beach eating a dish of ingredients fresh taken from the sea.
The vor had such a unique and wonderful taste, he couldn''t find any ws in the dish.
He savored the dish with full concentration that he forgot that he was there to make a critic of the restaurant.
Luis became like everyone else that entered the restaurant.
An addicted to the vors presented.
He finished the dish with a satisfied sigh.
''This was so delicious! And this isn''t the most famous dish in the restaurant? Now I want to taste everything that they serve.''
''Now there is only the dessert left. I won''t make more assumptions; I am tired of being so surprised.'' Luis thought.
5 minutes after he finished eating the main dish, the dessert arrived.
He observed the te, and it was another beautiful dish.
On the t te, a souffle was ced. It seemed that was taken off the oven recently, and on top of it, sugar was distributed.
It looked cute and delicious.
Luis picked a spoon and opened the souffle.
He noticed that inside of the souffle it had a filling that made the souffle moistened.
Whoever ate the souffle wouldn''t have to worry about being dry, different from other souffles that were too dry.
Luis tasted it and it was surprising yet again!
The sea was on the dessert too!
The sweet seaweed gave such an exotic and wonderful vor.
''This is indeed the Ocean Menu. I can see the sea in all the dishes and all of them are so perfectly ced together. The menu tells a story.''
''First, it is the entrance at the sea. We see seaweeds and shrimps and the sauce is a novelty. Second, we arrived in the middle of the sea; we are fishing, swimming with the fishes. And the main dish transmits this feeling. And as we go back to the shore, we see seaweeds again but this time it is sweeter because we sessfully fished.'' Luis was mesmerized as he finished his analysis.
''The Head Chef is a genius!'' Luis thought as he finished eating the souffle.
He called the waiter and asked for the bill.
He paid and stood up to leave.
As he was leaving, he observed the clients that were eating and all of them had a face of enjoyment.
He went home and when he arrived, he started writing frically his review.
A rare time was going to happen tomorrow, only a few restaurants of Elffire City managed to take a good review from the ''snake tong'' and Theo''s restaurant was going to join them.
That same night, Megan visited Theo''s restaurant with her friends.
She was a little nervous after expending time talking to Theo and his friends yesterday.
She entered the restaurant and was guided to her table.
She had to admit that the restaurant looked differentpared to yesterday. It gave afy and refined feeling.
Instead of the joyful feeling of Aurora''s party.
Megan and her friends ordered the Red Menu. They all heard Megan talking about how delicioussagna was and they were curious about it.
Then suddenly a silver-ash-haired girl stopped at their table.
"Seniors, what a surprise to see you here." Aurora said with a smile, as soon she saw Megan and the others, she came to say hi to them.
"Yeah, I made a reservationst week, but I couldn''t imagine this was your brother''s restaurant." Megan said with a smile.
"Okay haha" Auroraughed.
"When you girls finish, if you want, I can show you the rest of the restaurant." Aurora offered.
"We would love to!" Megan almost shouted.
It was an opportunity to see Theo again.
Aurora left them to enjoy their dinner and went back to help June.
"Megan, you are too excited." a green-haired girl said with suspicion.
"Yeah, the whole time she has been like that..." the brown-haired girl said.
"Is Aurora''s brother handsome?" a golden-haired girl asked.
Megan shifted her gaze and didn''t say anything.
"Oh my gosh. He is? You are such a bad friend! You didn''t even warn us!" the green-haired girl said.
"I totally agree with Chika!" the ck-haired girl seconded.
"You didn''t ask." Megan said as if she didn''t do anything wrong.
But the girls noticed that Megan was nervous. They couldn''t help bing curious about Aurora''s brother that could make the Ice Violent Queen of Yukihime High School so bashful.
Megan had that nickname because she was cold to everyone in school and if someone annoyed her, she would beat them.
But very few people dared to annoy her after she beat the first guy who did it.
And throughout the evening, they enjoyed a fantastic dinner.
The girls had to admit that this was one of the best meals they ever had.
They all came from big families, and they knew how to differentiate a refined food when they saw one.
They finished and Megan promptly called Aurora.
"Did you girls enjoy the dinner?" Aurora smiled.
"Hell yeah" they replied.
"Great, let me show you around then." Aurora said.
They toured around the restaurant and Aurora showed that the restaurant was even more beautiful than they thought.
When they came to the kitchen, they saw the cooks cooking at full speed to deliver the dishes.
It was then that the girls saw the most beautiful man they had ever seen in their lives.
Now they understood why Megan was infatuated.
Theo lifted his head and saw the girls through the ss wall.
He smiled and waved at them.
The girls had multiple butterflies dancing at their stomachs by now.
They left the kitchen and toured around the upper floors and afterwards they went home dreaming about a silver-haired chef.
Theo once more enchanted girls with his smile.
Chapter 56 Print Factory And Finding A Property
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Guys, I''m gonna establish a system of rewards to release extra chapters per week.
150+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
300+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
450+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
The next day in the morning, Monday, October 5th.
Theo was at a huge building that looked like a factory.
Machines being assembled by workers could be seen all around the building.
The building looked like it was recently renovated and had a neat look.
Theo and Sayuri invested a total of 1.5 million dors. Theo invested 1.2 million dors and Sayuri entered with 300k dors. She had 10% of shares of thepany, so she had to help Theo. And she helped happily, knowing that thepany her dad founded was bing famous nationwide.
This was the new Printing Factory of the Fuji Company.
"Boss, even though we will only finish the assembly of the printers in two days. We already increased the production of copies. When the assembly is finished, we will have the capability to deliver 2 million copies monthly to the market. And consequently, we will produce 500k copies per week." Sayuri said to Theo as they toured through the factory.
Theo nodded.
"That is good. We will finally be able to enter the national market. You should start the negotiations to deliver the Naruto Mangas to the rest of the country." Theo said.
"Yes, we will take care of the orders that were postponed. In total, ording to our estimation, we will sell at least 1 million copies of the Naruto Manga monthly." Sayuri replied.
"Then we will be able tounch new projects. You can start the advertisements of the Hataraku Maou-sama manga tounch by the next week." Theo said as observed a manga page being printed.
"We are ready tounch the Hataraku Maou-sama Manga, we were only waiting for the expansion to happen to make it happen. Next Monday the manga will be at the bookstores." Sayuri replied with conviction.
Theo was satisfied with the efficiency of Sayuri and her team.
"I sent you a document with a new Light Novel that I wrote. I want you to review it and adjust if necessary. But only if necessary. After review, I want to release this light novel in two weeks, if possible. I also sent you the second volume of the Naruto Manga for the Editor Team to see it. I want to release the second volume next month." Theo said as he walked.
Sayuri wasn''t even surprised of hearing that her boss also wrote a light novel.
"We will work on it. Why the rush to release this light novel?" Sayuri asked.
"This light novel is a vital part of my n to make mypany even more sessful." Theo replied with a mysterious smile.
Theo nned tounch his first Anime with this light novel.
He couldn''t produce the Naruto and Hataraku Maou-sama animes because they had to release at least 10 volumes of manga to start producing the animes of these works. And because he could only release one volume per month, it would take time for him tounch the animes of these Mangas.
But the Sword Art Online light novel was different.
The original Sword Art Online had 26 volumes.
Launching one volume per week, he would release thest volume in 6 months.
And in these six months, he could start his Anime Studio and start producing the anime.
Sayuri was curious, but she didn''t meddle. She trusted Theopletely.
Theo exited the factory with a bright smile.
Everything was going well, and he was happy about it.
Theo entered his car and went towards a real estate agency. He wanted to look for a property for his house.
But his requirements for thend were strict, and he didn''t know if a property the way he wanted, existed here in Elffire City.
He wanted and that was by the city forest of Elffire City, this forest was enormous, and it went through the whole northern section of the city.
The northern section had this forest, that was preserved by the state, and no one could cut its trees. But because it was a beautiful ce, and it was so close to the city. It was too hard to buynds there.
And if there wasnd avable, it would be expensive.
Theo arrived at the real estate agency that was specialized in properties at the Pedrarruna Forest.
It was a fancy building that seemed to scream expensive.
''The business must be booming'' Theo thought.
Theo went in and asked to see the avable properties.
"Sir, we have multiple options avable. Which requirements are you looking for? How many bedrooms? Pool or no pool..." the real estate agent asked multiple questions.
"My requests are that the property must be by the Pedrarruna Forest and the bigger thend the better. I am looking for and to build a house from scratch." Theo replied.
"I see. Let me search for avablends to build houses." the real estate agent said.
He searched for 5 minutes and found a list of options.
"Sir, these are the avable properties." the real estate agent said as he passed a list of the properties and their characteristics to Theo.
Theo looked and the more he looked, the more he was shocked.
It was too expensive!
The cheapest property was 5 million! It is important to remember that these properties are only thend with nothing built on it!
Some properties were so expensive that he didn''t even look at them.
Thesends were expensive mostly because of the location. And some because they were located bykes that were by the Pedrarruna Forest. Who wouldn''t like to live by ake and close to the city?
Theo didn''t like these properties. And he didn''t have money to buy them anyway, at least not for the next months.
Theo continued to go through the list, and it was then that he saw thest property of the list.
His eyes lit up as he saw the description of the property.
This property wasn''t located by the forest. It was inside the forest!
The property was on a hill full of trees, which made it difficult to climb.
And the property was the hill!
So, the buyer would buy a gigantic property, a hill.
But everything wasn''t beautiful as it sounds.
Because it was forbidden to cut the forest trees, it was impossible to build anything on the property.
How to move the construction equipment, material, and other misceneous things, through a hill that was already difficult to climb normally.
It was only possible by air and that would increase the budget of the construction, exponentially.
And because of that, no one wanted the property.
But even with the impossibility of construction, the property was priced at 1 million dors!
It was crazy.
And the only thing built there was a wooden cabin.
''It was one the most expensive cabins of the world.'' Theo thought but he still was excited.
Even if the others couldn''t build there, the system could!
And none of the trees would be cut down.
Theo brainstormed multiple ideas as he looked at the property details.
"I would like to see this property." Theo said to the real estate agent.
The agent was surprised when he saw which property the client chose.
"Are you sure, sir? It is almost impossible to build something there." the agent asked.
"Don''t worry. I will build and I won''t cut down a single tree of the forest." Theo said with a confident smile.
The agent was taken aback, but he agreed. He thought that this client was too rich. The only method to build there was to transport the materials by air. And that would be too expensive!
"Okay, I understand. We can visit the property today." the agent said with a look of understanding.
Theo only nodded. He knew what the agent was thinking, and it would be good if he continued guessing that.
Later, Theo visited the property and he fell in love with it.
''It is perfect!'' he thought as he looked towards the city from the top of the hill.
"I will buy it." Theo said to the real estate agent that was panting behind him.
The agent had real trouble while climbing the hill and had to make a huge effort to follow Theo. If he wasn''t apanied by Theo, he would be lost in the forest, and he wouldn''t be able to go back.
The hill was too steep and had too many trees. It was easy to get lost.
"I will start the request and in two days the property will be yours, sir." the agent said between breaths.
''Now, how can I design my house...'' Theo thought as he climbed down the hill with an exhausted real estate agent.
Chapter 57 Inspecting The Property
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Guys, I''m gonna establish a system of rewards to release extra chapters per week.
150+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
300+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
450+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[BONUS CHAPTER]
That day, Theo almost arrivedte for the night service of the restaurant.
Because climbing up and down the hill of the property at the Pedrarruna Forest was too hard.
Even him, with his enhanced physique and senses, almost got lost in the forest when they were climbing down.
But he was happy with the difficulty of climbing the hill.
He thought it would be another security measure for him and Aurora at their house.
Theo cooked normally that night.
He also noticed that the demand was bing too high for only 6 cooks.
''I should hire more cooks. The orders are leaving a littleter than I want.'' Theo thought as he finished the service that night.
Thinking about that, Theo went to June to talk about it.
"Hey, June, how was the service today?" Theo asked her as he arrived at her office.
"Boss, we managed to book all the private rooms for the entire week. So, we are sold out for the entire week. It seems that a food critic of the Elffire Journal wrote a good review about the restaurant. And because of it, the restaurant became even more famous citywide." June replied as she looked at the numbers of today''s service.
And it happened exactly that.
Luis Pratt, a.k.a. the ''snake tong'', wrote a review about ''The Spark'' restaurant in the daily edition of the newspaper. The review was like a bomb to the readers of the journal.
It was a rare urrence to read a good review from the ''snake tong'' and every restaurant that earned a good review from him, were renowned restaurants nationwide.
As one of the biggest cities in the country, Elffire City had a share of the best chefs in the country.
And reading that a new restaurant shared the same privilege, shocked the readers.
They became avid to taste the dishes of the new restaurant. Especially the high-ss citizens of the city, who could afford to pay for the private rooms of Theo''s restaurant.
"It is exactly because of that I came here. The workload of the cooks is bing too heavy for only 6 cooks. I want you to call for an interview for assistant cooks. They don''t need to be too experienced. But they can''t be too old too. The openings are for 3 assistant cooks." Theo said to June.
"I will take care of it, boss. Until the end of the week, the candidates will be ready for you to interview." June replied.
"Thank you." Theo nodded and smiled at her.
''It is great to have someone to take care of these things for me'' he thought as he appreciated June''s work.
They talked more as they exited the restaurant, as it was alreadyte.
Two dayster, Theo was at the real estate agency signing down the contract of purchase of thend at the Pedrarruna Forest.
"Thank you for doing business with you." Theo smiled at the now old owner of the property.
"Same here." the man replied.
Theo exited the building with a contract on his hands.
Afterwards, he went towards his house and ced the contract inside a safe. This safe was where he kept the original documents of all his properties.
"I should keep these documents inside a bank or a safe with more security. Maybe I can put a vault safe at the house...'' Theo brainstormed another idea about his house.
After leaving his apartment, Theo drove his car towards his new property.
He wanted to inspect the wholend.
Only by seeing the whole property, he would be able to project the house in the best way possible.
He parked his car at the end of a street.
This street was full of mansions. As they were located at a great location and close to the city. From where Theo parked his car to this restaurant orpany''s office, it would take at the max time, 30 minutes of driving.
And a huge city like Elffire City, thirty minutes driving to the destiny, it was nothing.
At the end of the street, it was where a hill full of trees was located. And consequently, it was where the Pedrarruna Forest started.
But it was also this part of the forest that Theo bought.
Theo exited his car and started looking around.
Theo liked this property because it was isted but at the same, it wasn''t isted.
His house would be close and at the same time, his neighbors wouldn''t be able to see it.
He entered the forest and started walking around the perimeter of the property, which was also the perimeter of the hill.
The hill had a 2-kilometer base and 500 meters of height.
The hill was super steep and full of trees, so he would take some days to inspect the whole property.
He started walking through the forest and after 1 hour of walking, he saw some squirrels, birds and a pack of Deers.
''This forest is indeed protected by the state. These animals exist here so close to the city.'' Theo thought
After some time, he arrived at the back of the hill and stopped to take a rest.
He looked upwards and saw the top of the hill was not visible with all the forest surrounding it. He also remembered that from the street it was not possible to see the top of it, either.
''This is perfect'' Theo thought as he stood up and continued his inspection.
After a few hours he arrived back at the street, he went all around the perimeter and that took hours because he had to look at everything carefully.
It would take days for the whole property to be inspected.
And for the next few days, Theo walked through the whole property.
He took pictures, draw some sketches, observed animals that frequented the hill, and all other types of inspections.
One day he noticed that the hill had the ground made of stones, the stones that named the forest, Pedrarruna. And because of it, the hill was absurdly firm.
Theo was relieved, it was often usual to see hills copsing after heavy rains. But because the hill was made of stone, his house would not copse after raining.
On thest day of inspection, Theo climbed the hill to the top.
He wanted to verify the space up there, to see if it wasrge enough for the ns he had.
And he was pleasantly satisfied as he looked at the top of the hill.
The top of the hill had a least 300 meters of length and 500 meters of width.
''It seems that I will be able to project some neat stuff'' Theo thought as he looked towards the city.
The top of the hill had an amazing view of the city.
It was possible to see the whole city sections.
North, South, East, and West. And finally, it was possible to see themercial district with its huge skyscrapers towering over the city.
Theo took a picture and took the measures of the ce.
Afterwards, he started heading down the hill.
But as he was leaving the forest, he heard a weak cry nearby.
He was intrigued and followed the sound.
It was then that he saw a heartbreaking scene.
Chapter 58 Saving A Kitten And Hiring New Cooks
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Guys, I''m gonna establish a system of rewards to release extra chapters per week.
150+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
300+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
450+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Theo saw a little ck and white kitten shivering and hurt.
''Oh gosh¡'' Theo''s heart was pained.
"Who did this to you? Where''s your mommy?" Theo said as he got close to the kitty.
The kitty only gave a weak meow as a reply.
"You must be hungry and cold. Aren''t you?" Theo said as he extended his hand to pat the kitty.
The kitty couldn''t even answer Theo''s caress.
''I can take him/her to the veterinarian and check on it¡''
"Why don''t youe with me? I will take you somewhere warm and safe." Theo said as he tried to lift the kitty.
But the kitty seemed to be wary of him and dodged his hand.
Theo then spent 10 minutes trying to convince the kitty toe with him.
When he finally took hold of the kitty, Theo smiled brilliantly.
''I will take care of you.'' Theo thought as he walked back to his car.
And like that, Theo went to the veterinarian clinic and they said they would take care of the little cat.
They would call him, if something happened or if the kitty was ready to be charged out.
''It isn''t so bad adopting a cat, right? Our family wouldn''t be just me and Aurora anymore'' Theo thought as he went towards the restaurant.
Today was Saturday, the day he finished his inspection of the property and the day he would interview the candidates for assistant cooks.
The cooks were starting to be too tired during the service because of the heavy workload. Theo needed new cooks to take of the demand.
He arrived at the restaurant and entered by the back door.
His employees were already there.
Ayia, Kimiko, Lauren, Shoko, and Max were talking, when they heard the door opening.
They saw a silver-ash-haired man entering the kitchen, wearing casual clothes but that made him look even more handsome.
"Hey, guys, good afternoon. I said you didn''t have toe. It is going to be a hassle this interview." Theo smiled at them.
They all smiled too, for thest three weeks Theo became more familiar with them and treated them more like a friend.
Ayia smiled too, she had a surprise candidate for the job, and she wanted to test that person.
''It is going to be fun!'' Ayia giggled inwardly.
"So, how are you going to test them, boss?" Max asked.
"Basically, the same exam you guys went through." Theo replied.
"Oh boy, it is going to be fun to watch." Laurenughed.
They started talking while waiting for the candidates to arrive.
After half an hour, they started arriving.
Theo observed them, and it was then that he saw a familiar face.
His eyes went wide as he looked at the person.
Arai Shizuka was standing there with the rest of the candidates.
Her ck hair, fair skin, and ss-d red eyes made her look the most beautiful and professional of the candidates.
Thesest weeks, Theo and Ayia became even more familiar with each other. Especially after Theo discovered she was the daughter and granddaughter of his friends.
And the thing that Ayia was afraid of, Theo and Aurora bing strange after they discover about her family, did not happen.
She became rxed after her parents talked with her on the night; they discovered she was working for Theo.
It seemed that they thought highly of Theo after he saved her grandpa''s life.
Imagine the surprise she became after knowing that.
She hugged Theo and thanked him profusely the next day after knowing that.
Theo now considered Ayia a close friend and they became more familiar. And with that, he learned that Shizuka was adopted and that she had tons of jobs to do.
And because of that, he was surprised to see her here.
Shizuka didn''t move to talk with them, Ayia said she wanted to pass the interview with her own efforts and didn''t want people to think she passed because she knew the staff.
At thebined hour of the interview, all the candidates arrived and waited for instructions.
"Good afternoon, let me introduce myself..." Theomenced the exam with cooks the same way he did Kimiko and the rest.
There were 10 candidates, and the interview took some time.
Theo was thankful that Ayia and the others came to help him, or the interview would take a much longer time.
At the end of the interview, Shizuka was, without a doubt, the best cook of the candidates and passed the interview.
Theo, Ayia, Kimiko, and the rest were amazed by her skill.
She was almost on par with Ayia!
Theo wanted to hire 4 assistant cooks but because Shizuka was too good, he only needed to hire 3 cooks now.
And with Shizuka taking one of the vacancies, there were only two vacancies for nine candidates.
Theo, Ayia, Kimiko, and the rest discussed which cooks they liked more.
They had an intense discussion for at least ten minutes when Theo left them with a decision made.
He hired one guy and one girl.
They were not the best candidates, but they weren''t the worst, either.
His name was Masuda Kin, he was 26 years old, he had some experience of working in some medium restaurants.
Her name was Gwen Tulip, she was also 26 years old, and she used to work in a famous restaurant in town, but the restaurant closed and now she was unemployed.
They were not the best candidates, but Theo and the others noticed that they were the most respectful to them.
All the others were older and with much more experienced, and after seeing the Chef and the cooks of the kitchen were so young. They became less respectful.
There was hierarchy necessary inside a professional kitchen, if it didn''t exist respect, the kitchen couldn''t be sessful.
Kin and Gwen were ecstatic when they heard they passed. They never thought they would be working inside such a famous kitchen.
That night, Shizuka, Kin, and Gwen did not cook.
They only observed how the service went. Tomorrow they would start cooking, and because of that, they paid extra attention to how Theo and the others cooked.
After arriving home from the restaurant that night, Theo started studying.
These days, Theo also started studying how to project houses.
He signed for Architecture and Engineering online sses to learn how to project his house.
He only had an Arts and Design skill; the skill didn''t show how to project houses. It only gave him the knowledge of artistic designs.
When he designed his restaurant, he only gave some sketches and specified how it wanted to look. And the constructionpany saw that and projected the building from my scratches.
And the decorations of the restaurant did not need architectural and engineering knowledge to design.
But now Theo had to project the building from the scratch, and he needed specified knowledge to do that.
He wanted to project some machines that would be vital to his house.
He studied multiple subjects of engineering.
Chapter 59 New Proficiencies And Skill
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Guys, I''m gonna establish a system of rewards to release extra chapters per week.
150+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
300+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
450+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
[NORMAL RELEASE CHAPTER]
Sunday, October 11th
Theo just finished having lunch with Aurora.
She went towards her room, to do her homework. She always did her homework early, because she would go to the restaurant at night to help with service.
Theo was in his room, watching an online ss on structural designs of buildings.
In thest few days, his knowledge about architecture and engineering took a great leap. With his enhanced intelligence, he could remember everything that the teachers taught in these sses.
He finished watching the ss and started thinking about what he studied and how he could apply it to the project of the house.
Then, suddenly, he heard some sounds inside his mind.
It was a bunch of system notifications.
Theo looked and saw the system notifications.
[Ding! Congrattions! You learned the Architect Skill]
[Ding! Congrattions! You learned the Electrical Engineering Proficiency]
[Ding! Congrattions! You learned the Civil Engineering Proficiency]
[Ding! Congrattions! You learned the Electronic Engineering Proficiency]
[Ding! Congrattions! You learned the Mechanical Engineering Proficiency]
[Ding! You learned another 1 Skill and mastered 4 Knowledge Proficiencies with your own efforts. The system will issue a Bonus Mission as a Reward.]
[Ding! Bonus Mission - ''Creation''
Description: You have released multiple works from your past life. It is time to make something new.
Requirements: Create a Manga or a Light Novel.
Rewards:
4000 exp.
5 million dors.
Grandmaster Musical Proficiency.
]
''What?'' Theo shouted in his mind.
Theo was frozen for a few moments as he looked at the system''s notifications.
''Let''s analyze the first few notifications''
''It seems that learned one skill and a few proficiencies.''
''But what''s the difference between skill and proficiency?'' Theo asked the system.
[Skill is an immediate knowledge. Meanwhile, Proficiency is harder, and with more studying involved]
''I see...''
''So, that''s why my current proficiencies are so hard to increase.'' Theo thought.
"System, retrieve Architect Skill" Theo said.
The familiar feeling assaulted Theo''s mind for a while.
Afterwards, he inspected the knowledge and saw that now he knew much more about how to design buildings.
Theo observed his new proficiencies and sighed with enthusiasm.
He was indeed studying these four areas of engineering.
First, civil engineering was the knowledge of how to project buildings and other structures. Theo wanted this knowledge because he wanted his house to have a safe structure.
Second, electrical engineering was the knowledge to designponents electronicponents, power grids,munication systems, and more. Theo wanted this knowledge to project the energy system of the house and a uniquemunication system. For example, Theo wanted to install a diesel-powered generator in the house in case of emergencies. He also wanted sr energy to power the house.
Third, mechanical engineering was arguably the broadest of all engineering degrees avable and takes a wide range of disciplines. It basically involves the design of mechanical systems that can be used in manufacturing, aeronautics, nanotechnology, nuclear power production, heating, and cooling. Theo wanted to project some unique machines, elevators, heating systems, and more.
Fourth, andstly, electronic engineering (orputer engineering) study the Information Technology Industry. This engineering involves bothputer sciences and electrical engineering. And with that someone proficient in it, will work with telmunications,working, software application development,work security, and others. Theo wanted to develop a software that would be responsible to control and secure the house.
With these four proficiencies, Theo would be able to go crazy with his inventions.
''It seems I will have to increase my engineering proficiencies to intermediate level, only then I will be able to start projecting.''
''But with my enhanced intellect, it won''t be difficult.'' Theo thought as he looked at the rest of the notifications.
''It looks like I earned a reward bonus mission because I learned many proficiencies in a short amount of time.'' Theo smiled with enthusiasm.
''But this mission will not be easy. I never created something like this before...'' Theo thought.
''I should go with a Light Novel; it is easier to create it as I don''t have to create and draw character looks...''
''What can I write about?'' Theo was lost in thoughts.
Theo decided to first project his house, and afterwards start thinking about what to write.
The project of his house was already a little overwhelming and he needed to study and work at the restaurant.
Theo arrived at the restaurant around 4 pm that day, apanied by Aurora.
He entered the kitchen and saw that new and old kitchen staff were already there, ready to start working.
"Good afternoon, guys." Theo said with a smile.
"Hey, Theo!" Ayia replied with her usual happy voice.
"Hey, boss." Kimiko and the others also greeted him.
Shizuka nodded at him with her usual serious face.
Meanwhile, Kin and Gwen were so anxious that they couldn''t even reply to Theo.
They were going to cook inside one of the best restaurants in town!
Theo called them for a meeting before the start of the job.
"June, did you increase the order of supply of fishes?" Theo asked June, she always participated in these meetings.
They had a meeting about the service for around ten minutes.
Afterwards, June went back to her office.
Theo and the others, on other hand, started to cook.
They always had to start cooking the lengthier procedures early to meet the demand of the service.
In total, they would cook for around 6 to 7 hours per day.
And doing that every day was bing tiresome.
Theo was considering implementing a day off during the week after his mission ends next week.
He would give the Monday off to the employees.
He also wanted to do other things at night sometimes and because he was working every day at night, he could not.
Theo noticed that Gwen and Kin were too nervous while cooking. While Shizuka was calm as always.
Before the service started for the day, he called them aside and spoke.
"You don''t have to be so nervous. Just be yourself and cook with your heart. You have talent. Just follow the instructions of your seniors and don''t mess too much." Theo said to them with a reassuring smile.
They became somewhat calmer.
''I can do this!'' they both thought with determination as they took a deep breath to calm down.
The service was a little messier than usual.
Theo, Ayia, Kimiko, and the others already had chemistry while working together. Introducing three new people in the mix would inevitably mess up with the routine.
Even the calm and talented Shizuka messed up some orders.
She was not perfect after all.
Theo and the others didn''t scold them either.
They knew it would be a hard process, but it was necessary for the restaurant.
After the service, Theo, Ayia, Aurora, June, and Shizuka went to the second-floor lounge to watch a movie.
10 minutes after they climbed up, Sam and Sayuri arrived and joined them.
Ever since Aurora''s birthday, this little group became much closer with each other. They often chatted online through a chat group that had every one of them.
"Hey, guys, I brought some beers!" Sam shouted with excitement.
"Girl, we have work tomorrow." June said but they could see she could not stop looking at the beers.
"Say that after you stop drooling." Theo said with augh.
They allughed.
"Don''t even talk about work. I have to wake up super early tomorrow." Sayuri whined.
"Your boss must be a tyrant then." Theo said with a serious voice.
Everyone didn''t talk for a second and one secondter they all exploded withughs.
"It''s your fault, THEO!" Sayuri shouted whileughing.
They spent a great time watching a movie and drinking that night.
She was only joking, but tomorrow was indeed a big day for theirpany.
It was the day theirpany would beunched countrywide.
What would happen to it?
Chapter 60 Greedy Vultures And Hopeful Girl
Monday, October 12th, Sakura City.
The capital of the Sakura Abode Country was a gigantic city, with more than 15 million citizens.
It was one of the biggest and most important cities in the world.
The city was the amalgamation of the mix of cultures from Yamato and Pendragon ns.
There were old stones buildingsrge windows, four-centered arches, straight vertical and horizontal lines in tracery from the old gothic architectural style of the Pendragon n.
There were also the traditional Yamato buildings with wooden structures, elevated slightly off the ground, with tiled and thatched roof and tatami floors inside.
In the middle of these buildings, there were huge skyscrapers with modern architecture.
Even though Sakura City values the heritage of the two ns, it didn''t lose its modern touch.
Actually, Sakura City was the most modern and technologically advanced city in the world.
Even though there was fiercepetition between baster City, the capital of the Bald Eagle Country, and Sakura City.
Inside this bustling city, existed a fiercepetition between enterprises to best the others.
The Sakura Abode Country had a poption of 350 million citizens and there was always demand for new products.
Especially in the entertainment industry.
There were always new products being released, but few could be considered a sess.
The Manga Industry was one the most profitable in the country.
The country was known globally for its Mangas and Animes, there were Animes there was a sensation all around the world.
And because of this scenario, thepanies were always attentive to theirpetitors and for new potential writers and mangakas.
In arge street in one of themercial districts of the city, a middle-aged man wearing jeans pants and a manga-covered t-shirt was seen walking while talking on the phone.
"Yes, boss, I will go to the grocery store and buy an edition." the man said over the phone.
George Takeda was born from the union of Pendragon and Yamato descendants. He worked as an editor in a publishing house situated at Sakura City.
Thepany was not the most famous orrger publishing house. But they were able to rope some talented mangakas, and they published some medium famous Mangas.
They were even able to adapt two Mangas to Anime versions.
The adapted animes were not too famous either, but it was already an achievement to be able toe this far.
Thepany was going well untilst year, buttely, they were having trouble finding good stories to publish.
All their stories that they published in this time were a failure with the public.
And because they were adopting drastic measures to poach new mangakas and writers.
They wanted to steal talented mangakas from smallpanies by offering them a ''greater'' proposition.
But the contract these mangakas would sign had a catch, they would practically not be able to write anything for no one else.
They had to work exclusively for theirpany for at least 5 years.
If the writers didn''t pay attention to the contract, it was like they were selling their souls to thepany.
But even thepany knowing that doing this was hical, they still went through it.
Thepany already managed to hire some good mangakas, they instantly regretted signing the contract after they saw the conditions.
But maybe because of the pressure and dissatisfaction, these mangakas could not produce good Mangas.
It was then that everything went downhill, there was a leak in thepany.
And it became known to the market that thepany was forcing mangakas to be their ves.
Thepany boss was livid after he heard the rumors.
"I only made an exclusive contract!" he roared.
But the public opinion was already made, even if it was just an exclusive contract. It was hical to hide such an important item from their employees.
And because of this scandal, no writers wanted to go to theirpany anymore.
Thepany sank into an even bigger crisis.
George entered the bookstore and searched for his target.
After a while, he found a manga with a blonde boy in orange clothes.
''Naruto'' George said as he looked at the manga.
Lately, there was chatter about a good new manga being released.
Hispany heard and ordered him to investigate.
He bought the manga and went towards hispany''s office.
After taking the subway, he arrived.
As soon as he arrived, he went towards his boss.
His boss always wanted things as early as possible, even if it wasn''t his work hours yet.
He knocked on the door and waited.
"Come in." a stern voice said behind the door.
George opened the door and walked in.
"Boss, I brought what you asked." George said as he ced the manga on the table and looked at his boss.
His boss, Peter Green, was a man in his fifties. He worked in thispany since he was young, and he was a key figure of thepany.
"Thank you, George." Peter said with a calm tone as he took the manga to read.
George waited, he knew his boss didn''t dismiss him, so her had to wait.
For half an hour there was not a sound inside the office as Peter read the manga.
Peter''s eyes lit up as he read the manga.
''This is it! The salvation of thepany!'' Peter thought.
"Search immediately for the publishing house that released this manga!" Peter ordered George with a haste tone.
"Yes, boss" George took hisptop and started searching for the Fuji Company.
After half an hour, Peter was finishing reading when George finished his search.
"Boss, the name of thepany is Fuji Jump. Thepany is located at Elffire City in Bluecorn State. Thepany was having money issues until they were bought by a new owner and released this manga afterward." George said.
"This is perfect!" Peter eximed.
''The mangaka will not know of our bad reputation and we can even acquire the wholepany if necessary.'' Peter thought.
''That is not good. If I noticed that it is possible others will notice too. I must hurry and go towards Elffire City.'' Peter anxiously thought.
"Reserve a ticket to Elffire City, we are going there as soon as possible!" Peter ordered George as he stood up to tell his n to his boss.
And like that, people were going towards Elffire City to ''score'' an easy win for their publishing houses.
Meanwhile, in the other part of Sakura City, a woman was carrying a box in her arms as she walked without direction on the street.
Her name was Ryoko Riverdale, and she was 24 years old, with a short height, blue hair, green eyes, and a doll face.
She was a beautiful woman.
And because of this beauty, her career was ruined.
Well, it was only because of a bast*** who could not be a normal human being.
It was not her fault.
But she felt it was, even if it wasn''t.
Ryoko finished her university studiesst year. She graduated in animation works. She always dreamed of producing and participating in Anime.
It was her passion.
She was one of the best students in the ss, and with her good grades, she managed to secure an intern job in a big studio.
But it was then that her nightmare started.
Her boss, a disgusting fat man, became obsessed with her and after one year of him trying to get her. He framed her with a petty motive, saying if she didn''t sleep with him, he was going to ruin her life.
This was not a cheap hentai manga where the girl would agree with such a disgusting request.
Ryoko would rather have her work life ruined than her body.
And the bastard indeed ruined her career.
He fired her and badmouthed her to all otherpanies.
She couldn''t even find a job anymore.
Subconsciously, Ryoko entered a bookstore without noticing.
She didn''t remember walking here, but she felt at home.
It was inside a bookstore where her passion started.
She looked at the Mangas with a longing look.
It was then that she saw a manga with a blonde-haired boy in orange clothes.
She was curious and started reading.
And the more she read, the more she had fun reading.
''I would love to work producing this manga'' Ryoko thought longingly.
She saw thepany that published the manga and searched for it online.
She saw it wasn''t located in Sakura City.
''This is it! I can have a new beginning in a new city. I will not give up! Even if I cannot produce Anime, I can work in thispany as an editor or something else!'' Ryoko became spirited again.
"I will go to Elffire City!" Ryoko screamed, scaring the customers of the shop.
And like that, greedy vultures and a hopeful girl would arrive in Elffire City sometimeter.
Chapter 61 Adopting A Kitten, Mayia
On that same day, cities all around the country introduced two new Mangas.
''Naruto'' and ''Hataraku Maou-sama'' Mangas.
Originally, only the first one would be sent to these bookstores.
But Sayuri managed to secure a joint order after she talked with these bookstores.
Sayuri also managed to sell copies of the SAO light novel, that Theo sent to her, to these chain bookstores around the country.
She and her team were once more shocked by another great story from Theo.
They edited and they were ready to release the novel next
The Fuji Company was bing bigger and bigger, and the vultures that would arrive didn''t know about the giant they were messing with.
While trouble times wereing to the Fuji Company, Theo was at his office studying.
He decided that he would study to increase his skills and proficiencies during the whole day, every day for the next week.
Except for when he had to work at the restaurant.
He was certain that he could increase his knowledge until a level where he could project his house, at the end of the week.
He just finished having lunch with Sam, when he received a phone call from the veterinarian clinic.
"Mr. Gray? We are from the Pet Plus Clinic. We are calling about a kitten you left with us?" a woman''s voice said over the phone.
"Yes, I left it there Saturday. Is everything okay?" Theo replied.
"We made some tests, we verified that the kitten is malnourished, anemic, and with an exposed wound from a bite. But it is not a life-threatening situation. We treated it and the kitten is ready to be taken. You cane over anytime." thedy said.
Theo was ecstatic as he heard the diagnosis.
He always loved cats and now he would have one!
''It would be fun to surprise Aurora with it.'' Theo thought as he got up and walked out of the building.
He wanted to take the little kitten home already.
He drove his car towards the veterinary clinic, and after driving for 20 minutes, he arrived.
Theo asked about the kitten as he entered the clinic.
5 minutester, he was called inside a room.
"Mr. Gray? I am one of the pet medics of this clinic and I was the one that treated the kitten." the man said.
"Nice to meet you." Theo greeted the veterinarian.
"The kitten is a female, probably 3 weeks old. We noticed that she has argeceration over her back. It was probably caused by predators trying to eat her."
"We managed to disinfect the wound and stitch it. She is going to need to take some medications, vines to avoid diseases, and to change the bandage of the wound every three days." the veterinarian exined.
Theo sighed in relief after hearing that the kitten would not die.
"Okay, I would like to do that." Theo said.
Like that, Theo spent another hour waiting while the kitten was being vinated. He also paid the bill for the treatment. And it was pricy. But Theo didn''t even hesitate on paying.
When they called Theo again, he immediately stood up.
"Sir, the kitten is here. You can retrieve her." ady said to Theo.
Theo looked at the kitten and it seemed that she was another cat.
She still looked wary toward others but her big yellow eyes looked around with curiosity.
She had ck and white fur that made her look extra cute.
Theo noticed that he did not have anypartment to take her. Or even the most basic necessities to take care of a cat.
Thedy noticing his difficulties said to him.
"Sir, we have a Pet Shop attached to the clinic. You can find all sorts of food, toys, and more stuff to take care of cats there." thedy said.
"Thank you!" Theo thanked her profusely as he looked at her with thankful eyes.
Thedy, who already thought that Theo was super handsome, became even more infatuated.
Theo picked up the kitten and towards the Pet Shop.
There, Theo bought so much stuff that he had to ask for help to take the stuff to his car.
He bought a bunch of leashes and cors for the kitten to wear.
Litter boxes, furniture, towers, scratchers, heated beds.
Wet food and milk.
She was still a baby, so she couldn''t eat hard food.
He also bought some toys for her to y with.
Theo was already thinking about adding some things to his house project. He wanted the house to be cat friendly.
Theo arrived home and gave the kitten some milk and yed with her for a while.
He took a bunch of pictures of her.
''Such a cutie!'' Theo almost died of so much cuteness.
Soon it was time to go to the restaurant to cook.
After ying with Theo and eating, the kitten was sleepy.
''The vet said she would sleep more than usual after the vines.''
''I hope she sleeps until Aurora and Ie back from the restaurant'' Theo thought as he looked at her sleeping when he was leaving.
The service that night went much better than the day before.
The three new cooks didn''t make any major mistakes. Consequently, the six old cooks had a much better time cooking with a less demanding workload.
After the service ended, Theo told June to not ept any reservations on Monday nights anymore.
"Monday is going to be our rest days." Theo said.
"Thank goddess, boss, it was starting to be too demanding, working every day of the week." June said with a sigh of relief.
"Yeah, for me too." Theoughed.
"Come on, let''s go, cupcake." Theo said to Aurora as he bade farewell to June.
Theo was driving his car with Aurora beside him when he said.
"Hey, I have a surprise for you at our apartment." Theo had yful eyes when he said that.
"Surprise? What is it?" Aurora eximed.
"No telling." Theo smiled.
"Please??? Big brother?" Aurora pleaded with a sweet voice and teary eyes.
Theo looked at her for a moment, but he turned his head instantly.
''Her puppy face is bing more powerful...'' Theo thought as he fought the urge to give in to her puppy face.
Aurora seeing that her puppy face didn''t work, snorted and turned her head in annoyance.
"We are almost arriving, you going to see soon." Theo said as he heard her snort.
When they arrived, Aurora ran towards the apartment as soon Theo shut down the car.
Theo shook his head while smiling.
He followed her soon after.
While he was entering the apartment, he heard Aurora''s scream.
"SO CUTE!"
Theo was greeted by the image of Aurora holding a kitten in her arms as he entered his apartment.
''The two of them are a killingbination of cuteness'' Theo thought as he looked at the scene.
"Who''s this cat, brother?" Aurora asked.
"I rescued when I was walking by some woods. I adopted her and now she is part of our family." Theo smiled.
"A such a cutie! You gonna be our little princess, okay!?" Aurora said as she patted the sleepy cat''s head.
"Does she have a name?" Aurora asked.
"No, I wanted to ask your opinion." Theo replied.
They thought for a while when suddenly Aurora eximed.
"How about Maya?" Aurora asked.
Theo liked the way it sounded.
"I like it." Theo replied with a smile.
"It is decided. Maya is part of our family now." Theo pated Aurora and Maya''s heads.
Both purred with satisfaction.
Theo almost died of so much cuteness when he heard them.
"Cupcake, I was thinking about moving to something bigger. What would you like to have on our new house."
Aurora was surprised, but she trusted Theo.
So, she epted the change without much hassle.
"How about a gym and some..." Aurora started saying what would she like in her dream house.
62 Chapter 62
The next day, at the International Airport of Elffire City.
Three men could be seen exiting the domestic gate.
They were Peter Green, George Takeda, and John Smith.
Peter was Editor Manager of the Fury Jump Co.
Thispany was going through tough times and they came to Elffire City looking for the salvation of theirpany.
"George, John. I want you both doing an intense search about the Fuji Jump. I want to know everything." Peter ordered his employees.
"Yes, boss" they replied.
George was part of the editor team and John was just an intern, they didn''t like their boss. But they had to obey him, nheless.
They exited the airport and headed towards a hotel.
But there wasn''t just the Fury Jump that arrived at Elffire City wanting to steal the mangaka of [Naruto] or even buying the Fuji Company.
Three more publishing houses, from Sakura City, arrived in Elffire City that day.
All of them wanted the easy win that was to entice a mangaka from a small publishing house.
For the next 2 days, the fourpanies searched for all avable information about the Fuji Jump.
They searched for thepany''s past and found many things.
For example, they found that the Fuji Jump was founded by Haruno Shigekazu 20 years ago. For the first years, thepany only operated at Elffire City, but after some years thepany started operating in the whole Bluecorn State. Bing somewhat famous in the region.
But some years ago, the founder died of old age. He left thepany for his adopted daughter, Haruno Sayuri.
She could not handle the pressure of the other publishing houses of Bluecorn State. And thepany suffered several losses of money and authors. Resulting in the almost closure of thepany.
It was at this point of their search, that they started having less information.
They discovered that the Fuji Jump received an offer of 150k dors, but they didn''t even reply to the offer.
When everything indicated that Haruno Sayuri would dere bankruptcy, a mysterious person bought thepany.
They did not even discover the amount of money and how many shares were involved in the transaction.
From this point forward, they could only discover information that was already disclosed to the public.
They even tried contacting some employees of thepany, but all of them denied saying anything.
All the Fuji''s employees were hardcore loyal to Sayuri and Theo, they wouldn''t betray thepany.
They only discovered that after the new owner arrived, thepany became somethingpletely different.
It seemed that the owner had a great management talent, and with the addition of a good manga to publish. Thepany was bing bigger than ever.
After discovering all of that, the four publishing houses gave up buying the Fuji Jump.
They did not think a talented and good owner would sell his/herpany.
Now they could only go for the author of the Naruto Manga, they were still confident about enticing the mangaka.
But after focusing on searching for the mangaka, they did not find anything again!
They were starting to lose their calmness.
They started offering money and bribes to some employees.
Only 2 people epted the bribe but even then, they could not find anything.
They only found a lead that the author was on the Fuji''s building and if they went there. They might find the mangaka.
Thursday, October 15th.
Four groups of men could be seen at the front of the Fuji Jump''s building.
"George, Josh. You two must pay attention when we enter. if you guys see someone that might be the mangaka, go to the person and ask for her/his contact information." Peter Green said.
"Yes, boss." they said.
Instructions like that could be seen in the other group of people.
They were avid to find the mangaka.
Peter and the other two entered the building and went towards the greeter counter.
"Hi, I have a meeting with a manager? My name is Peter Green." he said.
When the greeter heard that, he looked at them with a strange look, but afterward he smiled and said as if nothing happened.
"Yes, sir, you can go to the second floor. They will guide you towards the conference room." the greeter smiled.
Peter, George, and Josh thought the greeter was weird, but they did not think much of it and went ahead.
As they entered the conference room, they saw three groups of people that seemed seated far from each other.
"Are you the manager?" one of the men asked Peter.
"No, are you the manager?" Peter asked the man with a confused look.
"No"
All the people in the room were trying to figure out what was going on when two people entered the room.
One of them was a girl, a woman, that seemed like she was 13yo.
And other was a man with silver-ash hair and silver eyes.
The girl stopped at the head of the table and said with a confident tone.
"Good afternoon, gentlemen, my name is Haruno Sayuri. I am the Head Director of the Fuji Jump Company. By sheer coincidence, all of you scheduled appointments with me today. As I am a busy person, I figured we all have the meeting at the same time." Sayuri said with a gentle smile.
When they all heard that, they started figuring out who were the other groups and what was happening.
"Now, why don''t you introduce yourselves?" Sayuri continued.
Having no other option, they started introducing themselves and who they were representing.
"Good afternoon, Miss Haruno, I am Peter Green and Ie from the Fury Jump Company. And these are my two employees George and Josh." Peter saidstly after all the other groups introduced themselves.
"Well, it is nice to meet guests all they from the capital." Sayuri said with a gentle smile.
A gentle smile that exuded danger.
They could feel that this woman was not easy to fool.
"So, how about you all estate what business you all have with our humblepany." she asked.
"Miss Haruno, we would like to offer to buy thepany. We brought the proposal for you to look at." a man said as he passes a document to her.
After the man said that all other groups said the same thing.
Even if they were certain that they could not buy thepany, they had to find an excuse to meet a director of thepany. And all of them thought that a buying proposal was a good idea.
They hoped that after they received a denial, they could force thepany to divulge the information about the mangaka.
Sayuri did not even look at the proposals.
"My apologies, we have no intention of selling thepany." Sayuri smiled again, but this time the smile was even more dangerous.
All of them were surprised that she would refuse so bluntly.
But they didn''t care anyway, it was time to discover the author''s identity.
"Miss Haruno, we understand that you want to remain ahead of thepany. I read yourst release and it is magnificent work, I would love to meet the genius who wrote that. And some advice, it is more prudent to observe the market and see that there arepanies with more influence." Peter said with a venomous tongue, he did not even disguise the threat towards the Fuji Company.
He was basically saying that if she did not tell who the mangaka was, they would try to sink the Fuji Company.
All the other groups said the same thing, but Sayuri did not say anything.
She only waited for them to finish talking (threatening) with a little smile on her face.
When thest person stopped talking, she said something that made all of them freeze in horror.
"Oh, so you all are finally showing your true faces. I suppose you guys truly trusted the ''bribed employees'' of ourpany" Sayuri with a smile that was not gentle anymore, it was a freakishly dangerous smile of a sneer.
Chapter 63 Sayuri Is A Baddass
Inside the conference room of the Fuji Jump Company''s building, the group of people from Sakura City were confused and did not know what was happening.
A situation like this never happened before with them.
"We treat others with the same respect we are treated with. Now, youe to our city and try to bribe our employees to get confidential corporate information?" Sayuri said with a disgusted tone.
Yes, it was all Sayuri''s scheme from the beginning!
As soon as the Fuji Jump wasunched all around the country, Theo and Sayuri were expecting that they would attract the attention ofpanies from Sakura City.
So, at the beginning of the week, Sayuri had a meeting with all the employees to discuss and warn them that they might be contacted by a few people that were after thepany''s secrets.
When the first employees were contacted, they immediately told Sayuri about it.
After Theo bought thepany, Sayuri fired all the employees that were not loyal to thepany. And now, all the employees were extremely loyal to thepany. They had a great boss and a great working ce. There was no reason to betray it.
And even if there was a betrayer in thepany, it would not be possible to discover thepany''s secrets. Sayuri held tight control of thepany, and only a few people were aware of the information.
Theo''s identity as the author of their sessful works was even more secure. The only people who knew that he was the author were Sayuri and the chief editor of thepany, and he was Sayuri''s cousin.
"Miss Haruno, it is not like. We only wanted to meet Naruto''s author." one of them said as he sweat profusely.
All of them corroborated as cold sweat dripped down their faces.
"And you think only because of that, your actions are justified?" Sayuri sneered.
They could not answer her question, because indeed it was no justifiable excuse for their actions.
"Seeing that you''re so shameless and too bent after our author. I bought him here. If you guys can convince him to leave us, we will not make a fuss about it." Sayuri smiled yfully.
She wasn''t even a little afraid of them enticing Theo. He had the ownership of the majority of shares anyway of the wholepany!
He was not just a small mangaka drawing a manga to earn money to pay for his monthly expenses.
He was the owner, and all the royalties were his!
For example, in the Sakura Abode Country, most mangakas don''t earn an hourly wage. Instead, they have contract-based employment with partial sales (royalties) agreements. This means that a mangaka makes XX number of pages per month for a set price. For a starting mangaka, this is around 500$ for 20-40 pages. On top of this, they still earn their royalties, which is around 5-15% per tankobon. These tankobons sell around $10 each which would make ~$0.50 a tankobon. Given that it takes around 5 hours for a page, we can say that an average starting mangaka earns about 10$ an hour.
(Tankobons:ptions or brochures of chapters that may form part of a series)
Is it possible to make money from manga creation? How much money do mangakas make? A mangaka in Sakura Abode Country can make over roughly $19,000 per year, or over $470 per volume. Eiichiro Oda, the top-earning mangaka in Sakura Abode Country, is rumored to have even made around 29 million dorsst few years.
But everything was tied with the potential of the manga, if the manga did not be sessful, the mangakas could not survive by only creating mangas.
This brings to the pretty well-known fact that mangakas tend to have a second job. As for a starting mangaka, it is not sufficient to pay the bills.
The four publishing houses from Sakura City thought that Theo was a low-paid mangaka that was only starting in the manga industry.
With this mentality, they thought their proposition would entice the mangaka for sure.
They looked at the man that was seated beside Sayuri, he looked at the situation with an amused smile.
He didn''t say anything the whole time, and with Sayuri at themand of the meeting, they did not even notice him before.
"I am Peter Green from Fury Jump. It''s a pleasure to meet you, mister..." Peter said it first, he wanted to give a good impression to Theo.
"You can call me Theodore." Theo said with a smile.
"Mr. Theodore, it is also my pleasure to meet you." a man with yellow hair said.
The other two men in charge of their publishing houses also greeted Theo with polite smiles.
Suddenly, the yellow-haired man stood up and passed a document to Theo.
"Mr. Theodore, as the editor manager of mypany. I came here intending to poach your talents into ourpany. We are prepared to present you a great offer."
"As you can see the offer on your hand. We are offering $1500 dors for every 40 pages in the month. Also, we offer 7.5% of royalties for every tankobon sold. We will need you to move to Sak City, but we will take care of everything for your move over." the yellow-haired man said with a smile.
This offer was indeed capable of enticing mangakas from small publishing houses.
Small publishing usually only could offer $500 dors for every 20 pages, and 5% of royalties for every tankobon sold.
If any normal starting heard this offer, he/she would be ecstatic.
But Theo''s reaction was the same amused smile.
Even after he heard the next two offers, that were simr to the yellow-haired man, Theo did not show any reaction.
The three men, that just presented their offer, were confused with theck of reaction of Theo.
Peter smiled triumphantly as he saw that.
"Mr. Theodore, I am representing the Fury Jump and we would ecstatic to have your talent in ourpany. We are offering $3000 dors for every 40 pages you make in the month. Also, we offer 10% of royalties for every tankobon sold."
"In addition to that, we are prepared to negotiate royalties for merchandises of characters and if eventually the manga is adapted to an anime version." Peter smiled.
The yellow-haired man and the other two men in charge of the three publishing houses had ugly faces when they heard Peter''s offer.
Fury Jump''s was much better than their offer. He was offering almost the double money. An even the royalties of the characters'' merchandise!
Making aparison with their offer, hypothetically if Theo worked 10 hours per day and draw 2 pages in these 10 hours. He would draw 60 pages a month, he would receive $4500 dors with the Fury Jump, but with them, Theo would only receive $2250 dors.
And that was even without adding the royalties in the mix. Fury Jump''s offer was 2.5% higher than theirs. This amount of percentage may appear low, but when talking about thousands of copies sold every month, Theo would receive much more with the Fury Jump''s offer.
That was why Peter was smiling so triumphantly, he knew his offer was irresistible for a starting mangaka.
But when he saw Theo''s face, Peter saw eyes full of mockery as if Theo was looking at clowns dancing in front of him.
Peter''s smile froze and became bewildered.
Theo coughed and attracted all their attention.
"I am thankful that all of you like my work. It is a pleasure to have my work being so well received for such bigpanies as yourselves." Theo said with a polite smile.
All of them heard polite words and saw a polite smile, but they could not help having the feeling that they were being mocked.
"I analyzed your offers, but unfortunately none of them attracted my attention. Thank you again foring here, but my answer is no." Theo gave a reply that none of them dared to dream.
He refused!
How was that possible!
Peter was even more disturbed; Theo''s manga was the salvation of hispany and that was why he offered such good conditions. He was certain that the manga was already his!
What they could not understand was that Theo did not even look at their meager offer.
Some thousand dors for every page? Less than 10% of royalties?
That wasughable for Theo.
He owned all the royalties! The wholepany was his!
After a moment of confusion, the four chiefs of the publishing houses became angry.
"How dare you, boy?" the yellow-haired man shouted.
"You are just a little author, and you don''t even put us in your eyes?" another man said angrily
"I suggest you ept our offer, or you will regret it." Peter said with a cold voice.
Theo didn''t react to their outburst, only giving them an amused smile.
It was Sayuri that replied to them.
"Oh, you are threatening our mangaka? I knew you guys had no shame, but this is much worse." Sayuri said with a disgusted tone.
"But I already expected such shamelessness. Let me show you some things." Sayuri smiled at them as she passed a document.
"This document is the proof that yourpaniesmitted industrial espionage by bribing our employees. We have all the calls you made recorded. And this meeting is also being recorded. So, I suggest you go back to the capital, or mypany will sue all yourpanies." Sayuri smiled gently again.
Chapter 64 Ryoko Arrives
The group of men from Sakura City''s publishing houses froze on their seats after hearing Sayuri''s threat.
They could not believe that the entire time, they were walking ording to Sayuri''s n.
Yes, since the beginning of the episode, this was Sayuri''s n.
Theo only came to know what was happeningst night.
After hearing her genius n, Theo was even more impressed by Sayuri''s efficiency and resourcefulness.
He was even more pleased that such a good person oversaw hispany.
"Miss Haruno, don''t you think that is taking things too far?" Peter asked with a nervous tone.
"I think the opposite. You all took things too far. Didn''t you just threaten my employee?" Sayuri said with a cold voice.
Peter shut his mouth; hispany was already living through scandals. They could not afford another one.
"Miss Haruno, we are so sorry. We will take our leave, and do note to yourpany ever again if you drop taking charges against mypany." the yellow-haired man said while sweating profusely.
"Yes, me too, Miss Haruno." the other two men also promised to leave the Fuji Jump alone in exchange for the dropping of charges.
Peter saw hispetitors admitting defeat. He didn''t have any other option other than admitting defeat too.
While all of them were leaving the conference room, Peter red intensely at Theo.
''This is not over. I have to go back to Sakura City with the results optimal. If the legal way did not work, I can only use dirty ways...'' Peter thought evilly.
"Sayuri, you were so awesome! I didn''t know you could be so badass!" Theo eximed with augh after the group of men left the room.
"Thank you" Sayuri said giggling.
"So, is everything okay now?" Theo asked.
"I think so. The only publishing houses that came in contact with us these days, were the four of them. And I don''t think any other wille after us in a short while of time." Sayuri said.
"Great, now we can expand ourpany through the country without impediments." Theo smiled.
Before Sayuri could reply to him, they heard a knock on the door of the conference room.
"Boss, there is a woman downstairs saying she''s from Sakura City. She is after a job here in ourpany." Sayuri''s secretary said after entering the room.
"Sakura City?" Sayuri looked at Theo, and they both nodded at each other.
"Tell her toe here." Sayuri said.
"What do you think this is?" Sayuri asked Theo after her secretary left.
"Hmm, I don''t think she is with them. Operating alone is a risky move while probing anotherpany. She must be after a job here." Theo replied with a pensive look.
While they were talking, Ryoko Riverdale was seating in the waiting room of the Fuji Jump''s building.
She was super nervous; this meeting was going to decide if she could continue working with what she loved.
After deciding to leave Sakura City on Monday, Ryoko started selling everything that she had so that she could start a new life in another city.
Ryoko was raised by only her mother, she never met her father, Ryoko''s mother never mentioned him. Ryoko was happy that at least she had a mother.
But unfortunately, when Ryoko was 20yo, her mother got diagnosed with terminal cancer. 6 monthster Ryoko''s mother died.
Ryoko was heartbroken, but she fought and moved on with her life to finish her college studies. She knew that was what her mother would want.
After she got her University Degree on her graduation day, instead of going to a party, she went to the cemetery to show her mother that she did it.
She learned to live with the pain of living without her mother, but she would believe that her dreams would be shattered by a fat bastard.
After seeing a little hope of working in her dream job, she did not hesitate in jumping the bridge.
Even if she did not get the job, she would not regret it.
She was tired of Sakura City; this city gave her mixed feelings.
It was the city where she lived so many memories with her mother, but she only could remember her mother dying here.
It was the city where she graduated from a star university to work in her dream job, but she only could remember how her career was ruined by a bast***.
She wanted to start anew.
She sold all her stuff and boarded the ne towards Elffire City with only her clothes and things left by her mother.
Ryoko was thinking about all that as she waited in the waiting room.
"Miss? You can go to the second floor." the greeter said suddenly, waking Ryoko of her reverie.
"Thank you!" Ryoko said gratefully.
She stood up and walked towards the elevator.
She arrived at the second floor and ady was waiting by the elevator.
"Miss Riverdale? You can follow me." Sayuri''s secretary said.
Ryoko nodded and followed the woman.
"Hmm excuse me. Can I know who is the boss that I am meeting?" Ryoko asked.
"One of them is the Director Manager of the Fuji Jump, Haruno Sayuri. And the other... you don''t have to know who he is. Just be respectful with him as he is another boss of thepany." the secretary replied.
She didn''t say who Theo was because everyone in thepany knew that they should not tell others who Theo was in thepany.
Ryoko nodded and took a deep breath before she entered the conference room.
As she entered the room, she saw two people talking while smiling seated by the table.
One of them was a woman with childish features, but her eyes gave a wise and mature feeling.
The other was a handsome silver-haired man with godly facial features.
Ryoko was surprised that the pair were in charge of thispany.
They were so young!
"Miss Riverdale, right?" Sayuri smiled at Ryoko after she saw the girl entering the room.
Theo and Sayuri looked at Ryoko and analyzed the girl.
She was a beautiful girl with short blue hair and green eyes. She looked like a model because she was too beautiful. But the thing that did stand out more than her beauty was her eyes.
Her eyes passed a multitude of emotions.
It passed anxiety about the interview, wariness as if she was deeply hurt in the past, but most of all it passed a hopeful feeling.
The hope to work in her dream job.
Theo and Sayuri were taken aback that the girl could emanate such deep emotions.
"Yes, my name is Ryoko Riverdale. This is my resume." Ryoko passed them her resume.
Sayuri looked at the resume and raised her eyebrows, this was not what she was expecting.
She passed the resume to Theo, and he also lifted his eyebrows in surprise.
She was too qualified!
She had a degree in anime production from one of the best universities in the country.
They could not understand why she would want to work in apany that was not big enough or not rted to anime production.
Theo''s eyes shined as if he saw a hidden gem, but he still maintained a calm face.
"Miss Ryoko, I am going to be honest with you. You indeed have the qualifications to work here. But we have to know why you left yourst job. If you are honest with us, I might give you an opportunity that you dream of." Theo said with a gentle tone.
This was the first time Theo spoke after Ryoko entered the room, and she was tranced by it.
It was a surprise to Ryoko, after her sexual harassment episode. She developed an aversion towards men in general.
But Ryoko''s aversion seemed not to notice that Theo was a man too.
Ryoko took a deep breath and made a decision.
The decision of opening her heart and telling them about all the awful things that happened to her.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Author Notice:
3 Extra Chapters guaranteed!!!
Guys if you want to read more chapters, don''t stop giving Power Stones to my novel. You will be supporting my work and getting more chapters to read.
Chapter 65 Ryoko Gets A Lifetime Opportunity
Ryoko opened her heart to Theo and Sayuri.
She told how she graduated from the university as the best in her ss, and because of it, she was able to secure a job in a big animation studio.
But it was then that her nightmare started, her boss harassed her daily. And after a year of him trying to sleep with her, he made his move, and with it, he ruined her career.
Theo and Sayuri listened to her story with serious faces.
They did not think that the girl in front of them could lie.
What would she earn after lying to apany that is not even bigger than herst job?
They sighed after they finished listening to her.
Both did not think that the capital had such corrupt people.
Theo and Sayuri were also relieved that they were far from all that.
"I see, I believe your story and we both are sorry that you had to experience that. But to be honest with you, we do not have any position in the Fuji Jump where you can work." Theo said with a gentle voice.
Ryoko was emotional when she heard that someone believed her story, after her career was ruined none of thepanies that she applied for a job interview, even met her. No one believed her.
But she finally met people who believed that she was not guilty.
She was emotional at first but when she heard that they did not a job position for her, she became downcast.
She already expected that; her degree was not in manga production after all.
"But I did say I would give you an opportunity if you were honest with us. But first, tell me what''s your specialization in anime production?" Theo asked as he gave her an encouraging smile.
Ryoko became hopeful again as she heard that she still had hope of having a job.
"I have a triple specialization in Script Writing, Storyboard Artist and Key Frame Animator/Supervisor." Ryoko said with a shy voice.
Theo was even more impressed; these are key steps of the anime production.
And she knew 3 of them!
It was not by chance that she became the best in her ss at the university.
While her ssmates specialized in one subject. She studied three, and she was the best student of the three of them.
Theo''s eyes shined with excitement.
She would be a key figure in his ns, but first, he needed to assert her talents to see if she was good enough.
"Miss Ryoko, I am going to say some things that I hope you don''t tell anyone else." Theo said with a serious voice.
Ryoko was surprised but she nodded in agreement.
Sayuri was curious about what Theo was going to say, it seemed that he was going to exin his ns to them.
"Well, it was always my objective to produce and write mangas. And that was not different to Animes. I always dreamed about producing my own Animes. I own multiplepanies and now I am capable of opening my own Anime Production Studio. But I don''t have someone who already worked in the area."
"I will give you a volume of light novel that the Fuji Jump will release next week. The name of the novel is ''Sword Art Online''. You have 2 weeks to give me the script and the storyboard art of the anime adaptation of the light novel."
"If I see that you made a good job, I will give you a job as the supervisor of keyframe of my studio."
Ryoko froze, she could not believe that the opportunity that Theo was talking about was a job inside an anime studio.
She could work in her dream job again!
"But if I see that you made an excellent job, a script that was so well written and a storyboard with the perfect timing. I will give you the position of director manager of my anime studio. But beware, you must do a phenomenal job." Theo smiled yfully as if he was looking forward to what would happen.
BA-DUMP BA-DUMP
Ryoko''s heart was jumping in her chest.
This opportunity was once in a lifetime!
p A director manager! She would be the boss!
Only with Theo as her boss.
"Thank you so much for the opportunity!" Ryoko stood up and bowed with gratitude, as tears rolled out of her eyes.
She never imagined that when she thought that her dream was over and her life was like hell, she would find people who believed her and allowed her to live her dream again.
Her heart was warm and thankful.
Theo and Sayuri were taken aback by her reaction, but they did not interrupt her.
They knew that she went through hard times, and she needed to express her gratitude.
"You are wee. I am looking forward to what you are going to present me." Theo smiled at her after she stopped her bow.
"I hope to meet your expectations." Ryoko said with determination.
"Give me your email, and I will send you the light novel. For the next 2 weeks, you cane here and work on this project." Theo said.
They exchanged contact information, and afterward, Ryoko left the room.
She felt that everything was a dream.
She would never believe if someone told her one week ago, that she would have such a huge opportunity for a job in Elffire City.
She went towards her hotel room to revise her knowledge; she wanted the director manager position!
"So, that''s why you were in a rush to release the SAO novel. I didn''t know you were so ambitious." Sayuri remarked after Ryoko left.
"Yes, I am nning to adapt all the works that Fuji Jump releases. And to do that I have to own my own animation studio." Theo revealed to her.
Sayuri was even more impressed, the Fuji Jump would be a giant if Theo''s n worked.
And she did not doubt that it would work.
"It seems that the future is looking good." Sayuri smiled.
"It seems so." Theo smiled at her too.
They talked for a while longer, but Theo had to leave after some time.
He had to go to the restaurant to cook.
He liked cooking; it was like a therapeutic time for him.
He left the Fuji Jump building and walked towards his car.
What he didn''t know was that inside the coffee shop across the street, four men were seated while looking at him.
"Is that him?" a rough-looking man said, he had tattooed arms full of muscles.
"Yes, you must threaten him roughly ording to what I said before, but don''t hurt him too much. We need him." a man that looked to be in his fifties said.
The man was apanied by two more men, that looked like they were his employees.
That''s right, there were Peter, George, and John.
Peter was determined to save hispany, even if he had to do something illegal.
"We will observe him for a day, and tomorrow night we do the job." the rough-looking man said.
"Great." Peter smiled evilly.
He was looking forward to having this mangaka in hispany.
Theo did not know that someone was plotting his downfall.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Author Notice:
Guys, with more Power Stones you give the novel, the more chapters I will release on the end of the week.
So, don''t stop giving Power Stones!
Thank you for your support!
Chapter 66 Ayias Intuition
Friday, October 16th
Theo arrived from his morning sparring session at his apartment.
As he entered the apartment he was greeted by the scene of Maya jumping around the couch with her toy.
The little kitten became much more open with Theo and Aurora after a few days of them giving her all the love that they could give.
"Hey, princess!" Theo lifted Maya and hugged her.
"Today we are going to the vet to change your bandage, okay?" Theo said with a caring voice.
Theo and Aurora developed the voice that every pet owner acquired after getting a cub, the baby voice when talking to their pets.
After a while, Theo released the poor kitten and went to take a shower.
30 minutester, Theo and Aurora were having breakfast together.
"Brother, can I go have a sleepover by Umaru''s house?" Aurora asked with pleading eyes.
Theo looked at his sister and thought about it.
''This is great. I have a feeling that tonight something bad is going to happen...'' Theo thought.
"Sure, but do not separate from your phone. I can monitor your location with it."
"No alcohol, no partying, no leaving Umaru''s house. Be careful and responsible." Theo said with a serious voice.
"Thank you, brother!" Aurora was grateful, she did not have much difficulty in obeying Theo''s conditions.
She only wanted to have a sleepover with her friends anyway.
"Text me when you arrive at Umaru''s." Theo said as he gave her a hug when she was leaving for school.
She would go directly to Umaru''s house from her school. So, Theo was only going to see her tomorrow.
"Yes, brother, I will send you a bunch of messages!" Aurora said with a sweet voice.
"Sure." Theoughed.
Theo looked at the street, as Aurora entered the car and went away.
Theo entered the apartment and looked at Maya.
"Let''s go? You areing with me today, little Maya!" Theo smiled as he heard Maya giving a little meow.
Theo put on some grey pants, a ck shirt with silver details, and a wine-colored jacket. Theo looked like a stylized youngster with his luxury clothes.
Theo exited his apartment with Maya.
The morning went by with Theo changing Maya''s bandage in the vet clinic.
Afterward, he went to his office to study.
Theo predicted that he would level up his Architect Skill to level 3 today, and tomorrow he would increase his engineering proficiencies to an intermediate level.
That was an amazing speed!
It needs to be said that level 3 of Architect Skill had the same knowledge as someone who just finished the architect bachelor''s degree.
The same happened with intermediate proficiency in the engineering departments. All of them were extremelyplicated. And that is why the students only left the university with intermediate knowledge. If they wanted to learn more, they would have to learn by practicing or from more experienced engineers.
But Theo learned these five subjects to an eptable level in a little more of a week.
His eidetic memory and enhanced intellect yed a major role in this process.
Theo was ecstatic about his prospects.
At 4 pm, Theo went towards the restaurant.
When he arrived, he felt a strange feeling.
The feeling of eyes malice hovering over him.
He looked around the surroundings of the restaurant.
The street where his restaurant was located was busy and crowded. He saw carsing and going, pedestrians crossing the street and walking by the sidewalk, and people going into the shops located in the street.
He could not pinpoint where the malice wasing from, but he was even more sure that something would happen tonight.
He started having this feeling when he left the Fuji Jump''s building yesterday and when he left the restaurantst night. And because of it, he drove fast and through strange routes until the feeling went away.
But now he felt again.
And the malice he felt was even more evident than yesterday.
After he gained his martial arts grandmaster proficiencies, his five senses reached the limit that a human being could achieve.
He also gained something even more precious, he acquired the fabled Sixth Sense.
Just like when you feel when someone is looking at you, Theo could have that feeling even more evident.
What Theo did not know was that three men were seating inside a coffee shop across the street while looking with malice towards him.
All of them had a rough-looking face, muscled body, and tall height.
"Is that him?" one of them asked, he seemed like the boss, everyone called him by his nickname, Hammer.
"Yes, boss." another replied, this was the one that negotiated with Peter, his nickname was Pipe.
"We tried following him yesterday, but we lost him. But we could see that his car is worth at least 1 million." thest one continued, his nickname was Horse.
"That is a great opportunity! We can earn more money if we get his car than from the job!" Hammer said with an evil grin.
Last night, his two gang members said that they had a job of threatening a young man, but they discovered that the young man had a luxurious car.
They forgot about the agreement with Peter and started nning how to steal Theo''s car.
And they would anything to get that car, these men already killed people before, and they would kill again if necessary.
''The Spark'' restaurant had another great night full of clients that night.
Shizuka, Gwen, and Kin already became full-fledged used with the rhythm of the kitchen and did not make any more ring mistakes.
The kitchen staff had a decrease in the workload because of it. All of them were satisfied that they would not be so tired after the service.
"Are you going to stay back?" Ayia asked Theo after the service, she observed that he had a pensive face while seating in the lounge area.
"Yeah, I have some things to do upstairs." Theo smiled and looked at Ayia and Shizuka.
Ayia saw his smile, but she felt that today his smile was full of worry. His eyes seemed to be in deep worry about something.
She hesitated about asking about it, but in the end, she decided to let it go.
Ayia trusted Theo''s judgment, but she could not help having the feeling that something was wrong when she left the restaurant with Shizuka.
"I have a bad feeling." Ayia said to Shizuka when they were driving home.
Shizuka did not say much for a while.
After she started working at the restaurant, she felt the joy of working.
At first, she wanted to work there to take care of Ayia. But now she understood why Ayia liked so much working there.
She did not want anything bad to happen either.
She trusted Ayia''s instincts deeply.
"I can monitor the surveince cameras around the restaurant and through Theo''s route to his house from the restaurant." Shizuka said with her usual serious voice.
"Really?" Ayia was surprised that her sister would do that, but she epted.
"Let''s go home faster, then." Ayia said as she stepped on the gas pedal of her luxurious car.
Back at the restaurant.
After all the employees left that night, Theo still was seated in the lounge area.
His intuition said that something was going to happen.
He did not know what to do, this never happened to him before.
Suddenly, he stood up and had a determined face.
He made a decision by then.
First, he took his phone and made a phone call, after talking for a while he hangs up the phone.
Afterwards, he walked out of the restaurant.
The street that was busy during the day, looked much less crowded. Only some cars going to the nearby nightclub.
He walked towards the parking lot where his car was, he felt again the eyes of malice looking at him.
But now he could feel where they were.
Theo smiled and kept walking.
When he entered the parking lot, there was no one else there.
It was the perfect ce to attack someone.
Theo was arriving next to his car when he heard the sound of a car driving in high speed towards his direction.
Theo turned and saw the car was getting close.
He was a little nervous, but he did not cower away.
He would not admit defeat!
The car stopped by his side with the sound of tires screeching.
Three men exited the car, with hooded heads and gloves.
But Theo was ready for them.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Author Notice:
Guys, I will release the extra chapters tomorrow. With more Power Stones given to the novel, more chapters will be released.
Chapter 67 Fighting The Bandits
[EXTRA CHAPTER]
Theo knew that there was a possibility that these men were armed.
Even if he was a grandmaster martial artist.
He would lose in a direct confrontation.
So, the first thing he did was to run and hide behind a column.
He wanted to observe these men to see if any of them were armed.
He ran so fast that the bandits could not follow his trail and lost sight of him.
Hammer, the boss, who was about to leave the car, was surprised by Theo''s fast reaction and getaway.
He did not know where Theo was now.
He needed Theo''s car key and phone. These luxurious cars had an antitheft system, and he needed the car''s key and Theo''s phone to deactivate the system.
Hammer thought it would be an easy job, but he did not expect that Theo would get away as soon as they pulled next to him.
"Get out and search the ce! Get your guns ready!" Hammer ordered as he exited the car.
"Yes, boss." Pipe and Horse said as they took hold of their guns and exited the car.
Theo observed three hooded men getting out of the car while holding guns.
The situation was worse than Theo imagined, all of them had guns.
But had to think fast about how to take them down.
After a few seconds, Theo came up with a n.
He took a deep breath, and his face became calm again.
But his eyes were different now, it was predator''s eyes.
His eyes emitted a dangerous glint.
He bent down and took some stone pebbles that were scattered around the ground.
''I need to separate them first. If they gang up on me with their guns, I won''t be able to fight back.'' Theo thought as he spied on the three men that already started searching for him.
They searched while keeping a close distance from each other.
Theo took two pebbles and threw them in two different directions at the same time.
Hammer and his two goons immediately heard a sounding from two different directions.
"It seems that this guy wanted to throw us away with a bait but while doing it he gave away his location." Hammermented.
"Pipe, you go towards the sound that was further away. While Horse and I go to the sound that was close to us. There is no way he went so far, so it is more probable that the sound that was close it is him." Hammer ordered his goons.
What they did not know was that Theo had a body with extraordinary stats that gave him the possibility of hiding closer to the sound that they deemed far away.
Theo was relieved when he saw the men separating.
And it seemed that he was lucky. Only one man wasing in his direction.
The parking lot had multiple columns and Theo used them to walk stealthily.
He walked while not making any sound. His breathing was so silent that people would think his heart stopped beating.
Theo observed the single men going further from his friends.
When the man was at a distance from his friends that not every sound would be heard by them, Theo got ready to attack.
But first, he took a bunch of pebbles and walked stealthily to the column that was behind the single.
In his next step of the n, he needed to be fast and decisive.
He took a deep silent breath, and he was ready.
In 2 seconds, Theo made his move.
In the first second, he threw the pebbles in the direction of the two who were farther away.
When his arm finished the movement of throwing, his legs were already giving the impulse to jump in the man behind the column.
He jumped on the back of the man while his feet kicked away the gun out of his hand.
With the gun out of the picture, Theo locked the neck of the bandit with a move from the Jiu-Jitsu fighting style, the Mata-Le?o.
In the move, Theo''s left arm embraced the neck of the bandit from behind, and with his right arm, Theo locked the left arm in the ce. It was impossible to get out of the lock after it was applied.
The bandit was surprised beyond words, one second, he was holding his gun while looking for a guy to rob, and in the other, his gun was kicked away, and he was gasping for air while his neck was being choked.
He tried to get out of the lock by giving punches at Theo''s head and arms, but Theo did not bulge.
It was then that Theo and the bandit heard a shout from afar.
"Pipe, is everything okay there?" Hammer shouted.
He heard multiple sounds from where he was searching but he also heard a loud sounding from Pipe''s direction.
When Theo kicked the gun away, the gun made a loud sound when it dropped on the ground.
"You going to reply to him the exact words that I say, or I will break your neck. Believe me, it is very easy for me to break your neck." Theo whispered in a low voice.
"Nod your head if you understand." Theo said again.
Pipe nodded as much as it was possible while being choked.
Hammer was starting to feel something was strange, Piper was taking too much time to reply.
When he started to move in Pipe''s direction, he heard a shout.
"Everything is okay, boss!"
"I tripped and fell over a hole that has here. I think I hit my head!" Pipe''s shout was heard by Hammer and Horse.
They smiled when they heard that, Pipe was the younger of their crew and he usually was clumsy.
They assumed that everything was okay and continued searching in their area, just a while ago they heard multiple sounds.
They thought that the guy knew they were closed to him and in a desperate attempt, he tried to divert their attention.
They never imagined that they were acting just as Theo hoped.
Pipe''s neck was now being locked again.
He tried to get away from Theo when he had his neck freed but he could not bulge Theo''s arms.
"Good boy, but now you have to sleep" Theo whispered.
Pipe was confused when suddenly he felt Theo''s hand taking his head throwing it at the ground.
He felt his consciousness fading away as he thought that Theo was nothing like they imagined.
He was not amb waiting to be eaten, he was the wolf!
Theo looked at the unconscious bandit on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief.
"Step one ispleted. Now it is thest step and the riskiest step of all." Theo was a little nervous about his next n of action, but he did not cower.
He was ready.
Hammer and Horse were searching with their guns held high when they heard another shout.
"Boss, I did not find anything. Maybe he is trying to divert attention and trying to go towards the car."
Hammer thought that Pipe''s voice was a little weird, but he assumed it was because of the blow on his head.
He thought that what Pipe said made sense, if the guy was smart enough, he would try to get away with the car.
"Okay, go look at the car. Horse will go with you." Hammer shouted.
Horse at his boss'' orders and went towards the car.
He looked around and saw Pipe walking from far away.
Horse thought that Pipe''s figure seemed a little odd, but he did not think too much about it and continued searching for their target.
He felt a presence behind him, but he thought it was Pipe.
Suddenly he felt a kick on his hand that was holding the gun, making the gun drop to the ground.
He did not even have the time to react when he felt someone kicking his leg, making him fall to the ground.
When he wanted to look at his aggressor, he felt a hand throwing his head with violence towards the ground.
His consciousness faded away while thinking why Pipe did that to him.
Theo took away the hood from his head and ran towards the bandit''s car.
He did not even stop to observe the bandit that he knocked out.
He knew that would not fool thest bandit again, so he needed to take refuge for possible shots fired at him.
When he arrived behind the car, he heard someone loudly cursing where he just knocked out a bandit.
"YOU SON OF B@#$%$@%" Hammer yelled.
He was fuming, now he understood everything.
The guy divided them, then proceeded to knock Pipe out. Later he pretended to be Pipe and knocked Horse out too.
"Do you think you can hide from me?" Hammer yelled.
"I WILL BURN YOU ALIVE YOU %$@#%¡§@%#"
Theo heard the man''s threats with a calm face.
He looked at the clock and said quietly.
"They will arrive soon."
Hammer was running towards the car and shot a bullet at the car.
Theo jumped when he heard the shot.
''Thank goodness I took refuge behind the car''
Hammer emptied the clip of his gun shooting at the car.
He calmed himself, but while trying to calm himself sirens started to echo through the parking lot.
"They arrived." Theo smiled.
Hammer was shocked as he looked at the cars arriving.
It was the police!
Chapter 68 Being Interrogated
[EXTRA CHAPTER]
"Drop the gun! Drop the gun!" four policemen shouted as they got out of two police cars.
Hammer froze.
How could it be? He and his goons only arrived here 5 minutes ago, and the police already were here.
It did not make any sense!
But what he did not know was that before leaving the restaurant, Theo called the police.
He said that armed men wereing for him and asked for the police to arrive as soon as possible.
Theo exaggerated a little, but he was thankful he did.
Because indeed armed men wereing for him.
The police were arriving by the restaurant when they heard the shots.
They drove speedily towards the sound, and that was how they found the scene in front of them.
"Drop the gun or we will shoot!" one policeman said.
Hammer woke up from his reverie, and immediately dropped the gun.
He did not want to get shot.
"Knees on the ground and held high!" another policeman shouted.
Hammer did as he was told, and shortly after he was handcuffed and thrown at the back of the police car.
The policemen started to check the scene and found Theo behind the car.
Theo was with his hands behind his head.
"I am the victim!" Theo shouted.
"Mr. Theodore Gray?" a policeman asked still holding his gun.
"Yes, I have my identity here." Theo replied.
They checked and verified that Theo was indeed the one that called them here.
"Mr. Gray are you okay?" a policeman asked after they verified his identity.
"Yeah, but you must check that guys'' aplices. I was able to knock out two of them before thest made me hide behind the car because of his gun." Theo pointed at the location where Pipe and Horse were knocked out.
The four policemen were surprised that there were still more bandits, and the victim was able to knock them out.
They looked for the rest of the bandits and found them unconscious on the ground.
It seemed that this Mr. Gray knew how to fight.
They woke up, the unconscious bandits were handcuffed by the officers before throwing them in the police car.
"Mr. Gray, you will have toe with us to provide rification at the police station." the policeman said.
While they were leaving, Theo saw cars from the forensics police arriving at the crime scene to collect evidence.
Theo followed the police cars and arrived at the station.
First, the three bandits would give their version of the story.
Theo waited around one hour before he was called to testify about his version of the events.
Theo entered a typical interrogation room.
It was a small room with a table at the center and a mirrored ss by the back.
Two detectives were already there.
"Good evening, Mr. Gray, how are you? My name is Detective Aalto, and this is my partner Detective Mikoto." a middle-aged man said when Theo was seated by the table.
"I could be better. It is a pleasure to meet you both." Theo smiled.
"I imagine. How about you tell us what happened?" Detective Aalto asked.
"Well, everything started yesterday. I was leaving apany that I own when I felt someone observing me. The feeling continued when I left the restaurant where I work as a head chefst night."
"I drove in a strange path and lost my pursuers. It may sound unrealistic, but I do have this high perception. I am practice martial arts and I developed high senses" Theo said with a calm voice.
"Do you have any proof of that?" Detective Mikoto said with a harsh tone of voice.
Theo was a little taken aback by his tone of voice, but he still maintained his calmness.
"Yes, I frequent a martial art dojo every day early in the morning. If you go to the Titan Dojo, the sensei there will say that I spar with him daily." Theo replied with a calm tone of voice.
Both detectives were a little frustrated, Theo did not lose his calmness even once.
"Well, moving with the story, today when I was about to leave my restaurant. I felt that something was going to happen. I assumed the attackers were armed, and because of that I called the police."
"When I was about to get into my car, I heard a vehicle driving at a fast pace in my direction. I assumed that they were armed, and I ran away. I hid away from them."
"They got out of the car while holding guns. And because of the guns, I could not fight them openly. So, I separated them, and I knocked two of them. But in the process, thest bandit cornered me at the car. And it was then that the police cars arrived and took down thest bandit." Theo finished the exnation of the story with a still calm tone.
The two detectives looked at each other and nodded.
"Mr. Gray, do you have any guesses about why these men were after you?" Detective Aalto asked.
"Honestly, I don''t have any idea about it. To steal my car? To kidnap me?" Theo said with a thoughtful expression.
"Talking about the car. How can you afford such an expensive car?" Detective Mikoto asked rudely again.
Theo did not mind the rudeness and replied with a still calm tone.
"I am perfectly capable of affording this car. My restaurant profit is in millions of dors every month. But answering your question. I received this car as a gift from a friend." Theo answered.
"Who is this friend?" Detective Mikoto asked again rudely.
"I don''t think my friend has anything to do with this crime, right?" Theo asked while looking at the eyes of the two detectives.
"Am I being charged with something here? Because if it is this situation, I would like to ask for awyer. I don''t like when someone uses me of something I did not do." Theo said with his still calm tone, but now his voice exuded coldness.
He did not like the attitude of these detectives.
"No, no" Detective Aaltoughed.
"You are not being charged with anything. Can you wait a little? My partner and I will talk outside." he continued.
"Sure." Theo replied.
The detectives left and Theo kept his calm demeanor while seating in the interrogation room.
"I don''t like this guy." Detective Mikoto said with a snort when they were outside.
"I hope you don''t do anything illegal just because one of the bandits is your cousin." Detective Aalto said with a serious tone.
"I know." Detective Mikoto snorted.
While they were talking outside the interrogation room, inside the office of the station''s chief a phone rang.
"Hello?" the chief answered the phone.
"Commissioner? Yes, sir!" the chief became deferent and answered with respect.
The Commissioner of Police of Elffire City was calling him!
This was the boss of all the police departments in the city.
"What? Yes, sir! Consider done, sir!" the chief answered and hang up the phone.
He quickly stood up and walked fast towards his secretary.
"Joan, is there any Theodore Gray here today?" he asked the secretary.
"Wait a sec, boss." thedy replied.
After a minute, the secretary found it.
"Boss, Theodore Boss suffered an attempted murder by three gang members. The bandits said that they were only after the car but one of them shot at the victim ording to surveince cameras."
"Detectives Aalto and Mikoto are taking the testimony of the victim now. But it seems that they are making it hard to the victim. Do you want me to call them?" Joan, the secretary, reported.
The police system had an advanced system, and she could see that the victim was being held in the interrogation room for a while.
"Those little sh#%$&" the chief cursed and quickly went towards the interrogation room.
Joan was surprised, her boss seemed to be nervous. And the cause of it, it was the victim in the interrogation room.
Detective Aalto and Mikoto were about to go back into the interrogation room and ask another series of difficult questions when they heard someone shouting their names.
"AALTO! MIKOTO!"
They turned their heads and saw the station''s chief walking towards them with a furious face.
Their faces became pale, they were not able to even answer and froze on the ce.
"Would you like to tell me why are you holding the victim of an attempted murder in the interrogation room?"
Chapter 69 Police Chief And Ayias Rage
[EXTRA CHAPTER]
"Uh-hm uh" Aalto could not even articte a sentence.
"Do you even have a good exnation why?" the chief asked with a furious face.
"Hmm he seemed a little too calm" Mikoto replied in a low voice.
"What? And you think that is a good reason?!" the chief shouted.
"You better go in there and apologize for your rude behavior. Or I swear I will fire you both from the police. And you will only be able to work as bar''s security!" the chief yelled.
The detectives became even paler, they started sweating cold sweat.
They would never believe 30 minutes ago, that mistreating the young man in the interrogation room would make theme at the risk of losing their jobs.
"Mr. Gray, we are so sorry if we mistreated you." Detective Aalto apologized with a bowed head.
"Me too, I am deeply sorry for rude remarks and words. I hope I did not have said that. And I hope you don''t hold against me." Detective Mikoto was even more nervous; he was the one being rude towards Theo. And if the chief saw the video, he would be finished.
"Sure, don''t worry about it." Theo replied with a calm voice.
He was surprised that such a turn of events happened, but he was d that everything was clear.
"Can I go home now?" Theo asked.
"Yes, Mr. Gray." an old man with white hair entered the room and replied to Theo.
"Mr. Gray, I am the station''s chief and I promise you we will get to the bottom of this crime. We will not measure any efforts to solve this crime and put these bandits away for life." the chief said with a determined tone.
''What is happening?'' Theo thought in confusion, he did not know how the station''s chief became involved with his case.
"Sure, thank you for your efforts, chief." Theo still replied with a thankful face.
Theo talked a little more with the chief and left the station afterward.
As he left the station, he remembered that his car was still parked next to the restaurant.
"Now how am I going home?" Theo asked out loud.
"Need a ride?" a voice said behind him.
Theo turned and saw two beautiful girls by the side of a sports car.
''So, that''s why...'' Theo thought as he smiled at the gorgeous girls.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at Theo with a relieved expression.
Ayia could not hold back anymore and ran towards Theo, she jumped on his arms and hugged him.
"Uhg" Theo had the air in his lungs pulled out by the impact of Ayia''s jump on him.
"Thank goodness, are you okay?" Ayia asked while still hugging him.
Theo smiled and hugged her back.
"Don''t worry, nothing bad happened." Theo said with a calm voice.
"Anyway, how did you find out?" Theo asked after Ayia let it go of him.
"Well, I had a feeling that something bad would happen, so Shizu-chan said that she would check the surveince cameras around the restaurant."
"When we arrived home, Shizu-chan hacked into the city surveince system and we saw what happened."
"You were so awesome, Theo! It seemed like a movie scene!" Ayia fired multiple words in a short period of time.
Theo smiled; he was d that Ayia became lively again.
"Thank you, girls, I appreciate your concern." Theo gave them a little bow with his head.
"No, you don''t have to thank us. We are friends, aren''t we?" Ayia said while making his head straight again.
"Of course!" Theoughed.
"Thank you, Shizuka-san. I appreciate your efforts." Theo looked at the always serious Aria Shizuka.
But if someone looked closely at her eyes, they would see appreciation and bewilderment.
She did not imagine that Theo was so experienced!
In the entire episode, he behaved like a war veteran.
First, he fled the scene when the attackers were arriving to ess the firepower of the enemy. Second, he divided them and took them one by one. Third, he called for backup.
And his proficiency in martial arts was phenomenal.
She presumed that he was at least a Master.
"Don''t worry, I was happy to help." Shizuka replied.
"Let''s go! We will take you to your car." Ayia eximed.
"Thank you" Theo smiled as he entered the car.
"I didn''t know you were so adept in martial arts!" Ayia said with enthusiasm.
"Oh yeah, I love it. I practice daily in a dojo close to my apartment. I''ve been teaching Aurora too." Theoughed.
"Really? Which styles are you proficient at? I did not recognize the moves you made." Shizuka asked.
"Hmm, that style I created. In most of the styles I am proficient in, I created myself. But some that you might know are Judo, Krav Maga, Karate." Theo said with a thoughtful expression.
"Wow and you are teaching Aurora?" Ayia asked while driving her sports car.
"Hell yeah. It''s always good for a woman to know self-defense martial arts. The world is full of dangers." Theo eximed.
"Yeah, I agree." Shizuka said.
"So, do you have any idea why they were after you?" Ayia asked.
"Hmm, logic tells me that the possibility of them wanting to steal my car is higher. But I cannot help having the feeling that there is something else."
"Yesterday I was leaving the Fuji''s building and I had the feeling that someone was watching me with malice."
"You guys know that my publishingpany justunched countrywide, right?" Theo asked.
"Oh right! I read your manga, and it is awesome! I am looking forward next volumes." Ayia giggled.
Meanwhile, Shizuka nodded. She also read Theo''s manga and she loved it.
"Thank you." Theoughed.
"Well, yesterday, Sayuri and I received some guests from Sakura City. They wanted to poach the mangaka (me) of the Naruto Manga. But they tried to bribe our employees, Sayuri took evidence of corporal espionage from them and forced them to leave."
"But as soon as I leave thepany after they are humiliated by us, I start to have this feeling?"
"It can''t be a coincidence." Theo said.
"Wow Sayuri is so baddass!" Ayia eximed.
"I thought so too." Theoughed.
"I agree with you. There must be something." Shizuka said with a thoughtful expression.
"You don''t have to worry about it. All the truth wille out." Ayia said, but her tone was different.
Ayia was usually a lively and joyful person, but tonight she was furious.
The love of her life was almost killed!
When she saw what happened in the parking lot, she palled and could not breathe.
When the bandit shot towards the car with Theo behind it. She almost fainted.
She only calmed a little bit after seeing that Theo was okay.
But that would not make her rage fade away.
She wanted all the bandits to rot in prison!
Ayia told Shizuka to put in motion all the key figures that Yamada and Lionheart Family had in Elffire City.
That was how the Commissioner of Police became involved.
''It seems that their family is more powerful than I imagined.'' Theo thought as he heard Ayia''s affirmation tone of voice.
"I hope so." Theo smiled.
After a 10 minutes drive, they arrived at the parking lot where Theo parked his car.
"Thank you so much for everything! You were my saviors!" Theo said as he hugged the two girls.
"Let''s n to do something with the others." Theo said as he entered his car.
"Sure." Ayia said with a squeak.
"Bye." Theo said as he drove away.
After he went away, Ayia copsed on her seat.
She was hyperventting, she could not the heat of Theo hugging her by his own initiative for the first time.
"Oh my god... almost I could not hold on." Ayia said exasperatedly.
"I saw that." Shizuka giggled.
It was a rare urrence for both.
The always outgoing and lively Ayia was embarrassed and red as a tomato because her crush just hugged her.
And the always serious and calm Shizuka was giggling in amusement at the sight of her sister''s embarrassed face.
"Stopughing, Shizu-chan!" Ayia squeaked again.
"Oh god." Shizukaughed even more.
The two of them went home while bickering with each other.
Chapter 70 Ghost
[EXTRA CHAPTER]
Theo arrived in his apartment that night exhausted.
It was a long night full of ups and downs.
The only thing he wanted was to take a shower and sleep until noon tomorrow.
He was thankful that Aurora was having a sleepover at her friend''s.
He would go crazy if Aurora was ced in danger.
Theo took a shower and slept as soon hey down on his bed
The next day, Theo woke up to the sound of his phone ringing.
"Hello" Theo said with a grumpy sleepy voice.
"Now? Okay, I will be there shortly." Theo replied.
It was Aurora, she wanted him to go pick up her, and he would never say no to his little princess.
He got out of the bed and saw what time it was.
''10:21 am''
''Wow it is been a while since I woke sote''
''I must have been super tired.'' Theo entered the bathroom to take a shower before getting dressed.
He gave food to Maya, who was sleeping on the couch.
"Such a sleepy princess!" Theo eximed as he looked at the kitten.
Theo drove towards Umaru''s house, but it was better to say mansion instead.
Because the house was indeed a mansion.
"Hey, cupcake, is everything okay?" Theo asked with a doting smile when the girl entered his car.
"I am okay, big brother, I missed you!" Aurora said as she hugged him.
"I missed you too." Theo said as he hugged her back.
He contemted if he should tell Aurora what happened, he did not want to lie to her.
But he did not want her to worry about what happened.
''If she asks about it, I will tell her. But she doesn''t ask then I don''t have to say anything'' Theo made his decision.
"Did you have fun?" Theo asked after they stopped hugging.
"Yes! It was so much fun!" Aurora was happy that she came.
It was a unique experience to have a sleepover, it was her first sleepover and she loved it.
"What did you girls do?" Theo asked as he drove his car towards their apartment.
Aurora then proceeded to tell Theo all the things she did with her friends in an excited voice.
Theo smiled as he heard Aurora''s excited voice.
He thought she lookedpletely different from the girl she was five months ago.
She became happier and more outgoing.
He was overjoyed that he was making reality his promise to make her happy.
She finished talking about her night when they arrived at their apartment.
"And you, brother? How was your night?" Aurora asked when they were entering the apartment.
''Damn it... she asked'' Theo thought.
"Well, we had another great servicest night. June said she missed your helping hands haha"
"And some guys tried to rob when I was leaving the restaurantst night. But everything is okay, the police arrived and arrested them." Theo said with a calm dismissive voice.
"What???" Aurora shouted.
"Are you okay, brother?" she asked as she jumped on him to check if he was okay.
Theo saw thating and just epted her checkup.
"Just some bruises." Theo smiled helplessly.
"Let me bandage them! Why didn''t you call mest night??"
"What would I do without you??" Aurora said with a crying voice as tears rolled out of her eyes, Theo was her only family.
She would copse if she lost him too.
"I''m okay, cupcake, if something happened, I would''ve called you. But nothing happened." Theo hugged her to calm her restless heart.
They talked about what happened while Aurora applied the medication on his bruises and bandaged them.
Meanwhile, in another part of Elffire City, inside a police station.
"Hammer, you have a phone call." a guard said as he walked to the front of a holding cell where three men could be seen.
Hammer lifted his head and stood up.
He regretted, but not what he did.
He regretted how he did, and not researching his target deeper.
He went over and overst night''s happenings, and he concluded that they lost at the moment that he told them to separate.
Now, he would have to go to jail for a few years.
He thought as he walked over to the phone.
"Hello." Hammer said to the phone after the officer left the room.
"Hammer" a cold voice said over the phone.
The voice only said his name, but his whole body shivered.
This voice was something he dreaded, something that gangsters of Elffire City dreaded.
It was wiser to offend the police than the owner of this voice.
With the police, you would go to jail if you mess with them.
But with this man, you would not be able to wake up for another day after offending him.
Nobody knew the name of this man, but they called him Ghost.
Because he oversaw the crime scene of Elffire City as a ghost.
All gang leaders of the city had to go through him first before establishing a gang.
And if someone establishes a gang without his permission, the gang would disappear the very next day.
The same thing would happen if the gang disobeyed his orders.
The Ghost himself did not have a gang, but he somehow was the boss.
But his methods were famous, nobody ever saw how he disposed of his enemies.
Hammer also had to seek Ghost''s permission to start his gang.
He still remembered that day, as if he was yesterday.
The voice made him shiver in fear, just like today when he heard again.
"Yes, boss." Hammer said with a trembling voice.
"You will tell the whole truth to the police. If you do not. The prison will be your tombstone." Ghost said with a calm chilling voice.
Hammer turned pale, cold sweat rolled on his back.
He knew that Ghost was saying the truth.
Some guys thought they could escape from Ghost by going to jail.
But on the first day in the prison, they were killed by inmates.
Ghost had people everywhere.
"Yes, boss, I will say everything!" Hammer said quickly.
He did not want Ghost to think he was hesitating.
Hammer heard the call being ended and copsed on the ground.
His whole body was shivering.
He never thought that a simple car theft would involve the horrible Ghost.
''That guy is not simple!'' he thought as remembered hisst night target.
''I should''ve not involved myself.'' he now regretted even involving himself because of the million-dor car.
No amount of money was worth it when the thing involved Ghost.
He was guided back to the holding cell, but he was still pale.
"Boss, are you okay?" Pipe asked when he saw his boss entering the holding cell with a pale face.
"You tell me, you *&%*$&" Hammer cursed the idiot that put him in this mess.
"You two will tell the whole truth to the police. If I discover you left something unsaid, I will skin both of you alive." Hammer said with an icy voice.
Pipe and Horse turned pale and confused, they did not know why their boss became so frightened to change his attitude.
But they nodded quickly in agreement.
"Officer, I would like to testify again!" Hammer called the officer again.
And like that the three of them testified again about what happened.
They told that at first, they were contracted by a man from Sakura City to threaten Theo.
They provided information about who it was and when the meeting happened.
Detective Aalto and Mikoto, who still oversaw the case after the scolding of the station''s chief, were surprised that Theo was right!
Indeed, someone was seeing him when he left Fuji''s building!
When they saw the surveince cameras on that street, they were in shock.
They were even more embarrassed about their yesterday''s behavior.
The three men told everything they knew and even provided evidence to corroborate their statements.
The detectives were taken aback by the eagerness of the bandits to cooperate with the investigation.
The case became much easier after the bandit''s statements, the detectives only had to search for the new suspects that ordered the crime.
Meanwhile, Peter already was in Sakura City, he did not want to be associated with what would happen.
But he was a little nervous, it was already Saturday, and he did not get feedback from the guys he hired to threaten Theo.
"Maybe they are partying with the money I gave them for the job." Peter found an excuse and went to sleep.
He did not know that tomorrow his world would be turned upside down.
Chapter 71 Culprit Arrested
[NORMAL RELEASE CHAPTER]
Sunday, October 18th
Sakura City, West Martin Street, 39.
Peter Green was enjoying his Sunday to take a rest from work.
Last days with the whole trip to Elffire City to poach the Naruto''s mangaka, he was exhausted.
Especially after the rollercoaster of emotions after Sayuri threatened him with Corporation Espionage, and his subsequent act of threatening Theo to join his publishing house.
Peter was reading a book on the balcony of his apartment while enjoying the view of the apartment. It could be seen a park nearby and the high sky buildings far away. This apartment was costly just by the view.
As the editor manager of the Fury Jump, he could afford such a ce.
Suddenly, Peter heard the doorbell ringing, he was confused. He was not expecting visitors.
He looked at the clock.
''1:32 pm''
''Who would visit unannounced just after lunch hour of a Sunday?'' Peter wondered as he walked towards the door to answer it.
Peter opened the door and became even more confused.
Two police officers were at his doorstep.
"Mr. Peter Green?" one of the officers said with a serious tone of voice.
"Yeah, how can I help you, officers?" Peter asked warily.
"You are under arrest." the officer signalized to the second officer to handcuff Peter.
"What? Why?" Peter turned pale, as he asked while the officer handcuffed his hands.
"We have a warrant for your arrest in your name emitted by the Elffire City Department of Police by the crimes of Making Threat to Kill and Attempt Murder."
Peter started sweating a cold sweat as he heard where this arrest warrant wasing from.
''How did they find out?''
''Those bastar** must have sold me out!'' Peter gritted his teeth in anger as he was guided towards the police car.
"You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court ofw. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be provided for you." the officer told Peter his rights as they walked.
Peter was crestfallen, all he wanted to do was save thepany he worked for his whole life.
But now he was going to jail.
Simr scenes were happening with George and Josh. But they were only being charged by being aplices and facilitation.
Their charges were lighterpared with Peter''s.
But still, both were terrified, they regretted not saying anything when Peter started with his n to threaten Theo.
The three of them were conducted directly to the airport, where they would be transported to Elffire City.
The Sakura City Department of Police would only make the arrests, but they would leave everything else to ECPD (Elffire City Police Department).
At the end of the afternoon, the three men arrived at Elffire City for the second time in one week.
But this time their arrival was multiple times more miserable, they arrived as prisoners while being charged with multiple crimes.
The three of them were conducted to the police station that was taking care of the case.
And it was the same police station where Theo gave his testimony, and where Hammer and his goons were detained.
The police took great care while transporting them, to not let them talk with each other.
They did not want Peter to coerce the other two to not talk with the officers.
"Mr. George Takeda, right?" asked Detective Aalto, as George seated with a nervous face in the interrogation room.
Detectives Aalto and Mikoto were again interrogating.
"Yes, sir." George replied nervously.
"It says here that you are just normal editor of a publishing house from Sakura City." Detective Aalto said as he looked at the document that was in front of him.
"Yeah, I am just an editor, sir." George replied as he gulped.
"Now, would you tell me how a ''simple editor'' is facing multiple charges? Including facilitating an attempt to murder?" Detective Mikoto asked with a fierce tone of voice.
"Hmm, sir..." George could not even articte a word.
"Now, let''s calm down." Detective Aalto smiled at George.
He calmed a little when he saw Detective Aalto smiling.
"Now, why don''t you tell us what happened from the very beginning?" Detective Aalto asked still smiling.
George hesitated; he did not know if it was wise to tell the whole story.
"Mr. Takeda, you must think well about what you''re going to say. If you don''t tell us what happened, your charges may go from aplice to perpetrator. And the sentence to this crime is much harsher." Detective Aalto said with a chilly tone of voice.
George gulped down a mouthful of saliva, he was having cold sweat as he decided to tell the truth.
"Well, it all started when my boss decided toe to Elffire City to poach an author from a local publishing house..." George then proceeded to tell how Peter was the real perpetrator of everything.
He even told them how theymitted corporation espionage.
That came as a surprise to the detectives, the water was deeper than they imagined.
George finished his statement telling them that the bandits would contact them when the job was done.
The statement was soplete that the detectives only had to ask a few questions to rify some points.
Detectives Aalto and Mikoto asked an officer to guide George back to the holding cell and bring John to take a statement too.
John''s statement was basically the same as George''s.
John was even more frightened; he was only an intern editor.
He regretted applying for an internship at the Fury Jump.
He was so afraid during the interrogation that he provided evidence of all the things Peter ordered him and George to do while in Elffire City.
Detectives Aalto and Mikoto were pleasantly surprised as they got evidence to corroborate their case.
Now, there was Peter left to interrogate.
But even if they did not interrogate Peter, they had all the evidence necessary to charge Peter with multiple crimes and sentence him to a lifetime in jail.
"Mr. Peter Green, right?" Detective Aalto asked as Peter was seated in front of the detectives in the interrogation room.
Different from George and John, Peter was calm.
He calmed himself while he was being transported over.
Peter wanted to deny everything, he thought that they did not have evidence.
He did not think that his subordinates were already arrested, and already told the police of everything that he did.
"Yes, it''s me." Peter replied calmly.
The detectives were a little surprised by his attitude, but they did not think much of it.
"It says here you are the editor manager of a publishing house from Sakura City, right?" Detective Aalto asked.
"Yes, that''s right." Peter replied.
"Could you tell us why you came to Elffire Cityst week?" Detective Aalto asked.
"I wanted to poach a mangaka into thepany I work for. But I was not sessful." Peter replied.
"So, that was why you tried threatening him?" Detective Mikoto asked suddenly.
Peter was taken aback by the sudden direct question.
"I did not do that." Peter said as he denied the usation.
"So, after the author refused to go with you, you left Elffire City without doing anything?" Detective Aalto asked with an amused smile.
Peter turned a little nervous when he saw the detective''s amused smile.
"That''s right." Peter answered.
"Aalto, that''s funny, don''t you think?" Detective Mikoto said that, but his face was serious as ever.
"Yeah, I think so too." Detective Aalto said with his amused smile.
Peter gulped down anxiously.
''Do they have any proof?'' Peter thought.
"Mr. Green, you said you did not do anything. But why do we have multiple evidence that proves that you contacted gang members to threaten Mr. Gray? We have statements from your employees George and John also saying that you did that." Detective Mikoto snorted with a cold voice.
Peter turned pale the more he heard what the detective talked.
''I am doomed...'' Peter''s confidence and calmness broke at that moment.
"Would you like to tell us the truth?" Detective Aalto said again.
Peter had a dead expression when he replied.
"I would like to ask for mywyer." It was all that Peter managed to say.
He knew he was the principal perpetrator of the crime, and the more he talked, the more his situation would worsen.
Thewyer would not help much him, but at least it would not worsen.
The detectives nodded and asked for an officer to take Peter back to the holding cell, they could not ask more questions to the suspect after he asked for hiswyer.
But they did not expect a confession either, they had all the evidence necessary to convict Peter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, thank you so much for your support!!
You guys managed to unlock 4 extra chapters this week! I''m very happy and grateful for you all reading and supporting my novel. It means a lot to me.
And if you wanna read more chapters, give even more Power Stones that I will keep this reward system. Next week I will release even more Extra Chapter if you guys manage to hit the target.
Thank you again!
Chapter 72 Elffire Citys Autumn
Elffire City, Bluecorn State, Sakura Abode Country.
Monday, October 19th
The day had all the characteristics that made the Autumn season to be loved and hated by the people.
In this season was possible to see why this country was called Sakura Abode Country.
Sakura''s trees could be seen all over the country, and the most unique thing was that each region had Sakura''s trees blooming with colors of each region.
Elffire City seemed that was touched by the fire as its name suggests.
Red vibrant trees could be seen all over the city, that seemed that the city was perpetually being burned.
During the day, the sunlight, which was starting to weaken with proximity to the winter, shined upon the leaves making the trees look like fire trees.
And during the night, the city lights shined upon the me leaves and made the city look like a magical city.
While the rest of the state had a characteristic blue sakura tree blooming so beautifully that seemed that blue unicorns were dancing on its leaves. That was how the state acquired its name.
While the city gained its name after an old legend was heard by the ones who established the city.
It was said that once upon a time, an elf was not satisfied with the look of his forest when the autumn arrived. Everything was so blue with blue magical creatures. The elf liked vibrant colors, as he was a fire elf. One day the autumn arrived again, he could not hold back anymore and spoke grumpily ''Fire is the start. I will make a fire here in this forest once again so I can calm down my heart.'' he rhymed and sang while pulling a huge chunk of the forest in a fire that reached the heavens. But strangely, not even one tree was burning, but all the trees that were reached by the fire acquired me leaves on every autumn starting that year. The elf satisfied with her work slept in the sea of me autumn leaves.
It was in this beautiful city, inside amercial building, that a young man with a god-like figure, silver hair, and mesmerizing, brilliant silver eyes, was drawing something on hisputer.
He seemed fully focused on the task at hand.
''No, it is not going to work. But what if I put the sr power grid separated from the house? It is going to free the roof of the house for something more interesting...'' Theo thought as he looked at the project that he was designing on hisputer.
As he expected, he was able to advance, yesterday, his skill and proficiencies to an eptable level, so that he would be able to project his house.
Even with his enhanced intelligence, it would take some time for him to design and project a house.
Especially the house he was thinking of.
The project had all sorts of little things that took a long time toplete.
But he estimated that in 10 days he would finish.
That was an amazing speed!
Architects and engineers usually spent monthspleting the design of a house of the size that Theo was projecting.
Suddenly, his phone rang.
Theo looked at the disy, but it was from an unknown number.
He made a confused expression; his number was only known by a few numbers of people.
So, it was rare for him to receive a call from an unknown number.
"Hello." Theo answered the phone, nheless.
"Mr. Gray? This is the Police Captain An of 45th Police Station." a voice with overpowering confidence resounded over the phone.
"Oh, it''s Captain An. How can I help you?" Theo smiled as he remembered the old man who freed him from the rude detectives.
"Mr. Gray, we were able to discover who was the perpetrator of your attack. We managed to discover..." Captain An proceeded to tell Theo how one of the men who had a meeting with him and Sayurist Thursday, contacted some gang members to threaten him to sign with hispany.
Theo''s gaze became sharp, he narrowed his eyes furiously.
Sayuri let those men go to not attract bad attention from the media to the Fuji Jump.
But one of them dared to order an attack on him?
Theo was furious.
"Now, what?" Theo said after the captain finished his story.
"You don''t have to worry about the prosecution, Mr. Gray. But I would like to rmend you press charges against the Fury Jump with the allegations of corporate espionage." Captain An replied.
"I will contact the Legal Department of mypany to press the charges." Theo said with a firm tone of voice.
"Tell them toe here, and we will take care of everything." the captain said again.
"Thank you!" Theo was grateful for all his help, even if it was because of Ayia''s family connections.
Theo hung up the phone after talking with the captain about some details of the case.
Theo searched for Sayuri''s number on his phone and called her.
"Hey, boss, what''s up?" Sayuri said with a joyful tone.
She was indeed happy; she received the sales report of the [Hataraku Maou-sama] manga.
And it was another sess!
Not at the level of Naruto''s, but she could see that the [Hataraku Maou-sama] manga would be famous around the country too.
All the bookstores that were suspicious about the manga, became avid to order the manga on their own volition.
"We have a problem." Theo said curtly.
Sayuri noticed that Theo was unusually serious.
"Tell me." Sayuri said as she became serious too.
Theo proceeded to tell her everything that happened, and what the police discovered.
"Those @#$%&*@#*#*&" Sayuri cursed so much that Theo became a little shy.
He did not the woman, who looked like a little princess, could curse so much.
"Are you okay?" she asked in worry after she managed to vent her feelings by some cursing.
"Yes, don''t worry." Theo said with a chuckle.
"Thank goodness." Sayuri sighed in relief.
"What do you want me to do?" Sayuri asked, she knew that Theo would know what to do.
"I want you to notify the Fuji''swyer and press the Fury Jump with corporation espionage. Put all the evidence you managed to gather." Theo said with a cold voice.
"Sure, it will be done as soon as possible. And what about the otherpanies?" Sayuri asked.
"Hmm let them be, let the Fury Jump be an example to them." Theo said with an evilugh.
Sayuri replied with a burst of equally evilughter.
The twobined how they could sink their enemy for a while longer.
"How were the salesst week?" Theo asked afterward.
"It was promising, boss! Meaning it was another sess!" Sayuri eximed with a happyugh.
"Really? The [Hataraku Maou-sama] manga was sessful?" Theo asked with an excited tone of voice.
"It sure was. We have already received orders from all around the country."
"The [Naruto] manga also managed to reach the peak of sales. We project that the sales will stabilize at this number though." Sayuri reported.
"That''s great. We are going in the right direction." Theo replied with a satisfied smile.
"What about the [Sword Art Online] light novel? Is it already in the bookstores?" Theo asked.
"Yes, the bookstores that became our partners epted to order our novel and promote in the stores."
"They seemed eager to order the copies after two of our novels sold so well in their stores." Sayuriughed.
"You did an amazing job!" Theoplimented her; he didn''t know what he would do without her overseeing thepany.
''Now, the light novel is released. Would Ryoko-san be able to meet my expectations with her script and storyboard?'' Theo thought as he remembered the blue-haired beauty with eyes eager to make her dreamse true.
Chapter 73 Restaurant Change The Working Days
Theo arrived at the restaurant that day with his usual casual style.
The employees were starting to arrive to start to prepare for the night service.
Theo arrived at the kitchen and saw that only Kimiko arrived.
"Hey, Kimiko!" Theo greeted her, as he looked at the green-haired beauty.
"Hey, boss!" Kimiko smiled at her boss.
Theo went to the dressing room to put on his uniform.
While he was dressing his uniform, the rest of the kitchen started to arrive and put on their uniform too.
Theo came back to the kitchen as the rest of the cooks arrived too.
"I see everyone''s here" Theo smiled.
"Good evening, guys." Theo greeted everyone.
"Good evening, chef!" all of them replied with a smile.
"Theo, I want to talk with you before the service starts." Ayia said with a nervous smile.
She was a little nervous as she saw Theo today after he hugged herst Friday night.
"Sure." Theo replied with a smile.
"Now let''s cook?" Theo asked with enthusiasm.
The cooks started to cook all the ingredients that needed to be cooked before the service started.
Today the new cooks have already be fully used with rhythm and pace inside the kitchen.
Theo was satisfied when they finished all the preparations 30 minutes before the service started.
"Guys let''s go to the salon. I have something to tell everyone." Theo said as motioned them to follow him.
They went to the salon, while Theo went towards June.
"June, can you gather everyone by the stairs?" Theo asked her as he entered her office.
"Sure, boss, in five minutes they will be there." June replied as she stood up.
And like she said, 5 minutester all the employees of ''The Spark'' restaurant were gathered at the stairs.
They were all curious about what their boss wanted to say.
"Guys, it has been a month since we opened, and I cannot express how much I appreciate all your help." Theo said with a brilliant smile, all of them could feel that Theo truly felt grateful.
Their hearts had warmth feeling up over them as they heard that.
"I noticed that working every day of the week and month was bing too taxing for all of us. So, I decided to establish a rest day for all the staff, when the restaurant will be closed to service."
"Also, I decided to hire more employees to establish a rotative schedule. These new employees are going to work only one day of the week, with the intention to give you all two days of rest per week. With the kitchen staff, I will hire 2 more cooks to do the same rotative job schedule."
"Oh, and you don''t have to worry about your pay. It will stay the same." Theo smiled as he saw that some of them sighing in relief
All of them became excited when they heard that.
They loved working at the restaurant, but sometimes they wanted to just rx or go out to party.
Theo observed their excited faces and nodded at himself.
Initially, he wanted to close the restaurant for two days per week, but he thought that he would impact the clients and his profit.
So, he decided to adopt the rotative schedule.
He and Ayia would take of the kitchen.
The day it was his turn to rest on the schedule, Ayia would be the head chef of the service that night.
And obviously, when Ayia rested, he woulde as the head chef with the help of Shizuka, as his temporary secondary chef.
"Wednesday, the day after tomorrow, is our first rest day. But starting next week, every Monday will be our rest day. And concerning the rotative schedule, June still is going to hire the new employees. But she already said that starting next month, the system will be ready." Theopleted his announcements with a smile.
Tomorrow was thest day of his month-long mission to have an approval of 90% with clients.
He wanted to rest for a day after having this exhausting month.
The employees cheered when they heard that they would have the day off already on the day after tomorrow.
"Thank you, boss!" one of them shouted.
"Yeah, boss, I love you!" a girl''s voice shouted too.
"I want to have your babies!" another girl''s voice shouted.
Theo onlyughed seeing his employees goofing around.
They went back to do their jobs with happy faces.
Theo went to the side where Ayia and Shizuka were.
"Hey, did you want to talk with me?" Theo asked Ayia as he arrived beside her.
"Yeah, I heard that the police found who was responsible for your attack?" Ayia asked as looked at Theo.
After cooking with him for the night service, she became her lively self again.
"Oh yeah, they did. They said they will take care of everything, but they rmended me to press charges against the perpetrator''spany with corporation espionage." Theo replied.
He was not much surprised to know that these two girls had ess to ssified police information.
"I have an idea, but I don''t know if you will agree with it." Ayia said with an anxious voice.
"I have some contacts with newspapers from Sakura City. I wanted to ''leak'' the news of a publishing housemitting corporation espionage and of its employees attempting to threaten an author." Ayia said.
Theo''s eyes lit up as he heard that.
He was looking for a way topletely destroy the Furypany, but Ayia presented the perfect way for him.
If they yed the right way, all prestige and respect that the Fury Jump had would be stripped away.
"You are genius!" Theo as he took hold of her shoulders.
Ayia became red as a tomato instantly.
"No, I had Shizu-chan help toe up with this n." Ayia managed to say with a trembling voice.
"I only helped a little bit. It was mainly Ayia-chan." Shizuka came to the rescue of her sister after she saw how Ayia was about to lose control.
"Well, I guess you two are my guardian angels then. Thank you, girls." Theo smiled at the two of them, Ayia and Shizuka became a little absent-minded at the sight of his smile.
? Shizuka did not have any feelings for her sister''s crush, but she had to admit that Theo was the most handsome man she had ever seen.
Ayia gathered all her self-control to not jump and kiss Theo or run out of the room in embarrassment.
She wanted to do both things.
Theo let go of her and they started talking about how to make this ''leak'' perfect.
Ayia calmed herself as she kept talking.
They only stopped when the service started.
The clients were once again satisfied with the great food and ambient of ''The Spark'' restaurant.
The employees became even more joyful during work, as they were looking forward to their day off.
Theo took money from his profit to take care of the changes in the restaurant.
Even though his profit would decrease, he did not care much about it.
He wanted to have a restaurant where all employees had the pleasure to work at.
And he wanted his employees to pass this feeling when working at the restaurant.
The food can be super delicious, but if the service is awful. The view that the clients have on his restaurant will be affected negatively.
Theo knew that to have a star restaurant, food was not the only thing that mattered.
It was important to have an excellent service from the greeter to the waiter, a clean environment, beautiful decorations, and more.
Theo had all that, he only needed to secure that the service from the waiters and greeters was excellent.
And with this new system that he established, he wanted to secure thest thing to have a star restaurant.
''The mission ends tomorrow. What new missions the system will issue?'' Theo thought as the service ended that night.
Chapter 74 Mission Completed And New Missions
The next day was marked by the Fuji Jump''swyer going to the police station where Captain An oversaw.
Thewyer pressed charges against the Fury Jump Publishing House with the allegations of corporate espionage.
Captain An proceeded to roll the usations with fast speed. He wanted to build a case to tie with Peter''s crime.
When he saw all the evidence that Sayuri collected, he knew that any judge would sentence Peter and the Fury Jump as guilty.
With the help from the Commissioner of Police, the case was handled at maximum speed.
Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the Fury Jump Publishing House, at Sakura City.
Peter''s boss just received a call and was frowning hard.
Peter just used his call time to notify him of what he did.
He just came to know the whole situation with Peter at Elffire City.
He had to avoid the news of what his employee did at Elffire City to reach the media.
If the media got to know, hispany would be in an even deeper crisis.
He heaved a sigh of relief after a while he imagined the news would not leak.
The happenings were in a different city, and it would be hard for the media to get to know about it.
He couldn''t be more wrong about it, because at that right moment a newspaper journalist of Sakura City was writing furiously about the case involving Peter and the Fury Jump.
Tomorrow, everyone who bought (or saw the news online) the newspaper would know what happened.
Today was October 20th, and it was the day that Theopleted the mission of the system to have more than 90% of the client''s approval in his restaurant.
At the night''s service, the whole staff was looking forward to tomorrow''s day off.
And Theo was looking forward topleting his mission.
This mission was one of the longest times toplete.
But Theo was satisfied with this mission, he had the possibility to enhance his restaurant service with this mission.
After the service ended that night, Theo heard several sounds inside his head.
But he ignored it, he wanted to see it when he was in his apartment.
"Tomorrow we don''t work!" Ayia shouted with excitement when they stopped cooking.
"Yayy" Shoko also eximed.
All of them enjoyed working and cooking at the restaurant, but sometimes they also wanted to have a day to rx.
So, it was understandable that they wanted a day off.
"How about we go out tomorrow?" Ayia asked them when they were going out of the restaurant.
Aurora, June, Theo, and Shizuka were heading towards their cars when they heard Ayia saying that.
"That would be great! Good idea, big sister Ayia!" Aurora eximed with an exciting sweet voice.
"Sure, if Aurora wants, I want it too." Theo smiled.
June also agreed with a smile, meanwhile, Shizuka just nodded in an agreement.
"How about we go to the movie theater?" Theo asked.
"Yes! We can invite Sayuri and Sam to go with us!" Ayia said as she jumped around in excitement.
All of them agreed on going to watch a movie together.
"I heard that a great movie is on screen." June said.
"Yeah, I heard it too. It seems to be a thriller movie." Shizuka said.
"Then that''s decided. I can book the seats for us." Theo said as they arrived at the parking lot.
"Yay" Ayia eximed.
Theybined to meet at the movie theater tomorrow, and afterward, they said goodbye to each other.
Theo just had a shower and got on his bed when he said in his mind.
''System, show me the notifications''
[Ding! Congrattions! Youpleted the mission ''Client Satisfied'']
[Calcting Grade¡]
[Ding! Mission Completed: 99% of Approval
Grade: S]
[Issuing Extra Rewards¡]
[You received 2 million dors in your bank ount]
[You received 2000xp]
[You received 1 Lucky Draw Ticket]
[Ding! Missions are being generated¡]
[Ding! New Mission - ''Anime is the Way''
Description: You have chosen to dwell in the Anime business. And if you want to do it, you have to be great at it.
Requirements:
?Establish An Animation Studio;
?Launch An Anime.
Rewards:
?5 million dors;
?2000 exp;
?One Studio Ghibli Movie of Your Choice.]
[Ding! New Mission - ''I wanna be an Artist!''
Description: In your new life you have chosen to focus on the entertainment industry. But the music industry is one of the most important in entertainment. You should consider bringing new and great songs into this world.
Requirements:
?Launch One Music Album.
Rewards:
?1 million dors;
?1000 exp.]
Theo was a little overwhelmed with the amount of information that these notifications held.
''Let me see¡''
''First, I was able to get an S Grade on the mission of the restaurant. I received double rewards and even a Lucky Draw Ticket.''
''Second, I received my next two missions. And they seem to be a little difficult. At least, they will take time to bepleted.''
''The first mission is rted to anime. I will establish a studio andunch an anime even without the mission. It is great that I will get some rewards from the system by doing what I was already doing.''
''Meanwhile, the second mission is the most interesting one.''
''I never thought about having a musical career. But that''s because I did not have any talent in it. I should use the Singing Proficiency I received to recreate my favorite songs from my past life andunch in this world.''
''I observed that the Musical Industry in this world is as developed as myst world. But the songsunched are different.''
Theo was deep in thought as he remembered songs from his past life.
''But I cannot focus on this mission right now'' Theo said after some time.
''I have to finish projecting my house. Afterward, I have to start the anime project. And I even have toplete the Bonus Mission of creating a light novel. Because I will need the reward of this Bonus Mission tounch my anime.''
He needed the Musical Proficiency that was in the reward of the Bonus Mission, to produce the soundtrack of the anime.
An anime with a great soundtrack is the first step to sess.
So, Theo decided to let the mission ofunching a music album, finish after he finish the bonus mission.
Theo had many things to do, but he was happy with the way he was living.
He found joy working with what he loved.
''The house project is going to be done by next week.''
''Hmm, should I put a music studio in the house?''
''I can produce my songs and upload them into Track directly without having to contact a recording studio''
This world had an app that all the songs were uploaded in it, just like the Spotify App from Theo''s past life.
The difference was that the Track App was even better.
The Track App was avable in all countries of the world, and it was the most used music app in the world.
The App had an amazing system that supported the artists and prevented giarism and stealing of content.
The App''s founder was from Sakura Abode Country, even though an app from the Bald Eagle Country tried topete with the Track, they failed in the end.
The Track had a Music Awards that was considered the most important in the industry.
It wasparable to the Grammy Awards from Theo''s past life.
But it was still necessary to contract a Recording Company if someone wanted tounch a music album.
Theo wanted to build a recording studio in his house so that he could record his album and bypass the necessity of contracting a recording studio.
He imagined which songs he wanted to release as he drifted away into sleep.
Chapter 75 Journals Article
The next day, October 21st, Wednesday.
Theo woke up early, as usual, to go spar with Akihiro.
Afterward, he cooked Aurora''s breakfast and lunch.
"Brother, did you buy the tickets for the movie already?" Aurora asked as they had breakfast together.
"Not yet, Why?" Theo replied as he sipped his coffee.
"Can I call my friends to go with us?" Aurora asked nervously.
She loved her big sisters, but all of them talked about things that she could not understand sometimes.
She assumed it was because she was younger than the others.
So, she wanted to take her friends to enjoy the movie too.
"Sure, the more the merrier." Theo said with a smile.
"Thank you, brother!" Aurora eximed with a sweet voice.
Meanwhile, the Gray siblings were having an enjoyable breakfast, elsewhere in the country some people were having nightmares even after waking up.
Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country.
The Autumn weather made the capital of the country look like a magical city.
The sun shined weaker as the winter got close.
The wind ruffled the citizens who walked in the streets.
And the scenery made jus of why the capital had the name of Sakura City.
Different from Elffire City, where it was only possible to see brilliant red sakura trees, Sakura City was full of trees of all colors and types.
The city had so many types of sakura trees inside its perimeters, that the aerial image of the city was that of a giant rainbow city.
That''s why Sakura City had the nickname ''Rainbow City''.
Tourists from all around the world visited the city at this time of the year to see the ce that formed a rainbow with its trees.
Each neighborhood of the city had its characteristics sakura trees, some had green, some had violet, some had brown, and many other colors.
But one special ce of the city was where white and ck sakura trees made a magical scene.
It seemed like the light and dark elves were dancing on the trees as the autumn wind blew the trees.
A country that had such beautiful scenery in its autumn also had a great tradition rted to it.
The whole country celebrated Autumn in thest week of October.
The whole week was dedicated to celebrating the season of fallen leaves.
Street Festivals happened all around the country.
There was delicious street food, games, contests, and fireworks.
This was the week before the festivals started and it could be seen the whole country was getting ready to celebrate.
Including the capital of the country.
Sakura City had several festivals happening in Autumn Week, but the most famous one was the Rainbow Festival, where all the decorations and food had rainbows.
It was in this mood that the city woke up for a new day that Wednesday.
But an online newspaper promised to disrupt the festive mood of some people, more specifically of a whole publishingpany.
Dave Brown was the CEO of the Fury Jump Publishing House, he was the son of the owner and got the job with his father''s help.
Even though he was not the best at the job, he could do it without any problems as he had help to do it.
Buttely, thepany was going through tough times, firstly the exclusive contracts scandal, then theck of good works to publish even after cheating mangakas.
But now their problem was even bigger, yesterday he got to know that one of his employeesmitted several crimes while representing thepany.
His only relief was that it all happened in another city, away from the capital''s media.
Dave arrived at his office early in the morning, he was already a middle-aged man, so even though he was not the best CEO, he liked having a routine.
He started working, but after working for around two hours, he heard his door opening abruptly.
He lifted his head and saw his secretary entering his office with an rmed face.
He frowned as he saw that, he was a strict boss that liked everything to be his way.
So, seeing that did not make him happy.
"Boss, you have to see this. I sent you into your browser." the secretary said with a trembling voice.
Dave looked at the message and opened it, he wanted to see what made his secretary lose decorum.
He saw it opened the website of the Daily Sakura Journal.
He looked at the article and paled instantly.
The article said:
[COMPANY TRIES TO MURDER
The Fury Jump Publishing House is apany from Sakura City that works in the Manga Industry. Thepany was involved in the deception of authors, they tricked mangakas to sign contracts of exclusivity with thepany. Although the practice is not against thew, it''s frowned upon in the mangakamunity. After it was known how thepany tricked the mangakas, the Daily Sakura Journal came to know that Fury Jump did not sign with any authors after the scandal. But, thispany reached a new lowtely.
Peter Green, an Editor Manager of the Fury Jump, went to Elffire City,st week, intending to poach a new promising mangaka that was bing famous. But it seemed that he thought he was above thew.
Hemitted a series of crimes that ended with a cowardly attack on an innocent.
The Daily Sakura Journal was able to get copies of evidence that the Elffire City Police Department is holding against Peter and the Fury Jump.
Peter, while representing hispany, tried to probepany secrets from the publishing house that promising mangaka works for.
It is possible to see in the image below the description of calls.
(Image)
It is evident in the image that Petermitted corporation espionage.
If that was not enough, Petermitted even more crimes.
The Daily Sakura was able to know that Peter got a meeting in the opponentpany,st Thursday, October 15th.
There he threatened thepany to release the identity of the mangaka, after getting to know the mangaka he threatened him to sign into hispany.
The Journal got to know that the mangaka refused.
It was then that it seemed that Peter lost his sense of thew.
The ECPD (Elffire City Police Department) found out that Peter contacted 3 members of a local gang intending to hire them to threaten the mangaka on the same day Peter was refused.
The Sakura Journal was able to get the evidence where it is proved that Peter contacted these men.
The next day, October 16th, these men attacked the mangaka with guns and almost killed the mangaka.
Fortunately, the police were able to get to the scene before anything happened.
Peter was arrested at his apartment on October 18th.
He is being charged with the crimes of Corporation Espionage, Making Threat to Kill, and Attempt Murder.
While the Fury Jump Publishing House is being charged with the crime of Corporation Espionage.
ECPD is working on the case to bring justice to the victims.
After this article, it is possible to see more evidence of the crimes.]
Dave read the whole article with a heavy heart.
He knew that the Fury Jump was over.
But he could not understand how the news leaked.
And to the biggest newspaper in the city, nheless.
This news would be known all around the country today, and every partner they had would abandon them.
Every potential mangaka in the market would avoid contacting the Fury Jump.
Every mangas that they published would flop when they reached the shelves.
Dave was able to see all that after he finished reading the news article.
He gritted his teeth in anger, he was furious with Peter and what he brought to thepany with his silly actions.
"Call all the shareholders!" Dave said in a rude voice to his secretary.
The secretary nodded and left the room.
Dave was feeling helpless.
He could not do anything, the police and the media were already in his tail.
The Fury Jump had the start of what was the ending of their long history.
Chapter 76 Theo And The Girls Hang Out
FlowPrime Cinema Theater, Elffire City.
Theo arrived at the ce early, he did not have to cook and worry about cooking today.
He was rxing as he waited for the girls to arrive.
But even though he was quiet at the side, his presence was able to attract the attention of all the people who passed by.
Theo looked like a movie actor, and everyone who saw him thought the same thing.
"Is that an actor?" a teenage girl asked her friends as they passed by Theo.
They all giggled and started talking about Theo.
Theo noticed that he was attracting attention from the passerby, but he did not care.
Today he was dressed in grey pants from Louis Vuitton, a ck t-shirt from Prada, and a silver jacket with ck details from Dior.
He seemed like someone from a rich family.
"Hey, handsome." Theo heard a familiar woman''s voice saying when he was looking at his cellphone.
He lifted his head and saw two amazing beautiful girls looking at him.
But one of them was extra beautiful, she looked like a fairy goddess.
Ayia was dressed in a pink sweater, ck short skirt, and ck boots. She looked so stunning that Theo was momentarily blown away.
Her clothes plus her devastating face, hair, and eyes made her the most beautiful girl there.
She looked so beautiful that the attention that was already in Theo now was even bigger. Guys ogled her from afar.
Meanwhile, Shizuka was super pretty too. She was wearing ck pants with ck boots, a white shirt, and a grey trench coat.
All the clothes from these two girls seemed super expensive.
They were dressed to impress today.
At least it was what wanted to do with a certain someone.
"Hey, girls, you two look absolutely stunning!" Theo said with a smile after he managed toe back from his reverie.
"Thank you!" both of them said with a smile.
But if someone looked closely, it could be seen that Ayia was blushing.
They talked as they waited for the rest of the gang.
After a while, they saw Sayuri, Sam, and June arriving at the same time.
"Hey, girls, you look good today!" Theoplimented the girls too.
And indeed they looked stunning.
Theo noticed that he was the only man between these high number of stunning women.
He felt a little weird, it was not like he deliberately chose to hang out with girls.
But as he met them, he created bonds with each one of them.
Each one of them was important to his life, and he would treat them with respect.
And the girls felt that way too.
With exception of Ayia and Shizuka, Theo met the other three when they were in the lower ce in their lives.
But Theo believed in them and gave them a chance to shine with their efforts.
He treated them respectfully and never behaved inappropriately.
Even though sometimes when looking at his beyond handsome appearance, they wanted him to do something.
But it was only a silly thought.
They were talking about the movie as they waited for Aurora.
"Where''s little sister?" Ayia asked as she looked around.
"She has school so she will arriveter." Theo said.
"Talking about the devil. I think she arrived with her friends." Theo smiled as he pointed in the direction where five different girls wereing.
Aurora brought Vivian, Caro, Umaru, and Megan.
The first three she invited because they were her best friends.
She invited Megan because she helped her so much after she transferred to Yukihime High School. So, she wanted to go out with her senior.
The girls when they heard Aurora asking if they wanted to go to the cinema, agreed on the spot.
They were young and it was the first time they went out with Aurora.
While Megan agreed on the spot too after she heard that Theo also was going.
They all went to Caro''s house after school to get ready, they wanted to go in pretty clothes and not the school''s uniform.
"Hey, brother!" Aurora eximed when she arrived near him.
"Hey, cupcake" Theo smiled.
"Hey, big sisters" Aurora greeted her big sisters.
They all smiled at her and greeted her back.
"These are my friends. You may remember them from my birthday party." Aurora said as she pointed to her friends.
"Sure, we remember." Sam smiled.
"How are you doing, girls?" Ayia smiled at the girls.
They were a little nervous about going out with adults but after being well received they stopped worrying too much.
They all talked for a while until Theo said.
"Let''s go! The movie will start in 30 minutes."
"Where are our seats?" Sayuri asked.
"I reserved the VIP room. So, we will have no problem with the seats. We also can order popcorn and other stuff from there." Theo replied.
"That''s great!" Ayia eximed as she jumped around.
They all were satisfied with Theo''s decision.
They were super pretty girls and if they were seated between the crowd, they would attract too much attention.
Theo showed the cinema''s employee his pass to the VIP room, and he guided them towards the room.
As they walked, they attracted attention from all the people inside the cinema.
And it was justified.
? 10 super beautiful girls with different appearances but equally amazing.
And one god-like handsome man apanying them.
Together, they looked like the cast of a movie that was visiting the cinema to watch a movie.
They arrived at the VIP room and heaved a sigh of relief. They did not like the attention they received.
But they understood why.
They were all beautiful and that was attention-grabbing.
They looked around the room and noticed it wasfy.
There werefy couches, leg supporters, a bathroom by the back, and an ample view of the screen.
"That''s perfect!" Ayia eximed as she threw herself into one of the couches.
They allughed and sat by the couches too.
"I''m going to order something" Theo said as he took the menu that was by the side of the couches.
"Me too." Sam said in excitement.
"Cupcake, you can ask for whatever you want." Theo said to Aurora with a smile.
"Thank you, big brother!" Aurora smiled sweetly.
They all ordered and waited for the movie to start.
The orders arrived just before the screen lit up.
They were watching a movie called.
[WHO?]
The movie was a production from a Sakura Abode studio. And it became the box office champion as soon it was released.
It told the story of a town surrounded by mystery. Someone is killed and no one knows who was the killer.
The movie followed a detective arriving in the town to solve the crime.
All of them were enticed by the movie.
The movie was so good that they did even have remembered toment on it.
When thest scene came and it was revealed who the killer was, all of them gasped in surprise.
They did not expect the killer was the one that they practically had 100% of sure that was not the killer.
The movie ended and they started talking with enthusiasm about the movie.
"WOW, That was awesome!" Ayia eximed.
"Yeah, I did not expect him to be the killer." Sam said with an excited voice.
"No, and when that guy started¡" they all started toment on specific parts of the movie until they noticed that the credits of the movie ended.
"We should go." Theo said.
They all stood up and went away.
"How about we go eat some ice cream?" Theo asked when they arrived outside the theater.
They all agreed with enthusiasm, they did not want the night to end there already.
Chapter 77 Festivals
Theo and the girls arrived in an ice cream shop that was near the theater.
The theater was in amercial street where all types of shops could be seen.
They arrived in the Ice Cream Shop and ordered their ice creams.
"What are you guys going to do next week, in the Autumn Festival?" Sayuri asked as she ate her sundae.
"My school is preparing a festival, you guys cane to see it," Aurora said with a smile.
Vivian, Megan, Umaru, and Caro agreed with that.
The Yukihime High School was going to throw a super festival to celebrate the autumn.
They had a traditional festival that was famous in the city.
Aurora and her friends spent thest weeks preparing and rehearsing for what they would do.
Aurora''s ssroom would be doing a Manga Cafe.
Aurora asked Theo if she could dress as Kakashi from Naruto. It was her favorite character in the manga.
Theo helped her make her costume for the festival.
"Yes! I would love to!" Ayia said with enthusiasm.
All of them smiled and promised to visit Aurora''s festival.
"But we have to go to the me Festival!" Ayia said suddenly.
All of them became excited about it.
The me Festival was the most famous celebration of autumn in Elffire City.
It happened in the northern part of the city where there was a park next to the Pedrarruna Forest.
The Pedrarruna Forest was painted by mes sakura at this time of the year, so it was the perfect ce to do the me Festival.
The me Festivalsted for seven days.
There were all types of attractions on the seven days of the festivals.
But the most characteristic thing was the me decorations all around the festival location, and all around the city too.
The Festival was the longest tradition in the city, tracing back to the time before the Yamato n and Pendragon n made the truce treaty.
It was said that the viges around the me sakuras used to gather and celebrate autumn every year.
And the traditionsted until the current time, and it became an even bigger celebration.
Every year the whole city visited the festival.
Most of the 5 million citizens went to the park next to the Pedrarruna Forest to celebrate.
Even Theo''s restaurant would be open for only two hours every day.
And during the celebration week, Theo would introduce dishes in the theme.
"How about we go there on Monday?" June said.
"Yeah, the restaurant will be closed that day and we can enjoy without worrying too much." Theo said as he agreed with her.
"I agree with it too. Right, Shizu-chan?" Ayia asked with worrying eyes.
"Sure" Shizuka said after a while.
The truth was that Ayia and Shizuka had to travel at the end of the Autumn Week to Sakura City to their family celebration.
All members of the family needed to be present at the asion.
Shizuka only agreed because they would go to the me Festival on Monday.
The two of them had to go to Sakura City Thursday.
They even already asked Theo for a leave from the restaurant for a few days.
Obviously, Theo agreed, he understood that the girls came from an important family, and with it, some family traditions had to be respected.
"So, it''s decided! We will visit the girl''s school festival. And Monday we will go to the me Festival!" Sam said with an excited voice.
They all agreed with enthusiasm, they enjoyed each other''spany.
"Are you girls going with the traditional costume?" June asked afterward.
"Of course! It''s going to be fun!" Sayuri said with shining eyes.
"I agree with Sayuri!" Ayia eximed.
"Hmm, I don''t know¡" June said with hesitation.
"Come on, June!" Sam said with pleading eyes.
They all looked at her with pleading eyes.
Even Vivian and the girls.
"Okay." June said with a defeated voice.
"Yay!" Ayia eximed.
They started talking about the festival.
The traditional food, the clothes, the decorations, the attractions.
"I love the me decorations they put in the festival." Sam said.
"Yeah, me too! It''s my favorite part of it!" June said with enthusiasm.
"We should take tons of pictures of it and with it!" Sayuri said with a smile.
"Hell yeah!" Ayia eximed.
They continued to talk and they did not even notice that hours passed and it was alreadyte.
"We should go. Aurora has sses tomorrow." Theo said suddenly.
"Oh goodness. It is already superte." June said as she looked at the clock.
"Yeah, we should go. We have to work tomorrow morning." Sam agreed.
They came outside and three luxurious ck cars were waiting on the street.
"That''s us" Vivian said.
"Thank you for inviting us!" Megan said with a grateful tone.
Caro, Vivian, and Umaru also thanked them.
All of them enjoyed hanging out with Theo and the girls.
It was so different than they were used to.
"It was our pleasure, girls." Ayia said with a smile.
The rest of them agreed with Ayia as they said goodbye to the girls.
Then they proceeded to head towards their cars.
They bade goodbye to each other and went back to their homes with a warm heart.
They could feel that their friendship was solid and that they enjoyed each other''spany.
The next day arrived and Theo kept his usual routine.
He just arrived in his office to continue to project his house.
When he received a message from Ayia.
He opened it and it was the news article from the Daily Sakura Journal.
Theo opened and read it.
The more he read, the more he was surprised.
He did not expect that Ayia had connections with the Daily Sakura Journal.
It was important to notice that this journal was not only famous in the capital of the country but also all around the nation.
The online version of the journal had millions of followers all around the country.
And to Ayia have connections to be able to release the article in this journal.
Theo became surprised yet again.
What Theo didn''t know was that Ayia''s family was the owner of the journal.
So, she could order them to make an article about anything she wanted.
Theo was happy with the visibility of the case, he was sure that now the Fury Jump would be destroyed by the public.
He was even happier that his name was not mentioned in the article.
He did not want his name to be associated with the case, even if he was the victim.
Theo replied to Ayia with thankful text.
He appreciated all her help in this case.
They texted each other for a while, and afterward, Theo started to work on his house project again.
He was halfway done with the project.
After he was able to level up his engineer proficiencies, he came to know that some machines he was nning to put in the house had to be redesigned from the scratch.
Or it wouldn''t be able to work.
Even the power grid, Theo had to redesign and increase the capacity. Because his house would have to have a constant supply of energy and he wanted to install sr panels to power up the house.
But to design a power grid that needs so much energy from sr panels had to be done with extreme care.
Even the design of the house itself had to be reviewed. Because after he leveled up his Architect Skill, he saw that the previous design he envisioned was wed.
But Theo was able to pass through all these difficulties in thest 5 days.
Theo estimated that he would finish the project in the timeframe he expected, in other words in another 5 days the project would be done.
Theo was looking forward to seeing his dream house bing true.
Chapter 78 Auroras Classroom
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Friday, October 23rd
Aurora woke up at the same time she woke every day to go to school.
She slowly opened her sleepy eyes as her hand moved towards her phone to turn down the rm.
She saw the time on her phone.
''7:01 am''
''I should get up¡'' she thought groggily as she slowly got out of bed.
She went towards her bathroom with her eyelids only opened sufficiently to her not walk into the wall.
She stopped at the sink and opened the tap.
Aurora sshed some water on her face to wake herself up.
She took her toothbrush and started brushing her teeth.
After, she took her pajamas off and got into the shower.
She showered for while and left the bathroom 5 minutester with a towel around her slim body.
Aurora dressed in her uniform and applied some light makeup on her face.
With her silver hair tied and her preparation was done.
The girl already could smell the breakfast that her brother was making.
Arriving at the kitchen of the apartment, she saw her brother putting on the table her favorite breakfast.
Fried Salty Bananas with Cheese Bread.
And to drink a Coffee with Milk.
Since her brother started doing that, she became obsessed with this breakfast.
"Good morning, cupcake!" Theo greeted her with a gentle smile.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora gave him her sweetest smile.
"How did you sleep?" Theo asked as he sipped his coffee.
"Great!" Aurora managed to say between her frantic eating.
"Slow down, do you have to be there early?" Theo asked as he saw her eating so fast.
"Yeah. We are finishing the preparations for the festival." Aurora replied.
"Ah brother, don''t forget my costume, please!" Aurora said with teary eyes.
"Of course not!" Theo said with fake anger but afterward, he smiled.
He indeed had to order the costume directly from a seamstress, because Kakashi was not a famous character, yet.
Aurora was relieved that her brother was going to take care of that.
She finished her breakfast and went to brush her teeth again.
"Big brother, I''m going!"
"Bye!" Aurora said with a shout as she exited the apartment.
"Bye! Be careful!" Aurora was able to hear her brother shout over her back.
She entered the car that was waiting for her on her street.
"Morning, Michele" Aurora greeted her driver.
"Morning, little Aurora." Michelle smiled at the silver-haired girl.
They talked during the entire trip towards Aurora''s school about the next week''s festival.
Aurora invited Michele to attend her festival.
During these months that Michele drove Aurora to the school, they became closer to each other.
Aurora considered the middle-ageddy as a friend.
Aurora said goodbye to Michele when they arrived at Yukihime High School.
Aurora walked towards her ssroom as she looked at the decorations that were being ced for the festival.
The school was a full-on board with preparations for the festival.
All the ssrooms of all years were anxious with preparations.
Aurora arrived at the first year''s building and saw countless students walking to and from with preparations.
And yes, the Yukihime High School was so big that it had a whole building of 5 floors just for the first-year sses.
And all years had simr huge buildings.
There were buildings just forboratories.
Buildings just for the School Staff.
A library building.
A huge arena that served as a football field or for the athletics club.
[English Football not the North American version]
And other buildings.
The whole campus was gigantic.
Aurora entered the building and arrived at her ssroom.
"We should have decided ages ago!" Aurora heard someone shout as she entered the room.
She went towards her table and sat.
"You missed the show." Umaru said to Aurora with a giggle.
"You were the ones arriving too early." Aurora replied with another giggle.
"What''s happening?" She asked the girls as she observed her ssmates discussing.
"They cannot decide what to serve and how food is going to be made." Caro said while shaking her head.
"They are a bunch of fools." Vivian said with a sneer.
The girls talked as the ss had an intense discussion.
They did not care much what the ss would serve, they only wanted to enjoy the festival.
The Yukihime High Festival was going to happen next Tuesday and Wednesday.
But they were more excited about going to the me Festival with Theo and the girls.
"We should buy clothes for the me Festival this weekend!" Umaru said suddenly with excitement.
"Yes! We should!" Caro agreed with shining eyes.
"I''m in" Vivian smiled. My
They looked at Aurora and waited for her answer.
"Why not?" Aurora smiled too.
By now she already discovered that her friends came from powerful and rich families, but she did not care much about it.
She treated them the same as always.
She even discovered from her brother talking that her big sister Ayia was from a super-family from the capital of the country.
She was a little surprised when she heard that.
Ayia did not look like the heir of a super-family.
But she assumed that Ayia was a special person.
A unique person that should be cherished by her unique personality.
They talked about what to buy when they heard someone calling them.
"Hey, girls, what do you think about it?" a male''s voice said to them.
The girls turned their heads and saw that it was the ss president that said that.
"What?" Vivian said elegantly.
All studentsughed hard, they could see that the girls were not paying any attention to the discussion.
The ss president blushed as he heard theughs.
His name was Fred Hunter, he was an intelligent boy that got the position of ss president because no one else wanted.
But even tho it was because of that, he was still liked by his ssmates.
He was a little shy but he constantly fought with his shyness.
He would admit to anyone else, but he only wanted the ss president position to impress his dream girl.
He was deeply in love with Caro Wembley.
But it was a missed shot, she did not even look at him after he won the election.
"I said if you guys have any solution." Fred asked with an embarrassed smile.
Vivian was a little annoyed that these guys were fighting just 4 days before the festival.
They should have already decided on that!
"I will pass the contact of a cook. He will cook for us. And what we will serve? Isn''t obvious? We should sell famous anime food." Vivian said with a cold voice as she rolled her eyes annoyed.
The girls and boys in the ss were silent after they heard Vivian''s annoyed voice.
They were a little embarrassed that they had dyed so much the schedule and Vivian solved everything with just a few words.
"That''s great! Let''s select a few famous anime food and vote which one we will serve." Fred managed to say after a while.
He regretted noting with this solution himself.
He also came from a big family but he missed his opportunity to impress Caro.
They voted and selected the dishes just before their homeroom teacher arrived.
"How are the preparations for the festival?" She asked as she ced her things on her desk.
"Teacher, everything is okay. We will be able to impress you." Fred said as if the whole ss was not in chaos because they could not decide which dishes they would serve just a few minutes ago.
The students were a little impressed by Fred''s shamelessness.
Fred, who wanted to impress Caro, was only able to impress her by his negative characteristics.
The day passed and Aurora paid attention to the sses.
Yukihime''s standards were higher than a normal high school. So, she had to pay extra attention to every ss.
The end of the day arrived and Aurora left the school and went towards her brother''s restaurant.
The front of the restaurant was full of people as always when she arrived.
She bade farewell to Michele and exited the car.
"Hey, Aurora!" Sarah said to the silver-haired girl when she entered the restaurant.
"Hey, Sarah!" Aurora replied with a smile.
All the employees liked her and she liked them too.
She went towards the back and entered the kitchen and saw her brother.
He lifted his head and smiled at her.
"Hey, cupcake!" Theo said with a loving voice.
She loved her life.
She had great friends, a loving brother, and a ce where she loved to work.
Chapter 79 Autumn Special Dish
?
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Sunday, October 25th
One day before the start of the me Festival.
Theo and the kitchen staff were in the kitchen discussing what special dishes they would cook for the autumn week.
"How about we adapt the Red Menu to have an even more brilliant red color?" Shoko said with a thoughtful face.
"We can use local autumn ingredients and produce a Red Menu - Elffire Autumn Version." Ayia said.
"But which ingredients are we going to change?" Kimiko asked.
"We could use the leaves from some vegetables that grow here in the city that is simr to the me leaves from the sakura trees." Theo said after a while.
"But and thesagna? It is already red. How can we make it even brighter?" Lauren asked hesitantly.
They were silent for a while as they thought about an answer.
"I got it!" Theo suddenly eximed with excited eyes.
"How about we make a Ravioli Lasagna?" Theo told them his idea.
"A raviolisagna? How would that work?" Shizuka asked puzzled.
"That''s the catch! We will fill the ravioli with the things that go inside thesagna. We make the whole preparation as a normalsagna. Just changing that we will make tinysagnas inside the ravioli, and bake the ravioli with thesagna sauce in the oven." Theo exined.
They were all impressed with Theo''s idea, and a little intimidated too.
The difficulty of the Ravioli Lasagna seemed to be much harder than the normalsagna.
"We can assemble the ravioli as the me leaves. It will be the perfect autumn dish." Theo said with a determined tone of voice.
"But, chef, isn''t the difficulty of it much harder?" Max asked with hesitation.
Theo heard his question and frowned.
Max was right, it would be difficult for them to finish the dish on time.
And Ayia and Shizuka were leaving them for a while next Thursday, so their difficulty would increase after they left.
"Hmm, there is no other option then. We will not put in the service the Vegetarian and Ocean Menu this week. We will serve only the Red Autumn Menu." Theo came with an answer.
The rest of them digested Theo''s words.
It seemed that was the only solution.
They would be able to make the Ravioli Lasagna and take care of the workload of the service, even after Ayia and Shizuka left.
"Yeah. I agree. That seems to be the only solution, chef." Kimiko said.
"Shoko and Max will be responsible for the presentation. I want to see the me sakura trees on the te. Do you understand?" Theo gave the two of them a task.
Shoko and Max had their hearts constricted for a while. It was the first time they were responsible for such an important te presentation in the restaurant.
All the normal tes there were in the service had Theo and Ayia''s presentation.
Shoko and Max only helped them finish.
But now they would not have Theo or Ayia''s help to do it.
And it was such an important dish!
Even though they were a little intimidated, they were even more excited about it!
They loved cooking, and having such a big task was a challenge they received with pleasure.
"All of you know that Ayia and Shizuka will travel for a while. So, Kimiko, you will be my Second Chef meanwhile Ayia is away."
"Lauren, you will take care of Kimiko''s workload."
"Gwen and Kin, you two will have to give your all." Theo relocated their positions in the kitchen when Ayia and Shizuka were away.
Kimiko failed to breathe when she heard that she would be the second chef.
That was a huge responsibility!
She was afraid and at the same time excited with the opportunity.
She saw how amazing Theo and Ayia were when cooking.
Kimiko knew she wasn''t on their level yet, but she was pursuing their level with all her heart.
So, she valued the opportunity. She wanted to improve and be a better cook.
Theo was satisfied as he looked at his employees.
He knew that he was giving them difficult tasks but after working with them for more than one month, he wanted to see them grow as cooks.
"Congrattions, guys!" Ayia celebrated with them excitedly.
She was truly happy that her friends earned such opportunities.
"Thank you, Chef!" They all thanked Theo with smiles.
"Sure, you earned it." Theo smiled at them.
"How about we practice this dish together? The service is onlyter anyways." Theo asked them as he looked at the clock.
It was still 1 pm on a Sunday, and they only had to start the preparations for the night''s service at 4 pm.
"Yes, that''s a great idea!" Ayia said with enthusiasm.
"Hmm, I have an idea." Shizuka suddenly said.
"Tell us, Shizu-chan" Ayia said with curious eyes.
"We should all cook a raviolisagna. And afterward, we canpare to the other''s versions of the dish. We can see multiple possibilities for the dish." Shizuka said with her usual serious voice.
Their eyes lit up as they heard that, their fighting spirit was ignited.
"That''s an awesome idea, Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed as she jumped around in excitement.
"Yeah. I agree. Let''s do it." Theo smiled with enthusiasm.
They all nodded and proceeded to take the ingredients to start cooking.
Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka were not even nervous about it.
Theo and Ayia were especially confident about their cooking and they were not afraid ofpassions.
Shizuka was just going with the flow.
But to the rest of them, this was a chance to impress their bosses.
Kimiko wanted to cook a tasty dish.
Max and Shoko wanted to present a beautiful dish.
Lauren was hoping to impress the chef.
And Gwen and Kin were just hoping to cook something good. They knew they were new in the kitchen and were not as good as everyone else. But they wanted to improve!
And that was the first step towards greatness.
The petition'' started in the kitchen.
It was a relief that the kitchen was enormous and it was possible to house 9 people cooking different dishes at the same time.
All types of dishes could be seen being made.
And when the agreed time to cook ended, nine different dishes could be seen on the table.
They all had the same principle, raviolisagna, but the way it was made was different from each one of them.
"Let''s taste!" Theo smiled and started tasting his employee''s dishes.
He was pleasantly surprised when he tasted them.
They all tasted the dishes and enjoyed it.
After all the dishes were tasted, they sat down to discuss.
"Well, it is not a surprise that Theo and Ayia''s dishes were the best of them." Shoko said with augh.
All of themughed, it was indeed not a surprise.
Theo and Ayia''s dishes were in apletely different level of execution.
"But I liked how Max and Shoko presented their dishes. It was close to what I was expecting. I think if you work together, you two will do a great job." Theo smiled.
Max and Shoko were a little proud as they heard their bossplimenting them.
"I liked what Kimiko and Lauren did with their dishes. Kimiko, you ced something in the dish that made it taste so delicious! It was that exotic pepper that we received recently, wasn''t it?" Ayia said with a smile of appreciation.
"Yes, chef!" Kimiko was happy that her dish was good.
"And Lauren! Such a perfect technique! If you were a little bolder with the ingredients you could get a dish close to mine and Theo''s" Ayiapleted with a yful smile.
They all took a deep breath when they heard that, that was a big statement.
Lauren was a little awed when she heard that.
"I do my best to be bolder, chef!" Lauren said after a while with determination.
"I agree with everything that Ayia said, but my biggest surprise was you, Gwen, Kin!" Theo eximed.
"You two did not produce the best dishes but the way you assembled the ravioli was a masterpiece and gave me multiple inspirations!" Theoplimented them.
Gwen and Kin were a little emotional when they heard the chefplimenting their dishes. It was a first for them.
Ayia and Theo did notment on Shizuka''s dish because it was indeed better than the rest of them, with exception of Ayia and Theo.
They spent the rest of the afternoon talking about how to make the dish as theypared it to the dishes they just made.
Chapter 80 Flame Festival I
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Monday, October 26th
This was the first day of the Autumn week throughout the whole Sakura Abode Country.
Each city of the country celebrated its traditions, but all of them had the same celebration.
The Autumn painted the country with its sakura trees.
Elffire City was not different, the whole city was excited about the me Festival.
Today was the first day of the Festival.
The citizens left their homes to go to work dressed in red clothes to celebrate the festival.
The mood was festive as the city was painted by mes with the sakura trees, the weather was fresh and windy with the suning out to make the day even more festive.
Decorations could be seen in all of the city.
Houses, grocery stores, malls, and many others were in the mood for the me Festival.
Theo arrived in his office on that day greeting his employees.
During the whole week, all his employees would have the workload halved.
So, that they could enjoy the festival.
Theo had to wake up extra early today because Aurora had to go to her school earlier, and because he had to cook for her.
He had to wake up early too.
This was thest day before her festival and Aurora''s ss was running against the time to finish their preparations.
Theo worked on his house project until 3 pm.
Afterward, he went home to get ready to go out.
Today he would go to the me Festival with the girls.
He was dressed in his red pants and red traditional jacket with sakura images on it.
He looked stunning and handsome.
His silver hair and silver eyes contrasted with the red traditional clothes and made him even more handsome.
Theo exited his apartment and went towards the festival alone.
Aurora was getting ready at her friend''s house, and she was going to the festival from there.
The closer he got to the festival, the more cars there were in the streets.
All the esses to the venue had heavy traffic.
Theo saw that it would take ages for him to get his car parked at the venue.
So, he decided to park the car a little far from the festival and walk to the venue.
Theo walked towards the festival leisurely.
He saw tons of people heading to the festival, it was expected that at least one million people would go to the opening of the festival today.
He saw families, couples, groups of friends all dressed in traditional red clothes.
Theo arrived at the venue and looked at the ce.
He was frozen for a second as he looked at the scenery.
me Red Trees could be seen all around, lights were ced on the trees to make the red even more evident. And the result was that it made the trees look magical.
Red decorations were seen all around on the stalls. A huge variety of food was being sold out for the hundreds of stalls in the venue.
There was a huge stage at the back where artists were performing.
And a huge crowd was enjoying all the attractions avable.
Theo waited for the girls at the ce theybined.
Then suddenly he received a call from Ayia.
"Where are you?" Ayia said with a shout on the phone.
"I am by the south entrance! Next to the game section!" Theo shouted back as he tried to listen to the phone with the noise that wasing from the festival.
"We will be there in 5 minutes!" Ayia shouted back and hang up the phone.
p Theo did not understand what she said, but he assumed that they were arriving.
After five minutes, five unbelievable pretty girls arrived next to Theo.
Ayia, June, Sayuri, Sam, and Shizuka were dressed in traditional red dresses.
And they were so beautiful!
Where ever they went, people would look back at them.
Theo looked at them and he was a little dazed for a while.
"Girls! Here!" Theo waved at them when he came back to himself.
The girls saw him and walked to him.
"You all look absolutely stunning!" Theo smiled at the girls.
They all blushed a little, Theo was extra handsome today and they became a little bashful with hispliment.
"You are not bad yourself." Sayuri said after a while with a smile.
She was the oldest one of them, she would not stay bashful for so long.
"Where''s Aurora and the girls?" Ayia asked as she looked around.
"She texted saying that they were arriving shortly!" Theo said.
They talked about their clothes as they waited for the Aurora.
After 5 minutes, five young girls arrived at the me Festival.
If the Ayia and four others passed a mature and unapproachable feeling.
These five girls passed a youthful and innocent feeling.
Not that Ayia and the others were not youthful, but they looked like adults. Aurora and the girls looked like teenagers.
Theo saw Aurora and called her.
"Aurora! Here!" He shouted.
Aurora and the girls saw Theo and walked to him.
Theo looked at Aurora and smiled.
"You look amazing, sis" Theo said dotingly.
"Thank you, big brother!" Ayia said with an excited smile.
She was indeed stunning, just like Theo, her silver hair contrasted with her red dress and made her look extra pretty.
"You too girls" Ayiaplimented the rest of the girls.
"Yeah, I agree." Theo looked at the rest of the girls.
They all talked about each other''s clothes with excitement for a while.
"Where are we going first?" Sam asked after a while.
"I want to eat something!" Ayia eximed.
"Yeah, I am hungry too!" Aurora said with a grump.
All of them did not eat well at lunch because they were getting ready for the festival.
If someone does not live together with women, it''s important to say that most women take ages to get ready.
So, it was understandable that they were hungry.
"How about we go to the food stall? We can order all types of food and eat by the trees there!" Theo pointed in the direction of an open ce surrounded by sakura trees where several benches were ced.
People could be seen eating on the benches and enjoying the scenery.
They all agreed with the idea, it sounded great.
They could eat and enjoy the festival.
"How about we buy everything and share it with each other?" Shizuka said.
"Yeah, I agree." Theo replied.
"So, you all buy anything you want, and let''s meet at the benches, okay?" Theo asked the girls.
They all nodded with avid faces.
They allughed and went to buy the food.
After 10 minutes, they all came while carrying all types of food.
Theo brought a traditional Yamato food, Takoyaki.
Ayia arrived with a bunch of Yakiimo (a type of sweet potatoes baked with wood fire) and Yaki Tomorokoshi (char-grilled whole cobs of corn brushed with a ze of soy sauce, mirin, and butter).
They were super hot, it seemed that they were just out of the oven.
Shizuka brought so sweet cakes.
Aurora and her friends brought a bunch of open sfiha (an Arabian food) of all types of vors.
Sayuri, Sam, and June got together and brought crepes and green tea.
When they distributed all these on the table, they were a little overwhelmed.
"Are we going to be able to finish?" June asked.
"Of course, let''s dive in!" Ayia eximed with her characteristic enthusiasm.
They all were lively again and started eating.
And it was delicious!
Theyughed and ate as the sun was setting.
"Wow¡" Ayia suddenly eximed loudly after they were seated eating.
They all looked at what she was looking for and they were awestruck when they saw it too.
The sunset made the me Sakura Trees be lit on fire!
It seemed that the whole festival was involved by the firelight.
It was magical.
After a while, they started talking excitedly about the scenery.
"Let''s take pictures!" Ayia eximed loudly.
"Yes!" The girls replied.
The girls wanted to take pictures to remember this dayter.
They took a bunch of pictures of the sunset, of each other, of them with the sunset.
It was so many that Theo did not know how many cellphones he posed for a photo anymore.
Chapter 81 Flame Festival II
[BONUS CHAPTER]
The sun moved away from the skyline, and the night arrived on the me Festival.
The lights lit up the trees making the venue look like a garden of sun trees.
Theo and the girls were looking at the pictures that they took.
"I''m going to post it online!" Ayia said excitedly.
"Tag me in it then." Sam said with a giggle.
After a while, they noticed that with the night some attractions were starting.
"Let''s y some games!" Aurora said as she stood pup.
They agreed and went towards the game section of the festival.
In this section, it was possible to see multiple stalls with different types of games and prizes.
The girls became excited when they saw the giant teddy bears on the prizes.
They were full of fighting spirit as they went towards the stalls to y the games.
They were independent and strong women who wanted to win the bears on their own!
Theo observed the determination of the girls and took pictures of them as they yed the games.
He was smiling the whole time, he believed in them.
Even though it was a coincidence that all his chief managers were women, he would hire the girls again if he came back on time.
They were amazing.
In the end, only Ayia, Shizuka, Megan, and Aurora were able to win the giant prizes.
The four of them saw the sad faces of the rest of the girls, so they decided to help them to win the prizes.
Lastly, when Umaru received a giant unicorn teddy bear from Aurora, all of them had giant teddy bears in their arms.
And faces full of smiles.
"Let me take a picture of you all!" Theo said to them with a smile.
"Yes!" Ayia agreed as she jumped and shook her giant fox teddy bear.
"Smile. Say GIRL POWER!" Sayuri said as Theo took pictures of them.
Afterward, Theo showed them the pictures.
"It looks good" June said as they looked at the pictures.
"Send them in the group chat, Theo!" Ayia eximed as she smiled.
"Sure" Theo smiled too.
They walked around the festival looking at the pretty decorations and various stalls.
They arrived next to the performance stage where a band was ying for a huge crowd.
"Let''s watch the concert!" Theo shouted to the girls to let them listen.
They all nodded, they were excited about watching the concert.
The band was ying famous songs and they wanted to enjoy and sing with the crowd.
"Thank you, Elffire City! You guys are amazing!" the singer said on the microphone after the song ended.
HOAAAAAAAAAR
The crowd yelled with excitement.
"We will y a song that we love it. I think you guys may know it."
The guitar sound echoed through the venue and the crowd yelled, they knew well about this song.
It was a hit song by a famous singer.
It was on the top of the charts in the country.
Yeah, it''s getting boring, right?
"Annoying me, yeah
Get ready, I''m getting ready
While ''you'' are going I'' toe back
And all this way I know it by heart
If I''m not mistaken now you''ll leave me alone
The second step it''s not to answer me
The third is to repent
If what hurts me, it would hurt you"
The singer stopped singing and waved to the crowd to sing with him.
The crowd answered and all of them sang in loud voices
"LEAVE IT, it''s not even important anymore
You will leave us for another time
You will try to open the door of this love
When I''ve thrown away the key
Leave it, it''s not even important anymore
Will leave us for another time
And when you realize it''s over
When you look back I''m gone"
The crowd sang and waved their hands on top of their heads as they moved through the song.
Theo and the girls were singing too.
They were loving the concert and the atmosphere of it.
They never experienced such emotions at a concert.
Coincidentally, it was the first concert for all of them.
Ayia already went to concerts, but every time she was in the VIP rooms, being with the crowd gave her so many emotions. She loved that the crowd seemed to live the emotions of the song vividly.
Watching with her friends made the experience even more special.
They all sang the songs that the band yed.
? At a certain time, the band started ying a dancing song.
The crowd got excited and started dancing.
Theo and the girls were a little surprised when they saw everyone else dancing.
Theo smiled and moved towards Aurora.
"Let''s dance, sis" Theo smiled at her.
Aurora smiled happily, she was a little shy but she was having too much fun to care about it.
They started dancing together with the beat of the song.
The girls saw Theo and Aurora dancing happily and started dancing with each other too.
Ayia, who was dancing with Shizuka, was a little jealous of Aurora.
She wanted to dance with Theo too!
After a while, they changed dance partners with each other.
Luckily, for Ayia, she was able to get Theo.
"Hey." Theo smiled at her as he took hold of her waist and pulled her close to him.
Ayia was super nervous and shy, but she enjoyed his hand holding her.
"Hey." She smiled and looked at him with her brilliant golden eyes.
They danced and enjoyed the song together.
They were amid thousands of people, but Ayia felt she was alone with him.
Dancing and enjoying each other''s touch.
The song ended and Theo and Ayia looked at each other.
There was a spark in the air.
But before something happened, the singer attracted their attention.
"Thank you so much, guys!"
"Now, the firework show is about to begin! And we will end our show here. Thank you for your support!" The singer said over the microphone.
The crowd cheered loudly when they heard that.
"Let''s get out of here!" Sam shouted to them.
"Let''s get a good spot to watch the fireworks!" June replied to her with another shout.
They all agreed with her and walked out of the concert venue through the crowd.
There were so many people, that they had to hold each other''s hand to lose from each other''spany.
Theo was holding Aurora and Ayia''s hands.
Both girls were bashful as they held Theo''s hands.
After a difficult journey through waves of the crowd, they arrived at a ce close to the sakura trees.
As soon they arrived, the fireworks shot through the skies.
It painted the night sky with its lights.
The me Festival was thoroughly lit up with fire.
The fireworks painted Sakura Trees and Elves on the sky, telling the story of Elffire City.
The crowd at the festival admired the painting on the skies with wonder.
Theo and the girls looked up with excitement.
This moment was perfect.
They were between friends that never imagined that they would be so close to each other some time ago.
They came from different ces, but today they became real friends.
They would care for each other as family.
And enjoy life with each other as a family too.
At the end of the fireworks show, they started taking pictures again.
They wanted to immortalize that moment, they wanted to look at these pictures many yearster and remember the great night they had with each other.
After the firework show ended, the festival ended that night.
The crowd was going home.
Theo and the girls slowly walked towards the exit while talking about their night.
Theyughed and talked as they walked.
It took some time for them to leave.
And it was only 2 hourster that Theo and Aurora arrived back at their apartment.
But they were happy as they fell asleep that night.
Chapter 82 House Retrieval Card
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Tuesday, October 27th
Theo and Aurora were having breakfast early in the morning.
"Did you get the costume that I ced in your room?" Theo asked as he sipped his coffee.
"Yeah, it looks great! Thank you, big brother!" She said as she finished quickly her breakfast.
Today was the first day of Aurora''s school festival.
She had to be there early to finish the preparations.
"I will go there in the afternoon!" Theo said to her as she left the apartment.
"I will wait!" She shouted back when she heard that.
Theo smiled and finished his breakfast slowly.
He would finish thest details of the house project today.
But first, he washed the dishes that he and Aurora dirtied and put them to dry.
Then, he proceeded to finish the project.
There were only details to be finished and after 2 hours he was done.
He checked the whole project, which was enormous, three times to see if he got something wrong.
And after another hour he was sure that the project was ready to be implemented.
He sighed a breath of excitement, this project took him practically one month to bepleted.
First, he had to study the knowledge of engineering and architecture.
Then, it came the time to project the house.
It was a lengthy process but he was overjoyed when he looked at the project in front of him.
It was without a doubt, the house of his dreams.
Theo looked at the clock and saw that were was still time before he had to go to Aurora''s school festival.
He decided he had to retrieve the house card from the system as soon as possible.
The system said that it would take 10 days for the construction to bepleted. So, he wanted those ten days to start as soon as possible.
Theo dressed in his stylish clothes and drove towards his property in the Pedrarruna Forest.
Even though his property was in the Pedrarruna Forest, the property was still far away from the venue of the me Festival.
The forest was too big, and the part where the me Festival was held was far away from the residential area of the northern section of the city.
Arriving at the local, he noticed that it didn''t change much from when he visited weeks ago.
"System, I want to use the House Retrieval Card." Theo asked the system out loud.
[Host, please select which property you wish to use the card on]
"I want to use my property on the Pedrarruna Forest that it is in front of me"
[Location Selected!]
[Host, please select the project to implement in the property]
"Use the archive that is in myputer with the name DREAMHOUSE" Theo replied with a smile.
The system took some seconds to reply this time.
[Project Selected!]
[Analyzing thepatibility of the project DREAMHOUSE with the requirements of the House Retrieval Card¡]
[2%]
[13%]
[56%]
[87%]
Theo was a little nervous as he saw the percentage rolling, he hoped that the project was approved by the system.
[Ding! Conditions were satisfied!]
[Project DREAMHOUSE will be implemented in the property selected by the host]
[Calcting viability of the project ording to the geography and location¡]
[Ding! The project is 100% practicable with the geography and location!]
Theo smiled when he saw the string of notifications.
His project was approved by the system!
That meant that he would have his dream house!
When he saw 100% of the practicality of his project, he smiled as if he already knew about it.
It wasn''t for nothing that he spent a week upgrading his engineering proficiencies and architect skill.
He projected his house to be fit perfectly on his property.
And the system judged that his project did not present any structural errors, missing lines, problems with the power grid, and othermon problems that may appear when projecting buildings.
[Time Estimated to Completion: 10 Days]
? When Theo saw that notification, he saw cars arriving on the street and arriving next to his property.
People exited the cars and started building a fence around the property to not let others see what was happening inside.
"System, who are them?" Theo asked confused.
[The system does not want to affect the world. It decided to employ realpanies to build a fence to hide the system''s constructions of the house]
[The system also employed several otherpanies that will serve as decoys to exin the construction of the house]
"Wow, you thought about everything!" Theo eximed as he looked at the guys building the fence.
"How the decoys will work?" Theo asked.
[The system contracted construction supply materialpanies that will deliver the materials to the property. The only thing inessible to the public will be how the construction will happen]
As the system said that Theo saw a helicopter flying towards his property while carrying a bigpartment tied below the air vehicle.
"Wow, you really want to not affect this world with your magical abilities." Theo said awed as he looked at the helicopter cing thepartment on the top of the hill of his property.
''I think like that no one will be suspicious about the construction of his house. Everything is happening out in the open.''
[The system took the initiative to get the permits from the prefecture. At the end of the construction, the system will deliver all the documents]
Theo was overjoyed when he heard that.
It would be a pain in the *** to get those permits, but with the system''s help, he did not have to do anything.
Just wait for thepletion of the construction.
He also figured out why the system had to take 10 days to finish the construction.
It was necessary to fool the public and not expose the magical abilities of the system.
And this time was exactly for that.
Theo observed the construction going at full speed.
And the construction sounds and helicopters flying attracted the attention of his soon-to-be neighbors.
They saw multiple helicoptersing and going from the property at the end of the street.
"I guess will get a new neighbor. And he is filthy rich." a man said to a woman.
"No doubt, they are constructing on the property in the forest. And it doesn''t seem like a small building." The woman replied.
All neighbors thought the same thing as they saw the construction going.
Theo saw his soon-to-be neighbors at their mansion''s doors, but he did not move to greet them.
He was not a fan of being too friendly with his neighbors.
Just the basic pleasantries were enough for him.
Theo observed the construction for a few more moments and exited afterward.
He had to go to Aurora''s school festival.
He was looking forward to seeing Aurora as Kakashi.
Kakashi was his favorite character in Naruto.
The guy was badass.
And seeing Aurora dressed as him would be fun.
He also was looking forward to attending a school festival.
It was the first time for him in his two lifetimes.
In his first life, it wasn''t a tradition for schools to host festivals.
In this lifetime, his predecessor did not have the habit of frequenting school festivals.
And he did not consider what his predecessor lived to be him either.
He saw the memories of his predecessor as someone saw a movie.
No emotions attached.
Only the memories of Aurora gave him strong emotions.
But that was because he (THEO) considered Aurora as an irreceable part of his life.
He learned to love her by living with her in these months.
And he took his promise to his predecessor, to make Aurora happy. As his promise to himself too.
He wanted to make Aurora happy not because he promised to his predecessor, but because he (the transmigator) wanted to see the smile on Aurora''s face.
And he was happy when he arrived at that conclusion.
Just as he met amazing people like Ayia, Sam, Sayuri, and others.
He wanted to live his life with them too.
Theo wanted to share his life with the people he loved.
Theo drove to Yukihime High School full of excitement and joy.
He wanted to see his little sister enjoying her school festival.
Chapter 83 Yukihimes Autumn Festival I
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Theo arrived near Aurora''s school, he saw there was heavy traffic in the surroundings of the school.
''It seems that this festival is famous around here.'' Theo thought as he drove his car towards a parking lot.
He parked his car and exited the vehicle.
Theo took his phone and opened the group chat that he had with the girls.
The name of the group chat was:
''WINE BUDDIES''
The group was formed after Aurora''s birthday, and they talked in it daily.
@Theo: Just arrived. Where are you, girls?
Theo sent the message and waited for a reply as he walked towards the school.
@Ayia: Shizu-chan and I just arrived too.
@Ayia: Let''s meet at the entrance!
@Theo: Sure, I will be there in a few minutes.
They exchanged texts.
@Sam: I just left the office. It will take a while to get there.
@Sayuri: Me too. I will get thereter too.
@June: I''m just arriving. Wait for me!
@Sam: You guys can enter and enjoy the festival cause it will take at least 30 minutes for me to get there.
@Sayuri: I will only arrive in 30 minutes too.
@Theo: I can wait.
@Ayia: Me too.
@June: Me too 2x.
@Sam: Thank you, guys!
@Sayuri: Love u! ??
@Theo: *gif*
@Ayia: *gif*
@June: *gif*
Theo closed the group chat as he arrived at the entrance of the school.
He looked around and searched for Ayia and Shizuka.
After a while, he saw two amazingly beautiful girls by the side of the bustling entrance.
He walked through the crowd with difficulty and arrived near the girls.
"Hey, girls!" Theo smiled at the two of them.
"Hey, Theo!" Ayia said with a brilliant smile.
"Hey, Theo." Shizuka greeted him too.
They talked for a few minutes before June arrived too.
She walked towards them and they started talking while waiting for Sam and Sayuri.
They talked aboutst night''s festival with excitement.
"Last night was so awesome!" Ayia eximed with enthusiasm.
"Yeah, the festival was so beautiful. I loved the decorations." June said with a smile.
"I loved it what they did with the ce." Shizuka said with a small smile.
"I saw your post on Raingran! That picture was awesome!" Theo smiled at Ayia.
"Right? I thought so too!" Ayia eximed.
"Yeah, it looked awesome. And you even tagged us" June said as sheughed.
Raingran was the biggest picture and video social media in the world.
Simr to Instagram in Theo''s past life.
This was apany founded by a college student at Sakura City.
Afterward, the app won thepetition with apps from the Bald Eagle country.
But an app from the Bald Eagle still took a ce on the charts of most used apps in the world.
They talked about the pictures as they waited for Sam and Sayuri.
And after 30 minutes, the two of them arrived.
"Hey, guys!" The two of them greeted each other with a hug.
"Thank you for waiting!" Sam said with a bright smile.
"No problem" Ayia replied with a giggle.
"Let''s go in?" Theo asked them after they greeted each other.
"Yeah!" Ayia eximed with enthusiasm.
"It''s been a while since I attended a school festival." Sayuri said as they walked inside.
"Yeah, me too." June said with a thoughtful face.
They entered the school and saw the festival.
Decorations made the school look beautiful and joyful.
me leaves of paper could be seen hanging around the skies supported by strings.
It gave a joyful atmosphere to the festival.
A crowd could be seen entering the school.
There were was a map of the school at the entrance, where it was possible to localize each attraction of the school festival.
"Let''s search for Aurora''s ssroom." Theo said to them as they walked towards the map.
They examined the map and the girls were a little surprised by the number of attractions avable.
"I found it! Follow me." Theo told them as he walked away towards Aurora''s ssroom.
The girls followed him.
On the way, they saw multiple students walking around in costumes, selling food, giving directions, advertising their sses, and many others.
They were excited about going to see some attractions, but first, they had to see Aurora.
After 10 minutes of walking, they arrived at the first-years building.
Theo, Sam, Sayuri, and June were a little surprised by the size of the building just for the first years.
Ayia and Shizuka though thought that it was normal.
They asked for directions and after a while, they arrived at a ssroom where a Manga Cafe was happening.
They took a ce on the back of the line of people that were waiting to get inside the Cafe.
After waiting for a while, they were able to go in.
They saw that the ssroom was decorated with manga articles and from famous animes.
p The students were dressed as characters too.
Theo looked for his sister and found her instantly.
He looked at the ''guy'' dressed in ck pants, brown shinobi sandals; a ck long sleeve shirt with a red whirlpool image on the arm; a green vest with another red whirlpool image on the back; a ck mask covering the neck, mouth, and nose; a forehead protector (also known as Hitai-ate) with the Konohagakure symbol on it; and grey spike hair.
Aurora was full-on characterized as Kakashi.
And she nailed it!
It was so simr that Theo thought for a moment that Kakashi was there.
"Oh my god!" Sayuri eximed with excitement when she saw Aurora''s costume.
All of them were excited when they saw Aurora''s costume.
They were avid readers of the [Naruto] manga, and they loved it.
"Kakashiiii!" Ayia ran towards ''Kakashi''.
Aurora didn''t notice yet that her brother and her friends arrived.
She suddenly heard a girl yelling ''Kakashi'', then suddenly she felt someone crashing on her.
"Kakashi, I love you!" Ayia eximed with enthusiasm.
Aurora recognized the excited voice and bubbling personality.
"Big sister Ayia, you are suffocating me." Aurora managed to say between breaths.
Ayia let go of Aurora with a sad face.
Theo and the girlsughed at them with joy.
"Wow, sis, it looks awesome!" Theo said as he hugged her.
"Yeah, it seems so simr!" Sayuriplemented.
"I want to take a picture!" Ayia said suddenly.
"Me too!" Sayuri was also excited.
Aurora smiled behind her mask as she saw her brother and friends liking her costume.
"Let me take a picture with all of you." Aurora said with a sweet voice.
They agreed to that and took a bunch of pictures.
Theo took a selfie with his sister and posted it on his Raingran profile.
[I saw Kakashi today]
It was the legend of the picture.
His profile was private and only his employees and friends followed him.
He did want many followers, he just wanted to share the photo of him and his sister online.
They all had fun taking pictures.
Aurora''s ssmates were more than surprised when they saw the usually cold girl talking with an exciting voice with a bunch of grown women and a handsome man.
And she called him ''big brother''!
They looked at his silver and handsome figure and figured he was indeed her brother.
Ironically, Theo and Aurora''s hair being on the same color was a coincidence.
Theo and the girls left Aurora to continue working and ordered some coffee from her Manga Cafe.
They also saw Vivian, Umaru, and Caro.
They hugged the three girls and took pictures with them too.
The three girls were a little bashful when they hugged Theo but they moved through it.
Theo and the girls observed that Aurora''s ssmates were dressed in various costumes from famous Mangas.
They took pictures with some of them and drank their coffee.
Aurora''s ss did a great job with the decorations and costumes. And the food was enjoyable too.
The ss was having multiple clients arriving.
"Sis, we are going to explore the festival. If you get some free time, call me and we wille to you or youe to us." Theo said to his sister when was leaving the ssroom.
"Sure, thank you, big brother!" Aurora said with an excited voice.
The girls bade farewell to Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro too.
Theo and the four women now were on an adventure!
They wanted to explore this enormous school festival!
Chapter 84 Yukihimes Autumn Festival II
84 Yukihime¡¯s Autumn Festival II
[NORMAL RELEASE CHAPTER]
Theo and the girls started walking around the school and stopped where the food stalls were ced.
"I''m hungry!" Ayia said suddenly.
"Me too! I did not have lunch yet." Theo said as he looked at the food stalls.
"Let''s eat then!" Sam said as she started walking towards the food stalls.
There were multiple types of food being sold by the students.
Theo bought some curry.
Ayia chose to eat some Yakisoba noodles.
Sam and Sayuri bought barbecue skewers.
And Shizuka chose a fruit sd.
They ate as they toured the festival.
The school was beautifully decorated with an autumn theme.
They admired the festival and stopped by theke where it was possible to ride little boats.
"Let''s ride them!" Ayia said with enthusiasm as they finished eating.
"I want it too." Theo smiled.
The rest of them were excited about it.
They stopped at the ce that was renting the boats, they asked for two boats for them.
Each boat was capable of carrying three people.
They were in five.
So they had to split up.
Ayia wanted to ride alone with Theo in one boat but in the mess when they were boarding the boats, Theo ended up with Sayuri and Sam.
Ayia was a little bummed but she forgot about it after riding the boat.
"Let''s race to the other side!" Sayuri said to Ayia and Shizuka.
Ayia screamed with excitement.
"Let''s do it!" Ayia said with eyes shining with fighting spirit.
"Come on, Shizu-chan!" Ayia said to Shizuka.
Shizuka smiled and nodded.
The two boatspeted fiercely.
They were on equal terms.
Ayia and Shizuka had less weight on the boat making it easier to paddle.
Meanwhile, Theo, Sam, and Sayuri had more weight, but Theo had more strength. This made the three of them follow closely their opponents.
But in the end, Ayia and Shizuka won by a small margin.
"YEAHHH" Ayia celebrated as she hugged Shizuka.
Theo and the two girls regretted not winning but they were happy when they saw Ayia shaking her boat so much that it almost turned over.
"Ayia-chan! Don''t shake so much or we will fall into the water!" Shizuka shouted with a nervous voice.
Theo, Sam, and Sayuriughed hard when they heard that.
Ayiaughed too and stopped shaking the boat.
The five of them decided to just paddle around theke leisurely.
"Theo, we received the sales report fromst week." Sayuri said as they sailed around theke.
"Oh, really? Tell me about it." Theo said with enthusiasm.
"The [Naruto] Manga reached stagnation in the sales. But we were able to sell as much as possible. Meanwhile, the [Hataraku Maou-sama] Manga had a 50% increase in sales."
"As for the [Sword Art Online] Light Novel, the sales were above we were expecting. Even though it was not a good start as our mangas. It managed to sell well."
"We received orders of the three works from bookstores all around the country."
"We estimate that in this month we will be able to have a high profit." Sayuri finished her report as the boat floated through the waters.
Theo nodded happily.
"You did a great job!" Theoplimented the small woman.
"Thank you, boss!" Sayuri smiled.
"Yeah, you are awesome!" Sam said to her yfully.
Theyughed happily.
"And the girl Ryoko? Is she working?" Theo asked afterward.
"Oh, the girl cannot stop working! She goes early in the morning and only leaveste at night." Sayuri said with a worried tone of voice.
"I told her to ease a little. But she said she had to give her all. It was not an option to ck off." Sayuri said while shaking her head.
"I would say to her to not work too much. But she''s an adult and she can her decisions." Theo said while also shaking his head.
He admired Ryoko''s determination to grab the opportunity to work on her dream job.
They talked more as they drifted towards the shore of theke.
When they left the boats, their arms were a little tired of paddling the boat.
"How about we go watch the y in the theater that we saw when we were arriving?" June said when the five of them were leaving theke.
The rest of them became excited when they heard that.
"Let''s do it!" Ayia agreed with enthusiasm.
"The y seemed fun." Sam smiled.
They all agreed and headed towards the theater of the school.
When they arrived at the venue it seemed that the y was about to begin.
They took a seat in the stands and waited for the y to start.
After a while, they heard a voice.
"Good afternoon! We thank all of you for attending this y!" A loud voice came from the speakers.
"Our story begins with a little girl¡" the narrator starts introducing the story.
The y was about a famous children''s story of this world. It was told as if it was modern times and with funny elements.
Theo never heard of this story, so he was fascinated by it.
The crowdughed when the actors made some silly jokes. Cried when the girl almost died. And cheered with the happy ending.
It was a fascinating performance of the students.
Theo noticed that these students had a great talent in dramaturgy.
He seemed to see the future where these kids would be able to perform for even more people.
After the y ended, it was time for the band performances.
Multiple students bands started performing hit songs. And some of them even yed songs from Animes.
When they yed the songs Animes, Theo and the girls sang and had fun listening.
They only left when Theo received a text from Aurora.
"Aurora is exiting her ssroom! Let''s go meet her!" Theo said while fighting to be heard in the midst of the loud sounds.
The girls agreed and left the theater.
They met Aurora, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru after walking for a while.
"Did you have fun?" Aurora asked when she saw them.
"Lot of it!" Ayia said with an excited smile.
"Yeah, we went to get a ride on the boats. We saw the y in the theater. And we were just watching some band''s performances." June exined what they did.
Aurora was not surprised and was happy that they had fun.
"How about we go y some games?" Umaru asked.
"I''m in!" Sam smiled.
They all agreed and went towards the game stalls.
There were multiple options avable.
And they yed it all!
They even went to the Haunted House that was built by students.
Theo and the girls had multiple scares while walking through the haunted house.
It was very spooky.
And when they left, they were impressed by the work of the students. They could not stopughing while remembering the moments some of them screamed.
"Oh my god! I just saw Theo screaming while looking at the back. I did not even try to look back. I just ran away!" Sam said whileughing hard.
"Me too! I just heard someone screaming. And I run after the first that started running." Vivianughed.
"I think everyone started running at that point!" Theoughed.
They allughed and had fun.
In the end, Theo was ying a treasure hunt game around the school with the girls.
They had to search for clues and find out who stole a book from the library.
Theo partnered up with Ayia and they ran and had fun while searching the whole school for clues.
They asked the students, professors, and employees about the clues.
In the end, they did discover who was the thief.
Sam and Sayuri were able to solve the mystery earlier and they won candies.
Meanwhile, the rest won a coupon for the food stalls.
They all had a great time while ying games andpeting with each other.
But the happy times had to end.
Theo, Ayia, and June had to go back to work.
Tonight there was service at the restaurant.
Even though they would only be open for 2 hours today. They had to start the preparations for the dish earlier. Because the dish they would serve was very difficult.
They would serve the special menu of autumn.
Ravioli Lasagna!
They were excited to see the reaction of the public to this amazing dish.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, you guys managed to unlock 6 chapters!!!
Thank you so much for all your support!
And if you want to unlock even more chapters next week, don''t forget to donate even more Power Stones!
I hope you guys manage to unlock more chapters!
Chapter 85 Ravioli Lasagna Is A Success
When the four of them arrived at the restaurant, the rest of the employees were arriving to start the preparations for the night''s service.
June proceeded to go to her office.
Meanwhile, Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka entered the kitchen and saw that the rest of the cooks arrived already.
The three of them went to the dressing room to put on their uniforms.
When they got out, the whole kitchen was ready to cook.
"Okay, let''s start. This is the cooking method that I decided." Theo said as he passed papers to each of them.
They started analyzing the instructions and were a little nervous.
It was indeed more difficult than the normalsagna.
"Shoko, Max. Were you able to envision a presentation for the dish?" Theo asked the two cooks.
"Chef, we spent some time working on that. We finished designing, we only need to confirm the viability of the presentation with the dish ready" Shoko said with a determined tone of voice.
Theo nodded in approval when he heard that.
"How about we try to cook one te. We will see what adjustments we should do before the service starts." Theo said.
They all agreed with him.
They started cooking, and with 9 cooks cooking just one dish te.
The dish was ready to be eaten quickly.
Now it was time for Shoko and Max to show them what presentation they chose.
Both looked at each other and nodded.
They wanted to show the best presentation possible!
They started arranging the te with the dish.
And after two minutes the dish was presented to all of them.
And it was so beautiful that some of them gasped in surprise.
Theo smiled, he was happy that he gave this task to the two of them.
Shoko and Max made use of the theme of the celebrations in the city.
They made a sakura tree on the te with the Ravioli Lasagna.
The ravioli served as the leaves of the tree.
They utilized two sauces to make the background and the tree trunk.
The red sauce was utilized to make the background, while the white sauce was utilized to make the trunk of the tree.
So, when they saw the te, they saw a white tree with multiple red leaves, and the tree seemed to be ced on a red meadow.
It was a great presentation.
"Shoko, Max, you two did a great job!" Theo did not hesitate onplimenting them.
"I agree with Theo!" Ayia said with shining eyes.
The rest of them alsoplimented Shoko and Max.
The two of them were a little emotional, they worked extra hard to present this dish. And it was worth it!
To hear such amazing chefs, as Theo and Ayiaplimenting their work was everything they wanted.
"So, the presentation is decided. We just need to make adjustments to the process of making the Ravioli Lasagna. I noticed we can elerate some procedures." Theo said after a while.
"Kimiko, Lauren, pay close attention to Ayia and Shizuka. You two will assume their work when they leave." Theo said as he looked at the two girls.
"Yes, chef!" The two of them replied.
They were a little nervous about assuming such responsibilities, but they were even more excited about it.
They had the usual meeting before starting the service.
June told them that they would have full-house again. And that they would have even more people because the private rooms had to provide more seating for the clientele.
They nodded and ended the meeting after June left.
Then they started making the preparations for the service.
The preparations for the Ravioli Lasagna were lengthy, and because of that, they did not have the usual 30 minutes free before the service started.
But they were able to finish it up in the end.
The restaurant was receiving full-house even with the me Festival happening.
Some people preferred to enjoy a nice quiet dinner rather than going to a crowded ce.
And a city the size of Elffire City, there was no short amount of people like that.
That''s why June saw that the reservations for this week were sold out.
Tom and Haruka were a young couple.
They married a year ago after dating for 5 years.
He was an engineer and worked for a constructionpany.
She was awyer and worked for a big firm in the city.
They met each other when they were only teenagers and have been together ever since.
Even though they had different personalities, they loved each other very much.
So, they often went out to have romantic getaways.
In this Autumn Week, they decided to have dinner at a restaurant that was bing famous in the city.
The two of them were guided to their table as they were awestruck by the beauty of the salon''s decorations.
They were seated at their table and a waiter arrived shortly.
"Good evening! Here is our Menu, if you are ready to order I will be nearby." The waiter said with a polite smile.
"Thank you." Haruko and Tom said.
"It is as beautiful as the pictures we saw!" Haruko said with an excited voice.
"Yeah, it''s worthing here just for the scenery." Tom smiled at his wife.
They looked at the menu and saw that the restaurant was only serving the special menu of the autumn week.
"Excuse me, why is there only one menu?" Tom asked the waiter.
"Our head chef decided to celebrate the autumn week by serving a unique dish. The dish is specifically made for this week. And after the Autumn Week ends, it will not be served anymore." The waiter replied with a smile.
The two of them were a little surprised, it seemed interesting.
The two ordered the special autumn menu and a bottle of wine to drink.
They had fun while talking.
They were a mature couple, they liked enjoying each other''spany, and that was what they did.
But the appetizers arrived shortly and they started eating.
The appetizers were fresh and seemed like it the opening of a great meal.
They finished and waited for the main course.
5 minutester, the Ravioli Lasagna arrived.
They both gasped when they saw such a beautiful dish.
Haruka took a picture and posted it on her Raingran profile.
She wanted to share such a beautiful dish.
After they finished admiring the presentation, it was time to taste it.
And they were not disappointed, it was delicious beyond words!
Each ravioli was an explosion of vors.
It was juicy and gave such unique tastes when eating it.
The two of them forgot for a moment that they were on a romantic date and just devoured avidly the dish in front of them.
When they finished, they both sighed with satisfaction.
"That undoubtedly the best food I had ever tasted!" Haruka said with emotion.
"Honey, I could not agree more with you!" Tom replied.
They both looked at each other andughed.
They had a new favorite restaurant to have dates, and they did not even get the dessert yet.
After a while, the dessert arrived and it was the perfect ending for a perfect meal.
The two of them had a beautiful night while enjoying their lovely ones in a beautiful restaurant.
When they were leaving, they thanked the waiter for such a delicious meal.
They left happily.
And it was not only them that had the same emotions when they visited the restaurant that night.
Everyone was enchanted by the unique scenery and amazing food.
The special menu of ''The Spark'' restaurant was another sess with the clients.
Chapter 86 Aurora At The Festival
Wednesday, October 28th
Aurora woke up that day earlier than usual.
Today was thest day of the Yukihime High Autumn Festival.
So, she had to be there early.
She was excited about it.
Firstly, because she loved the festival mood around the school. And secondly, because the school would give all the students the rest of the week off.
She wanted to sleep until noon tomorrow.
"Good morning, Cupcake." Theo greeted her when she entered the kitchen of the apartment.
"Good morning, big brother." Aurora said with a sleepy voice.
"I will not able to visit you at your festival, Cupcake." Theo said with a regretful smile.
"Don''t worry about it. I am already happy that you went there yesterday." Aurora gave him a sweet smile.
She understood that her brother was a busy person, so she did not me him.
She was already super happy with his visit yesterday.
They talked a little more but Aurora finished her breakfast quickly.
She bade goodbye to him and left the apartment in hurry.
When she was leaving, she heard Theo shouting at her to be careful.
She smiled and left.
Michele was already waiting for her in the street.
"Good morning, Michele." Aurora greeted the middle-aged woman.
"Morning, little Aurora." Michele smiled at Aurora.
The two of them chatted until they arrived at Aurora''s school.
Aurora said goodbye to Michele and left the car.
She could see several students arriving at the school to start the preparations for the guests of the festival.
She walked directly towards the first-year building.
Arriving there she went towards the changing room.
She had to dress her costume, and it took time for her to be ready.
She had to arrange her hair to be simr to Kakashi and that was what took the most time.
Arriving at the girl changing room, she saw several girls there to dress up for the festival activities.
Aurora did not see her friends, so she entered one of the private rooms directly.
First, she took out the costume from the bag she was carrying. Then, she undressed her school uniform.
She proceeded to dress the costume.
After a while, she was dressed just like a Konoha ninja.
? She only needed to put on Kakashi''s mask and arrange her hair to be simr to him.
After ten minutes of hassle, she was able to make her hair simr to Kakashi''s.
Exiting the changing room she saw Vivian leaving the room wearing her costume.
"Hey, Viv" Aurora hugged her friend.
"Hey, girl!" Vivian smiled and hugged Aurora too.
They started walking towards their ssroom while talking.
"Where''s Umaru and Caro?" Aurora asked as she looked around.
"They said they would bete." Vivian replied.
"I don''t think the ss president will be satisfied." Aurora said with a giggle.
"You mean only with Umaru. Because Caro could kick him and he wouldn''t care." Vivian giggled.
"I know! It couldn''t be more evident that he likes her." Aurora said with another giggle.
"And the worst is that she doesn''t even realize. Even with all the obvious signs." Vivianughed out loud.
They gossiped until they arrived at the ssroom.
When they arrived, almost all their ssmates arrived and they were arranging the ssroom for the guests.
"Good morning, Aurora, Vivian." The girls were greeted by all of them.
The two girls were popr and liked by all.
Aurora and Vivian greeted everyone politely.
They were talking with their ssmates when Fred Hunter, the ss president, arrived near the girls.
"Good morning, Miss Darktower and Miss Gray." Fred said with a polite smile.
"Good morning, ss president." The two girls greeted him politely.
They did not dislike the guy, they just thought he was a little too delusional of liking an airhead girl like Caro.
"Where''s Miss Wembley?" He asked as he looked around searching for Caro.
"She said she would bete." Vivian said with a chuckle.
Fred became a little downcast when he heard that, but he recuperated quickly and started talking with them about today''s schedule.
The day started and there''s was even more people visiting the Yukihime Festival today than yesterday.
Multiple people wanted to enjoy the famous school festival.
And consequently, that made Aurora''s ssroom have lines of people wanting to visit their Manga Cafe.
Aurora''s ssmates were dressed as famous characters, and that made the people want to take pictures with them.
And even though Aurora did not attract as much attention as the other famous characters, because the [Naruto] Manga was not as famous as the other ones, yet.
There were still people who recognized her and became static when they saw such a perfect costume.
"Oh my god! Are you the one I think you are?" A girl suddenly shouted when she saw Aurora.
Aurora looked over and saw a girl around the same age as her, looking at her with shining eyes.
"I am dressed as Kakashi. A character from a recently released manga." Aurora replied.
"Yes!" The girl shouted excitedly.
"Can I get a picture? Please?" The girl asked with a pleading tone.
Aurora agreed happily, she was excited that someone was excited about her costume.
"How did you make such an awesome costume?" The girl asked excitedly after she got a picture with Aurora.
"Oh, my brother made for me." Aurora replied.
Aurora was with a mask hiding most of her face, so the girl did not see Aurora smiling yfully.
She loved keeping the secret that her brother was the author of the [Naruto] Manga.
The girl left and Aurora continued with her work.
At a certain time, Caro and Umaru arrived and apologized to everyone for their tardiness.
The ss president dismissed saying that it was understandable.
Aurora and Vivian giggled without control when they heard that.
Caro was confused about why her friends were giggling so much.
The day went by, and the girls were relieved from work to rest.
But they did not rest, they instead went to explore and enjoy the festival.
They went to buy some food firstly.
"Theo and the girls are noting today?" Umaru asked as he ate a Takoyaki.
"No, they have to work." Aurora replied while eating ice cream.
"Oh yeah, I forgot that they are adults and have to work." Caro said in wonder.
"Yeah, they are so much fun." Vivian said.
"I heard that Theo''s restaurant is serving a special autumn menu. Can we go there?" Umaru asked Aurora suddenly with pleading eyes.
Caro and Vivian became excited and pleaded to Aurora with tearing eyes.
Auroraughed hard when they saw that.
"Sure, we can go there today after the festival end." Aurora said with a smile.
Vivian, Umaru, and Caro jumped towards Aurora and hugged her in excitement.
Aurora was crushed by excitement but sheughed too.
They loved Theo''s food and wanted to taste the dish that was making sess.
"But we won''t be able to see my brother, sister Ayia, or sister June. They will be busy working." Aurora said after her friends let go of her.
"Don''t worry about it." Caro said.
"We understand." Vivian also said.
They talked and enjoyed the festival together.
It was a great day for the 4 girls.
And the festival ended that day with a sess.
All the guests that visited the Yukihime High School left in amazement at the structure and effort of the school with the festival.
Aurora''s ssroom''s Manga Cafe was another sess too.
They were one of the sses that had the most profit.
Aurora and the girls left the school together happily.
They were going to ''The Spark'' restaurant to enjoy great food.
They could not wait!
Chapter 87 Watching An Anime
Aurora and the girls arrived at the restaurant and saw that the house was full.
"It seems that your brother''s restaurant is bing even more famous." Vivian said in admiration.
"It sure is." Aurora replied with a proud smile.
"Come on, let''s enter by the back door. We can talk with my brother without passing the hall." Aurora said as he walked towards the back entrance of the building.
The girls followed Aurora with curious faces.
When they entered, they saw that were various rooms for the restaurant staff.
As they passed around, they finally arrived in the kitchen.
"Hey, brother!" Aurora said with an excited voice.
Theo lifted his head from the stove and looked at the silver-haired girl waving to him.
"Hey, sis!" Theo smiled at her.
"Hey, big sister Ayia!"
"Good night, everyone!" Aurora greeted everyone in the kitchen.
Through all this time that Aurora helped June, she became familiar with everyone around the restaurant.
They greeted her back with a smile.
Theo and Ayia also greeted Vivian, Caro, and Umaru.
"Brother, can we have the new dish of the restaurant?" Aurora asked with pleading eyes.
"Sure, you can go to the second floor and wait for it." Theo said with a smile.
Aurora thanked him and went towards the second floor of the restaurant with her friends.
The second floor was off-limits to the clientele.
So, only Theo and Aurora''s friends knew about it.
"Wow, I didn''t know the second floor of the restaurant was so beautiful." Caro said when they arrived.
They saw it was a great room, possibly the best room in the restaurant.
"Yeah, the second floor is a private floor just for me and my brother and our friends" Aurora replied as she went towards the lounge.
The girls were a little taken aback when they heard that, it seemed that Aurora''s brother did not value money too much.
Because this floor could be reserved by big bucks.
The girls entered the lounge room and were a little surprised that a room like that existed on top of a famous restaurant.
"Wow, I did not expect this room to be here." Umaru said as she sat on the couch.
"My brother made this room for me to hang out while he works downstairs, as he did not want me to be alone at night in our apartment while he was working." Aurora said as she sat and fondled with the TV remote control.
The girls were surprised when they heard that, they never heard that Aurora was alone with her brother.
''Where are their parents?'' They thought but they did not ask.
Even though the four of them became really close friends, they did not know Aurora for too long.
"But I spent most of my time after school downstairs helping sister June." Aurora giggled.
The girls giggled with Aurora''s statement.
They continued talking and after a while, they heard someone in the other room.
"That must be our diner!" Aurora said with shining eyes as she stood up.
The girls also stood up and followed Aurora.
When they arrived at the other room, they saw a waiter putting down multiple dishes on the diner table.
"Hey, miss Aurora, the boss said to bring this here." The waiter said with a polite smile.
"Thank you!" Aurora said with a smile.
The waiter smiled and left.
"Wow, everything looks so good." Caro said as she looked at the food on the table.
"Let''s dive in then!" Aurora said as she sat down.
They started eating and were tranced by the delicious food.
Especially when they started eating the Ravioli Lasagna.
The dish was so beautiful and so delicious!
When they finished eating, they did not talk.
They just enjoyed the feeling of a delicious meal.
After a while, they came back to themselves and started talking again.
"That was so delicious!" Vivian eximed.
"I never tasted something like that!" Umaru also said with enthusiasm.
"It''s my first time tasting it too. And I love it!" Aurora said excitedly.
The girls finished eating and went back to the lounge to watch something together.
When it was around 9 pm they heard people arriving at the dining room.
They stopped the movie and went towards there to check.
Arriving there, they saw Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka carrying some dishes while Sam, Sayuri, and June followed them.
"Hey, brother!" Aurora smiled.
"It is so delicious your new dish!" She said excitedly.
Theo smiled proudly when he heard his sister saying that.
"Thank you! I hope we didn''t disturb you all. We will be having dinner here." Theo said with a smile.
"Not at all" the girls replied quickly.
Sam and Sayuri arrived there after Ayia called them to taste the restaurant''s new dish.
The two of them were excited about it, they loved Theo''s food.
Aurora, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru stayed with them and apanied them to dinner.
Theo and the girls started eating and all of them were enjoying it.
Especially the ones who were eating the dish for the first time.
It was the most delicious dish they ever had.
They could not stop eating!
They only ced their forks down after the food was finished.
"I''m so full!" Ayia eximed.
"It was so delicious!" Sam said with enthusiasm.
"Yeah, thank you for calling us." Sayuri said with a grateful tone.
"Don''t worry about it. I''m d you guys liked it." Theo said with a smile.
The girls only smiled when they heard that.
They knew that Theo was not someone who would care about little stuff.
"How about we watch something?" Aurora asked after they finished eating.
"I''m in!" Aurora said as she looked at Shizuka.
Shizuka nodded and agreed too.
All of them agreed and went towards the lounge room to watch something.
"How about we watch the first season ckout?" Sayuri asked when they sat on the enormous couch.
"Oh yeah! It''s been a while since I watched it!" Ayia said excitedly.
All of them agreed and afterward started watching.
''ckout'' was one most famous animes in the world.
Just like Naruto, in Theo''sst life.
The anime had 13 seasons and told a story about a magical world full of twists and turns.
Theo never saw the anime and he was curious about the anime that was so famous around the world.
And after watching it, he discovered why it was so famous.
The anime was able to hold the attention of the crowd while making it feel the emotions that the characters were passing.
It had funny moments but it also had dramatic parts.
Theo was able to analyze this after they watched the six first episodes.
Theo saw some things that were characteristic of popr animes.
It had great characters.
As someone who was about to open an anime studio, Theo paid close attention to the nuances of the anime.
But he also had fun with girls while watching.
They only left the restaurantte at night, because they could not stop watching the anime.
Another great characteristic of a popr anime, it was addictive to watch the episodes.
The more you watched, the more you wanted more episodes.
Theo went to sleep that day while thinking about his anime studio.
''I should start projecting the building of the studio''
''I need something that will be like a great studiopany with high standards''
''That will cost me a lot of money¡''
''Well, it''s the end of the month. I can use the profit from the restaurant or the money that I received from the mission to pay for that.'' Theo thought as he drifted into sleep.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, you can ess the discord server of my novel and give me suggestions and ideas.
I will start a survey there about which songs Theo willunch in his music album!
If you wanna see a specific song, ess my discover server!
The link is this one:
https://discord.gg/6mgTbaMt3p
Chapter 88 Ayia And Shizuka Travel
Thursday, October 29th
Early in the morning, inside a mansion located in Elffire City, two girls were boarding an SUV vehicle.
"Are you forgetting something?" Shizuka asked when they got into the car.
"I don''t think so. I checked my bags twice." Ayia replied with a thoughtful face.
"Let''s go then." Shizuka said as she motioned the driver to start driving.
The car took them towards the airport.
Arriving there, they entered by a private entrance.
The car stopped and they exited the vehicle.
The driver opened the trunk and carried the girl''s bags.
Ayia and Shizuka entered the building and ady was waiting for them at the door.
"Good morning, Misses Yamada." The woman said with a polite voice while giving a little bow.
"Good morning." Ayia said with a smile.
"If you may follow me, I will take you both towards your private hangar." The woman said again.
"We will follow you then." Ayia replied with another smile.
They walked for a while until they arrived in a huge hangar.
Inside of it, it was possible to see a private ne with the name of the Yamada family in the Yamatesenguage (Japanese Language) written on the side of the ne.
This private jet was the standard ne of the Yamada family, with purple and silver details all of the ne.
As a big and powerful family, there was an entire fleet of private jets to serve the family members.
And this one was the one that Ayia and Shizuka usually traveled with.
"Good morning, Miss Ayia, Miss Shizuka." A middle-aged man with a pilot uniform said when the girls arrived next to the private jet.
"Good morning, Fausto!" Ayia eximed with enthusiasm.
"Good morning, Fausto." Shizuka nodded at the man.
Fausto was the pilot that usually piloted the ne Ayia and Shizuka used to fly.
Ayia and Shizuka also greeted the rest of the ne''s crew as both of them boarded the private jet.
With the fleet of private jets that the Yamada Family possessed, they had their own instructed crew to fly the family around.
The flight crew of the family worked exclusively for the family members.
They were able to earn more money working for the family than working onmercial flights.
Inside the ne, there werefy couches and armchairs.
"Misses, would you like something to drink or eat?" The stewardess asked them as the ne moved towards the mainne to take flight.
"Hmm, I''m a little sleepy. I think I will nap. So, I will not have anything for now." Ayia said as she started yawning.
"I will have a cup of green tea, please." Shizuka said as she sat on an armchair.
"I will be right back." The flight attendant smiled as she walked away.
Ayia jumped on the couch that was sofy that it felt like a fluffy bed.
She covered herself with some nkets and waited for the ne to take flight.
And in no time, the ne was elerating through thene of the airport to take flight.
After five minutes the ne was in the air and Ayia finally could sleep.
The flight to Sakura City from Elffire City had 2,5 hours of duration, Ayia could sleep well meanwhile.
While Ayia was sleeping, Shizuka passed the time reading a book.
When they were about to arrive at Sakura City, Ayia woke up.
She stretched out to shake off the sleepiness.
"How much more until we arrive?" Ayia asked Shizuka as she sat on the armchair next to her.
"I think 30 minutes." Shizuka replied with her eyes still on her book.
"Finally! I think I''m going to eat something. I''m hungry!" Ayia eximed.
She called the flight attendant and asked for breakfast.
The stewardess nodded and after a while, she brought various dishes to Ayia.
The purple-haired girl ate with shining eyes.
Just after she finished eating, Fausto warned them that they were about tond.
Ayia looked through the window of the ne, and she saw the gigantic Sakura City.
Elffire City was a big city but Sakura City was much bigger.
It was not by mistake that it was one of the biggest cities in the world.
The ne lowered itself in the air and suddenlynded on ane.
Ayia looked outside through the window and saw the private airport of the Yamada Family.
Sakura City was the headquarters of the Yamada Family, so it was natural that the city had a private airport just for the family.
After a while, the private jet stopped, and the door was opened.
The girls exited the ne and saw that there were people who were waiting for them.
When Ayia saw the person who was waiting, she jumped and run towards her.
Ayia jumped on the arms of a purple-haired young woman.
"Big sis! I missed you!" Ayia said with enthusiasm as she hugged.
"I missed you too!" The womanughed.
"Shizuka! Come here too!" The woman yelled.
Shizuka, hearing that, could only oblige and enter their hug too.
Yamada Kaori is the oldest child of Yamada Ezume and Hazel Lionheart.
Meanwhile, Ayia had the characteristic purple hair from the Yamada Family and the facial features and eyes from the Lionheart Family.
Kaori took all the features from the Yamada Family.
She had long purple hair, ck eyes that were seemed like a pit of darkness, a face like a doll, a lean body, tall height, and porcin skin.
She was the direct heir of the Yamada Family, and she was going to assume as the Head of the Family after her father retired from the role.
And because of that responsibility, she became a serious person that did not like doing silly stuff.
There were only a few people who could make her cold face warm.
And Shizuka and Ayia were one of them.
She loved her little sisters.
The three sisters hugged for a while.
"I didn''t know you woulde to pick us up." Ayia said after they let go of each other.
"I heard your flight was about to arrive. So, I decided to pick my little bugs!" Kaoriughed yfully.
"Onee-chan!!" Ayia said with an annoyed face.
Kaori loved to bully Ayia and that didn''t change with they became adults.
Kaori and Shizuka justughed when they heard Ayia''sint.
"I heard you were working in a restaurant?" Kaori asked as they walked towards the mansion that was attached to the private airport.
"So, mom and dad spilled the beans¡" Ayia said with a low voice.
"What did you say?" Kaori smiled at her yfully.
"Nothing." Ayia adverted her golden eyes from her sister''s.
"Shizu-chan and I are working on a great restaurant that just opened in Elffire City." Ayia said quickly.
"And I heard the one who opened is your friend?" Kaori asked.
"Yeah" Ayia said while hoping that her sister didn''t know that it was a boy.
Her sister was super protective of her and Shizuka, so she usually would do crazy things if she got suspicious of the boys around them.
"And I heard it is a boy?" Kaori asked as she looked at the two of them.
Ayia and Shizuka shivered a little.
They both were a little afraid of Kaori when she got upset.
Even Shizuka, who was usually a calm person, would be afraid of Shizuka.
Kaori did not harm the girls in any way, but her cold voice and face were able to scare anyone.
"Hmm¡" Ayia stammered with the words.
Shizuka could not answer either.
Suddenly, they heard Kaoriughing hard.
The two of them looked and saw that Kaori was having the time of her life whileughing.
"Oh my god! Your faces were so funny!" Kaori wasughing so hard that she had to stop to breathe.
After she stoppedughing, Ayia and Shizuka were looking at her angrily.
"Onee-chan! That''s not funny!" Ayia said with an annoyed face.
Shizuka just nodded in agreement.
"Of course it is!" Kaori said with a smile of certainty.
"Why are you not angry then?" Ayia asked after a while in puzzlement.
"Hmm, grandpa told me not to make things difficult for the boy. And he even told that the boy saved grandpa''s life. So, I will give the boy the benefit of doubt." Kaori said with a yful smile.
Ayia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.
She did not want her sister to scare Theo away.
,m They finally arrived at the mansion and headed towards where their parents were.
The celebration of the Yamada Family started that day and every member of the family was present.
Ayia was excited about celebrating with her family, but she already missed Theo and her friends in Elffire City.
She wondered what Theo was doing now.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, you can ess the discord server of my novel and give me suggestions and ideas.
I will start a survey there about which songs Theo willunch in his music album!
If you wanna see a specific song, ess my discover server!
The link is this one:
https://discord.gg/6mgTbaMt3p
Chapter 89 Designing The Animation Studio
Theo was at his office working on the anime studio building.
He wanted to design and project the building as soon as possible.
He did not want to build the whole edifice from scratch as he did with his restaurant.
The whole studio building would be much bigger than his restaurant, and to build such an enormous edifice would take time.
His idea was to renovate an existing building to house the studio.
The time toplete the construction would be significantly less.
And time was essential, he wanted to establish his Studio as soon as possible.
There were four anime seasons per year.
Winter season (1st quarter) from January to March.
Spring season (2nd quarter) from April to June.
Summer season (3rd quarter) from July to September.
Fall season (4th quarter) from October to December.
And he wanted tounch his anime in the Summer Season, which was astonishing fast.
Usually, animes took more than one year to be produced. But Theo wanted to produce aplete anime in just 6 months!
Even though it would be difficult, Theo was up for the challenge.
He was different from hispetitors, he had money and he was not stingy to invest money to elerate the production.
Theo spent the whole day of Thursday designing his anime studio building.
He designed workspaces with thetest equipment for the animators.
Including Animation Large and Small Hardware.
When it''s said about "Small Hardware" it is about the things the animators often will bring to work that animators wouldn''t normally keep at the studio. Things you''d stock at home to continue your work if need be. These are tools that every animator should own.
But Theo wanted to provide top-quality equipment for his employees.
In the small hardware, it is included stylus pens, graphic tables (small and big), and animation gloves.
The stylus pen is used directly onputers and tablets. Drawing with a pen on paper is timeless but unfortunately leaning towards bing an outdated medium in some circles. A stylus pen is a tool every animator needs.
Drawing on aputer or tablet using appropriate software to make things easier is a skill you will need to acquire sooner rather thanter, and having the ability to adapt to work in any studio is practically a necessity.
The graphic tables are brilliant tools for working in the digital animation scene.
The small one is tablets and the big ones are more specialized and with more features.
Animators'' gloves or drawing gloves have proven to be invaluable tools for those who work long hours. They assist with avoiding excess sweat on equipment and reducing friction between you and your work surface.
Our skin produces natural oils that will transfer onto your working surface. Wearing gloves will help with preventing the transfer as well as ensuring a level offort for your hands
The big hardware is the furniture, the sorts of things you use to kit out an animation studio that the individual animator needn''t often worry about.
For examplefortable chairs, desks, and drawings tables.
He also designed conference rooms away from the working area.
Meetings can sometimes be a tedious part of any work experience, but in a professional studio environment, having a space to brainstorm and discuss clients, pitches, and briefs can really help smooth out the process.
Meeting spaces are often used to showcase the project''s progress and allow for a ce to show off the animated segments of the project, the animation concepts, and animatics as well as many other things rted to the current project.
Having clean and spacious meeting spaces are thus paramount in ensuring people are at the very least content with being there, and able to voice ideas and contribute in a secure andfortable environment.
He also wanted to project showrooms with TVs and projectors.
And obviously, thetest generation ofputers for the anime to be produced.
''The recording soundtrack section of the building needed to be designed too'' Theo thought.
The soundtrack of an anime is essential to make it a sess.
The right voice actors, the right songs, the right sound effects, and many others.
So, Theo wanted to have a section in his studio responsible for that.
Most studios choose to hire independent recording studios and the Voice Acting Union when they produced animes.
Theo did not want to hire recording studios for his animes, he knew exactly the soundtracks of his animes so he did not need to hire others.
But he would need to contact the Voice Acting Union to look for voice actors for his animes.
The problem was that the union was located in Sakura City, but he would establish his studio in Elffire City.
Theo knew that would bring multiple difficulties to his studio, but he did not want to leave this city.
He would go through with it even if it was a dumb decision.
He did not care if others called him stupid.
Because the decision was the same thing as choosing to open an anime studio in Kyoto and not in Tokyo if someonepared to Theo''sst life.
Theo stopped working on the project and looked at the clock.
''It is time to go to the restaurant'' he thought as he stood up.
Today was the first day after Ayia and Shizuka left, and the kitchen was up for a challenge tonight.
Theo drove his car towards the restaurant and arrived after a 10 minutes drive.
He left his car and entered the kitchen by the back entrance.
When he arrived there he saw that everyone already arrived.
There was a nervous atmosphere around.
Theo just smiled and headed towards the changing room to dress his Chef uniform.
He dressed up and went back to the kitchen.
"Good evening, guys." Theo smiled at them.
"Evening, chef!" They replied.
Theo looked at them and observed.
Kimiko was fidgety, she was super nervous about working as the second chef.
This was the biggest responsibility she had ever had.
"I know you are nervous about cooking tonight. Your hands are trembling and your head doesn''t think straight." Theo said as he looked at them, esp¨ªrito Kimiko.
"But remember your journey to get here today. Remember all the times you missed something and made a mess while cooking. Remember all your mistakes. But also remember that it was those times that made the cook you all are today."
"Your journey made you amazing cooks. And that is why I hired you all. Because I believe each one of you are talented cooks."
"Today is just another normal day. Where you will cook with everything you got." Theo smiled at them as he gave a little speech.
All of them became a little emotional as they remembered their journey to get here.
Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, and Max remembered their tough time to get into college, their difficulty following the university program, and their failure to get internships at the college city.
Gwen and Kin remembered their dream to cook and their tough times while working in small kitchens and desiring to work in a renowned kitchen. Their difficulty to survive while working all day in small kitchens and only receiving the bare minimum.
They were all motivated as they remembered that it was just another night; when they would put their hearts into the food.
Kimiko had shining eyes as she nodded with determination.
This would be just another cooking day, but it would mark her start as a chef!
She would give her everything to cook with excellence.
And that was what happened that night, even though it was a little difficult without Ayia and Shizuka.
They were able toplete the service without hups.
Theo was satisfied as he looked at their smiling faces after the service ended.
They were heading in great directions.
Chapter 90 Ryoko Realize Her Dream
Friday, October 29th
Today was the day that would dictate the direction of Ryoko''s life.
2 weeks ago she received a proposal from apany that she asked for a job.
The boss passed her a light novel, in which she had to produce a script and a storyboard for a potential first episode of an anime about the light novel.
If someone is confused about what an anime storyboard is, it''s basically the blueprints of animation. A series of usually simple drawings serving as anime''s visual script, drawn on special sheets with fields for the animation cut number, notes for the staff, and the matching lines of dialogue.
In other words, it''s the mapping of the anime episode production.
If the storyboard is subpar, the anime will be subpar.
So, Ryoko was nervous when she got the assignment.
She knew it would be difficult.
For the first few days of the task, she just read the light novel and made uncountable notes as she read.
About important things that happened, the character''s designs and behaviors, the emotions portrayed while reading the novel, and other things.
She did not want to miss anything.
After the search phase, she started making the script.
Which the easiest task, she only had to adjust some dialogues, describe the scenes, and others.
But she wanted to produce an amazing script, so she spent more time than usual while making the script.
When she finally finished the script, she started working on the storyboard.
This was by far the most difficult assignment that Theo gave her because she had to do everything by herself without any help.
Often the storyboard is created by the director, this means an episode is truly the vision of that director.
But usually, mainly in TV-anime, separate storyboarders are used to actually draw them. This is because storyboards usually take around 3 weeks to do for a normal length TV-anime episode.
Art meetings and production meetings are held with the episode director, series director, and other staff about the episode should look. Storyboards are drawn on A-4 paper (generally) and contain most of the vital building blocks of an anime ¨C the cut numbers, actor movements, camera movements such as zooming or panning, the dialogue (taken from the screeny), and the length of each shot (or cut) in terms of seconds and frames (which we''ll exinter). Because the number of drawings avable for an episode is often fixed for the sake of budget management, the number of frames is also carefully considered in the storyboards.
The storyboards are roughly-drawn and are really the core stage of deciding how an anime will y out. Cuts refer to a single shot of the camera and an average TV-anime episode will usually contain around 300 cuts.
More cuts don''t necessarily imply a better quality episode, but it will generally mean more work for the director/storyboarder.
But that usually happens in a normal production animation.
The work that usually took 3 weeks to finish, Theo allocated less than 2 weeks for Ryoko to finish.
This may sound unfair, but Theo offered a position as the head of the studio if she passed the test.
So, it had to be an almost impossible task.
And if she passed even after all the adversity, she would deserve the position truthfully.
Even if she did not make a great job, he would hire her as a supervisor.
But Ryoko wanted toplete the impossible task!
That''s why for thest two weeks, she only slept 3 hours per day. And the rest of the time she worked without any rest toplete the most awesome storyboard of her life.
She became obsessed as she worked on the task.
All she could think was about her options in the movement of characters, the changing of focus, the scenery, the adjustments of dialogues, and many other problems.
When the day of judgment arrived, Ryoko finished the storyboard one hour before the time she had to meet Theo.
She looked at the storyboard in front of her and sighed in relief.
Her whole body and facial expression were of someone who was about to faint of tiredness.
But her eyes were different, her eyes shined as stars on a clear night.
She was so excited to be able to finish.
Even though she was beyond tired, she was even happier that she was able to produce the best work she could.
She put her all into this work, she just hoped that it was worth it.
Ryoko looked at the clock and stood up.
She had to take a shower and eat something.
It would be bad if she appeared in the interview in the horrible way she was now.
One hourter, Ryoko arrived in Fuji''s building.
Her heart was beating loudly in her chest, her hands were sweating and trembling, and her face was nervous.
She entered the building and went directly towards the meeting room where she met Theo and Sayuri two weeks ago.
She didn''t need anyone to guide her anymore as she was now familiar with the building after frequenting it for thest two weeks.
Ryoko stopped by the door of the meeting room and took a deep breath to calm herself.
''I will get it!'' She thought with determination.
She became a little less nervous as she knocked on the door.
"Come in!" A voice sounded behind the door.
Ryoko entered the room with steady steps.
,m The image she saw when she entered was a beyond handsome man seated at the table while drawing something on a graphic drawing tablet.
Theo lifted his head and saw the short girl with blue hair entering the room.
"Good afternoon, Miss Riverdale." Theo said with a brilliant smile as he ced his stylus pen on the table.
"Good afternoon, Mr. Theodore." Ryoko replied politely as she seated on the seat on the opposite side of Theo.
"I assume by your presence here today that you were able to finish my assignments?" Theo said as he looked at the woman.
"Yes, I did everything to finish." Ryoko replied as her hands trembled under the table.
"Wonderful! You must have worked hard." Theo smiled at her gently.
Seeing his gentle and understanding smile, Ryoko calmed herself down.
"Can I see it?" Theo asked.
"Sure!" Ryoko eximed as she took the papers with the script and the storyboard from his bag.
She passed it to Theo nervously.
This was the moment, she only could hope that he would like her work.
Theo took the papers and started reading them.
He started by the script, analyzed it, and read it with all his attention.
As a qualified director, with the directing skill from the system, Theo had more than enough knowledge to judge the quality of a script and a storyboard.
After finishing the script, he started reading the storyboard.
He took more time to read the storyboard, as it involved many aspects and he had to analyze if what Ryoko proposed for the scenes was viable and good enough for the anime.
He had to imagine the anime being yed as he read the storyboard, but with his advanced directing skills he was able to do it.
After more than one hour, Theo finished analyzing the script and storyboard.
During all this time Ryoko got more and more nervous.
She had to force herself to not get up and started walking around nervously.
Then suddenly, Theo ced the papers on the table and was silent for a few minutes.
Ryoko was about to go insane with the suspense.
When she thought that she couldn''t take anymore, Theo lifted his head and looked at her.
"You are amazing, Miss Riverdale!" Theo said in admiration as he looked at her.
Ryoko could not take anymore and she heard that her emotions came out.
Tears started rolling out of her eyes.
"I am sincerely beyond impressed. You not only produced a great script, but you also made a genius thoughtful storyboard."
"Every scene is carefully thought, the characters portray the right emotions in every scene, the movements of the characters and cameras are amazing, and everything else."
"And you did this alone with less than 2 weeks?" Theo said as he thought that it was unbelievable.
"What else can I say? I can feel that you put your heart and will to make the best of all of your works. And I can say with confidence that you did an amazing job." Theo smiled.
By now, Ryoko had waterfallsing out of her eyes.
''It was worth it¡'' she thought as she heard Theo''spliments.
Chapter 91 Hiring The Studio Head Director
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Ryoko looked at Theo with expecting eyes.
"I''m very happy to offer you a job as the head director of my animation studio." Theo said with a smile.
"Yes!" She shouted in excitement.
"Thank you so much!!!" She said afterward with tearing eyes.
Theo just smiled as he heard her gratitude.
He was very excited about hering into his studio.
He could see that she would be one of the leading figures in the animation world.
"Thank you for choosing to bring your talents here." Theo replied.
"Now, we can properly n the establishment of the studio." Theo said after Ryoko calmed herself.
"Yes, boss!" Ryoko replied excitedly.
"You can be more casual with me. Call me Theo if you''refortable with that." Theo said gently.
"T-thank you, T-Theo. You can also call me by my first name." Ryoko said shyly.
"You don''t have to force yourself." Theo replied gently.
He understood her traumatic past, so he did not want to be forceful with her.
"Let''s have the first meeting of the animation studio?" Theo asked with a brilliant smile.
"Sure!" Ryoko replied.
"Now I will tell you the general information about the establishment of thepany."
"The building of the animation studio will be located here in Elffire City. It will be done in half a month. It will possess thetest equipment and hardware to produce high-quality animations."
"Now I know you might be thinking it''s a controversy to open an animation studio away from the animation production center in the whole country. But I have enough money to support such action." Theo said with a gentle and firm tone.
Ryoko, who was about to ask exactly that, shut her mouth. She was impressed that he would make such a controversial decision.
"Even though, the building will only be ready in half a month. We will start the process of opening the studiopany with the government. That will be one of your jobs. I know you''re not experienced at this, so I will introduce you to the head manager of mypany. She will help you through it. But remember, if you want to keep the Head Director position, you will have to learn more of this stuff." Theo said as he looked into her eyes.
Ryoko was a little nervous about doing stuff that she didn''t know about, but she was thankful that she would get help with it.
She wanted to make a wonderful job as Head Director, so she already nned to study how to manage an animation studio.
"Your second task will be to contact frence keyframe and inbetween animators. I presume that during the year you worked at Sakura City, you were in contact with lots of these professionals. I want you to poach as many animators as you can." Theo said with a firm tone.
"But boss, it will be hard to get them to leave Sakura City." Ryoko said in worry.
"Tell them I''m offering the double what they receive in Sakura City." Theo said with a yful smile, he doubted that some of them would resist the temptation.
The sry that these frencers animators earned was pathetic.
Essentially, animators in the Sakura Abode Country are being overworked and underpaid. However, this is agross oversimplification of the issues the industry is facing
Starting with sries, most animators are only paid bymission. An "In-Between"Animator, which is an entry-level position, is only paid around $2 per drawing.
A single drawing can take up to, or usually over, an hour to make. If you were working a 9-to-5job as an animator, you could produce, on a good day, probably eight drawings.
But that was a dream, because most animators worked for more than 14 hours daily.
Hypothetically, if an In-Between animator worked 14 hours a day for the 30 days of a month. He would only earn $720 per month!
Imagine working for so many hours every day, and only earning this meager amount of money.
The market only was sustained because there was a huge amount of young people who did not care about money and just wanted to work in the industry.
What Theo offered them was the double what they would receive!
He was certain that there would people who would want to earn more money to live a better life, even if they had to leave Sakura City to do it.
Ryoko was even more surprised when she heard that, it became normal in the industry the underpayment of the animators. But Theo did not care about it and directly doubled the market value!
"I''ll take care of it, boss!" She said in excitement.
She could see just by decisions that the studio was heading towards a better direction.
"I think that''s all. Do you have any doubts?" Theo asked Ryoko.
"It doesn''t matter the level of experience of the animators?" Ryoko asked.
She wanted to call her ssmates from university, they were struggling to survive in this harsh industry.
They even tried to help her when she was framed, but they were at the bottom of the industry and could not help her at all.
"As long as they are talented." Theo replied with a smile.
"And what about the chief positions?" She asked.
"I was thinking about doing a big audition with everyone to choose between them the supervisors, keyframe animators, and others. They would perform, and the more one made a good job, the better position in the studio he/she would get. What do you think about my idea?" Theo asked.
"It''s brilliant, boss! This way we can filter the good from the bad." Ryoko replied with shining eyes.
They talked about misceneous stuff about the studio for another hour.
Ryoko said goodbye and left the Fuji Jump, the adrenaline rush of getting the job was starting to fade away.
And the umted fatigue of two weeks of intense stress and deprived sleep was catching up.
When she arrived in her hotel room, she went directly towards the bed and fell asleep with a smiling face.
She did it!
Her dream came true!
While Ryoko was soundly sleeping, Theo finished projecting the animation studio for that day.
He would finish the whole project tomorrow.
Afterward, he only needed to contract the construction and decorationpany to execute the project.
The building was already chosen, it was an abandoned building from a bankruptpany.
The edifice''s sale price was below the market value of a building of its size. So, Theo wanted to take advantage of the low price and buy directly.
Sam told him that by tomorrow the purchase would be done.
Theo predicted that he would use all the money he got from the system rewards, which amounted to more than 2 million dors.
But this price already included the renovation project of the building.
Even though it might sound pricey just for a renovation, Theo was buying high-quality animation equipment.
And took most money, because the structural renovations of the building were minimal.
The building had a ss exterior and was a great architecture project, it was a bargain to buy the building for such a cheap price.
Theo was implementing some studio rooms that took some money too.
But 2 million was a fair price to the whole thing.
And Theo was prepared to invest more money into it.
He wanted to have the highest quality of the market.
Theo was to have a studio that would shake the anime industry!
Chapter 92 Yamada Familys Dinner
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Sunday, November 1st
This was the first day of the new month, and also thest day of the autumn festival around Sakura Abode Country.
Theo was at his apartment rxing that afternoon.
After he bought the building for the animation studio and contracted a constructionpany for the renovations yesterday. Which they said would take 15 days toplete, as Theo predicted.
Theo was free to start working on his next projects.
Cheating a light novel, producing a music album, and working on animating the [SAO] light novel.
But he decided to take Sunday off to rest, except for the work in the restaurant at night. But he did not consider the work he did in the restaurant to be taxing, he enjoy it cooking.
Theo was on the couch watching a football game while patting Mayia, who was sleeping beside him soundly.
To Theo and Aurora''s delight, Mayia stopped being wary of them.
She was azy cat and spent most of her time sleeping.
But when she was yful, she would be jumping around the apartment.
Theo and Aurora loved the little kitten.
The game that was ying was the national championship.
Just like Theo''sst life ''Premier League'' from Ennd, that was the biggest championship in the world.
The Sakura Abode Country''s [Pioneer League] was the most famous and important football national league.
And just like Theo''sst life, the first three teams at the end of the championship would y in the [Champions League] with teams from the 2 continents close to the Sakura Abode Country.
The champion of the [Champions League] would get eternal glory.
Theo was always a football enthusiast, he was happy that in his new life there was football and leagues simr to his past life.
He watched the game from teams from Sakura City, it was a derby. Much like the derby with the Machester City and United.
Theo was enjoying the game when he heard the apartment door open.
He turned his head and saw Aurora entering carrying her bag.
"Hey, cupcake!" Theo smiled at his sister.
"Hey, big brother!" Aurora eximed sweetly.
They were seeing each other for the first time that day.
Aurora had a sleepover at Caro''s house with Vivian and Umaru.
They wanted to enjoy the weekend before sses returned.
She didn''t even apany Theo to the restaurantst night, she went directly towards Caro''s to be with her friends.
Theo didn''t see any problems with it, he hoped that she would be able to have fun with her friends.
"Did you have fun?" Theo asked her.
"Oh yeah! We started by ying some¡" Aurora started to describe the sleepover with an excited voice.
Theo just listened while asking a question and another eventually, but he mostly listened.
He was happy that she had fun.
They talked for a while until Aurora said she wanted to take a shower.
Theo looked at the clock and saw it was almost time to go to the restaurant.
Today was thest day the Autumn Week and thest day before Ayia and Shizuka came back.
Tomorrow would be a day off in the restaurant, but Tuesday the girls would be already back in the kitchen.
Theo got up and went towards his bedroom to take a shower.
20 minutester, he was dressed in casual clothes as he left his bedroom.
He saw that Aurora was drinking water in the kitchen and walked over.
"I''m about to go to the restaurant? Are youing?" He asked her.
"Of course! Wait for me!" Aurora shouted as she ran towards her bedroom to get ready.
Theoughed when he saw her behavior.
30 minutester the two of them left the apartment after kissing Mayia goodbye.
Theo left food and water for her, and she would probably be sleeping the whole time, so he was not worried about her.
They arrived at the restaurant after a ten minutes drive.
That night the restaurant reached the peak of sess, almost all citizens of the city heard about ''The Spark'' restaurant.
June registered that they got reservations full for the next whole month.
Meaning that if someone wanted to visit the restaurant, they would have to reserve for the next month!
When Theo heard that when the service ended that night, he was ecstatic.
This was the product of his efforts with the help of his employees.
He couldn''t be happier.
After the service ended, Theo organized a little party for all employees.
After all, tomorrow would be a day for them, and the monthly payment would be deposited in the ounts tomorrow too.
They drank and ate, and had fun untilte at night.
Theo who drank a few sses of wine had to call a taxi to take him and Aurora home.
Theo slept a drunk dream that night, but he was happy.
He would live a tedious life if he didn''t enjoy and had fun.
In the meantime, Theo had a party with his employees, Ayia was celebrating thest day of Autumn Week with her family.
For thest few days, she talked with her cousins, uncles, and aunts.
Her grandpa had three children.
Her father was the oldest, and Ezume had two younger sisters.
The two women were happily married and had children.
But because they were younger than her father, their children were much younger than Ayia and Kaori.
Ayia loved ying games with her cousins.
"Big sister Ayia, let''s y football?"
"No! Big sister will y with me at a tea party, right?" Two kids'' voices sounded next to Ayia.
She looked over and saw the two of them, they were her cousins.
They were twins, one girl, and one boy.
They were 8 yo and loved ying with Ayia.
And Ayia who was a joyful and yful person also loved ying with them.
"How about we y hide and seek?" Ayia asked with shining eyes.
The twins became excited too and agreed.
They yed for hours and had lots of fun.
When the night arrived, they stopped and went to get ready for dinner.
At the dinner table, the whole family could be seen there.
Most of them had the characteristic purple hair of the Yamada Family.
And old man could be seen in the head of the table.
He was Yamada Takeo, he would usually head this kind of asion.
He looked at all of them and nodded in approval.
Even though they were an all-powerful family, none of the family members were overly arrogant.
It was a rarety to find a corrupt member in the family, and when it was found. The family would punish the member with harsh conditions. Like taking all their money and assets.
So, with the rules of the family and the family education. The members of the family were powerful but not arrogant.
Yamada Takeo was proud as he looked at his family.
He gave a little speech and everyone apuded with enthusiasm.
The family was thriving and all of them were happy about it.
Ayia had lots of fun that night, but what she was hoping was to back to Elffire City.
She missed cooking at the restaurant with Theo and her friends.
She also missed having fun with Theo and the girls.
Only now has she noticed that she became so used to life in Elffire City.
Even though she missed her family too.
She also was used to living away from them, her father traveled a lot and her mother was usually on adventures.
Kaori would usually work all week.
So, it was usually just her and Shizuka.
But after living in Elffire City and experiencing so many things there with great people.
She missed theirpany.
She could not wait to go back there.
Chapter 93 Profit Monthly Report
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Monday, November 2nd
Theo was in his office reading the reports on October''s profit of hispanies.
Currently, the Umbre Corporation took care of two childpanies.
Fuji Jump Publishing House and BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
Theo''s restaurant was not included in the management.
Theo had the thought that his restaurant shouldn''t be affiliated with the corporation as it was his baby project.
But in the future, if he considered opening a franchise of his restaurant, he would ce his restaurant in the corporation.
But, at this moment, the Umbre Corporation managed only twopanies.
However, in the following month, a newpany would join the Umbre Company.
It was Theo''s animation studiopany.
As Theo read the reports, his head nodded in approval.
The BlueCloud Coffee Shop opened five more branches around Elffire City, totaling 10 branches located in the city.
The branches opened in the middle of October, and they were able to earn back the money that Theo invested in them.
BlueCloud''s profit in September was all converted into the opening the new branches and improving thepany itself.
Haruto Haki was just a simple manager, but because the manager was doing such a good job taking care of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop. Theo gave him the position of Head Manager of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
The man was ecstatic when he heard that.
And Theo saw that his decision was correct, Haruto used the money that Theo gave him to open a headquarters for the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
Where the management staff would work, leaving the Umbre Corporation office.
In the headquarters, it was produced all the prepared food that would sell in the shops.
In the shops, the process was just a simple procedure.
But the secret of the recipes was held in headquarters of thepany, where trustworthy cooks would cook products sold in the shops.
The shop was able to double the monthly profit.
And it was evident as someone walked in the city that the shop has be an essential part of the lives of the citizens of Elffire City.
,m Thepany earned 1.4 million in October, but $500 thousand was used to pay sries, ingredients costs, rental fees, and others.
So, Theo would receive approximately 900k dors monthly of profit from the shop.
But this month, he gave 300k dors to Haruto for him to advertise the shop heavily in the city.
He wanted to ingrain the subconscious of the citizens that his coffee shop existed.
For a food franchise to be sessful, it was essential to be known to all citizens.
And Theo wanted to reach all citizens in Elffire City.
Theo also gave Haruto new recipes to sell in the shops.
This would give the shop even more stability, a multiple choice of dishes and drinks were essential to the big audience that Theo was reaching.
So, Theo was left with 600k dors from the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
The Fuji Jump Publishing House had the biggest monthly profit in its history.
With the opening of the Printing Factory, thepany was able to print 2 million copies per month.
And adding great works that sold well, thepany was able to earn back what was invested in the Printing Factory.
The [Naruto] Manga sold throughout the whole month a total of 1 million copies. Sayuri observed the stagnation of sales, she presumed that it would remain at that number. But with the release of the second volume in November, she predicted that it would surpass the 1 million copies with the first and second volume being sold.
The [Hataraku Maou-sama] Manga was able to sell 300k copies in the three weeks that were in the bookstores. It was another great sess, even though it did not sell as much as the [Naruto] Manga, it sold hundreds of thousands of copies.
And the [Sword Art Online] Light Novel was able to sell 100k copies in the two weeks that were on the bookshelves around the country. It may sound much less than the Manga sales, but it was a known fact that the light novel industry was smaller than the manga industry. So, it was already a great result to sell 50k copies per week and probably 200k per month.
So, in total, the Fuji Jump sold 1.3 million copies of mangas and 100k copies of light novels.
The price of a manga volume in the bookstores was 10 dors per unit. And the price of a light novel volume was 5 dors per unit.
The price difference was due to the increased difficulty of making mangas.
But the bookstores held 30% of the profit from the sales. And 20% of the profit was the print cost of the volume.
So, only 50% of the final profit was held by the Fuji Jump.
In October, the Fuji Jump earned 13.5 million dors with sales.
But, 30% (4.05 million) of that was destined for the bookstores
And 20% (2.7 million) was to pay the printing costs.
The Fuji Jump was left with 6.75 million dors of profit.
That was an astronomical number for apany that was about to dere bankruptcy a few months ago.
Of these 6.75 million dors, 1.75 million was destined to pay sries and bills that the Printing Factory had.
To own such a huge factory, it was understandable to pay an astronomical price of energy every month.
So, it was understandable to pay such money.
There was 5 million after paying all the costs, but 10% of that was destined to Sayuri as she owned 10% shares of thepany.
In the end, Theo would be left with 4.5 million dors for him.
He was ecstatic when he saw the number, he never imagined earning so much money with his efforts.
Even though he had a temptation to spend this money crazily, he sobered up after a while.
He decided to give 2.5 million dors to Sayuri for her to install new departments in the factory. He also wanted to put the factory to be powered by sr panels.
In the end, he was left with 2 million dors.
''The Spark'' restaurant established itself as a renowned restaurant throughout the city in October.
It was observed stagnation in profit.
The restaurant earned the same 5 million dors that were earned in September.
But it''s valid to remember that Theo implemented day-offs for the staff, so he did not open for several days and even then he got the same profit.
Theo also hired a bunch of new employees, making the costs of ingredients, bills, and sries increase to 2.5 million.
Theo was left with half of the profit from the restaurant.
So, with all the profits from the threepanies, it amounts to 5.1 million dors.
But Theo had to pay the employees of the Umbre Corporation.
Amounting 1,5 million of sries.
It was so much because Sam was opening departments like the juridical department, sales department, supervisor department, and others to oversee the management of thepanies under the Umbre.
Finally, Theo was left with approximately 3.9 million dors.
He had multiple ns for that money.
But he was indeed a little overwhelmed when he saw so much money.
He wanted to invest in his Animation Studio and his musical career.
Theo needed the starting money to open the studio, and he nned to use this money he got from hispanies.
Theo finished reading the reports with shining eyes.
He was so happy!
Not because he earned so much money, maybe a little bit, but because his dreams were bing true.
That day was the resting day of the restaurant, so he decided to go home and start working on creating a light novel.
He had thousands of ideas about light novels, but he could not decide which.
He was thoughtful as he went home that day.
Chapter 94 Second Volume Is Released
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country.
Three boys could be seen walking fast on the sidewalk.
"Hurry up! Or the copies will be sold out!" One of them eximed.
Hearing that the other two walked faster.
After a while, they arrived in a bookstore.
They entered and started looking for their target.
In just a few moments, they found what they were looking for.
''Naruto: Volume 2''
The cover of the book showed three children/teenagers.
One had yellow hair and orange clothes, the other had ck hair and blue clothes, and thest one had pink hair and red clothes.
That''s right! It showed Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura!
The boys became excited when they saw there were still copies on the shelves, but it could be seen multiple people taking copies to buy.
So, they hurried over and took three copies for each of them.
After a while, they bought copies of the manga and started walking back on the street.
The three boys'' names were Yoki, Gio, and Derek.
They were high school students who were passionate about mangas.
They spent hours each week reading multiple mangas.
Recently, they discovered an amazing new manga.
They were waiting for a new volume for weeks until they heard that the new volume would be avable for sales this Monday.
The problem was that they had sses all day, and they were afraid that when the sses ended and they went to buy their copies, the manga would be sold out.
And it was a valid reason because the manga indeed was sold out in the store that they bought at.
So, they decided to use the lunch break to go to the bookstore and buy the manga.
And they made the right gamble because they were able to buy the manga without difficulties.
"I''m so anxious to see if Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura passed Kakashi''s test!" Gio said in an excited voice.
"I think they will pass somehow." Yoki said in a thoughtful voice.
"You think? It might get a plot twist." Derek replied.
They discussed what could happen in this second volume as they went back to school.
They could tell why, but they loved everything about this manga.
The story itself was captivating, the drawings were beautifully made, and it had moments of excitement andedy made with care.
Yes! Theo updated the drawings for the first few volumes of the Naruto Manga. Because in the original Manga volumes that were sold in Japan, the drawing''s designs were different from thest designs in theter years of the Manga. Theo noticed the discrepancy in these designs and he adjusted it to have all Manga volumes have the same designs of characters and background.
Theo could understand that it would be frustrating to read a manga that changed designs suddenly, so he did everything to ensure the whole project was unified.
But he also understood that he only could do that because he had the whole Manga collection in his memory. If he did not have that it would be difficult to ensure that, just as it happened with the Naruto Manga in his past life.
When the three boys arrived at their school the signal of ending of the lunch break sounded.
They heaved a sigh of relief, they were able to buy the manga and not bete for sses.
That afternoon they had multiple sses, but all they could think was about reading the new volume of the [Naruto] Manga.
When the sses ended that day, the three of them hurried back to their homes to start reading the manga.
And they were not disappointed as they read the volume.
They loved each chapter of the volume.
It evoked so many emotions of them.
They finished reading the mangate at night, and they could not wait for the next volume!
Scenes like that could be seen all around the country with people who bought the new volume of the [Naruto] Manga.
If some people thought it was just one good volume, the quality of the second volume shut down the critics.
And in smaller scales, the new volumes of [Hataraku Maou-sama] and [Sword Art Online] were a sess too.
The Fuji Jump Publishing House managed to establish itself as a mediumpany in the Manga Industry in a record time after Theo bought thepany.
Theo wanted to stabilize thepany and just focus on releasing the new volumes for a few months.
It was necessary for a newpany to not do things too fast, it was essential to stabilize thepany assets and sales.
He sent the new volumes of the [Naruto], [Hataraku Maou-sama], and [Sword Art Online] to Sayuri.
The new volumes of the manga were to be released next month (December) and the volumes of the SAO would be released weekly.
After doing this, Theo could focus his attention on the tasks he had.
That Monday night, he started creating his light novel.
He did not want to make something bad.
He wanted to write with his heart, and that was what he did.
He brainstormed various ideas that night until he arrived at one that touched his heart.
He wanted to write about his life in the orphanage in his past life.
But he did not want to tell a sad story.
So, he decided to tell a dramaedy/slice of life light novel.
He wanted to transmit through his words his feelings towards his orphanage family that he left there.
Even though he could not see them anymore, he could ''see'' them through the words.
After arriving at that conclusion, Theo started nning what he was going to write.
He mapped the happenings that he wanted to put in the novel.
For a good novel to be made, it was essential to do this.
It would be awful to start writing and it reached the end, it became noticeable that there was a mistake in the flow of happenings in the book.
Theo started doing the mapping that night and he only went to sleepte at night.
He had multiple things that he wanted to include in the light novel.
And he was having a little difficulty in putting everything that he wanted in a way that would be natural and without hups.
He wanted the novel first half to include the difficulties that his orphanage with providing for so many children had but in the second half, he wanted to write about an orphanage that got donations and was able to provide a happy home for the children.
He wanted to somehow see his family again in this happy atmosphere, as he knew they were happy too if what the system told him was true.
For example, he wanted the first scene of the book to be of him telling the children stories.
This was something that was one of his favorite memories and he wanted the scene to be perfect and to impact the reader.
The scene had to also have a flow of continuity with the following scenes.
But he was indecisive about what the following scene should be.
Him going to work or him having a funny moment with the children?
These questions were in his mind as he fell asleep that day.
Chapter 95 Ayia And Shizuka Comes Back
[BONUS CHAPTER]
The next day, Theo continued working on his light novel.
He could not predict when he would finish, but he was giving his all to write something good.
This was his first work without copying works from his past life, so he was a little nervous about it.
But he brushed these thoughts away as he wrote with his heart.
That afternoon he arrived in the restaurant earlier than usual, he had to interview the candidates for the two openings in the kitchen.
June already hired the new employees to implement the rotating schedule of rest days, Theo also needed to hire two new cooks for the rotating schedule to be implemented in the kitchen too.
After hiring these two new employees, all kitchen staff would have two days of rest per week.
Arriving there, he saw that the whole staff was already waiting.
They wanted to participate in the interview just like before when Gwen and Kin were hired.
"Good morning, guys!" Theo said with a gentle voice.
? "Good to see you again, Ayia, Shizuka!" Theo smiled brilliantly at the two girls.
"Yeah me too!" Ayia replied with another smile, but if you looked closer it would be evident that she was blushing.
After not seeing Theo for more than five days, she was dying to run and hug him.
But she managed to control herself at thest minute.
Shizuka nodded at Theo after she heard his greetings.
They started talking as they waited for the candidates to arrive.
"How was the trip to Sakura City?" Theo asked the girls.
"It was fun! We celebrated with our family and I was able to see the fireworks from the Rainbow Festival." Ayia said with an excited voice.
"It must have been a stunning sight!" Theo said in admiration.
The Rainbow Festival was the biggest and most famous Autumn Festival in the Sakura Abode Country.
Every year, thousands of tourists from all over the country and overseas arrived at Sakura City to attend the festival.
Even though the me Festival was amazing and with stunning sights, it could notpete with the Rainbow Festival in poprity.
But all citizens of Elffire City would say that they preferred the me Festival if someone asked them.
The fireworks show of the Rainbow Festival was famous worldwide, the skies of Sakura City would be painted with rainbows made of fireworks.
It was said it was a stunning sight.
"Yeah, it was amazing!" Ayia said with enthusiasm as she started describing what she and how her celebration went.
"And you guys? What did you do these days?" Ayia asked them after she finished her tale.
"The restaurant has be even more famous in the days after you left!" Shoko said excitedly.
"Yeah, the Ravioli Lasagna has be a hit, and our profile in the Raingram has reached more than 100k followers!" Lauren said as she showed ''The Spark'' restaurant profile in the Raingram.
"Wow! That''s almost double what he hadst week!" Ayia replied as she went through the profile of the restaurant.
She could see that thest picture posted was of the Ravioli Lasagna.
It was June who managed this ount, after seeing the poprity of the new dish, she decided to upload a picture of it on the Raingram profile of the restaurant.
And it was a hit!
The picture got more than 100k likes.
Theo was very satisfied with June''s work after he saw the results.
"Yeah, we got busy with all the work and we didn''t do much." Kimiko said.
"But we did have a little party after the service ended on Sunday." Max said suddenly.
"How could we forget about that?" Lauren eximed.
"I think it''s because some people had to be carried over to their houses of how drunk they were." Shoko said in a low voice.
They were silent for a while until they suddenly startedughing hard.
Hahahahahahaha
They only controlled themselves when they heard Ayia''s voice.
"I can''t believe you guys got drunk without me!" Ayia said as she faked anger.
But she could not hold on for long and startedughing too.
"Tell me everything!!" Ayia said afterward with avid eyes.
"There was a green-haired girl that got so drunk that she started dancing in the middle of the party!" Lauren eximed with a yful smile.
"Lauren!" Kimiko eximed as her face turned red when she remembered what she did.
"Oh my god!" Theyughed even harder.
"It''s not like I was the one who started singing pop songs, very badly by the way." Kimiko eximed back.
Theo could onlyugh as his employees started throwing in the circle what they did Sunday night.
Even though he was tipsy when he left that night, he was the soberest among them, except for Aurora who did not drink.
His employees had fun without restrictions that night.
Max and Lauren started crying loudly saying that they should marry that very night.
Gwen started dancing with Kimiko.
Kin was even crazier, he said he knew how to fly and wanted to jump from the top of the building to prove to them, fortunately, they stopped him in time.
Ayia had lots of fun as she heard about their crazy night.
Even Shizuka was smiling as she heard the stories.
"What about Theo? What did he do?" Ayia said as her curiosity reached the max.
"Theo was totally unfair! He drank as much as we did and he was just tipsy!" Lauren said with a snort of annoyance.
"Yeah, he only startedughing at us when we started going crazy!" Shokoined.
They started toin about Theo''sck of craziness.
"It''s not my fault you all are weak to alcohol!" Theoughed.
"Nheless, I had lots of fun watching you all. I even remembered to record you¡" Theo said with a yful smile.
When they heard his first sentence they wanted toin, but when they heard the rest they became flustered.
"I want to see!" Ayia eximed as she jumped on Theo wanting to see what he recorded.
"No, boss!" Shoko managed to say.
"Please, boss?" Max said pleadingly.
"You look especially handsome today, boss! How about we forget about that?" Kimiko asked as she looked at him with pleading eyes.
They all started to ask Theo but Ayia was faster.
She was super close to him and started pleading with teary eyes for him to show her the videos.
"I''ll send the videos in the chat group." Theo smiled deviously.
He took his phone and sent the videos.
Ayia could not wait anymore, she opened the chat group and saw that Theo sent a bunch of videos.
The rest of them looked defeated, but they opened the chat group too.
They did not remember much of that night, so they were curious to see the videos.
As they watched, theyughed even harder.
One thing was hearing what happened, another thing was seeing what happened.
Ayia was a little regretful when she saw how much fun they had without her.
But she was a mature woman already, so she did not dwell much in these thoughts.
Although she made all of them promise to have a party with her too.
She wanted to see them drunk, and maybe get Theo drunk too.
Even though it would be difficult, ording to the recent findings, she was up for the challenge!
As they talked andughed while watching their drunk videos, the candidates started arriving.
At the agreed time, all candidates arrived.
What followed was the same procedure Theo applied for the selection of the current kitchen staff.
Two tests, one individual and one group test.
With the increasing fame of the restaurant, there were much more candidates today.
A total of 30 aspiring and experienced cooks.
But only two would get a position in the kitchen.
The first phase eliminated 12 candidates, theymitted small mistakes but it was not left unnoticed by the trained eyes of Theo and his employees.
Only 18 people were left to dispute thest challenge.
Theo divided them into three groups of 6 people each.
Each group had to cook together a dish of Theo''s choice.
Thepetition was fierce and full of twists.
In the end, one group was disqualified because they could not deliver a dish. Theymitted a grave mistake and because of it, the dish was not ready at the end of the time.
The two new employees woulde from the remaining two groups.
Theo and the rest tasted the dishes from the two groups and started discussing who they thought should be hired.
After an intense discussion thatsted more than 15 minutes, they concluded.
Theo informed them of their decision and announced which ones would be hired.
Chapter 96 Theo Write His Novel
[BONUS CHAPTER]
"Mr. Tim Uta and Miss Hideko Mori, you will get the job." Theo said as he looked at the two of them.
Both became ecstatic when they heard that.
Tim and Hideko were considerably olderpared with Theo and the rest of the staff.
Tim was 41 yo and Hideko was 38 yo.
But the point that made them stand out was their eclectic skills, they were able to work in their respective teams in a multitude of ways.
And also their work ethic was exemry.
Even though they were not the best cooks in the examination, these two points were the main reasons that they were hired.
The rest of the candidates revealed sad and disappointed looks as they left the restaurant.
"It''s a pleasure to wee you two into my kitchen." Theo smiled.
"Thank you, chef!" The two of them replied respectfully.
Even though it was a weird sight, older people treating with deference a young guy.
In the kitchen, only one thing mattered, the skill of cooking.
Theo and Ayia were much younger than Tim and Hideko, but they cooked much better.
But that didn''t mean that Tim and Hideko were awful cooks.
It was the opposite way, the two of them were the perfect cooks to help the chef finish the service.
And that was exactly what the kitchen needed.
That night, Tim and Hideko only observed how the service went. Because tomorrow their work in the kitchen would start.
And starting tomorrow, the rotating schedule would start.
For example, tomorrow Max and Lauren had the day off.
Thursday it would be Gwen and Kin.
Friday it would be Shizuka and Ayia.
Saturday it would be Shoko and Kimiko.
Sunday it would be Theo and Hideko.
And this scheme would continue endlessly.
The night service went through without any problems.
The clients were a little disappointed that the special autumn menu was not avable, but they could notin much as the normal dishes of the restaurant were already delicious.
For the rest of the week, Theo had the same routine.
He woke up early in the morning to go spar with Akihiko-sensei.
After training with Theo for so long, the sensei was able to advance his martial arts.
He was excited about it and decided topete in a martial art tournament.
For thest weeks, Theo has been training the sensei.
And it was tough training, mainly for Akihiko as Theo would beat him mercilessly to point out his ws.
Next week would be the tournament and Theo was only having light spars with him, he did not want to hurt Akihiko too much before the matches.
After the sparing, Theo would go back home to cook breakfast and lunch for Aurora.
Subsequently, after seeing Aurora going out to sses, he would start working on his book.
For this week, he decided to work from home.
He was not needed in the office as Sam would manage thepany even without him.
And he only had to work on his projects.
Writing the book in thefort of home was much better, so for the remaining of the week, he spent his days concentrating on writing the book.
He would only get out of the apartment to go to the restaurant.
It was noticeable toment that the rotating schedule was a sess, all employees were happy to get an extra day off work.
Hideko and Tim made some mistakes in the first days, but their ample experience was not a show.
After struggling for a while, they were able to catch up with the rest of the staff.
Friday, November 6th
The autumn wind swept the me leaves that fell from the sakura trees.
The temperature was starting to change and winter wasing.
The whole city resumed its usual operations after celebrating the autumn week.
The bustling capital of the Bluecorn State was full of people with dreams and determination.
Inside a standard apartment building, one young man with silver hair and a godly figure could be seen writing something furiously on theputer.
It may sound like he was angry, but it was the opposite.
He was excited and emotional.
Theo was able to enter an inspirational state where he could write things like a flow of river.
His fingers danced in the keys of theputer as his light novel came to reality.
His mind was immersed in the book as if he was inside of it.
The decision to write about his past and the orphanage proved to be right because now he could ''see'' his family again.
Tears rolled out of his silver eyes as he continued writing.
The emotion of ''seeing'' again his family was too much for Theo.
Suddenly his fingers stopped dancing their suave melody dance, but his eyes kept their attempt to get the emotions out by getting out the salty tears.
Theo could not describe well what he was feeling.
He was both sad and happy.
He just immersed himself in the feeling and he saw a movie ying in his head.
His past life in the orphanage, the ident, asking the couple to take care of his orphanage, dying, arriving in a new world, the system, getting to know that his family was able to live through with the help of the couple, living a new life, trying to be happy.
When the ''movie'' ended Theo felt an emotion of closure.
Because even after getting a new chance to live, he always felt grief for leaving his family behind, even though they were happy by now with the help of the couple.
But now he felt a closure, he didn''t need to grieve anymore.
That didn''t mean he didn''t miss his past family, that only meant he learned to live through it and just be happy that he was able to live with them for 18 years.
Theo lifted his hand and dried the tears from his eyes.
He smiled andughed with happiness.
He looked at the light novel that he wrote on theputer.
It might not be great work for others, but this novel meant a lot for him.
It was his first work and his most important one because it meant his farewell to his past life.
He started reading the book to analyze critically mistakes made by him.
In the inspirational state, he was in, he did not care if he made orthographic or structural mistakes.
So, he had to verify the whole thing.
Theo constructed the story to be apound of tales.
Each tale would tell stories.
Some were funny, some were sad, some were cute.
But what wasmon between all the tales was the focus on the orphanage.
Each tale was a piece of a puzzle, and when someone finished thest tale they would see a beautiful image.
Because in thest tale of the light novel, the ending evoked little and bug things that happened in the past tales.
It was a sweet and heartwarming ending.
Theo did not want a sad ending because his ending and his family''s ending were not sad.
He wanted to give his readers the feeling that even throughout all the difficulties his family had a happy ending.
Deep down, it was also because Theo wanted to see his family happy in his book.
The characters in the book were the closest approximation he could create after his past family.
He wrote about the matron, the children, the teenagers, the caretakers, and others.
The whole book was carefully written and nned.
Theo was immersed in checking his book when suddenly he heard a sound in his mind.
He was a little confused for a while, but suddenly he remembered something.
He looked at the calendar and saw it was November 6th
10 days have passed!
Chapter 97 Pedrarruna House I
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[NORMAL RELEASE CHAPTER]
Theo hastily opened the system notifications.
[Ding! Project DREAMHOUSE Completed!]
[All construction are finished]
[Issuing the permits of the property]
[Ding! You received:
?Sale Deed;
?Mother Deed;
?Building Approval n;
?Possession Letter;
?Completion Certificate;
?Khata Certificate.]
[Acess to the property is avable]
[Ding! You received:
?House System Code Password;
?Property Keys.]
Theo was ecstatic when he saw it was what he was suspected.
His house was ready!
After one month of nning and waiting, he could finally see his dream house.
He also noticed that the system was able to get all the permits necessary for his house to be legally avable with the prefectural office.
He could not be surprised when he saw some permits.
Some of them were necessary for a supervisor from the prefecture to inspect the house, but he doubted that the system even contacted the supervisor''s office.
He was surprised but he brushed away these thoughts.
''For the system, these little difficulties are trivial.'' Theo thought.
He looked at the stack of documents and keys that suddenly appeared on his table.
These things were the permits and keys of the property.
Theo could not wait anymore, he had to go to his house!
He stood up and moved towards his bedroom to take a shower and dress clothes appropriate to get out of the house.
15 minutester, Theo said goodbye to Mayia and headed out of the apartment.
He drove his car at the speed limit to get in his house as soon as possible.
After a while, he arrived at the street where his property was located.
Contrary to what looked ten days ago, it looked very different.
First, there was no sound of construction or helicopters flying around towards his property.
Second, his property now was surrounded by thick and tall walls.
If someone arrived at the end of the street they would not see the Pedrarruna Forest as it was like 10 days ago.
They would see walls in front of the forest.
Behind the wall, it was possible to see the tall trees and the hill towering over the sky.
But that''s the only thing they could see, the walls and the forest.
It was not possible to see what was built on the property.
Theo admired the walls of his property with shining eyes.
These walls surrounded his property as it prated throughout the forest.
He specifically projected this wall with the most advanced security system he could project.
Throughout all the extensions of the wall, there were cameras, detectors of movement, high-voltage electrified walls, camouged walls.
Theo designed a security system to operate especially on these walls.
The cameras and detectors of movements could distinguish if a body that got close to the fence was a human or an animal.
If it was an animal, the system would try to divert the animals to get out of the perimeter of the property.
But if it was an unknown human, the security measures.
The electrified walls would be turned on and the spikes woulde out of the fence to make it difficult for the intruder to climb up.
The walls also had camouge to mix up with the surroundings of the forest.
It may sound like he took his security measures too excessively.
But he did not doubt that with his increasing poprity, he would face greedy and desperate people who did not measure efforts to get things done.
Theo valued Aurora''s security more than anything, so he did not care if it was excessive.
Theo admired his walls as he stood in front of his property.
He walked through the front side walls extension, the part that was visible through the street.
He was nodded in affirmation when he finished his inspection.
It was not possible to see any of the security measures he put into these walls.
He walked back and stopped in front of a gate.
This gate was the entrance of the property.
There was a car entrance and a walking entrance.
They looked modern and fancy.
The car entrance was massive, even trucks were possible to enter the gate.
It had a silver color with the letter ''G'' in the middle of the gate. (G from Gray)
Meanwhile, the walking entrance had the same design as the other one, it was just smaller.
There were was another thing that the two entrances had inmon.
The two gates had a highly intelligent security system.
The system was able to use facial-recognition software to verify if it was indeed the owner of the property.
And also voice recognition and fingerprint recognition security measures.
Only the people registered in the system could enter the property.
If Theo or Aurora brought friends to the house, they would have to put the code in the disy that was by the two gates.
There were two codes, the first meant that it was a normal situation and everything was alright.
But the second one meant that it was a dangerous situation. For example, someone managed to coerce Aurora to open the door of the house with a gun pointed at her. In this situation, she would put the second code in the disy and several measures would be done by the system.
As soon as Aurora ced the code, the system would call the police afterward, the system would try to knock down the bandits.
When someone entered the property, there was nothing but a passage that was the ess to the house.
But this passage was itself a security measure. In this passage, there were hidden stun guns and tranquilizer weapons.
As soon Aurora entered with the bandits, the system would proceed to knock out the bandits with the hidden weapons.
And this would happen in the car entrance and the walking entrance.
Theo took the keys and the code he received from the system.
As the system was not working yet, he had to configure it with his specifications.
Only the basic features of the system were avable now, so he could enter the property with the keys and the code.
The key itself was another security measure.
If his power system copsed, the sr panels and generators. The security measures around the property would stop working.
So, if someone wanted to get into the house, the keys were necessary.
But it would be almost impossible for his power system to copse, he just used the keys to be safe.
It was also important to mention that Theo installed the third gate on the property. This gate could only be used in emergencies. It was located at the back of the property, inside the forest.
This gate was so camouged that it was impossible to find.
Theo did not want to have just one entrance to his property, so to be safe he ced one more hidden to the public view.
If somehow the front entrance of his property was surrounded, he could get away with Aurora by the back entrance.
Theo walked towards the walking gate and put the code in the disy and the keys in the holes.
BEEP BEEP CLINK
The sound of him putting the code on the disy and the key turned sounded.
THUD
Suddenly, the silver door opened with a thud sound and Theo could see the passage to the ess of the house.
He entered and closed the door behind his back.
Theo walked as he observed the walls of the passage.
''The weapons are really hidden'' Theo thought as he looked for any signs of them.
All these security measures were deemed necessary to Theo.
Even if it was exaggerated.
Theo arrived at the end of the passageway, and he started bing even more excited.
From now on, there would be fewer security measures and the house would start!
He looked at the scene in front of him and his eyes shined with excitement.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, you managed to unlock 6 chapters again!
I''m so happy for all your support!
I did some changes in the weekly reward.
So, don''t forget to give even more Power Stones!
Chapter 98 Pedrarruna House II
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Theo looked where the passageway ended.
He could see a wooden cabin in the middle of the forest.
From outside the cabin was normal, but as soon Theo entered the unique features of the cabin were revealed.
If from outside it seemed like a forest cabin, inside looked like a modern house.
With streamlined design and furniture.
The ceiling of the cabin had a massive skylight where the natural light illuminated the ce, it was also possible to see the crown of the trees.
The cabin had two floors, one at the level of the ground and one below the ground.
There was nothing much on the ground floor level because there was a big hole in the middle of the cabin where it was possible to see the level belowpletely.
Like that the natural light from the skylight reached below the ground floor.
Stairs connected the two levels.
As Theo walked down the stairs, he saw what he was looking for.
On this floor was where it was located the ess to the house.
Two things stood out at this level.
The first was a double door by the side of the building, and the second was two identical doors located side by side in the back of the building.
These two doors were the elevator entrances.
That''s right, someone would take a lift if they wanted to reach the house.
And the door at the side of the building was the ess to the car entrance to the house if somehow the two elevators stopped working, it was possible to go to the car ess and head towards the house from there.
There was nothing else in this cabin, after all, it was just an ess point to the house.
So, Theo didn''t put much thought into this cabin.
He pressed the button to call the elevator and waited.
DING
Suddenly, a sound was heard and the doors of the lift opened.
From the outside, these elevators might seem simple, but they were highly technological.
Theo project them to pass through inside the hill, so when someone traveled towards the house by elevator, they would go inside the hill.
It waspletely safe transportation as the system took care to be 100% full proof of idents.
The elevator was enormous, it could transport 10 people without difficulties.
Theo entered the elevator and saw a disy by the door.
It had 3 buttons.
The three said.
Foot.
Garage.
House.
As the names implied, the foot button was where Theo was now.
The FOOT of the hill.
The garage button took the passenger to the garage of the house.
And the house button took the passenger directly towards the house.
Theo pressed the house button and waited.
A momentter, the doors closed and the elevator started climbing the hill.
When someone entered the elevator it was possible to see that it was made of thick and sturdy ss with a metal apparatus.
And when the climb started, a projection started through the walls of the elevator.
This projection was a live stream from a camera that climbed the hill through a string tied to the tops of the trees outside.
So, when someone climbed it seemed that the elevator was at the tops of the trees, and the view of the city was shown.
It was an amazing technology that Theo created to give the passengers of the elevators a preview of the view up on the hill. It also made the elevator less ustrophobic. But people afraid of heights would have difficulty.
Theo also ced a button that it was possible to turn off the projection.
And this ess to the house inside the hill was not exclusive to the elevators.
If Theo entered with his car in the property, he would see a twone passageway just like the walking passageway but this one was bigger.
At the end of the passageway, there was an underground entrance.
This entrance opened to an underground tunnel that climbed to the top of the hill.
So, it was possible to drive a car to the top of the hill through this underground road.
This road was constructed to look like a high-tech tunnel.
It had illumination lighting the whole length of the road, high-teach pavement of the road, reinforced walls to avoid idents, and others.
It was entirely possible to drive a car safely to the top of the hill.
And this road ended directly in the garage of the house.
Simple and direct.
Theo observed the projection of the elevator as the lift climbed the hill.
The cloudy skies and the towering skyscrapers could be seen through the projection.
Theo felt as if he was floating towards the top of the hill.
It was an amazing feeling.
After a while, the projection was suddenly stopped, and one secondter the daylight entered the elevator.
As it had ss walls when the elevator stopped on the top of the hill, the daylight entered the lift immediately.
The elevator had two doors, one where it was possible to directly enter the house and the second where it turned towards outside the house.
The first door was in the front and the second was in the back.
From the back door of the elevator was the view of the city.
Theo decided to get out from the back door.
As he left the elevator, he was greeted by the amazing view of the city.
Buildings, houses, citizens, and others could be seen from there.
He was absorbed by the amazing view of 300 meters above the ground for a few moments.
When he woke up from his reverie, he started analyzing the house on his back.
Or it was better to say mansion instead.
Even though at first he thought he didn''t want a mansion, after countless hours working on the project he saw there was nothing wrong with getting a mansion for him and Aurora.
Although his mansion was smaller than Ayia''s family''s mansions, it was still qualified as a mansion.
The house was spectacr.
The top of the hill was t and had 250 meters in length and 300 meters in width, totaling 75.000 square meters of area.
There was more than enough space to build a mansion and that was what Theo did.
The front of the mansion was sensational.
Theo used his Architect Skill to design a three-story house through the extension of the property.
The exterior had wooden and metal encasement giving the mansion an earthy,fy, and elegant feeling.
If someone looked at the house, they would not feel it was a mansion but a house instead.
The whole exterior had warm lights to entuate these feelings even more.
Ground to ceiling ss windows could be seen in some ces of the mansion, from there it was possible to see amazing sights.
The mansion was located 25 meters away from the edge of the hill where trees blocked the vision from the ground of the house, but at the same time, it did not block the vision of the city.
In this space, there was a garden full of flowers.
All types of flowers and little trees could be seen in this space, and they made the scenery of the mansion even more stunning.
Theo also ced seating areas with outdoor fireces by the edge of the hill.
From there it was possible to enjoy the view while talking with friends as the firece warmed them through the cold weather.
Theo could imagine doing that with his friends.
He bet that they would enjoy being surrounded by flowers as the amazing view of the city was in front of them.
A magic ce.
A magd in front of a magic house.
After analyzing all the features of the front side of the mansion, Theo started walking towards the main door of the mansion.
He was anxious to see what was inside!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drop some Power Stones if you like the novel please S2
Chapter 99 Pedrarruna House III
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Theo stopped in front of a door made of bulky tree bark.
The door was 2.5 meters tall and 2 meters wide, and inside of it was a te of steel to reinforce and secure the house.
All the doors and windows of the house were automatic, meaning that if Theo or Aurora forgot to close one of them, they would close by themselves.
All sses and doors were bulletproof.
And even though the mansion seemed made of wood, it was the encasement of the walls.
? All the alls were reinforced with steel to provide security and to help adjust the temperature of the house.
If in any case Theo or Aurora were outside and the doors and windows closed automatically, there were facial recognition cameras all around the property to open the doors in this case.
So, they only had to stand in front of the doors for a while and the doors would open automatically.
Theo opened the door and entered the house, he saw what looked like a modern andfy interior.
Warm lights illuminated the hallway.
This hallway gave ess to a spacious living where enormousfy couches could be seen, a gigantic TV ced on the opposite side of the ground to ceiling windows (that had views of the city and front yard), a firece below where the TV was installed, wallpaper with a forest there in the walls, and warm lights giving the room a cozy feeling.
The lighting from the huge windows also contributed to the beauty of the space.
And one of the most beautiful features was by the sides of the windows, wooden columns could be seen. They were carved to look like trees were growing beside the windows.
And the paint of the ceiling was of branches that came from these carved trees.
It gave a forest feeling to the ambient.
This spacious room was right next to the dining room and the kitchen.
From the couch, it was possible to see the ones cooking in the kitchen or eating at the table.
Theo wanted to have the three ambient connected because he wanted to see Aurora as he cooked for her.
The dining table had 12 seats and it was made with sturdy wood, the wood was ck and it passed afy and modern look.
The seats werefortable and spacious.
Meanwhile, the kitchen had high-technological appliances and cabs made of the same wood as the dining table.
The floor of the three ambients had the same characteristic, it was made of marble that had beautiful carvings.
And this marble floor was seen in most ces of the mansion.
It was important to notice that all floors of the house had a heating system, so it was not possible to walk on cold floors when the temperature was cold outside.
And also the whole house had an air venttion system, where it was possible to heat the whole house when it was cold outside and to cool down the temperature inside when it was hot outside.
As with everything else in the house, this system was also attached to the main system of the house.
Theo also installed an automatic cleaning system in the house, he created little robots that would dust and clean the whole house daily.
After all, to clean a house this big would take too many people to finish the job.
And because didn''t want to hire so many people to work in his house, he decided to use technology to finish the job.
And it was one of the best features of the house, these robots could clean everything.
Dirty kitchen, dusty floors, dirty bathrooms, and many others.
Theo and Aurora didn''t need to worry about these things anymore.
Andmanding all the features of the house was Theo''s self-made Artificial Intelligence!
Theo knew that controlling so many features needed a thinking brain.
So, he used the knowledge he studied and received from the system to design his own AI.
He named his AI Sylph.
Sylph was an Archaic English name, and it means nymph of the woods.
Sixteenth Century alchemist Paracelsus coined the term sylph as the name for invisible air spirits. He believed they were one of the four elemental creatures from which everything in the universe was created.
And for a house that was in the middle of the woods had to have a tree fairy to guard it.
Sylph had the same looks as the nymphs, the size of a palm, wearing a green dress made of leaves and branches of trees, transparent greenish butterfly wings on the back, porcin skin, pointy ears, green eyes, stunningly beautiful face, and a green hair with flowers attached to it.
She was cute and she was the one who looked after the house.
She was basically Theo''s butler.
Theo walked towards the indoor elevator that was at the end of the first hallway when he entered.
This elevator was different than the two that could ess the house and the exit of the property.
This elevator connected the floors of the house.
He needed to activate Sylph so that he could ess all systems of the house.
He entered the elevator and saw 5 buttons.
He pressed the one that said:
[2-floor Basement]
After a while, the elevator stopped and its doors opened.
Theo got out and he was greeted by a doot made of steel with a disy by the side of it.
Theo entered the code he used when he entered the property and the thick steel doors opened.
This was the floor that was the most secured in the house.
Because it was where the core of the house security system, the bunker, and the backup power generators were located.
Each one of these features had to have high security.
The first was obvious because if Sylph''s system was shut down, the whole security in the property would shut down.
The second was because in case something bad happened and he and Aurora needed refuge, this bunker was also connected with the back emergency exit.
The third was because it was necessary to secure energy in case his powering system through sr panels was shut down by idents or attacks. There were 5 huge generators that could power up the whole house for one month. And if there was more fuel, this time could be extended.
Because Sylph needed the energy to operate, this feature had to be ced there.
Theo walked towards the core system room and stopped In front of another steel door.
He entered again the code and the doors opened shortly after.
It''s important to notice that after activating Sylph, it was only possible to enter this floor if this person was registered in the system.
What he saw was a huge room filled with servers, processing units, memory units, drives (solid-state and hard), and a monitor and keyboard in the center of the room.
The wholeputer unit was enormous, and the room had to be constantly cooled down for the system to be able to operate properly.
Theo walked towards the monitor and keyboard in the center of the room and started the process of activating Sylph.
After 5 minutes, a sound was heard and the hugeputer started toe alive.
Theo continued the activation and thest step was to input his identification.
He registered his fingerprints, facial features, voice features, the two codes, and other stuff to identify him as the master of the house.
After 20 minutes of working on that, he finished.
When he finished, he heard a melodic sweet voice.
"Hello, master!"
"It''s a pleasure to meet you!" Sylph said as an image of her appeared on the monitor.
"Hello, Sylph!" Theo smiled at the nymph in front of him.
His creation came to life and he was beyond happy about it.
His perfect butler was online!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drop some Power Stones please S2
Chapter 100 Pedrarruna House IV
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Sylph, activate all systems attached." Theo gave an order to his AI.
"It will be done, master!" Sylph replied with a sweet voice as her figure flickered on the monitor as if she was dancing.
Theo programmed Sylph for her to have an outgoing personality, just like a little elf.
He also designed near-imprable cyber security to protect her code source from hackers.
Even though Theo was not an expert hacker, he had something much better.
The system!
Theo asked the system to ce a firewall throughout the whole server to protect Sylph from any attackers, and the system took that to the extreme.
With the current technology on this, it was impossible to hack Sylph.
It could be said that her source code was the most secure cyberspace on the.
And with her high capacity, she was the most capable hacker too.
But he did not have any intention to use her hacker skills.
Only for emergencies though.
"Ground Perimeter Security Activated!"
"Air Perimeter Security Activated!"
"Identity Check System Activated!"
"Sr Power Grid System Activated!"
"Illumination System Activated!"
"Floor Heating System Activated!"
"Indoor Temperature Regtion System Activated!"
"House Cleaning System Activated!"
"Outdoor Cleaning System Activated!"
"Animal and Insect Pests Extermination System Activated!"
"Cat Nanny System Activated!"
"Skywatchers System Activated!"
"Main Butler System Activated!"
Sylph said multiple sentences one after another.
Theo was a little overwhelmed when he heard so many systems were online on his property.
Even though he was the one that designed them.
The Ground Security was the one that was already exined that took care of the walls that surrounded his property.
The Air Security consisted of multiple drones ced on top of trees around the property if the detectors saw intruding drones or humansing by air, these security drones would knock them down immediately as they were equipped with stun and tranquilizer guns.
The Identity Check System consisted of the identification of the owners of the house, which could ur when someone arrived at the property or when someone wanted to enter the house, and many other situations.
The Sr Power Grid System was responsible for powering up the house, Theo ced sr panels on top of the trees that were on his property. It was almost impossible to notice these sr panels, so it was the perfect system to power his house.
The Illumination System consisted of setup for the illumination of the whole property going from the foot of the hill until the mansion on top of the hill.
Any illumination that was on his property was connected to this system.
The Floor Heating System took care of all floor heating throughout the mansion.
The Indoor Temperature Regtion System took care of maintaining the temperature that Theo or Aurora wanted in the house.
The House Cleaning System consisted of little robots and drones that cleaned the whole property. For example, they cleaned bathrooms, the kitchen, bedrooms, took out the trash, and others.
The Outdoor Cleaning System had the same premise and workers as the Indoor System. The difference was that it took care of the outdoor area. Things like cleaning the leaves that fell from the trees, snow that umted outside, poop from birds, and others.
The Extermination System was one of Theo''s favorites. Every house had cockroaches and rats, no matter how many times they were killed, they woulde back somehow. So, Theo developed this system that would periodically exterminate these gues. It was done by little robots that could detect these animals and insects, they would hunt and inject poison into these animals or insects. The robots would collect the corpses and throw them in the garbage. It was clean and Theo and Aurora would not even notice.
The Cat Nanny System had only one purpose, to take care of Mayia! The system would track all movements of the kitty, fed her periodically, change her water, brush her fur, and others. These actions were made by little robots with shapes that cats liked. These little robots were also programmed to y with her.
Theo and Aurora often were outside and didn''t have much time to y with her, so Theo designed these little robots to make herpany.
The Skywatchers System consisted of a little fleet of drones responsible for multiple tasks. For example, if Theo asked for a pizza delivery the drones would pick up the package down the hill and take up the hill to the mansion.
Andstly, the Butler System, this system was responsible to supervise and control all previous systems. And Sylph was directly in control of this system. Through this system, she could control the whole house.
"Good job, Sylph!" Theo smiled.
"Thank you, Master!" Sylph gave a sweetugh.
"Scan the whole property for human or animal intruders." Theomanded.
"Okay!" Sylph replied.
"No intruders were found throughout the property!" Sylph gave him an answer after 10 seconds.
Theo smiled as he already expected that.
When he designed the house, he asked the system to drive away all animals that lived on the hill.
"Sylph, install the mobile program of your code in my cellphone." Theo said as he connected his phone to her server.
This program was an app that looked just like another app, but it was something very different.
Through this app, Sylph would highjack his phone from the servers of the cellphonepany. She would take control and everything that Theo did on his phone would bepletely confidential without any chance of being hacked. Pictures, documents, chat history, browser history, and others would be protected by Sylph.
This program also was connected with her source system in the house, so Theo could be at his office and through his phone, he could order Sylph to lower the temperature of the house. It was also possible to see the security cameras. And many other features as if Theo was in the house.
Theo also would include Aurora in all of this, as soon he brought her here. He would register her as one of the owners of the house and install Sylph''s program on her phone.
Sylph''s program would be of great help in keeping Aurora safe. As Sylph could monitor Aurora''s whereabouts throughout the day.
Sylph was programmed to never betray the owners of the house, so she would make all efforts to take care of Aurora.
Theo was happy that he was able to think about this feature.
"Yes, Master!" Sylph replied.
One minuteter, his phone had Sylph''s program.
"Instation Sessful, Master!" Sylph said as she jumped around the monitor.
Theo looked at his phone and saw that Sylph could appear any time she wanted on the disy of his phone, he could see her jumping around the disy of his phone too.
Theo disconnected his phone from her server and left the server room.
Getting out, he proceeded to check where the generators were.
He saw 5 silent huge machines, but this silence was only when they were turned off. If it was necessary to turn them on, they would produce powerful sounds. That was because he made this room soundproof, so very little of the noise produced by these generators would get out.
Theo also inspected the bunker and he was satisfied.
The bunker had 1-meter thick steel walls capable of securing Theo and Aurora for any attacks.
? In this room was also located the safe where Theo could store important documents.
For example the permits of the house, the deed of hispanies, the purchases, and others.
It was the safest ce Theo could store these documents. Because he urgently needed a ce like that to store important things.
Theo finished his inspection of this floor and moved towards the elevator.
He was looking forward to seeing the rest of his house!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, wepleted 100 chapters released!
We havee so far and I wouldn''t be here without all your support.
Your support made me keep going when I was about to give up.
So, I would like to thank you all for giving Power Stones and reading my novel.
I hope you all apany me through hundreds more chapters!
Ps.: don''t forget to drop some Power Stones pls S2
Chapter 101 Pedrarruna House V
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Theo entered the elevator and pressed the button that said [Ground Floor].
After a while, the doors opened and he was back where he first arrived.
Theo wanted to explore the whole ground floor of the property before moving to the up floors.
He crossed the first living room he saw and continued walking because to the side of that living room was the entrance of a hallway that connected more ambients.
There was a bathroom that served the first living room.
This hallway ended on a double wooden door, Theo entered this room and he was greeted by an enormous room filled with shelves.
This was Theo''s library that could house more than ten thousand books.
It was always his dream to have a library in his house, so obviously, his dream house had to have a library.
Here he could store mangas, light novels, and books.
Throughout the room,fy seating could be seen for visitors to readfortably.
The light was warm and didn''t hurt the eyes.
Floor-to-ceiling ss windows showed the high view of the hill.
But these windows were ced in the front and the back of the house.
So, in the front was possible to see the view of the towering Elffire City.
And in the back was the amazing view of the back of the property and the Pedrarruna Forest.
This was how imagined Hogwarts Library would be.
p This was his own magical library.
Theo looked at the empty shelves and thought.
''I have to buy a bunch of books to fill these shelves, but that''s the fun part!'' Theo was excited about filling his library.
He came back from where he came and continued exploring.
He arrived in another hallway that had ess to two important sections of the house.
He walked and arrived at the first section.
This section was enormous and it was one of his favorites too.
This was the gym and spa of the house!
The gym consisted of all the exercising apparatus of a professional gym.
Treadmills, stationary bicycles, dumbbells, elliptical trainers, rowing machines, benches, kettlebells, and many other types of equipment.
There was also a section of the gym especially used for martial arts training.
The floor was encapsted with tatami mats, sandbags could be seen hanging throughout the room, there were rings for fighting, protection equipment to avoid idents while sparing.
There were also gloves of all sizes, bandages to put on the hands, and many other types of equipment necessary for martial arts training.
Theo did not doubt that Aurora would love this section.
By the side of the Martial Art Training Section, there was a first-aid room destined to take care of possible injuries caused by the training.
Theo left the gym section and headed towards the spa section.
But it was more urate to say it was the leisure section of the house.
Because everything in there was designed to rx anyone who entered.
Theo ced a dry and wet sauna room, bathtubs with hydro massage, a bar where it was possible to make multiple drinks, and the best of all¡
An indoor heated pool!
The pool had 20 meters in length, 5 meters in width, and the depth varied ording to where the person was.
And the ceiling on top of the pool had a massive skylight giving the whole pool area lots of natural light.
By the side of the pool, it was possible toy down on the stretchers ced there.
The walls of the whole leisure section had nts growing on them, and they gave a calming effect to the section.
It was important to say that throughout the whole leisure section, there were multiple TVs and a sound system that made it possible for the guests of the section to watch something while rxing or put some music if they wanted.
As the whole house was automatic, Theo could give Sylph an order like this.
"Sylph, heat the pool to 24 degrees celsius, bring an orange juice, and turn on the sports channel."
Sylph would immediately heat the pool and with the help of robots, the juice would be made and taken to Theo by drones. And the TV would be turned on and switched to the channel that Theo wanted.
It was like Theo was being served by numerous employees, but it was better because there was only one ''person'' and she waspletely loyal to Theo.
And thismanding scheme worked throughout the whole mansion.
If someone was in the kitchen it was possible to ask Sylph for her lower or increase the temperature of the ambient.
If Sylph was capable of doing the order, she would execute it as soon as possible.
After all, she had eyes and ears in the whole house.
The only ces that didn''t have cameras were the bedrooms and bathrooms.
But microphones were still ced in the bedrooms, but they would be turned off the whole time.
The only possibility of turning on the microphones was if the owner of the room asked.
For example, if Theo said the following phrase in his bedroom.
"Sylph,e here!"
This was the activation phrase to turn on the microphone of the rooms.
After saying that, Sylph would be able to hear what happened inside the room, and Theo could give orders to her.
The same thing could be done in the bathrooms.
With this system, Theo and Aurora had their privacies and security at the same time.
Theo inspected the whole area for a while.
Afterward, he left and headed towards another wing of the house.
This wing was exclusively destined to be used as his working area.
There he would work on his multiple projects without disturbing Aurora.
The whole wing had a high technological soundproofing encasement and because of it, none of the sounds made inside of the wing couldn''t get out.
Theo walked through another hallway and stopped in front of a ss door.
This part of the house used modern decorations instead of cozy ones.
After all, it was a working ce.
And inside of this section were things that Theo could not wait to see.
First, there was aplete recording studio!
That''s right! Theo decided to design his own studio inside his house to produce his music.
His recording studio possessed all instruments.
Drums, electric and acoustic guitars, bass, electric piano, acoustic piano, and many other types of instruments.
There was also a high technological microphone to record the voices.
In the recording studio, there was also an editing studio exclusively for his career in the music industry.
In this editing studio, there was ate-generation brand newputer to be used to edit and arrange the songs, a controller table to arrange the settings of the recording studio (also known as Audio Control Table), and other types of equipment necessary for a recording studio to operate.
In this room, Theo pretended to produce the soundtracks of the animes he would produce.
After all, only he knew what he wanted, and if he had the means to do it in his house.
Why not do it?
So, this recording studio would serve these two purposes.
The production of anime soundtracks and music albums.
Talking about anime, that''s rted to the second section of Theo''s working wing.
Theo designed a little animation studio in his house.
That''s right!
Theo designed a room where he could work on anime productions.
In the section, there were lots of TVs and projectors to disy the results of the animators.
Little and Big Graphic Tables andputers to edit the animation.
There was also paint and pencils to draw paper sketches.
Theo also could use this pencil and paints to animate through these drawings. It was a lengthy process that animes used.
Summing up, the whole section was thought carefully to be able to work as a tiny animation studio.
Thest section of Theo''s working wing was his office.
The office had afortable chair and a table with a high technologicalputer.
There were shelves all over the office and floor-to-ceiling windows that made it possible to see the back of the property.
And what an amazing view it was!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drop some PS pls S2
Chapter 102 Pedrarruna House VI
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
From the window, Theo could see a big body of water.
This ke'' was calm and with sakura trees all around and at the back of this ke'' the vision of the hills filledpletely by the Pedrarruna Forest trees made the view of Theo''s office even more spectacr.
Theo sighed in admiration as his eyes looked at what was in front of him.
A whileter, he left his office and his working section in the house.
He walked back to the first ambient that he entered the house.
Arriving there, he continued walking and entered a new hallway.
This hallway took him to the back of the house.
There he saw the backyard of his mansion.
As soon someone arrived there, floor-to-ceiling ss windows could be seen throughout the extension of the ambient.
A long table could be seen in the middle of the room, and decorations made the ce cozy and elegant.
"Sylph, open the backyard doors." Theo said out loud.
Sylph, who had ears all around the house, immediately executed his order.
One secondter, the windows started gliding sideways until a huge opening could be seen where the windows previously were.
Theo walked through the opening and saw a magnificent sight.
The star of the ce was the ke''.
It''s called ake because Theo projected this body of water to look exactly like ake.
It had 150 meters in length and 130 meters in width.
The shape of its perimeters was irregr as ake.
But the simrities with ake stopped there.
Thiske was equipped with heating and automatic cleaning.
The water was crystalline and pure.
The floor coating was made with a blue stone that made the body of water look even more like ake.
Theo always wanted to live in akehouse, so he projected his ownke!
And the result was spectacr.
Theke upied most of the space in the backyard.
But the edges of the hilltop were filled with Sakura trees, making the scene even more beautiful.
Theo also projected ane for exercising around theke, thene started where theke was first seen when someone arrived in the backyard, then it continued as it went through the sakura trees that were ced beside theke.
After passing the whole perimeter of theke, thene came back to where it began
Theo wanted a ce where he could run and exercise outside.
And what a better ce than running by thekeside and through Sakura trees while the Pedrarruna Forest filled the back of the view?
Just like the front side of the hilltop, where seating areas with fireces were ced to admire the view of the city.
Theo did the same thing in the back of the mansion.
After theke, Theo put the seating areas with fireces to admire the view of the Pedrarruna Forest.
Theo observed theke and the surroundings for a while until he looked at what was around him.
As soon Sylph opened the windows/doors, Theo walked into the ambient where it was possible to do many things.
This ce was covered by a wooden ceiling with nts growing all over.
There was a kitchen equipped with all types of appliances.
For example, pizza ovens, barbecue grills, and others.
Also, there was a big TV hanging on the wall and couches all over the vast space.
This area was destined for parties.
Theo could throw parties here for his friends.
Where he could make a barbecue, watch something on the TV, listen to loud music, swim in theke, make pizza parties, and do many other activities.
Theo could also bring the big dining table there was in the room on the back outside, as the table had wheels on its feet.
Theo was looking forward to having parties with friends.
Even though the ideal time for outdoor parties was the Summer, Theo projected the ce to be warm during cold days too.
So, even though it would be worse, outdoor parties could be done in cold weather too.
The whole ce could be shit down by ss windows that could descend from the wooden ceiling.
Theo walked through the whole extension of the backyard.
He observed theke, thene, the Pedrarruna view from the seatings at the back of theke, the back of the house.
The backside of the house had the same architectural style as the front side.
After finishing looking at everything, Theo walked back into the house.
"Sylph, close the backyard doors." Theo said as he walked beside the dining table.
He heard a sound behind him that he assumed was the doors closing.
Theo finally finished looking at everything that was on the ground floor.
He walked back to the first ambient of the house, which was enormous.
And started ascending the wooden stairs.
It was time to see the second floor of the house!
It was important to say that the stairs were spectacr.
The wooden stairs were ck as ink and were supported by steel holders.
And on the wall of the back of the stairs, there was a living wall.
A living wall consisted of moss ced throughout the surface of it.
The green moss wall looked so beautiful that it looked like it was painted by an amazing artist.
And the best thing was that this wall only had to be watered 3 times per year.
And Sylph would take care of that.
Therefore, Theo and Aurora didn''t have to do anything.
Just admire the beauty of the wall.
Theo admired the beauty and was awed by the System again.
After a while, Theo arrived on the second floor of the house.
As soon he arrived, he saw a second TV room with the same decorations and settings as the room downstairs.
Theo walked through the room directly towards the hallway.
He wanted to visit first the best ambient of the second-floor in his opinion.
After walking for a while through the hallway, Theo stopped In front of ck double doors.
He opened them and entered the room.
What greeted him was a huge room.
It was the cinema theater of the house!
The room upied 2 floors of height in the house as it had 8 meters in height.
Comfortable couches and armchairs couch be seem positioned just like a theater where an ascending stair filled with seatings could be seen
But in this case, the seatings were reced by couches and recliner chairs.
A huge projection screen could be seen facing the stand on the top of the stairs a projection room could be seen where the projector andputers were.
But that was not everything that the room had.
The double doors that Theo entered were ced by the side of the screen but on the other side of the door, a bar with multiple appliances could be seen.
In this bar, there was a popcorn maker, juice maker, fridge. Ice cream makers, and many other types of snacks.
Theo and Aurora''s friends coulde here and prepare a snack and enjoy a movie in this movie theater.
It was important to notice that the whole room was encased with soundproof material so it could not disturb the other ambients of the house.
Because this movie theater was equipped with a surround sound system with the highest quality.
Therefore, this cinema room was even better than some of the movie theaters in the city.
Theo could not wait to watch a movie in his own cinema!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Drop some Power Stones pls S2
Chapter 103 Pedrarruna House VII
IMPORTANT NOTICE
Weekly System of Rewards:
200+ Power Stones => +1 Bonus Chapter
400+ Power Stones => +2 Bonus Chapters
600+ Power Stones => +3 Bonus Chapters
800+ Power Stones => +4 Bonus Chapters
1000+ Power Stones => +5 Bonus Chapters
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Theo finished inspecting the cinema room and moved towards the other rooms on the second floor.
On this floor, Theo projected 4 guests rooms with the same settings.
Each one had 100 square meters in size.
With arge king-size bed, a walking-in closet, a bathroom equipped with a bathtub and shower room, arge TV, and decorations in the same theme as the rest of the house.
These guest rooms also had amazing views.
Two of them faced the view of the city and the other two had the view of the Pedrarruna Forest.
Theo inspected each one of these rooms and left satisfied.
He wanted his guests to befortable in his house.
On the second floor, there were also two study rooms.
One for him and another for Aurora.
The two study rooms were adjacent to each other.
And they were equipped withte-generationputers, bookshelves,fortable chairs, couches, and others.
Theo''s study room was just for when he waszy to go all the way to the working wing of the house.
Therefore, Aurora''s study room was bigger and had better features than his study room.
He also designed it as Aurora wanted.
It had pink and good details and a girly atmosphere.
The study rooms had floor-to-ceiling ss windows with a view of the city.
Then, Theo proceeded to inspect thest room of that floor.
This was a room specifically designed for Aurora.
A Makeup and Salon Room!
The room had an enormous space, almost as big as the cinema room.
It only didn''t upy two floors, but the width and length of the room were the same as the cinema room.
The first thing that Aurora mentioned when Theo asked her what she would like in her dream house was a room like this.
She loved makeup and getting pretty.
Therefore, Theo projected this room to make her dreame true.
The room had all the features that a beauty salon could have.
Facial machines (facial steamers, facial vaporizer, ice roller, ultrasonic skin scrubber, skin scanner).
Beauty beds.
Hair steamers.
Trolleys.
Beauty salon furniture (styling chairs, shampoo chairs, dryer chairs, and many other types).
Hairstylist tools (Hair straightener, Hair curler, stic rolls / hot rollers, Detangling brush, Hair Sculpting tool, Hairdryer, Hair essories, Professional scissors)
Makeup apparatus: chairs, illumination, multiple types of brushes, sponges, and many other types of equipment.
The room had multiple mirrors all over and it was encased in pink marble with rose gold details.
Theo had to search a lot to design this room, he was looking forward to seeing Aurora''s face when she saw this room.
With this room, Theo finished inspecting the second floor of the house
He left the room and moved towards the stairs.
There was only thest floor of the house to be inspected.
Theo ascended step by step and when the stairs ended, he was greeted by the third andst floor of the house.
This floor was smaller but it had two of the most important rooms of the house.
The master bedroom!
Precisely, there were two master bedrooms.
Each one of them for Theo and Aurora.
Theo first walked towards Aurora''s bedroom.
Her door was made of pink gold wood with beautiful carvings, it was elegant and cute at the same time.
Theo could not imagine where the system managed to get a pink tree to make this door.
Because it was noticeable that the wood of the door was pink and not painted.
Theo opened the door and entered the room.
And what a room!
The floor of the room was encapsted with a pink fluffy carpet.
The walls were made with pink marble with rose gold details.
There were pink and gold decorations on all of the walls making the room look cute and girly.
Arge king-size bed was in the middle of the room. It had pink beddings and pink pillows.
The headboard behind the bed was made of fluffy material and it had a rose gold color.
The nightstands beside the bed were white and with silver details.
There were lights ced on the nightstand with stylish pink color.
In the wall opposite the bed, a huge TV was ced.
And the most beautiful feature of the room was the ceiling.
Theo designed frescoes of flowers, forests, fairies, and other magical stuff on the ceiling.
It had pink, rose gold, blue, green, all other types of vibrant colors.
Small lights could be seen in the borders of the ceiling illuminating the room and making the paintings on the ceiling look even more beautiful.
Floor-to-ceiling windows were ced throughout the extension of the whole side wall of the bed, the view of the Pedrarruna Forest and theke could be seen.
This view made the bedroom look even more stunning.
Walking further, Theo saw the huge walk-in closet with pink and gold cabs.
Theo estimated that Aurora could store a huge amount of clothes here.
After the closet, there was the bathroom.
A huge bathroom encased with the same pink marble with rose gold details.
A big mirror was on the wall with pink adornment on the borders.
The countertop and sink were also made with the same previous marble.
There was a toilet room by the side and a makeup table too.
This table had the same settings as the makeup tables in the beauty salon downstairs.
A huge bathtub could be seen further in the back, it was white and with pink details.
The interesting thing about the bathtub was that it was ced by the side of floor-to-ceiling ss windows that had a view of the city.
But Theo projected the windows to only be able to see from the inside, so people outside couldn''t see Aurora bathing.
Therefore, Aurora''s room had views of the front and back of the property.
A TV was ced opposite the bathtub for Aurora to watch something while taking a bath if she wanted.
A shower room was ced by the side with a super shower head that looked like a waterfall.
Theo looked at the huge bathroom and nodded.
He left Aurora''s bedroom afterward feeling happy.
Her room was worthy to house the princess she was.
He hoped she liked it.
Theo walked through the hallway and stopped in front of a ck door.
The door was made of ck wood and with silver details all over.
This was the second master bedroom of the house.
His bedroom.
He opened the beautiful ck door and entered the bedroom.
Theo''s room had the same settings as Aurora''s.
The difference was that the carpet had ck and silver colors.
The walls had ck and silver wallpapers and decorations of things Theo liked.
Theo ced some things from Naruto, Harry Potter, music bands he liked, and other stuff.
The ceiling had the same frescoes that Aurora''s room had.
His closet and bathroom had the same settings too.
The difference was the colors of the encasements.
The bathtub, shower room, windows, mirror, tv, and others had the same configuration.
But his room had ck and silver colors instead of pink and rose gold.
Theo was satisfied as he looked at the bedroom.
It wasfy and had everything that Theo liked.
He couldn''t ask for better.
Theo left the bedroom and walked towards a door that was on the end of the hallway.
After opening the door, Theo walked into the lounge room on the third floor.
This area was not covered by a ceiling and had the sky right above.
The floor has a wooden encasement and couches and chairs could be seen all over.
Fireces were also ced throughout the extension of the space.
Theo also ced a small kitchen and barbecue grill here.
He also ced a small pool with heating and hydro massage by the side of the terrace.
This was the ce to hang out if Theo and Aurora werezy to go all the way downstairs.
They also could bring their friends here and enjoy the view because the view was spectacr.
The forest in the front and the city in the back made this the best ce to admire the view of the hilltop.
Theo stopped beside the balcony and admired the view.
He inspected the whole house by now and he was ecstatic.
This was his dream house!
He couldn''t wait to show it to Aurora.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Author Notice:
The house description ended with this chapter.
Tomorrow I will release the bonus chapters *?*
Don''t forget to drop some Power Stones and Golden Tickets pls S2
Chapter 104 Mission Completed
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Theo woke up from his reverie and left the terrace.
"Sylph, start the daily operations of the house." Theomanded the AI butler as he walked towards the elevator.
Sylph would order food and daily necessities for the house with this order.
Theo would not have to worry about grocery shopping anymore.
Because Sylph already knew which food to buy and the other necessities.
This was the butler system in Sylph''s code.
She had ess to Theo''s bank ount and naturally could order these things.
Theo arrived at the ground floor of the house and walked towards the exterior elevator to exit the house.
Now that he inspected everything, he and Aurora could already move in.
He had to tell her and start packing their stuff in the apartment.
He entered the ss elevator and the projection of the outside descending rolled through the walls.
After a while, the doors opened, and Theo arrived in the cabin at the foot of the hill.
He exited the cabin and walked through the passageway that connected the cabin and the exterior gate.
Theo opened the gate and exited the property.
When he arrived at his car, he turned his head and looked at his house.
He was so happy that he had to share this with Aurora as soon as possible!
But he restrained himself when he remembered that Aurora was in school at that moment.
Theo entered his car and drove towards the restaurant as it was alreadyte.
He spent a few hours touring the house and it was already time for him to go to the restaurant.
That night he didn''t tell Aurora about the house, he wanted to surprise her the next day.
Saturday, November 7th
Theo woke up early, as usual, that day.
He made breakfast but Aurora didn''t wake up as she used the day off to sleep more.
After eating, he started working again on his light novel.
He only needed to fix some orthography and structural issues and his light novel would be finished.
After working for 3 hours, he corrected thest mistake.
When he did that sounds came from inside his mind.
He looked and saw it was system notifications.
[Ding! Congrattions! Youpleted the ''Creation'' Bonus Mission!]
[Issuing Rewards¡]
[You received 4000 exp]
[You received 5 million dors in your bank ount]
[You received Grandmaster Musical Proficiency]
Theo looked at these and became ecstatic.
Especially because of the third reward.
Grandmaster Musical Proficiency!
He finally had the knowledge required for producing the soundtracks of the animes.
And also the knowledge about producing his music albums.
He couldn''t wait until he released his album.
He never imagined that one day he would be happy and anxious about releasing a music album.
Buttely, the idea of propagating his favorite songs from his past life in this world started to make him excited.
He wanted to see the crowds singing and dancing to the songs he loved.
And now that he had a Grandmaster Musical Proficiency and an Advanced Singing Skill, he had the means to produce any music album he liked.
Theo also was happy when he saw that he received the money reward.
''With this money, I can invest in the Animation Studio and the production of the music album.'' He thought as he looked at the 5 million dors that were transferred into his bank ount.
He already had 3.9 million dors from hispanies'' monthly profit and with the addition of five million, he could invest without worrying aboutck of money.
''Retrieve Grandmaster Musical Proficiency!'' Theo said to the system inwardly.
[Retrieving Proficiency¡]
Suddenly, a huge amount of information poured into Theo''s mind.
Music theory, melody, harmony,position, and many other musical pieces of knowledge appeared inside his mind.
The process took over 10 minutes, but when it ended, Theo became one of the most knowledgeable people around the world regarding music.
He could discuss anything regarding music and its branches.
He also acquired the ''musical ear''.
A popr musical term about the ability of many musical professionals to instantly recognize musical notes, harmony, melody, and others just by hearing.
He already acquired the ''musical ear'' when he received the Grandmaster Piano Proficiency, but now his abilities improved even further.
And with his increased intelligence, he could remember everything he heard in his whole life.
That meant that Theo remembered all the songs he heard in his past life and now with his ''musical ear'', he could produce all these songs!
It would be difficult to do the same things with just the ''musical ear'' that he received from the Grandmaster Piano Proficiency.
And that was why he started working on his light novel as soon as he finished the project of his house.
To get this important proficiency.
The process ended and Theo could not wait until he could start producing his music album.
As he was thinking, Aurora exited her bedroom with sleepy eyes.
Theo looked at the silver-haired girl and smiled.
"Good morning, sleepyhead!" Theo said.
"Good morning, big brother." Aurora replied groggily.
Theo noticed that she still was sleepy.
"I left the breakfast on the table. You can eat it." Theo said.
Aurora nodded and went towards the kitchen.
As she started eating, her sleepiness faded away.
"Hey, are you up for a surprise?" Theo asked her from the couch where he was seated.
Aurora lifted her head as she was eating pancakes with hot chocte.
She was intrigued by his question and her eyes started shining.
"Of course! Tell me about it!" She eximed loudly after she swallowed what she was eating.
"Good! Take a shower and put on some clothes. After you finish, I will take you to a magical ce." Theo said with a mysterious smile.
"Humph! Acting all mysterious!" Aurora snorted as she saw how he was acting.
But her eyes still showed the eagerness for the adventure.
So, without much dy, she quickly finished having breakfast and went to her bedroom to get ready.
Theo also got ready after having a shower and dressing in ck pants and a ck sweater from Prada.
He started liking the materials from these luxury brands.
It wasfortable and pretty.
And it made him look even more handsome.
Theo had the attention of women wherever he passed.
The shy ones would point at him and talk with their friends about the super handsome silver-haired boy.
But the bold ones would try talking with Theo and even asking his number.
Theo didn''t like giving his number to strangers, so he would usually reply with a smile and refuse politely their requests.
He was already used to these scenes, and after starting dressing better. These scenes became even more frequent.
There was a girl that even asked for a picture with him one of these days.
Theo was confused when he heard her request, after all, he was not famous.
But he agreed in the end as it wouldn''t hurt to take a picture with the girl.
He assumed that she mistakenly thought he was famous.
What he didn''t know was that the girl only wanted a picture with the unbelievably handsome boy.
After 30 minutes, Theo and Aurora left the apartment.
"Tell me about it!" Aurora said with enthusiasm when they were inside the car.
"Just a few more minutes and you know, cupcake!" Theo replied with a smile as he drove the car towards their house.
He finally could show their house to Aurora!
He and Aurora had a house!
Chapter 105 Aurora Visit Their New House
[BONUS CHAPTER]
After driving for 20 minutes, they arrived next to the Pedrarruna Forest.
Theo drove his car towards the car entrance of the property.
He stopped and the disy recognized him as the owner of the property.
If Aurora was already registered in the system, they would be able to enter directly as the system would recognize her too.
But she wasn''t registered yet, therefore Theo had to put the code on the disy.
Aurora was intrigued as she saw her brother pulling up in front of a property that was in the forest.
She looked around the street and saw many mansions around.
''What are we doing here?'' She thought as the gate opened after Theo imputed the code on the disy.
Theo drove the car on the passageway for a while.
Then the underground entrance appeared at the end of the passageway.
The car entered and they both saw the big underground tunnel climbing up inside the hill.
Theo drove the car slowly as he observed the tunnel.
The tunnel was well illuminated and incredibly firm.
As the hill was made of incredibly sturdy rock, the tunnel had the same sturdy foundation.
If Theo had contracted a normal constructionpany to dig and build this tunnel, they would not be able toplete it as the difficulty of digging this tunnel was incredibly high.
But for the system, the job was made without difficulties.
Theo was relieved that this tunnel would not be at risk of copsing.
Theo drove slowly but eventually, they arrived at the end of the tunnel.
A huge garage could be seen after the tunnel.
20 cars could be parked here without any difficulties.
Theo wanted a big garage so he projected this one.
There was nothing much in the garage.
But there was a room beside the garage that was special.
It was the wine cer of the house!
This room could store 300 bottles of wine.
And as a wine enthusiast, Theo nned to buy some good wines to keep there.
Theo parked the car and turned it off.
"Where''s this ce, brother?" Aurora asked as she looked around outside the car.
"Come on! Follow me!" Theo said excitedly as he got out of the car.
Aurora was intrigued but she followed him excitedly too.
Theo walked towards the elevator there was by the side.
On this wall, there were three elevator doors.
The two external elevators and the other was the interior elevator.
Theo pushed the button of the external elevator and waited.
DING
A sound was heard and the doors opened.
Theo projected two external elevators to work opposite each other.
One of them would be at all times down the hill and the other would be most of the times up the hill.
Therefore, it would not take long for the elevator to arrive on either side of the hill.
Theo entered the elevator and Aurora followed.
Theo pressed the button to take them towards the house and the doors closed.
The trip was short as they were already up the hill.
DING
The elevator surfaced and through the ss walls of it, Aurora could see a breathtaking view.
The doors opened and Theo took her hand and got out of the elevator with her as she was absorbed by the view.
"Wee to our house, Cupcake!" Theo smiled as he showed their house.
Aurora could not believe it.
It was so beautiful.
She observed the flowers, the beautiful trees, the city view, and the enormous house at the back.
It was a magical scene.
After a long while, she woke up from her reverie with excitement.
"Our house? Are you sure, big brother?" Aurora eximed as she jumped around Theo.
"Of course! Our house!" Theoughed.
Aurora explored the outside for while until Theo called her.
"Come on, let me show the rest!" Theo said as walked towards the door.
Aurora followed excitedly.
They entered and their tour started.
Aurora saw the beautiful decorations, furniture, walls, illumination, and others.
She thought it was afy house as she saw the first ambient that had the living room, dining room, and kitchen.
She especially loved the huge windows.
Theo continued showing the house and moved toward the other sections.
She was jumping all around as they walked.
And when they arrived at the Gym and Training Facility on the house, she became even more excited.
"Oh my god!" She eximed as she saw the size and apparatus of the local.
It had everything necessary to exercise.
She especially loved the Martial Art Gym.
"We can train here, brother!" Aurora said with enthusiasm as she ran around the ce to see everything.
"Of course! It''s for us after all!" Theoughed.
They left the Gym Facility and Theo took her towards the Leisure Facility.
Aurora had shining eyes when she saw so many things to rx.
She wanted to jump into the pool immediately, but she controlled herself as the tour was not finished.
"It is perfect, big brother! We can swim even when it''s cold outside!" Sheughed as they left that section.
They arrived at the library after a while.
"This is the library. We will have to fill it with books, but that''s the fun part." Theo smiled as he looked at the huge room.
Aurora was also excited about the library.
She always liked reading and having a library inside their house was a dream bing true.
They left the library and walked toward the next section.
"This section is destined to be my working facility. I can work here without disturbing you." Theo smiled as they entered the section.
And Aurora was surprised when she saw the section.
It was enormous and had so many interesting things.
"What''s that?" She asked when they arrived at the Animation Studio.
"Remember when I told you that I was going to open a studio tounch my animes? These are some equipment necessary for animation." Theo replied with a smile.
"Really? I can''t wait to watch them!" Aurora said sweetly.
They left the animation studio and arrived at the recording studio.
"Wow! Why are there so many musical instruments here? Is this a recording studio?" Aurora asked as they toured around the studio.
"Yeah, I want to produce the soundtracks of the animes and some other personal works." Theo replied.
"Personal works? What''s that?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
"I want tounch a music album." Theo replied truthfully.
He didn''t mind telling her, he told her everything about his life.
"Really??" Aurora shouted in surprise.
"Yeah." Theoughed.
"Can I help you?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
She was curious about the production of a music album, and she also wanted to help her brother.
"Of course!" Theo replied with a doting smile.
He would do anything for her.
They left the recording studio and Theo took her to see the backyard.
When they arrived Aurora froze as she saw the scene.
She saw the beautifulke, the trees, the Pedrarruna Forest, and the other features.
"This is so beautiful¡" She whispered.
"It''s ours, cupcake." Theo said as he looked at her lovingly.
She woke up from her reverie and started jumping around in excitement.
Theoughed and apanied her to tour around the backyard.
She saw the kitchen, barbecue grill, pizza oven, and the big TV.
When she saw a road surrounding theke, she asked Theo about it.
"It''s for us. We can run and exercise outdoors." Theo replied with a smile.
Aurora became giddy when she heard that.
''It will be awesome to run with this amazing view!'' She thought.
The backyard tour ended after they saw the seating areas with fireces located after theke.
She was excited when she saw the view from those seating areas.
With the backyard tour finished, they could move upstairs.
Aurora could not wait to see the rest of the house!
Chapter 106 Aurora Visit Their New House II
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Theo and Aurora walked toward the stairs and when they arrived, Aurora admired the design of the stairs.
She loved the living wall that was throughout the extension of the stairs.
After a while, they arrived on the second floor.
Aurora saw the TV room with cozy couches all over as Theo took her towards the cinema theater.
When they entered the cinema, Aurora''s eyes shined.
"Oh goodness!!" She eximed as she started jumping around the theater.
"That''s amazing, big brother!" Aurora said with enthusiasm from the top of the stands.
She sat on one of the couches and she approved howfy it was.
She already could imagine herself watching a movie on the big screen with her brother and friends.
Suddenly, she saw the snack bar down the stands.
She ran to see what was that about.
And when she saw that there were multiple snacks machines, she became ecstatic.
It was the perfect addition to the cinema.
"It''s perfect! We can watch movies here as if we are in a cinema!" Aurora said happily.
"That''s the intention!" Theoughed.
They left the cinema room and Theo took her to see the guest rooms that were on the second floor.
Even though these rooms were much smaller than the master bedrooms, they had all appliances necessary for afortable stay.
Aurora approved these guest rooms.
Even though they were alone in the world without any family, they still had friends.
These rooms could be used by their friends if necessary.
"Now, the next room was made especially for you, cupcake." Theo said in a loving voice as he took her to the next room.
Aurora was intrigued as she heard that, but her eyes shined even more.
They stopped in front of a door and Theo motioned Aurora to open it.
Aurora opened it and she froze as soon as he entered the room.
The Makeup and Salon Room!
Her eyes shined as she saw her dream room.
A few weeks ago her brother asked what she would like in her dream house, she instantly said she would like a makeup room.
But she never imagined that he would make her dreame true.
She saw the big mirrors, the multitude of chairs, appliances, equipment, makeup tools, and many other types of beauty products.
It was everything that she dreamed of!
Her eyes started tearing up.
She could not hold herself and she ran toward Theo.
She hugged him hard.
"Thank you, big brother¡" Aurora said with a sweet voice.
"You''re wee!" Theo replied with a smile as he heard her voice as her head was on his chest.
They hugged for a while until they let go of each other with a smile.
"I presume you liked your special room?" Theo asked with a smile.
"Of course!" Aurora replied with a smile as she proceeded to look at the features of the room.
"It''s perfect!" She said as she looked around.
It was everything that she dreamed of.
Aurora was already imagining bringing her friends here and having a girl''s night with them.
After looking at everything in the room, Theo left the room with a happy Aurora.
Theo took her towards thest rooms on the second floor.
And it was their study room.
"This study room it''s yours. You can study and use theputer. Do anything you want here." Theo told Aurora as he showed her study room.
"I will study here from now on!" Aurora replied excitedly.
The room wasfy and decorated the way she liked, so it was obvious she was excited about it.
Theo also showed her his study room and she saw it had fewer features than hers.
But she knew that her brother had an office downstairs, so she didn''t think much about it.
"Now, let''s see our bedrooms!?" Theo asked with a smile as they walked toward the stairs.
"Yay!" Aurora replied excitedly.
They arrived on the third floor and Theo took her directly towards her room.
The pink door appeared in front of them.
Aurora was already loving it as she saw the pink door with rose gold details.
She loved pink, so it was obvious that everything pink appealed to her.
Theo motioned her to open the door and she did it.
When she entered she saw the enormous room.
"Wow¡" She eximed.
It had everything she liked.
A pink fluffy floor, bed, walls, decorations.
Even though most things were pink, it didn''t make the one looking think that it was too pink.
The colors were designed to look delicate and elegant.
And with the rose gold details between the pink colors, the objective was hit.
Theo showed Aurora the features of her room.
The view of the Pedrarruna Forest, the walk-in closet, and the huge bathroom with the city view.
Aurora became excited when she saw the closet, the makeup table in the bathroom, the huge bathtub, and the other features of the bedroom.
She loved it.
It had everything that her dream bedroom should have.
She was jumping all around as they toured around the room.
After spending some time in her bedroom, they moved towards Theo''s bedroom.
She saw that his bedroom was simr to hers, but it had different decorations.
"It''s beautiful, brother!" She said in admiration.
"Thanks!" Theo replied with a smile.
She meant what she said, her brother had a great taste for decorations.
When they finished touring around Theo''s bedroom, he took her towards thest feature of the third floor.
The terrace.
Aurora was all excited as she saw the beautiful view from the terrace.
She also was excited when she saw it had so many appliances to have parties in there.
It had even a heated pool with hydro massage!
She couldn''t wait to use it.
They finished the tour around the house, there was only one thing left to do.
Both were admiring the view when Theo suddenly said.
"I hope you liked it, little sis." Theo smiled.
"Our house is amazing! I absolutely loved it!" Aurora replied with enthusiasm.
And she truly thought that their house was a perfect fit for them.
"I''m d!" Theo said.
"Come on! Follow me, there''s one more thing I want to show you." Theo said as he took her hand and pulled her.
"Coming!" Auroraughed.
Theo took her towards the elevator, he pressed the button and the elevator arrived a few momentster.
When they entered, Theo pressed a button, and the elevator started descending.
DING
They arrived at the second level of the basement.
The most secured ce in the house!
Theo started cing his fingerprints and code on the disy to unlock the door.
Aurora was intrigued as she saw so many security measures.
After a while, the door opened with a metallic sound.
They entered and Theo took her directly towards Sylph Code Room.
Theo repeated the process of imputing his identification and code password to enter the room.
When they entered, Aurora saw a cold room with a hugeputer ced in it.
"What''s this ce?" She asked in confusion.
"This is the heart of the house!"
"Our butler lives here" Theo replied with augh.
Aurora crooked her head, she did not understand.
"In a few moments, you will understand." Theo said as he looked at her confused face.
Theo then proceeded to input Aurora''s information into Sylph''s system.
Aurora''s fingerprints, face, and voice was registered in the system as one of the owners of the house.
From that moment on, Sylph would serve Aurora the same way she served Theo.
Theo also installed Sylph''s program on Aurora''s cellphone.
"Now everything isplete!" Theo said after he installed the program on Aurora''s phone.
"Can you exin it, now?" Aurora asked.
"Sylph,e here!" Theo said with a smile.
Suddenly, a green stunning nymph appeared on the monitor of theputer.
"Can you introduce yourself to Aurora?" Theo said.
"Hello, Master Aurora! My name is Sylph, your AI Butler. You can ask me anything that I will try to do as soon as possible!" Sylph smiled as she jumped around the screen.
Aurora''s eyes became wide as she saw Sylph.
"Oh god!" Aurora eximed.
"Tell me everything, big brother!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
Theoughed and proceeded to exin all Sylph''s features.
Aurora was particrly impressed by the feature that Sylph could locate Theo anywhere.
It was one of her worries with a big house, that she couldn''t find her brother in such a big house.
But now she didn''t have to worry anymore, she just had to ask Sylph and the nymph butler would reply.
She was also excited to know that in almost every room of the house a monitor was ced so that Sylph could disy her image.
They left Sylph''s Code Room as Aurora talked with Sylph.
Theo also showed Aurora the generator room and the bunker.
Aurora was surprised by these rooms, but Theo exined why they ced them there.
Therefore, she epted.
They left the basement while talking excitedly about their house.
They could not wait to move in!
Chapter 107 Theo And Aurora Move In
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Sunday, November 8th
Theo and Aurora woke up early to start packing their stuff as they decided to use Theo''s day off toplete the move over.
Theo didn''t have to work at the restaurant that day, Ayia would be in charge of the kitchen that day.
They were free to use the whole day to finish everything.
Theo already talked with thendlord of the apartment that they were leaving, he also already paid the contract cancetion fee.
Therefore, they could leave at any time.
Multiple boxes filled with their stuff started to appear in the apartment.
Even though they lived only 5 months in the apartment, they acquired lots of stuff.
And they wanted to take everything.
Because there were too many things, Theo had to rent a minitruck to be able to carry everything to their house.
After working the whole day, they finished packing everything when the darkness arrived outside.
They ced everything in the truck and went to look at the apartment onest time.
"Five months we lived here, huh?" Theo said as he held Mayia in his arms.
"Yeah, it was¡" Aurora replied absently.
Both were emotional as they looked at the apartment.
This was the apartment that marked the new chapter of their lives.
The apartment where Theo made Aurora her firstsagna.
The apartment where Aurora started learning self-defense.
The apartment that they shared uncountable happy memories.
"Let''s take a selfie!" Aurora said suddenly.
Theo agreed and they took a selfie.
In the picture, Theo smiled as he held Mayia on his arm, and Aurora hugged him.
It was their family of three saying goodbye.
They closed the apartment and entered the truck.
Theo passed Mayia to Aurora and started driving the truck.
After driving for a while, they arrived at their house.
They stopped in front of the gate to Sylph to make their recognition.
Because Aurora was registered, as soon their identities were verified the gate opened.
Different from theirst visit, when Theo had to put the code on the disy.
Theo drove the truck uphill and stopped when they arrived in the garage.
"Sylph, can you bring some loading drones to help us carry our things?" Theo said as he got out of the truck.
"Yes, Master!" Sylph''s voice sounded throughout the garage.
"Can I activate the cat nanny drones to y with Mayia?" Sylph asked.
"Activate." Theo said when he saw that Mayia was impatient.
Aurora had shining eyes as she saw Theo interacting with Sylph.
"Sylph, can you y some happy songs for us?" She asked with enthusiasm.
"Yes, Master Aurora! I will y your Track ylist!" Sylph replied.
Suddenly, a happy song started ying throughout the garage.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed as she started jumping around and dancing to the beat of the song.
Theo justughed seeing his sister acting goofy.
Drones started appearing in the garage.
They stopped next to the truck as if they were waiting for Theo to open the truck.
Theo opened the truck door and the drones started carrying their things upstairs.
Theo nodded in approval as he saw that.
A little drone also appeared in front of them, Mayia was instantly attracted by the little guy and she started chasing the little drone.
Theoughed as he saw the little kitten ying.
That night they spent arranging their stuff in their house.
Happy songs could be heard throughout the house as they had fun organizing their things.
Meanwhile, in another part of Elffire City.
Ayia was driving her sports car with Shizuka by her side.
They were heading towards the restaurant.
That night was the night that Ayia would be in charge of the kitchen as Theo had the day off.
She was a little nervous, after all, it was the first time she would be the head chef of a renowned restaurant.
She was an amazing chef but this was a new experience for her.
She was excited and nervous about it.
"Are you nervous?" Shizuka asked.
"A lot!" Ayia replied.
"Rx, you are amazing! You can do it!" Shizuka said with a determined voice.
"Thank you, Shizu-chan!" Aurora smiled as he looked at the girl in the passenger seat.
She rxed a little.
After a while, they arrived at the restaurant.
Ayia parked her purple sports car.
It was a beautiful car by the way.
A Purple Mercedes AMG One that attracted attention where it passed.
The car was priced at 2.7 million dors but for Ayia and Shizuka it was just another car.
They left the car and walked toward the restaurant.
They arrived early as there was no one else from the kitchen staff.
But June could already be seen in her office.
The girls dressed in their uniforms and waited for the staff to arrive.
After a while, the employees started arriving, and when the time to start the meeting before the service arrived, the whole kitchen staff was ready.
"Guys, it will be my first day as a head chef. So, I hope you cooperate and help go through this." Ayia smiled nervously at them.
"Yes, chef!" They replied.
Ayia was a little taken aback.
They usually replied that way when Theomanded them.
But now it was her time.
''Now I am the boss¡'' She thought.
She took a deep breath and became serious.
It was rare to see Ayia serious, and most of the time she was serious was when she was cooking.
And now with the responsibility to be the chef of a kitchen, she became more serious than ever.
"Shizu-chan will assume as the second chef. Are you guys okay with it?" She asked.
"No, chef!" They replied.
It was the obvious choice, Shizuka was the best cook after Theo and Ayia.
Kimiko was getting there but she still had to improve a little to get on Shizuka''s level.
"Now, let''s discuss the assignment of work positions tonight."
"Max and Shoko will continue working with the presentation¡" Ayia started splitting the cooks into their respective positions.
When she finished assigning everyone to their job, she asked if they had any doubts.
"No, chef!" They replied.
"Okay, let''s do this!" Ayia said excitedly.
They started cooking and Ayia had the taste of what it felt like tomand a professional kitchen.
It was much more demanding than just cooking a dish.
She had to supervise all dishes to approve the quality.
She had to be attentive to not dy any orders.
She had to correct any mistakes that the cooks made.
She had to be in constant movement and alert.
At a certain moment of the night, Ayia had to adjust a whole meal because the client didn''t want seaweed.
Every now and then, the kitchen would receive these requests.
Usually, it was Theo that took care of it.
But today, it was Ayia''s responsibility.
And she gave her all toplete the request, after all, the client is the boss.
She wanted to be as good as Theo, and she made it happen.
She delivered a delicious meal and the client was satisfied.
The night went by, and when the service ended Ayia was tired.
But she could not stop smiling.
''I did it!'' She thought triumphantly.
"Yes!!!" She shouted happily as she revealed her bubbly personality again.
The kitchen staffughed as they saw Ayia bing lively again.
The night ended and they went home.
Chapter 108 Starting To Work On Music Album
[BONUS CHAPTER]
Monday, November 9th
Theo woke up for the first time in his new house.
He opened his eyes slowly and felt the fluffiness of his bed and nkets.
''Sofy¡'' He thought as he tried to wake up.
His bedroom was pitch ck as he liked sleeping without any lights on.
"Sylph, open the window shades." Theo said in a low voice.
"Yes, master!" Her voice sounded throughout the room as the shades of the windows opened.
It was still early in the morning but the sun already started rising on the horizon.
Soft daylight entered the room making Theo''s eyes protest by the sudden light.
Theo got out of the bed and headed toward the bathroom.
10 minutester, Theo headed towards the ground floor of the house.
He was dressed in his workout clothes.
Even though he couldn''t spar with Akihiko every morning anymore, because his house was too far away from the dojo to go there every morning.
He wanted to keep working out every morning.
Theo arrived at the backyard of the house and started stretching his body.
After his body was warm, he started running on thene that surrounded theke.
He was pleased with the incredible view as he ran.
As he was running, he saw the sun rising and the forest waking up.
When he finished his run, he headed towards the Gym Facility of the house.
Arriving there, he did some martial arts exercises.
He couldn''t spar but he still could do these exercises.
It was always important to keep the body used to this high-intensity training.
At 7 pm, he stopped and took a shower in the gym''s bathroom.
"Sylph, can you bring some clothes?" Theo asked.
And as a super-efficient butler, Sylph delivered the clothes to him after he finished his shower.
Theo was once again pleased with his AI Butler.
Theo got dressed and moved to the kitchen to cook breakfast and lunch for Aurora.
Even though they moved into a mansion, Theo still wanted to keep cooking for his little sister.
While he was cooking, on the third floor of the house, Aurora was starting to wake up.
For a moment she was confused about where she was.
But then, she remembered that this was her new house.
She sat down on her bed and stretched her arms to wake herself up.
"Sylph, can you turn on the lights?" Aurora asked after remembering about Sylph.
"Yes, master!" Sylph replied as the lights of the room were turned on.
"Where''s my brother?" Aurora tried anothermand.
"Master Theo is on the first-floor kitchen cooking." Sylph replied immediately.
Aurora was amazed once again by Sylph''s efficiency.
She got out of her bed and moved toward the bathroom.
She had to get ready for school.
After 20 minutes, she was dressed in her school uniform and carrying her bag as she descended the stairs of the house.
When she arrived on the ground floor, she smelled the delicious scent of food.
She smiled at the thought of her brother''s food.
"Good morning, cupcake!" Theo smiled at her when he saw Aurora entering the kitchen.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora gave him a sweet smile.
"Did you sleep well?" He asked as he ced breakfast on the table.
"Yes! It was amazing! My bed is sofy!" Aurora replied excitedly.
"Mine too!" Theoughed.
"Did you tell Michele to pick you up here?" Theo asked after they started having breakfast.
"Yeah, I sent her a messagest night saying that I was living in another location. She must be arriving down the hill shortly." Aurora replied as she ate sweet fried bananas.
"Good." Theo said.
"What do you think about hiring Michele to be your private driver?" Theo asked suddenly.
"Private driver? Why?" Aurora asked in confusion.
"Well, it will be much more convenient for you with her as your private driver. And I have the money to pay." Theo replied.
"If you put it that way I''m in for it." Aurora smiled.
She finished her breakfast and took the bento box that was on the countertop.
"Bye, be careful!" Theo said as she entered the external elevator.
"Don''t worry! I''m always careful!" Aurora smiled sweetly.
Theo just shook his head and smiled when he saw that.
He didn''t worry much anymore, she had the protection of Sylph and she also knew how to defend herself.
"Sylph, can you do the dishes?" Theo said as he looked at the multiple dirty dishes.
? He hated doing the dishes.
"Yes, master!" She replied and drones appeared and took the dishes towards the sink and dishwasher.
Theo was happy when saw that.
''Now, let''s start working on my music album!'' He thought as he walked towards the recording studio in the house.
He spent the day working on that.
Theo still had to do many things to be able to release his music album.
The first and most important thing was to choose which songs he wanted on the album.
He had many choices and many directions he could choose.
He could release an album with just love songs.
Or just dancing songs.
Or sad songs.
Or he could mix up some genres and build an album that had all these songs together.
But the difficulty of mixing up was finding the perfect lineup for the album.
Theo also had to start learning how to y guitar, bass, and drums.
Even though he had a Grandmaster Musical Proficiency and an Advanced Singing Skill.
These three instruments were essential to almost all songs.
Some songs were yed with just the guitar and vocals.
Some dancing songs had to have drums and bass apaniment.
Therefore, it was essential for him to learn how to y them.
To most people learning how to y a new musical instrument would be hard.
But for Theo, who had a Grandmaster Musical Proficiency and a body with perfect motor coordination, it was an easy feat.
Even though it was easy, Theo still needed a few days to get his skill on these instruments to a level sufficient for his songs.
Theo spent his day working in the recording studio.
He was thrilled as he worked.
It was a new feeling working on a music album.
It gave him excitement and hope that his album could be a sess.
He started to earn that his album could be heard all around the world.
Just like some artists from his past life.
Even though Theo was just copying works from his past life, he wanted to do something worthy of the artists that created the songs.
He wanted to see his favorite songs bing favorite songs to the people of this world too.
So, he worked hard to give his all to this album.
After all, it was his first work as an artist and he wanted to be perfect.
He also decided to design and draw the cover of his album.
He was a talented painter and artist that had the qualifications to make this work.
He also had to think about his stage name, he didn''t want to use his real name.
And also had to think about his visual as an artist.
He spent the day brainstorming multiple ideas and having fun working on this new project.
But in another part of the city, a group of women was nning something that he couldn''t even imagine.
Chapter 109 Auroras Day
[NORMAL RELEASE CHAPTER]
Yukihime High School, ss 1-C.
The bell sounded to alert the students with the beginning of the lunch break.
The students got up to get out of the ssroom.
"Where are we eating today?" Caro asked.
"How about we go to the food court today? I heard they are serving sweet buns." Umaru said with shining eyes.
Aurora and Vivian agreed and the four of them went toward the food court.
When they arrived, they found an empty table to seat.
Aurora and Caro got seated while Vivian and Umaru went to buy the sweet buns.
Aurora didn''t want to start eating without her friends, so she pulled up her cellphone and started doing something important.
She created a chat group in the online messenger app.
She started putting into the group a lot of people.
Ayia, Shizuka, Sayuri, June, Sam, Kimiko, Shoko, Max, Lauren, and many other restaurant employees.
The name of the group was:
[THEO''S BIRTHDAY NEXT WEEK]
That''s right!
Next week was Theo''s birthday and Aurora wanted to throw a surprise party for him.
@Aurora: Guys, my brother''s birthday is next Monday, November 16th
@Aurora: It will be on the day off in the restaurant. So, I want to throw a surprise party for him.
@Aurora: Who''s in?
@Aurora: PS. It''s a surprise party so nobody tells him!!
A few secondster, streams of messages shed on the group message.
@Ayia: Theo''s birthday??
@Ayia: I''m in!!! ??
@June: Me too!
@Sam: Me too! x2
@Shoko: Me too! x3
Everyone who saw Aurora''s message agreed to be part of the surprise party.
@Shizuka: What are you nning, Aurora?
@June: Yeah, you know Theo the longest so you must have an idea what he would like ??
@Ayia: Tell us, little sis??
@Aurora: My brother loves barbecue. So, I was thinking about throwing a barbecue party.
@Aurora: You all cane to our house and when we can make the arrangements.
@Sam: I love barbecue!
@June: hmm I want some barbecue now ??
@Ayia: But are we all going to fit in your apartment, little sis?
@Aurora: We just moved into a bigger house, so don''t worry about it.
@Ayia: You guys moved? I want to see the new house!
@Sayuri: Me too ??
@Sam: Me too x2
@June: Me too x3
@Max: Me too x4
@Aurora: So, what do you guys think about my idea?
@Ayia: I can take care of the cooking.
@Kimiko: Yeah, I can help with it too.
@Max: Me too!
@Shoko: The people from the kitchen should be in charge of the food it''s my opinion.
@Kimiko: Yeah, I agree.
@Gwen: I''m in for it.
@Ayia: It''s decided then.
@Ayia: The kitchen staff of the restaurant will be in charge of the food at the party.
@Aurora: That''s great! Thank you, guys! ??
@Ayia: Don''t worry, little sis ??
@Shoko: Yeah don''t worry ??
@Sam: I can take care of the party decorations??
@Sayuri: I can help you with it, Sam.
@June: Me too.
They talked for a while longer andbined almost everything about the surprise party.
Fortunately, Theo''s birthday was on the restaurant''s day off.
So, a good part of them was free to help Aurora with the party.
Aurora was nning to throw the party in the backyard of their house.
The backyard was beautiful, spacious, and with all appliances necessary for a party.
Aurora also needed to keep Theo away from the party before everything was ready.
She was lost in thought when Vivian and Umaru arrived carrying a bag with sweet buns.
"We got it!" Umaru said triumphantly.
"Yay!" Caro eximed excitedly.
Aurora saw the buns and became excited too.
It was very difficult to buy these sweet buns with the whole crowd wanting to buy one, so their excitement was normal.
Aurora opened her bento box and started eating with her friends.
"Who were you talking with when we were away?" Vivian asked.
"Oh, I was talking with the Ayia and the girls about my brother''s birthday party."
"If you guys open your messenger server. You will see the group chat." Aurora replied.
"Your brother will have a birthday?" Umaru asked.
"Yeah, if you girls want toe, it will be next Monday at our house. It''s a surprise party by the way." Aurora replied as she ate the delicious meal her brother cooked for her.
"Of course, we are going!" Caro eximed.
"Yeah, count us in!" Vivian smiled.
"You said it''s going to be in your house? Didn''t you tell us you lived in an apartment?" Umaru asked.
"We moved to this new house yesterday." Aurora smiled.
She was going to call her friends for a sleepover in their apartment, she wasn''t ashamed of living in a simple apartment.
As she would be happy to live anywhere with her brother.
But with the change to a new house, she would have to call her friends to her new house.
But she didn''t think too much of it.
"Oh, we can see the new house!" Caroughed.
"Yeah" Auroraughed.
They had their lunch with ease.
The rest of the day went by uneventfully.
After the sses ended, Aurora went to the Fight Club.
Vivian had to go to the student council as she was the secretary of the council.
Caro had to go to the Gaming Club, she was addicted to all types of games.
And Umaru had to go to the Art Club, she was an amazing artist and one of the stars of the club.
The four friends said goodbye to each other and went toward their respective destinations.
When Aurora arrived at the Fight Club, the members of the club started arriving too.
Aurora greeted everyone with a cheerful smile.
She loved the club.
She could practice her martial arts there and be better at them.
"Hey, big sis Megan!" Aurora greeted Megan when she saw the tall ck-haired girl.
"Hey, Aurora!" Megan smiled when she saw Aurora.
"Did you see the group chat?" Aurora asked.
"Yeah, I will be there for the birthday party." Megan replied cheerfully.
"Great!" Aurora smiled.
Aurora moved towards the changing room and dressed in her workout clothes.
"Is everyone here?" Megan asked when everyone gathered.
They nodded and waited for Megan''s instructions.
The training usually went with Megan guiding them.
"Okay, I want a high-intensity run throughout the tatami for 5 minutes! If I see someone cking off, I will personally beat the person!" Megan shouted.
All of them nodded and moved to do what she asked.
They believed what she said because it wasmon to see Megan beating a member that was cking off in the training.
The training went by with everyone giving their all to do what Megan was asking.
When it was time to spar, Aurora was excited as always.
She managed to draw the spar with a veteran senior.
She was ecstatic when the training ended because it meant that she was getting better at fighting.
The training ended and Aurora took a shower in the changing room and dressed up in her school uniform.
She said goodbye to everyone and went towards the entrance of the school where Michele was waiting for her.
When she arrived in front of the hill at the Pedrarruna Forest, she said goodbye to Michele and got out of the car.
She walked towards the house and when she arrived near it, the gate opened by itself.
''Sylph is awesome.'' She thought when she saw the gate opening by itself.
"Sylph, where''s my brother?" Aurora asked as she ascended the hill in the external elevator.
"Master Theo is cooking dinner in the kitchen." Sylph''s voice sounded in the elevator.
Aurora smiled and observed as the projection showed her ascending the hill.
''It''s beautiful¡'' She thought.
She was happy with her house and to get home with her brother cooking for her.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, I was able to be contracted by WebNovel!
Thank you so much for all your support throughout thesest weeks, I wouldn''te this far without your support.
I''m not the best writer but I''m trying everyday to write something you guys will like.
Now, I will strive to write an even better novel for you guys!
Because I''m contracted by WebNovel I will make some changes in the weekly reward system.
This next week I will devise a new system with the features of a contracted novel, so if you want me to release even more chapters, don''t forget to drop Power Stones everyday!
Chapter 110 The Scientist
Theo was in the kitchen making dinner when he heard the sound of the elevator.
Shortly after Aurora entered the kitchen smiling sweetly.
"Hey, big brother!" She said as she hugged him.
"Hey, cupcake!" Theoughed as he hugged her too.
"How was your day?" Theo asked when she let go of him.
"Nothing much. But I was able to fight in equal standing with a senior from the Fight Club." Aurora replied with a smug grin.
"That''s my girl!" Theoughed.
"Tell me about it then." Theo asked.
"Okay, so we started fighting and¡" Aurora then proceeded to describe her fight in detail while Theo finished cooking.
Theo listened attentively, he was already finishing the dinner so he didn''t have to pay much attention to the dishes.
He asked something here and there as Aurora described the fight.
After all, he was someone knowledgeable about fighting so he could see how the fight progressed just by her description of it.
When Aurora finished her story, Theo also finished cooking.
"You did great! I see you''re improving!" Theoplimented her.
"Thank you, big brother!" Aurora smiled.
"Now, let''s have dinner?" Theo asked.
"Yay!" Aurora replied excitedly.
"Help me put the dishes on the table." Theo said as he carried the tes to the table.
Aurora nodded and moved to help her brother.
A whileter, both of them were seated at the table.
Theo decided to cook some hot pot for them.
And everything looked delicious!
Aurora was salivating as she looked at the beautiful dishes.
In the middle of the table, an iron ck cauldron was ced.
In it, there was a boiling soup, vegetables, tofu, beef, noodles, mushrooms, and seasoning.
By the side of the boiling cauldron, there was rice, bread, and fried shrimp.
Theo prepared the hot pot in the Yamatese style (Japanese), and the result was beautiful.
They started eating and Aurora was once again in love with her brother''s food.
''The best food in the world is here!'' She thought as she sipped the soup.
The vor was delicate.
It had a spicy and sweet vor that made the vegetables, tofu, and other apaniments of the hot pot taste even more delicious.
And when she tasted each one of these apaniments, it was explosions of vor with each bite.
The vegetables were crispy and crunchy with an earthy vor.
The tofu was soft and the soup made the tofu taste like an explosion of vor.
The mushrooms were a little sour and sweet, and with the spicy soup, they tasted amazing.
The beef pieces were fried with butter to get the vor and afterward they were ced in the hot pot. And that made the beef taste even more delicious. The contrast of butter beef with the spicy soup was divine.
And eating the hot pot with the rice and shrimp was the perfectbination!
Theo and Aurora were lost in the vor as they had dinner.
"Aaah" Aurora sighed in satisfaction after she finished eating.
"Was it good?" Theoughed when he saw that she was patting her belly.
"It was awesome!" Aurora replied with another sigh.
"I''m d." Theo smiled.
"Sylph, can you put the leftovers in the fridge and wash the dishes?" Theo asked.
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s voice sounded throughout the room.
Aurora and Theo saw that Sylph''s image was doing a little bow on the screen that was on the wall.
Theyughed and observed the drones taking care of the chores that Theo asked.
They both felt it was great to have employees take care of these things.
Both didn''t like washing the dishes, after all.
"What did you do today, brother?" Aurora asked suddenly.
"I started working on my music album." Theo replied.
Aurora''s eyes started shining when she heard that.
"Can you show me, big brother?" She asked with enthusiasm.
"Sure!"
"Let''s go to the studio and I will show you." Theo said as he stood up.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
Theoughed and started walking.
Aurora followed him with excitement.
After a while, they arrived in the recording studio of the house.
"I did just the basic stuff today."
"I started researching the musical market. Studying some instruments. I also started ying some songs just to test the equipment." Theo started exining what he did.
Aurora listened carefully to his exnation.
"Why are you testing the equipment?" She asked.
"Well, it''s a new studio so I have to see if everything is working well before I start recording my songs." Theo exined.
"Do you have any song ready?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
She still remembered how her brother yed on her birthday and how amazing it was.
It was one of her favorite memories, her brother passing his emotions through the song.
She wanted to see it again!
Theo thought for a while.
Suddenly, he remembered there was one song.
He was in doubt about any other song on the album, but this one he knew he had to put in it.
It was one of his favorite songs ever, and he had to share this masterpiece with the world.
"There is one." Theo smiled.
"Can you y for me!? Please, big brother?" Aurora asked with puppy eyes.
Theo was suddenly hit by an overload of cuteness.
"Anything for you!" Theo said with a loving smile.
He could not say no to her when she gave her puppy eyes.
Theo moved towards the piano and sat In from of it.
This song could be yed with just the piano, so he didn''t have to worry about other instruments.
His hands were on top of the piano keys as he remembered the song.
Aurora sat down and paid full attention to her brother.
Theo started ying and his masterful ability was seen through as the sound of the piano reverberated throughout the room.
The song''s intro was yed.
Suddenly, it was time for him to sing.
Theo closed his eyes and felt the song.
His heart and all his mind were in the song.
[Come up to meet you, tell you I''m sorry
You don''t know how lovely you are
I had to find you, tell you I need you
Tell you I set you apart
Tell me your secrets and ask me your questions
Oh, let''s go back to the start
Running in circles,ing up tails
Heads on a science apart
Nobody said it was easy
It''s such a shame for us to part
Nobody said it was easy
No one ever said it would be this hard
Oh, take me back to the start
I was just guessing at numbers and figures
Pulling the puzzles apart
Questions of science, science, and progress¡]
That''s right!
Theo was ying The Scientist By Coldy!
A masterpiece song from one of his favorite bands.
Theo''s heavenly voice sang the song perfectly, and it made the song sound even more appealing.
Theo''s disyed his Advanced Singing Skill to Aurora.
And she waspletely overwhelmed by the song.
She was so into the song that tears started rolling out of her eyes.
She didn''t even know why she was crying, she just felt like it.
That was the power of music.
The power to move emotions!
And Theo was doing that with his first listener.
When Theo finished ying the song, Aurora got up and started pping furiously.
"AMAZING!" Aurora shouted with enthusiasm.
Theoughed and gave her a little bow to thank her audience.
Theo was happy that his first audience was her.
He wanted to share this moment with his little sister.
"What''s the name of this song? It was so beautiful!" Aurora asked in excitement.
"It''s called The Scientist" Theo replied.
Auroramitted that name to her memory.
"You wanna try?" Theo asked.
Aurora looked at the surrounding recording studio and nodded.
She wanted to have a try.
Chapter 111 The Glimpse Of A Superstar
Elffire City, Pedrarruna Forest.
The night was cold outside but inside Theo and Aurora''s house was warm and cozy.
Mayia was sleeping on top of a couch in the recording studio.
And Aurora and Theo were talking about music.
"What song do you want to sing?" Theo asked.
Aurora thought for a while.
"Can you y the opening song from the ckout anime?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
Theoughed and nodded.
With his mastery of the piano, he could y any song he already listened to once.
He recollected the song for a while, and shortly after he was ready to y.
Theo signaled Aurora and he started ying.
Aurora took a deep breath and held the microphone nervously.
She didn''t know why but she was anxious even though it didn''t matter how well she could sing.
But when she looked at her brother, her nervous heart calmed down.
She started singing with a smile on her face.
English and Yamatese words started being sang by Aurora.
That''s right!
The song was a mix of English and Yamatese (Japanese) Languages.
And Aurora was singing the lyrics wlessly!
It was not a surprise though.
It was not by chance that the country was founded by two ns with differentnguages.
Therefore, the Sakura Abode Country had two officialnguages.
English and Yamatese.
And every citizen of the country had to be fluent in the twonguages.
Every child in the country would start the education program by learning the twonguages.
Some sses would be taught exclusively in English and others exclusively in Yamatese.
This was done to force every child to be fluent in the twonguages.
But obviously, each city had a dominantnguage even though everyone knew the twonguages.
For example, Elffire City''s dominantnguage was English.
But if someone started a conversation in Yamatese with any citizen of the city, he/she would be able to talk fluently in Yamatese.
Aurora and Theo were fluent in Yamatese too.
So, it was not a surprise for Aurora to sing the song without any difficulties.
The Anime Industry was mainly made with the Yamatesenguage by the way.
Every animeunched was dubbed in Yamatese (Japanese)nguage.
The same happened with the mangas.
And the amazing voice actors that dubbed the animes in Yamatese (Japanese) were one of the things that made anime so popr.
And as one of the most powerful countries in the world, the Sakura Abode Country made the rest of the world have to learn the twonguages two.
That''s why English and Yamatese were the most usednguages in the world.
Throughout thest century, when the world saw a world war, the twonguages were disseminated to every country.
As the Sakura Abode Country didn''t participate in the war as the country was an ind itself and didn''t have to worry about anyone invading.
The country took advantage of the destruction after the war and started imposing the power of the Sakura Country throughout the world.
The Bald Eagle Country did the same thing, but it was much less effective than the Sakura Abode Country.
The trantion of the song that Aurora was ying was something like this.
[It¡äs always...
Because it''s always I try my way
It¡äs always...
Because it''s always I try my way
My heartbeat grows dry inside my racing chest
My breath relies upon the things I believe in
I hear my voice in the cloud
Wanna fool myself and stay connected to it all
I''ve given up, simply standing here
Falling to fully grow into myself
I''ve found no words
I''m always looking backward for them
But foolish as I am, I still believe in myself
Shaking, I take a step forward
¡äCause I don¡ät wanna be a loser when I used to be
A light shines onward through a newly opened door!
I say I want to know for sure
But it''s not like the answer''s off hiding somewhere
The fair wind still be the destination!
I might as well start by abandoning all my theories
The truth I shut away, being too afraid
The value of my own individuality
Up to fair wind gonna true location
Building myself up, I''ll drag it out into the open
I''ll call the wind.. all the way around
The freedom to change form at will
Hopes thaty reality bare
I hear your voice in my heart
Yeah! I know! I know already!
Even if the sky was no longer blue
Even if darkness surrounds everything
Call my name
If I''m even still myself¡]
And Aurora was singing with everything she had.
Even though she was not as good as Theo, she sang beautifully.
And Theo could see the shadow of an amazing singer being born.
He could see a singer that could move crowds in front of him.
Aurora was so immersed in the song that when it finished she was a little lost.
She woke up to the sound of pping.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
Theo was on his feet and pping furiously as he smiled at her.
Aurora smiled bashfully when she saw her brother making such a big deal about her singing.
"That was amazing!!" Theo eximed.
"Thank you, big brother!" Aurora gave him a sweet smile.
She was ecstatic that her brother liked her singing.
Theo looked at her and made a decision.
"Do you wanna be part of my album?" Theo asked with a smile.
Aurora froze when she heard that.
She could not answer immediately as she had multiple thoughts running through her mind.
She saw how talented her brother was, and the amazing song he already had on his album.
He was asking her to be part of the amazing album he was producing!
"As a singer, big brother?" Aurora asked nervously.
"Of course!" Theo replied as if it was obvious.
"Are you sure? I''m not the best singer and you are so talented¡" Aurora said in a low voice with her head down avoiding looking at her brother''s eyes.
She didn''t hear his reply, but when she thought he wouldn''t reply, she felt a hand lifting her head.
"It doesn''t matter if I''m talented. It only matters if you want it." Theo smiled with doting eyes.
Aurora''s eyes teared up a little when she heard that.
"Besides, I meant when I said you are an amazing singer. If you want, I can teach you how to improve your singing and you get even better than me." Theo said with a smile.
Aurora''s pupils constricted with what he said.
She didn''t know that her brother saw so much potential in her.
"So, do you want to be part of my album?" Theo asked again.
Aurora had a determined voice as she said.
"Yes!" Aurora smiled happily.
Theoughed when he heard that.
"Then let''s start our sses to improve your singing skill!" Theo eximed.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed.
The two of them had a lovely night as they were immersed in the music.
The birth of a duo that would shake the music world was born!
Chapter 112 Moonlight
Tuesday, November 10th
Theo woke up in hisfy bed early in the morning.
Last night he went to sleepte as he was working on the album with Aurora.
So, he was sleepier than usual as he woke up.
But he shrugged off the sleepiness and got out of bed.
He started his morning routine.
He took a shower and went outside to run on thene surrounding theke.
Then he did his martial art exercises in the gym.
When he finished working out, he was all sweaty and tired.
But finally felt that the day started.
he felt invigorated and ready to face another day.
He took another shower and went towards the kitchen to cook for Aurora.
When he was finishing cooking breakfast and her lunch, he heard Aurora arriving in the kitchen.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora said with a sweet voice.
"Good morning, cupcake!" Theo smiled at his sister.
He ced the dishes on the table and they started having breakfast.
"How did you sleep?" Theo asked as he sipped his coffee.
"We went to sleep toote and I almost didn''t hear the rm. Thank god, Sylph woke me up." Aurora said exasperated as she passed the butter on the bread.
As an efficient butler, Sylph was aware of their schedule and her responsibility was to assist Aurora and Theo.
"Yeah, it happened with me too." Theoughed.
"And it doesn''t help that my bed is superfy. I feel like I will melt when I sleep." Aurora eximed.
"Oh, I feel the same!" Theoughed.
"So, what did you think about the music album?" Theo asked as he bit a toast.
"It was so fun! I wanna keep helping you, big brother!" Aurora said excitedly.
"Then, we will keep our singing sses when we have free time." Theo said.
"Yay!" Aurora celebrated.
"I was thinking about how to insert you in the album and I found the perfect way." Theo said with a smile.
Aurora stopped eating and looked at him with curious eyes.
"You will be an independent singer. And you be listed as a feat singer in a couple of songs."
"We will sing together in a duet. So, you better think about your stage name."
"It''s better if you preserve your real name and just use a fake name to be your artist name."
"After all, the music world is crazy and it''s better if we preserve our real names."
"I will do the same thing."
Aurora was stunned when she heard that.
She would be a singer!
And she would be featured in two songs!
She was nervous and excited when she heard that.
It was a huge challenge but she was up for it!
She was also excited when she heard that she had to create a stage name.
Multiple possibilities passed through her mind.
"After I release my album, I will help you produce your own music album. So, you better pay every attention possible to the production of my album." Theo said with a smile.
"What??" Aurora shouted in bewilderment.
She couldn''t believe what her brother said.
Her own music album!
She became super nervous about releasing an album, after all, she never did something remotely rted to it.
It was much more challenging than featuring two songs in her brother''s album.
She started having multiple doubts about herself.
''Am I good enough? Will anyone like it?¡'' She was lost in these thoughts.
"Cupcake, I believe in you!" Theo said with a determined voice.
When Aurora heard that and looked at his smile, she stopped spiraling.
His smile could calm the waves of doubts in her heart.
''I will make you proud, big brother¡'' She thought.
"Thank you!" Aurora said with a sweet smile.
"And don''t worry about it. I will help you with everything. So, you will just have to help and tell me what you would like in your album." Theo said gently.
"You''re awesome, big brother!" Aurora eximed.
Theo was happy to see that she was not nervous anymore.
"So, what name will be your stage name?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
She was super curious to know it.
After all, this name would be famous throughout the world she was certain about it!
Theo didn''t reply immediately, he sipped his coffee and smiled.
"It will be MoonLight." Theo replied.
Theo always loved the moon and in this life, he was blessed with silver eyes and hair just like the big star in the skies.
So, what better name than this?
It was stylish and catchy.
He was sure that the name would be a sess.
"That''s a great name, big brother!" She eximed.
She thought it fitted perfectly with her brother''s personality.
She started having ideas about her stage name.
Aurora wanted a name that was as good as her brother''s.
They finished having breakfast and Aurora said goodbye to Theo.
"Bye, be careful!" Theo said.
"I will be!" Aurora shouted back while smiling as she entered the elevator.
Another great day was beginning for her.
Theo observed as his sister went away.
"Sylph, can you clean the dishes?" Theo asked.
"Yes, Master!" Sylph replied.
Theo stood up and walked towards the recording studio in the house.
He didn''t have to go to the Umbre''s office as Sam took care of thepany for him.
He also couldn''t start working on the animation studio because the Studio''s building was still in construction and Ryoko was still establishing thepany.
Next week, everything would be ready and he could start working on the animation studio.
But this week he could solely focus on the music album.
So, he wanted to take advantage of this ''free'' week and progress the production of the album.
Arriving there, he took the electric guitar and opened theputer.
He wanted to perfect his skills in the essential instruments.
The electric guitar tends to be one of the moreplicated stringed instruments as far asponents go. Much more so than its counterpart the acoustic.
The parts of an electric guitar include everything you''d find on an acoustic, plus many extra to pick up vibrations from the strings and turn them into electronic signals that an amplifier can y.
In pop and rock music, the electric guitar is often used in two roles: as a rhythm guitar, which ys the chord sequences or progressions, and riffs, and sets the beat (as part of a rhythm section); and as a lead guitar, which provides instrumental melody lines, melodic instrumental fill passages, and solos.
In a small group, such as a power trio (a band with a lineup of electric guitar, drums, and bass), one guitarist switches between both roles. Inrge rock and metal bands, there is often a rhythm guitarist and a lead guitarist.
With the importance of the electric guitar in pop songs, Theo needed to be skillful in the instrument.
After all, some songs he wanted to put on his album had this instrument yed beautifully.
And the best thing was that by learning how to y the electric guitar, Theo would also learn how to y the acoustic guitar.
When all is said and done, an acoustic guitar is a simplified version of an electric guitar.
Theo spent the day learning how to y the instrument.
And his progress could be seen visibly.
Theo went to work in the restaurant that day in a joyful mood.
He went from someone who didn''t know anything about it to someone who looked like ying the instrument for a year.
He predicted that by the end of the week, his skill in ying all the instruments, he wanted to learn how to y, would have jumped to the point where it looked as if he yed them for years.
His album was starting to take shape!
Chapter 113 Drums
Wednesday, November 11th
Elffire City, Sakura Abode Country.
One month before the start of the winter, the weather was starting to be colder and colder.
The days had less sunlight and it was normal for a cloudy day to ur.
And the citizens changed their sunny clothes to jackets and coats to fight the cold weather.
But although it was getting cold, it was bearable.
The temperature was still warm sufficient for outside activities.
Inside a mansion on top of a hill in the Pedrarruna Forest, a young man was holding drumsticks as he sat in front of drums.
Theo just bade farewell to Aurora and now he had moved to the recording studio.
Today he wanted to learn how to y drums.
Music is continually evolving, but one constant over the past hundred years has been that of the drummer. It''s troublesome to reimagine most people''s favorite songs without the beats and breaks that power it along.
It simply doesn''t work.
The drum had one main function:
Keep Time.
It sounds simple, but the drummerys the foundations, provides the pulse, and brings the groove for the track, letting the rest of the band express themselves creatively.
The beat of the track ties everyone together and the drummer proving themselves as reliable timekeepers breeds trust amongst other yers, ultimately leading to better music.
The drummer must do what''s required.
An often-repeated bugbear with modern drummers is the need to oveplicate things. It''s the music that matters so a drummer may need to tone down their ying to bestpliment the song.
Drummers need to be able to use their ears and judgment as much as using their skills.
Having said that being the backbone of the band doesn''t mean the drummer doesn''t get time in the spotlight, but the real valuees in knowing when to be the center of attention and when to sit back.
In a music band, the drummer has to always listen to the other band members.
Drummers and bassists together usually form the rhythm section of a band. Think of a band like a car, with the rhythm section taking the ce of the engine to power everything along.
Meanwhile, the vocals and lead guitar are the bodywork and paint job. They add creativity and key selling points but won''t get very far without the engine.
It''s key that a drummer and bassist connect and work well together, whilst also taking input and direction from the other members.
A drummer will have to be always perfect.
Because a failure is fatal.
Guitarists/vocalists/ other musicians can often get away with the odd mistake or bum note but this is not the case for drummers.
Miss a beat or drop the tempo and it''s immediately noticeable to the band and the audience!
Imagine a person is in a concert and suddenly the beat of her/his favorite song is yed wrongly.
The person will be disappointed!
This doesn''t just apply to the actual notes but also the dynamics and the feel of a song, with a drummer often responsible for leading the feel of the whole band.
But a modern drummer is more critical than ever when ites to ying in an ensemble of any style. The level of musical knowledge that is expected of drummers today is a lot more than just keeping time (although that is the "main" role in some music) as it was already said.
Drummers must be aware of all the elements of music that are important in making the band sound, not only together, but dynamic.
Most people think that drums are a rhythmic instrument, and that''s it.
But the drums are a musical instrument and CAN and SHOULD y melodically.
As a drummer, understanding melody allows one to interact with fellow musicians (call and response, polyphony, etc.) as well as add to the story being told throughout theposition.
The drummer''s control of dynamics is imperative when leading fellow musicians in and out of different sections, verses, choruses, etc.
Peaks and valleys within music ultimately live and die with the drummer. Lighting a fire or extinguishing it with dynamics adds to the emotional impact of eachposition or performance.
And most importantly¡
Drums make people dance!
Imagine a world without dance, without that music that makes people happy and with the desire to move their bodies.
Theo fully knew how important the drums were.
And that''s why he gave his all to learn everything perfectly.
The Drums Set Theo was ying was the standard modern type with few additions and modifications.
The standard Drum Kit contains:
A snare drum, mounted on a stand, ced between the yer''s knees and yed with drumsticks (which may include routes or brushes).
A bass drum, yed by a pedal operated by the right foot, moves a felt-covered beater.
Two or more toms, yed with sticks or brushes.
A hi-hat (two cymbals mounted on a stand), yed with the sticks, opened and closed with the left foot pedal (it can also produce sound with the foot alone).
One or more cymbals, mounted on stands, yed with the sticks.
These are the basicponents of a drum set.
Theo extended his kit from this basic configuration.
He added more drums, more cymbals, and pitched percussion.
In some styles of music, particr extensions are normal. For example, some rock and heavy metal drummers make use of double bass drums, which can be achieved with either a second bass drum or a remote double foot pedal.
Some progressive drummers may include orchestral percussions such as gongs and tubr bells in their rig.
Some performers, such as some rockabilly and funk drummers, y small kits that omit elements from the basic setup.
Theo didn''t n diving into these genres, but he wanted his drums to have all extensions even if he wouldn''t y them.
When was all said and done, it was better to have aplete drum than a basic one.
And his drum was majestic.
He had some difficulties, in the beginning, beating the drumsticks at the right time.
Time was everything for a drummer.
Therefore, Theo spent the first hours trying to sharpen his sense of rhythm and time.
He first tried practicing with a metronome.
A metronome is a practice tool that produces a steady pulse (or beat) to help musicians y rhythms urately.
Themon uses of a metronome are helping the drummer to maintain an established tempo while practicing and learning difficult passages.
And using this equipment, Theo practiced ying at different tempos.
He yed a piece and stopped.
He yed again and stopped again.
Theo tried ying along with songs and recorded himself whilst doing it.
Everything was done with the purpose of him getting the skill to y on the tempo.
And at the end of the day, his efforts were rewarded.
With his enhanced musical ear and amazing motor coordination, he was able to grasp the skill!
That was an amazing feat.
He managed to do something that took months and years for other people.
Because he was not a newbie drummer anymore.
He could y songs without much difficulty.
Even though he was not at the level of professional drummers yet, by tomorrow he would get on that level.
At the end of the afternoon, Theo stopped ying drums and went to get ready to go to the restaurant.
Even though he was happy to know how to y another instrument, after a full day of working on that, he was a little bored with it.
And it was now that his restaurant was even more loved by him.
He was happy that he could cook with his friends after a day having fun.
He got into his car and drove to the restaurant whilst singing a happy song.
Chapter 114 Bass
Thursday, November 12th
Theo was once again in his recording studio after saying goodbye to Aurora when she went to school.
Theo wanted to start learning a new instrument today.
And it was another essential instrument in a music band.
The electric bass!
The bass guitar, upright bass, tuba, bassoon, and the far left keys on a piano are just a few overlooked instruments in music - they are all bass
instruments, ying lower frequency notes in
rtion to the rest of the band.
The electric bass is certainly the most overlooked instrument in a music band.
It''s normal for the listeners to not be able to hear the bass ying.
Many different factors cause bass to be difficult to pick out of a song. The anatomy of the human ear is mostly to me, and things like overtones, recording techniques, rhythmic arrangement, and others can make learning to iste bass in your ear even more tricky.
Human ears are made of three main parts. Outer,
middle and inner.
The outer is the part we see, the flesh and
cartge that sound waves bounce off of when
sound enters. Its shape allows us to localize and
focus sound in the brain.
The middle of the ear acts as an amplifier for
sound waves - this is where the eardrum lives.
The eardrum is named ordingly, as it acts as
a drum. Sound bounces off of it and creates
vibrations that are sent to the inner part of the
ear.
The inner part of the ear is really what makes
hearing happen. Inside the inner ear is the
cochlea. The cochlea converts these vibrations
into electrical signals that our brains can
process.
The cochlea is more effective at converting
vibrations into auditory signals when those
vibrations are at higher frequencies.
The general
range of human hearing is 20Hz to 20kHz
ording to cochlea.org. This is the range in
which the cochlea is most effective; hearing
pitches lower than 20Hz is possible but difficult.
Different animals have different ranges as well,
which I think is interesting.
It''s why dogs respond
to dog whistles, and elephants would be better at
hearing bass than we are; they hear from 16Hz.
Primarily speaking, the bass is hard to hear because of the human hearing range.
Though bass notes are usually a higher frequency than 20Hz, the minimum frequency we can hear, songs have many other auditory stimtionsyered on top.
When you begin adding more music, bass notes
are easily muddied.
To summarize:
The Electric Bass falls in a range of frequencies that are naturally more difficult for the human ear to hear.
The essibility and abundance of music have
desensitized our ears to be able to actively
listen to all of the parts in a piece of music.
The low frequency of the bass ispeting
with other higher-range and brighter tone color
instruments in music.
Bass notes are often paired with drums. In
some songs, bass notes will hit on the same
beat as the kick drum, making it more difficult
to hear.
Recording techniques, effects, and distortion
can further dampen the bright tones in the bass
lines.
It''s because of all these reasons that most people are unaware of the cruciality of the bass in music.
Before exining the importance of the bass in music.
It''s important to ask.
What is music?
This question might seem rudimentary, but it''s
important to the conversation. Music isprised
of three main elements:
Melody - The single-line phrase of notes on a
staff that is usually recurring throughout a
song.
Rhythm - The cement of sounds in time.
Harmony - The simultaneous urrence of
two or more tones.
Some melodic instruments include saxophone,
flute, harp, and a vocalist. Melody is usually
the "singable" part of a song - like a happy birthday or twinkle twinkle little star.
In music, all instruments should be yed in time.
But drums, marimba, and timpani are a few under
the category of rhythmic instruments, which help
drive the rhythm along.
Harmonic instruments would be your guitar, piano,
or violin. Harmony can also be created by multiple
instruments or voices, such as a symphony or a
choir.
The unique aspect regarding bass is that it falls
into two of these categories at once - rhythm and
harmony!
The bass ys two roles at once.
If someone is looking for an answer to the question of why bass is so important in music, first the person should know what sets bass instruments apart from a drum kit or a guitar.
In a rock band, the bass guitar acts as a bridge
between drums and guitar. The bass guitar can
drive a rhythm like the drums while also ying
pitch like a guitar. It''s the bassist''s responsibility to
hold the band together in rhythm and harmony.
The harmonic function of the bass provides a reference point for all other higher frequencies yed over it. When our brains process a chord, the emotional content of that chord stems from the lowest pitch - the bass note.
Changing the bass note canpletely alter the
feeling one gets upon hearing the chord.
Harmonically, the bass provides a foundation
that music is built upon.
The rhythmic function of the bass is the following.
Bass in music resonates with us because rhythm
is naturally urring - in nature and our bodies.
Bass is harder to hear and easier to feel. Low-
range frequencies produced by bass
instruments cause resonance and vibrations
otherwise difficult to recreate using drums or
guitar.
It''s these vibrations that get our feet
tapping and deeply resonating with the consistent
and repetitive rhythms we are familiar with, like a
heartbeat.
To sum it all up:
Bass is important in music because It bridges the gap between guitar and drums.
It provides a harmonic context and reference
point.
It resonates with the rhythms urring
naturally in our bodies.
It supplements the stability of a song.
It''s because Theo knew all of these things, that he paid extra attention whilst he learned the instrument.
But with the tempo practice that Theo did for learning the drums, he had much less difficulty learning how to y the electric bass.
After all, one of the functions of the bass was to work with the drums to set the rhythm of the song.
Therefore, his drumming skill was handy as he was learning the instrument.
And his enhanced musical ear and amazing motor coordination yed a crucial part again in his learning experience.
By the end of the day, Theo was able to y songs as if he yed bass for years.
He reached the professional skill in one day!
It was much faster than when he was learning guitar and drums.
Mainly because he had the experience of learning new instruments and the base skills in drumming.
To finish the day of learning before he went to the restaurant to cook.
He started ying a famous song from his past life that had an amazing bass solo.
Californication by Red Hot Chilli Peppers!
DUM DUN DAN DAN
[¡Marry me, girl, be my fairy to the world, be my very own constetion
A teenage bride with a baby inside getting high on information
And buy me a star on the boulevard, it''s Californication¡]
Theo yed skillfully and the popr song from the North American rock band was heard for the first time in that world.
The electric bass made its entrance!
Chapter 115 Power Trio
Friday, November 13th
Theo took the day to deepen his skill at ying the power trio of a band.
Drums, Guitar, and Bass.
He wanted to reach professional skills by the end of the day.
And with his grandmaster pianist proficiency, he almost had all tools necessary to start producing his album.
Even though, Theo was not nning to start a music band.
He wanted to be knowledgeable about it.
Every member of a musical ensemble must be able to look after their equipment and make any adjustments to ensure the best sound possible is obtained. As well as this they must be able to keep in time with other members and be able to join the song at any point just by going with another music performer. Ultimately everyone in a band relies on the other members to introduce them into the song and to keep time and rhythm.
In most bands, there will be a drummer, vocalist, lead guitarist, and bass guitarist. A drummer''s responsibility is to provide a rhythm for the rest of the band, they must be able to listen to all other members to ensure they start and stop at the correct times. As well as keeping their equipment in check they must also ensure that any recording equipment around their kit (if used) is functioning properly and in an optimal position so the desired sound is achieved.
The lead guitarists'' responsibilities are to provide a melody that fits with the tempo and style of the drummer and bass yer, they also need to be able to y solos that tend to be the highlight of a song. A solo is an improvisation of the current song being yed they are used to intensify a section of a song to give the listener more entertainment. They must also attend to their guitar by checking it and ensuring all the strings are in good condition and everything else is in working order.
A bass guitarist is another member that contributes to keeping tempo and rhythm they provide a bass line for other members to y along with. Although it''s not asmon as lead guitarists they also perform solo''s to create a more enjoyable experience for the listener. Along with the lead guitarist they are in charge of the well-being of their equipment.
A vocalist is often referred to as the "the frontman", this means they are responsible for the image of the band and that they act as a spokesperson to promote the band and participate in interviews. As well as everyone else they must ensure their equipment is in working order and everything is set up correctly and in ce.
Aside from the ensemble members themselves, other people tend to be involved with a band. A manager is in charge of booking gigs and looking after the band and their interests. This includes booking hotels, and venues and overall ensuring the band and its aspirations are being fulfilled.
Theo didn''t have a manager yet to take care of his musical career.
He nned to hire one after he got his album ready.
Theo also wanted to improve his skill in sound mixing.
Even though, he had experience in video and audio editing.
Editing a song was different from editing the sounds of a video.
He had to get his knowledge improved
After all, the studio sound engineer was one of the most important roles when producing a music album.
A studio engineer can take on several different roles depending on the size and type of facility they work in. In some cases, their roles can be quite niche and specific, in others they can span a range of duties.
A studio engineer''s responsibilities generally involve recording and processing audio so that it''s ready formercial use or release. Their role involves working with musicians in a studio, managing recording sessions, and ensuring sound is captured at the desired quality. They can be responsible for mixing the audio so that the recordings can be transformed into a final product, like an album or single.
Studio workers whose job title incorporates a producer role have a lot of artistic input when they work on a project. At times, they can be sonic designers creating an identity for a piece of music by using different recording techniques to process sound.
They also work as coborators writing and producing the music used by artists in their releases alongside helping them to record parts of the song.
A studio engineer couldprise different distinct roles or a mixture of responsibilities from each.
The Assistant Engineer role is centered on keeping the customers and main engineers happy. Duties range from making tea and coffee and hosting clients to setting up microphones, fixing and running cables, packing down, and generally being on call to ensure a session runs smoothly.
The Recording Engineer is responsible for managing the recording session, choosing the recording equipment to be used, deciding on microphone type and cement, and working with the band and producer to ensure sound is captured correctly, at the correct level, using a digital audio workstation.
The Mix Engineer processes and bnces the recorded or synthesized audio and creates the final bnced mix of a project before it is sent to audio mastering.
The Producer works with the band or singer and other engineers to record, manage and produce a project and provide artistic direction and creative contribution, where appropriate.
The day-to-day of a normal music album project is very demanding for all parties involved.
Recording sessions often involve 12 hour days starting at 10 am but can sometimes start and finishter depending on the customer. Sessions require setup and pack down which is usually done by the assistant engineer who will be on hand throughout the day, ready to help set up the appropriate microphones (alongside other duties) for recording different instruments.
The recording engineer will also be at the studio for the full session, as booked by the artist. To ensure the quality of the recordings is at the standard required by the producer, the recording engineer spends their time operating a digital audio workstation, choosing the best microphones for each to take, and deciding what recording equipment to use to achieve the desired sound.
Mix engineers work to a simr timescale, starting at 10 am and finishing at around 10 pm. Their day will mostly be filled with processing the recorded audio to craft a bnced mix. They often work alone or with input from the producer of the project.
Other roles like that of a producer can be much more varied. In some situations, the producer provides direction and creative input from a consultancy position. At other times they can be involved in the recording, writing, and mixing process.
But again, Theo didn''t want to hire anyone else to produce his album.
It may sound stupid, but he wanted to build his album from the scratch by himself.
He only wanted to use the songs from his past life, but everything else would result from his hard work.
He knew that producing the album alone would take much more time.
But he was not in a hurry to release his album.
So, he would assume all roles in the album production.
Theo wanted to start researching and studying these new roles after he finished learning the musical instruments.
On that Friday, Theo managed to get his skills in ying drums, bass, and guitar to the professional level before he had to go to the restaurant.
That spectacr achievement!
Theo managed to learn three instruments in less than one week with a high level of skill, something that took years for other people.
That wouldn''t be possible if he didn''t have an enhanced musical ear and knowledge.
And amazing motor coordination that came from his enhanced physical body.
Theo was jamming some songs at the end of the afternoon.
He was having fun while ying the new instruments he learned.
He was one step closer to releasing his album.
Chapter 116 Theo Teach Aurora
Saturday, November 14th
Theo woke up early in the morning as usual.
He did his morning workout and moved to make breakfast.
Aurora didn''t have school sses that day, so he didn''t make lunch to put in the bento box.
She also took advantage of the day off to sleep more, she was sleeping when Theo had his breakfast.
"Sylph, can you put the food in containers so as to not get cold? When Aurora wakes up, remind her that I made breakfast." Theo said as he picked Mayia up in his arms and walked towards the recording studio.
He caressed her little head and yed with her.
Mayia was loving the new house by the way.
She had multiple toys, a little drone to make herpany, ample space for her, and the most important thing was that Sylph took care of her 24/7.
So, Mayia always had food, freshwater, and little treats.
Theo arrived at the recording studio and ced Mayia on the couch.
He moved towards the digital audio workstation.
He wanted to learn about sound engineering today.
He started studying, experimenting and researching.
He lost track of time as he did that.
Late in the morning.
Aurora started to slowly wake up.
Her silver eyshes shed and she sat on her bed.
She stretched herself to throw off the sleepiness.
"Sylph, can you open the window shades?" She asked.
"Yes, master Aurora!" Sylph''s voice resounded throughout the room as the window shades opened and the morning light entered the bedroom.
From her bed, Aurora could see the amazing view of theke and the Pedrarruna Forest.
She sighed in appreciation.
"Where''s my brother?" Aurora asked as she walked towards the bathroom to do her morning routine.
"Master Theo is in the recording studio."
"He told me to warn you that there''s breakfast ready and you can eat it." Sylph said in her dreamy and lively voice.
Aurora smiled as she entered the bathroom.
20 minutester, Aurora got downstairs and ate her breakfast quickly.
She wanted to go to the recording studio to see how the music album was going.
After eating quickly, she ran towards the studio happily.
When she entered the recording studio, she saw her brother focused as he worked on a table that had multiple controls.
Theo was so absorbed by his research that he didn''t even hear Auroraing in.
What are you doing, brother?" Aurora asked.
Theo got a jump scare when he heard her voice.
Aurora startedughing loudly when she saw her everposed brother getting scared.
Theo saw it was his sister and breathed in relief.
He smiled and shook his head as he saw Aurora dying inughter.
Even though Theo had an enhanced sixth sense, he was currently inside his house with multiple security measures.
Therefore, he wasn''t paying attention to his sixth sense as he didn''t have to.
And Aurora took advantage of this and pranked him.
"Good morning, cupcake!" Theo wryly smiled at hisughing sister.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora replied after she managed to stopughing.
"Did you sleep well? Did you eat the breakfast I made?" He asked.
"Yes! I managed to sleep everything that I didn''t sleep in the week!" Aurora smiled proudly.
"And I just had breakfast!"
"What are you doing, big brother?" She asked as she arrived beside and looked at the digital audio workstation.
"Trying to learn some skills necessary for me to produce the album." Theo replied.
He started exining what he was doing and the importance of it.
Aurora listened to everything carefully, she wanted to know everything necessary for the album production.
Even though she wouldn''t be like her brother, who wanted to upy all roles in the music album production.
She still wanted to know the functions of each role and step.
"Do you want to have the singing ss now?" Theo asked after he finished exining.
"Yes! Let''s do it!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
She wanted to work hard to be worthy of being in her brother''s album.
"Okay!" Theo smiled and started teaching her.
Before he could teach Aurora to sing better, he needed to teach her about the basics of music.
There were 7 things that Aurora needed to have at least a basic notion of what it was.
They were:
Sound (overtone, timbre, pitch, amplitude, duration)
Melody.
Harmony.
Rhythm.
Texture.
Structure/form.
Expression (dynamics, tempo, artiction).
"Can you exin to me what we saw in ourst ss about the Sound element?" Theo asked her.
Aurora thought for a while as she tried to remember.
"Overtone is the fundamental pitch with resultant pitches sounding above it ording to the overtone series. Overtones are what give each note its unique sound."
"Timbre is the tone color of a sound resulting from the overtones. Each voice has a unique tone color that is described using adjectives or metaphors such as nasally, resonant, vibrant, strident, high, low, breathy, piercing, ringing, rounded, warm, mellow, dark, bright, heavy, light, vibrato, and others"
"Pitch is the frequency of the note''s vibration. The notes C, D, E, F, G, A, B"
"Amplitude is how loud or soft a sound is."
"And Duration is how long or short the sound is."
Aurora listed everything that she remembered and gave him a perfect answer.
She was a genius girl and had a perfect memory.
It wasn''t by chance that she was able to get into the most prestigious school in the state with just her intellect.
"Perfect answer, cupcake!" Theoplimented her.
Aurora gave him a sweet smile when she heard that.
"What can you tell me about the musical notes?" Theo asked.
Aurora thought for a while and answered.
"In music, there are specific pitches that make up standard notes. Most musicians use a standard called the chromatic scale. In the chromatic scale, there are 7 main musical notes called A, B, C, D, E, F, and G. They each represent a different frequency or pitch. For example, the ''middle'' A note has a frequency of 440 Hz, and the ''middle'' B note has a frequency of 494 Hz." Aurora gave him a perfect answer again.
"Perfect answer again, cupcake!" Theo smiled."Now we covered the basics of the Sound section in music. But before we move to learn about Melody, Harmony, Rhythm, Texture, Structure/form, and Expression."
"I have to teach you something that will be essential in your career as a musical artist."
"A good ear!"
"Yes, that''s right a good ear. But what''s a good ear you may ask, little sister" Theo taught her skillfully.
And Aurora was in trance by his teachings.
"A good ear consists of two core abilities."
"The first one: Hearing urately!"
"What''s ''Hearing urately''?"
"It is being highly aware of the sounds your ear senses."
"It''s hearing detail where others might just hear a ''blur'' of sound."
"It''s hearing in-depth, being able to pick apart and uncoveryers in the overall sound."
"It''s judging details such as pitches and timbre reliably."
"The second coreponent of a good ear is Understanding What You Hear!"
"This is about ssifying the sounds you hear: mapping them onto useful, meaningful concepts."
"You will have to know the names for what you hear ¨C the exact terminology doesn''t matter but having clear, unique identifiers does."
"And also know the underlying music theory gives your brain the mental framework to construct useful models of what you''re hearing."
"That''s the basic exnation of what a good ear is about. Any questions?" Theo asked after he finished.
"Can you put this ability in a day-to-day situation example?" Aurora asked after she thought for a while.
She was absorbing all the knowledge her brother was saying.
She didn''t want to miss anything.
"Imagine that we are producing a song. But the tone of the song is not working for you. And I say ''How about we sing in B?''. And I start ying the song in the new musical tone. You will have to have the ability to recognize the new musical note and sing in that tone." Theo replied after thinking about an example that was close to them.
"Ohhh now I understand!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"If you don''t have any more doubts, we can move forward with getting you a ''good ear''" Theo smiled.
Aurora gave a sweet smile as she nodded her head excitedly.
The siblings spent the rest of the day studying together.
And because Theo had the day off from the restaurant, he could teach her without worrying about going to work.
Chapter 117 Opportunity In Another City
Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country.
South Section, 31th East Street, Otarabu Anime Bar.
This bar was the meeting ce for anime otakus over 18 years old to discuss their favorite animes while drinking alcohol.
Not only does it have arge assortment of alcoholic beverages to enjoy, but it''s packed to the rafters with anime posters, figures, and toys.
The establishment is separated into three sections: Otarabu the anime bar, Wotamenshi the anime diner, and Otaraku the anime karaoke parlor.
Two men could be seen entering the anime bar.
They looked like they were over 30 years old but in reality, they both were 26 years old.
They looked older because their faces exuded tiredness andck of sleep.
And it was understandable as they both were frencers in-between animators.
They worked 16 hours per day and earned a meager amount of money for that.
"Did they arrive yet?" Kato asked, he had long ck hair and ck eyes.
"I think so. They said they were arriving 20 minutes ago." Bruno replied; he had short brown hair and green eyes.
They entered the bar and a smile appeared on their tired faces as they saw the inside.
They loved that ce.
They arrived just as the ce opened at 7 p.m., so it was a bit of a surprise to see several people already there, drinking and happily chatting with the bartenders about everything going on in the anime world.
Apparently one of the draws of the ce is the knowledgeable staff, and lots of people show up alone just to chat with them.
The bartenders there were not just eye-candy; they know their stuff.
Imagine an obscure anime that very few people know about it.
Yeah, they''ve already cosyed as every character from it. Twice.
And of course, and while ordering, waiting, sipping, and gossiping about the 2-D world, the clientele is surrounded by a nearly endless amount of anime figures and posters.
That ce was the meeting point of many otakus around the capital.
And it was where Kato and Bruno were meeting their friends.
Both looked at the table for a while until they saw 3 men seated while drinking beer and talking.
"Look who''s here?" One of the men suddenly raise his voice and stood up when he saw Bruno and Kato walking to their table.
His name was Mark, he was the tallest between them, he had long blonde hair and ck eyes.
The other two who were seated also stood up.
The two of them were identical twin siblings.
Their names were Jiro and Joben. They had medium height and short ck hair.
The five friends hugged each other with enthusiasm.
They had been friends for years and worked in the same field.
All of them were frencers in-between animators.
They worked extra hard to be able to survive in the industry.
But life was not easy for them, even though they had the qualifications, they couldn''t even be hired to work in a studio.
That''s why they worked as frencers.
Theyughed and seated at the table.
Bruno and Kato ordered some beer and appetizers as they started talking.
"What you guys have been working with?" Mark asked as he sipped his beer.
"I''ve been working on the second season of [Gudan]" Kato replied.
"We have been working on an anime that will beunched next spring season." Jiro replied for him and his brother.
"I''ve been working on an anime, but they let me off. So, currently, I''m not working on anything." Bruno replied wryly.
"Yeah, me too." Mark said as he shook his head.
Working in their industry was normal for them to not have anything to work on.
They started talking about their job as they drank their beers.
Even though they were underpaid and many times didn''t have work, they were happy to work in the field that they loved.
They just hoped that someday, they would be able to livefortably while working with what they liked.
"Did you guys see the new episode of [ckout]?" Kato asked with shining eyes.
"Oh my god! Yes!" Mark eximed excitedly.
The five friends discussed with enthusiasm the new episode from the anime.
It was not by chance that [ckout] was one of the most popr animes in the world.
"Talking about the Whale Studio that produces the [ckout] Anime. Do you guys remember that I did some work for one of their animations,st year?" Bruno said suddenly.
"Yeah, you told us about it." Joben replied.
The other three nodded their heads and waited for him to finish his story.
"My contact there to receive my work was an intern. Her name was Ryoko Riverdale. You guys won''t imagine what happened."
"I received a call from her yesterday. She was asking if I was interested in applying for a job as an animator in a studio that is opening." Bruno said.
"What?" Jiro and Joben eximed with twin-like coordination.
Mark and Kato were wide-eyed too.
It was important to notice that throughout all years that they have been working as animators, they never received an invitation to work as direct employees of a studio.
?Even though the sry was the same as frence animators, studio animators had much more stability of work.
They all dreamed about working in a studio and rising through the ranks to be the boss and produce their own animes.
"She even said that the studio would pay doublepared to the market price of each animation drawing." Bruno continued with a smile.
"No way!" Kato eximed without believing what Bruno was saying
The twins and Mark were in doubt too.
It was a rare urrence for a studio to pay their animators decently.
And for a studio that was just opening to do that?
It was a crazy decision.
"Well, it was what she said." Bruno said when he saw their doubting faces.
"But there''s a catch¡" Bruno said mysteriously.
"Just say it already!" Mark eximed impatiently.
The others eximed agreeing with Mark.
Brunoughed when he saw his friends so curious.
"The studio will open in Elffire City. So, she asked if I would like to go there for an interview. And if I pass the interview, I will have to move to Elffire City." Bruno said as he sipped his beer.
"I knew that there was something!" Kato said as if he was expecting a catch the whole time.
"But you have to admit that the offer is tempting." Jodan said.
"Are you going for the interview?" Mark asked.
"I don''t know yet." Bruno replied.
"But the person who called me said that if I knew any frencers animators, I could ask them if they wanted to go for the interview too. So, what do you guys think?" Bruno asked.
The four who were listening froze for a moment.
One thing was hearing what happened to their friend, and another thing was getting the invitation to the interview themselves.
Bruno waited for his friends to process the information as he sipped his beer.
"Are you serious?" Jiro asked.
"Of course! The interview is on the day after tomorrow, Monday." Bruno replied.
The twins looked at each other and their sibling telepathy worked as they decided without even having to say anything.
"We will go!" Both of them eximed loudly.
Even though they worked here and there in some animes, they earned to be part of a studio.
Even if the studio was in another city.
The other three were surprised they decided so fast.
"Bloody hell! I will go too!" Mark eximed andughed happily.
"Count me in!" Kato said with enthusiasm.
Now, there was only Bruno left.
The four of them looked at him and waited for his answer.
"How can I let you have all the fun? I will go too!" Bruno eximed loudly.
They allughed and clinked their beer cups.
They drank the whole night to celebrate their decision.
Frence animators were contacted by Ryoko for the entirety of the week.
Most did not want to leave Sakura City to work in an unknown studio.
But, some people were like the five friends in the anime bar.
They hoped for a better life while working with what they liked.
So, they took this chance and hoped it was what they hoped it was.
Ryoko wasn''t nning to hire all frence animators in Sakura City as there were tens of thousands of them.
She hoped that she could at least be able to get a few hundred of them to do an interview.
And frencers throughout the city decided to go to Elffire City in search of a better life.
The job interview was highly anticipated!
Chapter 118 Tokyo Animation Studios
Sunday, November 15th
Theo was making breakfast after having his morning workout when he received a call.
"Hello?" Theo picked up the phone.
"Boss, this is the engineer in charge of the reform of your building." A male voice said over the phone.
Theo stopped what he was doing and paid extra attention, he also asked, "Oh it''s you. Did you finish the construction?"
"Yes, boss! We will finish up the details in the morning and in the afternoon you cane to inspect the building." The engineer replied.
"Great! I will be there in the afternoon then." Theo said with a happy smile.
His studio was finally ready!
The reform took half a month to bepleted.
And that was because they were only reforming and not building.
And that was already an amazing speed because the studio building was much bigger than Theo''s restaurant which also took 2 weeks to finish.
Theo finished cooking breakfast and saw Aurora arriving in the kitchen with a sleepy face.
"Good morning, princess charming!" Theo smiled at his sister.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora gave him a sweet smile even if she was sleepy.
"Help me put the dishes on the table." Theo said as he carried some tes.
Aurora nodded and helped him.
When they finished, they seated and started eating.
"Did you sleep well?" Theo asked as he took a bite of his pancakes.
"Yeah, I was really tired from our ss yesterday. So, I slept like a baby." Aurora giggled.
"Great!" Theoughed.
"I hope you are ready to continue our sses today. Before we have to go to the restaurant I will teach you again." He took a sip of his coffee as he said that.
"Sure! I''m looking forward to it!" Aurora replied excitedly.
She loved learning about music.
And it was even better with her brother as the teacher.
He was an amazing professor and she could understand everything he said.
Theoughed and they continued having breakfast.
After they finished their breakfast, they went to the recording studio together.
And they spent their day there.
Theo still was training Aurora to recognize the sounds.
He wanted her to be able to develop her ''musical ear''.
And that was a lengthy process.
They worked for the entire day.
Theo didn''t even make lunch, he asked Sylph to order some food for them.
And as a perfect butler, she did everything without ws.
She ordered something that Theo and Aurora usually ordered delivery from.
As she had ess to their ordering history.
And when it delivery man arrived in front of the house, it was Sylph that took the food and carried it up the hill (she already paid for the food online).
Well, it wasn''t exactly her that carried.
It was one of the flying drones responsible for outdoor activities.
Imagine the surprise of the delivery man when he saw a drone taking the package and flying back to the property.
He certainly would tell the story to his friends.
Sylph took the package into the house and put the food on tes and containers.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora saw a drone entering the recording studio carrying a tray of food.
"Master, the food is here!" Sylph said with a lively voice.
"Thank you, Sylph!" Aurora jumped and ran towards the food.
She was super hungry after working the whole morning.
"Good job, Sylph!" Theo smiled at the little nymph.
Sylph jumped around the screen to show she heard theirpliments.
They had a lively lunch before they went back to training.
It was onlyter that Theo stood up, and said, "Cupcake, we will have to finish our training for today. But I will pass some exercises you can do even when you are in school to train your ear."
"Already? Isn''t it too early for you to go to the restaurant, brother?" Aurora asked as she looked at the clock on the wall.
"I will go inspect the reform of the animation studio building that was finished today before I go to the restaurant."
"You wannae with me to see the studio?" Theo asked.
"Yes!!" Aurora jumped to her feet in excitement.
She wanted to see her brother''s newpany.
And it was even an animation studio!
She was super curious.
Theoughed when he saw her antics.
"Okay, after we inspect the building, we can go to the restaurant." Theo chuckled and started walking toward his bedroom to get ready.
Aurora did the same and went to her bedroom.
? 20 minutester, Theo and Aurora left their rooms and saw each other.
Theo was wearing ck jeans, ck sneakers, a white t-shirt, and a red jacket.
Aurora was wearing blue jeans, white sneakers, a blue t-shirt, and a pink jacket.
All their clothes were from luxury brands.
Both of them already were beautiful and with the addition of stylish clothes, their beauty was enhanced.
They walked into the elevator and Theo pressed the button that was written ''Garage''.
DING
The doors opened and they got out of the elevator.
They entered the car and Theo drove the car down the hill.
20 minutester, Theo stopped the car in front of a6-store building with mirrored windows.
There was a sign in the front of the building saying:
[TOKYO STUDIOS]
That''s right!
Theo chose the Japanese capital''s name from his past life to be the name of his studio.
He wanted to pay tribute to the country that provided so many good animes in his past life.
Theo and Aurora got out of the car and walked toward the building.
When they arrived they were stopped by the security team.
There was expensive animation equipment in the building, so one of the first things Theo did was to hire a securitypany to guard the building.
Theo also had Sylph overlooking the security cameras around the building.
The security team became polite when they realized that Theo was the owner of the building.
Theo just smiled and said to them to keep up the good work.
Theo and Aurora entered the building and started touring around the areas.
They saw the spaces dedicated to the animators with all the equipment necessary for the process.
The meeting rooms, offices, sound studio, auditorium, and many other rooms.
For example, there''s a section of the building that was exclusively for employee housing.
The employees could sleep or live there without any difficulties.
Each room had four beds, one bathroom, a heater,and air conditioning.
There was a cafeteria that would serve food three times per day.
The employees could live there paying a fixed price each month. But the price was much lower than the market price.
Therefore, it was a cheap ce for the employees to live whilst close to the work.
The building was enormous and could house thousands of workers.
And Theo could expand the working area of the building if he wanted.
But he wanted first tounch his first anime before thinking about an expansion.
Even though in the first moment Theo wouldn''t hire thousands of employees, he envisioned that in the future with the addition of more anime projects to produce. They could hire additional staff.
He didn''t doubt that would have people interested in working in his studio after he released his first anime.
Aurora was stunned as she saw such a big building.
And the decorations were neat andfy.
It made the employees feel better as they worked.
She was excited as she saw so many novelty things, she couldn''t wait for her brother to release his animes.
They left the building while talking excitedly about animes.
They both were excited about seeing their anime on TV.
They couldn''t wait!
Theo thought about the interview the next day.
He was looking forward to hiring the employees for his studio.
He hoped that talented people wereing.
Chapter 119 Candidates Arrive
Monday, November 16th
Theo woke up earlier than usual.
He had to be at the Tokyo Studios to oversee the start of the interviews.
When he finished his workout, he went back to his bedroom to take a shower instead of showering in the gym''s bathroom as he used to.
He wanted to dress up to go out after he took his shower.
He finished getting dressed and moved downstairs to cook for his sister.
He didn''t make anything fancy that day as he didn''t have time to cook tooplicated dishes.
He finished cooking before Aurora descended.
"Sylph, is Aurora awake already?" Theo asked he sat down to start eating.
"Master Aurora is taking a shower now." Sylph replied.
Theo nodded and started eating.
He didn''t have time to wait for her, so he could only start having his breakfast without her.
When he finished eating, he heard Aurora entering.
"Good morning, cupcake!"
"Sorry, I have to be at the studio early; so I can''t have breakfast with you today. But your breakfast is here and I left your bento box on the countertop." Theo gave her a loving smile.
Aurora looked at him and didn''t reply.
She just ran and hugged him tightly.
"Happy birthday, big brother!" Aurora said with a sweet voice.
Theo was momentarily surprised, he forgot that his birthday was today.
He waspleting 19 years old.
This was the first time for him to be 19 yo in his two lives.
He hugged his sister tightly too.
"Thank you, cupcake!" Theo said with a loving voice.
There was nothing better than receiving a happy birthday from the people he loved.
They hugged each other for a while and enjoyed the moment.
"Please, be here at 7:30 pm?" Aurora said with nervous eyes after they let go of each other.
Theo was curious as he saw that she was nervous.
He figured she bought something for him and wanted to show it.
"Sure! I will be here at 7:30 pm!" Theo gave her a reassuring smile.
Aurora heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.
Yesterday shebined thest details with the guys.
They woulde to Theo and Aurora''s house at 6 pm to start preparing for the party.
They would put the decorations and start cooking.
So, Aurora needed Theo to be away from the house until 7:30 pm.
Theo hugged her again and said goodbye.
Aurora saw her brother leaving with an excited heart.
She was looking forward to seeing her brother''s face when he saw the surprise party.
Theo drove his car out of his house toward the Tokyo Studios.
Meanwhile, he was driving leisurely his car.
Waves of people could be seen arriving at the international airport of Elffire City.
They were frencer animators from Sakura City!
These people were the most indecisive ones as they decided toe for the interview at thest minute and took the flight to Elffire City which arrived just a little before the interviews started.
But most of the candidates arrived the day before.
They slept the night in cheap hotels because they didn''t have much money.
Inside a cheap hostel, 25 people with a median age of 24 years old were having breakfast.
"Did Ryoko-chan say anything else to you guys?" A short girl with blonde hair asked.
"No, I didn''t see anything else in the chat group." A tall man replied.
That''s right.
They were Ryoko''s ssmates from college.
They graduated together with her with an animation degree.
But life after college was tough for them.
From their ssroom of 40 students, they were the ones without any connections in the industry.
They had to work as frence animators to be able to survive.
These 25 people were ecstatic when they heard about Ryoko''s proposal.
"We have to ask how Ryoko-chan was able to turn around her life so much!" One of them said.
"Yeah! One moment she was unjustly used by that basta** and fired from Hunter Studios. We even tried to get her some jobs." The short blond girl said.
"Yeah but the bas**** blocked all jobs for her."
"And now she''s got a job in a studio that is opening?" Another of thempleted the thought.
"That''s a hell of a turnaround!" One of themmented.
"I just hope we pass the interview." Another girl said suddenly.
All of them sighed hopefully and nodded in agreement.
They finished their breakfast and got ready to go to the address that Ryoko gave them.
They got out of the hotel a whileter.
They took the subway and got out of it at the station close to the address.
The streets were much less than Sakura City''s streets they admired.
Elffire City looked like a fresher citypared with the capital.
When they arrived at the address, they saw an enormous beautiful building.
They saw the sign and confirmed it was that ce.
[TOKYO STUDIOS]
They were stunned as they saw the building.
They thought that it was a small building with nothing fancy.
But just by the building''s size, they knew that the studio had heavy investments.
Their hearts jumped with excitement as they walked toward the entrance.
They stopped at the security post.
The security was having a tough job that day.
With the hundreds of new people entering the building, they had to monitor everything and check everyone''s id.
They also would make the security throughout the whole interview process.
Ryoko''s ssmates showed their IDs and were guided inside the building by a security guard.
He was in charge of guiding the candidates to the auditorium of the building.
Ryoko''s ssmates couldn''t talk as they looked in astonishment at the fancy inside of the building.
Everything was new and with fresh and cozy decorations.
They could feel that the building itself cost more than could even imagine.
They arrived at the auditorium and they were not alone.
People were constantly arriving and there were already more than 500 people in the auditorium.
All of them came from Sakura City in search of a better life.
They were bold enough to let their lives in the capital without any guarantees that the proposal was real.
But when they saw the studio, their hearts also started beating faster in excitement.
They wanted to work in this studio!
Their boldness was worth it.
When it was 8 am, which was the time that the interview was going to start officially, 916 people were seated in the auditorium with hopeful hearts.
Theo looked at these people and smiled.
"Ryoko, you did an amazing job!" Theoplimented the blue-haired girl.
"Thank you, boss!" Ryoko replied excitedly.
For thest two weeks, she had been learning how to manage apany with Sam and she became a new person.
She was much more confident and decisive.
She was bing the person Theo hoped would be the head of his studio.
"Sam, tell the guys to be on standby." Theo said to the blonde-haired woman.
Sam was going to help Theo oversee this interview process.
As the Tokyo Studios only had Ryoko as an employee, Theo had to use the employees of the Umbre Corporation to help him in this process.
And Sam did an amazing job as always.
She did everything that Theo asked and the interview was ready to start!
"You twoe with me to the stage." Theo said to the two girls.
Sam just nodded, after working in a position of power she became ustomed to being in highlight.
But Ryoko was super nervous.
It would be the first time she would appear as the head of the studio publicly, so it was normal for her to be nervous.
She took a deep breath and followed Theo and Sam as they walked to the stage.
This was the start of her sessful career!
They arrived on the stage and the talks of the candidates instantly stopped.
They looked at the three people on the stage with hopeful and aspiring eyes.
Theo smiled at the hundreds of people in front of him.
The start of his studio was now!
Chapter 120 First Day Of Interviews I
"Good morning! I''m d to wee you all into the Tokyo Animation Studio!" Theo said over the microphone.
The candidates were a little taken aback after they saw three beautiful people on the stage.
Sam and Ryoko were stunning women.
And Theo was a handsome man.
"I''m Theodore, but you can call me Theo." Theo introduced himself.
But he didn''t say that he was the owner of everything, it didn''t matter if he said it or not.
"This is Samantha Walker, the Head Director of the Umbre Corporation, thepany which manages the Tokyo Studios. She will be helping with the procedures in the tests today." Theo said as he pointed at the blonde woman.
"And this is Ryoko Riverdale, the Head Director of the Tokyo Studios. If you pass the tests and interviews, she will be your boss." Theo said as he pointed at the blue-haired woman.
Everyone just nodded when they heard Theo introducing himself and Sam, but when they heard that the blue-haired woman would be their boss, they were stunned.
She looked so young!
How was she able to get such a prestigious job at her age?
Ryoko''s ssmates were even more shocked.
They knew her struggling story and now she was the boss of the studio?
They imagined that she was a normal employee, now, they were even more curious about what happened.
"As you may know, the Tokyo Studios is opening up for operations and projects. So, we have to fill our ranks with talented and hardworking people."
"We will open job vacancies in eight different positions."
"In-between Animators, Keyframe Animators, Supervisor Animators, Color Designers, Digital Painters, Special Effect Artists, Art Directors, and Painted Frame Supervisors."
"If there are people who pass the tests to any of these positions, they will be hired."
"You may have heard that the Tokyo Studios would pay $4 per drawing for the animators. But that amount is only for the In-between Animators. Keyframe Animators will receive $6 per drawing. And the other key positions will receive even more money."
"So, I advise you all to give all your effort to be hired in positions with more visibility and payment." Theo ended his exnation with a smile as he saw the astonishment of the candidates with what he said.
All of them were frozen after they heard Theo.
They thought that the payment they heard was for positions with more visibility in the studio, but it was only for the most basic employees!
To understand what Theo was implying it is important to first understand how an anime production works.
In normal animes, the process is divided into three procedures.
Pre-production, In-production, and Pos-production.
The pre-production is a process that depends on who''s pushing for an idea and who is backing it up, it can be animation studios themselves along with sponsors, but many anime are adaptations of manga or light novels, in which case, publishers front costs (including the costs of having it shown on TV stations).
The productionpany gathers staff, sponsors, and looks at advertisements and merchandise. While many people describe studios as being cheap, only around half the budget is often given to the anime studio, with the rest going to broadcasters and other contributingpanies. The broadcast costs are surprisingly high ¨C ording to blogger, ghost lightning ¨C at about 400 thousand dors for ate-night timeslot across 5-7 stations for a 52 episode series.
You can see why anime can be an expensive business. For example, Full Metal Alchemist from Theo''s past life, which had a 6 pm Saturday slot had a total budget of 500 million yen or 4.09 million dors (before additional costs).
When the core staff is arranged, they meet and n out the anime, work on seriesposition (how the anime will y out across each episode/throughout the series), and select further staff such as character or mecha designers.
One of the most crucial core staff is the director. To understand the role of directors, you could think of them as directors of a movie, but instead of dealing with actors, they deal with the animators who make the character''s movie. Their involvement is generally to attend meetings and make decisions to manage the schedule, budget, and quality of an anime.
Following the early panning sessions, designs (character, mecha, costume, etc) are then created. Designs are an important factor in creating a good anime. Character designers either have the task of simplifying manga/illustration designs so that they are suitable for animation, or, in the case of an original anime,ing up with a new set of characters based on descriptions from the director/producers.
Character designers often continue to advise animation directors on corrections to animation that should be made to stay close to their character models (in which case they are generally credited as Chief Animation Director for the series).
Once the story and designs are mapped out, the first episode is tackled.
The pre-production is this but as Theo already knew everything about the first anime they would produce, he wouldn''t hire anyone for the positions in the pre-production.
He was already a qualified movie director.
But he nned to hire people for the pre-production after heunched his first anime.
The production of an anime is divided into several procedures.
The first step is to write the episode scripts. Following the episode''s synopsis/ns, the full scripts are written, by either one person for the whole series or by several different writers based on the outlines from the overall script supervisor (staff credit: seriesposition).
The scripts are reviewed by the director, producers, and potentially the author of the original work before being finalized (after 3 or 4 drafts, often).
The episode director, supervised by the overall director then takes this backbone of the episode and must n out how it will look on screen.
While the director has the final say and is involved in production meetings, the episode director has the most hands-on involvement in developing the episode.
But Theo would work in both positions, so he didn''t have to worry about it for now.
This stage is expressed as a storyboard (a visual script), and the storyboard marks the beginning of actual animation production.
Often the storyboard is created by the director, this means an episode is truly the vision of that director.
But usually, mainly in TV anime, separate storyboarders are used to actually draw them.
This is because storyboards usually take around 3 weeks to do for a normal length TV-anime episode.
Art meetings and production meetings are held with the episode director, series director, and other staff about the episode should look. Storyboards are drawn on A-4 paper (generally) and contain most of the vital building blocks of an anime ¨C the cut numbers, actor movements, camera movements such as zooming or panning, the dialogue (taken from the screeny) and the length of each shot (or cut) in terms of seconds and frames (which we''ll exinter).
Because the number of drawings avable for an episode is often fixed for the sake of budget management, the number of frames is also carefully considered in the storyboards.
The storyboards are roughly-drawn and are really the core stage of deciding how an anime will y out.
Cuts refer to a single shot of the camera and an average TV-anime episode will usually contain around 300 cuts. More cuts don''t necessarily imply a better quality episode, but it will generally mean more work for the director/storyboarder.
But Theo remembered each scene and cut of SAO Anime, so his storyboard process would be much less lengthy.
After the storyboard is finished, the next step is the Layout Process.
Chapter 121 First Day Of Interviews II
Ryoko did a storyboard for Theo as means to get the Head Director position but after the storyboard process, there are theyout procedures.
This process is less well-known but equally important to the other processes, which marks the beginning of art production.
In simple terms, developing ayout is about positioning the cels that will be used in the cut and the background art that will be needed, giving the definitive blueprint for how the final shot will look.
The cuts are drawn up to the same size as the animation paper and the details of cel cement, precise descriptions of camera movement, and other decisions are included.
In coboration with the director, and possibly producers, the senior animators draw theyouts (or sometimes the staff is specifically credited withyout drawings) and the shots are called about where the cels/characters are going to be situated and the way a cut is going to be framed.
The basic structure of the background art is drawn in (ie. a tree here, a mountain there), and elements of the storyboard are expressed on theyout to help describe the cut.
Sometimes multiple stages of the storyboard can be expressed on a singleyout drawing as long as it isn''t too confusing. Cels are shaded in warm colors, backgrounds are shaded in cool colors.
After being approved by the director, theseyouts are then duplicated and given to the background department (who gets the originals), and the key animators.
The art director and assistants work on painting the background artwork based on the rough drawings of theyouts while the rest of the production process continues concurrently.
Now the form of each cut has been decided ¨C the positions of characters, the setting, what they''re going to do, and how the shot is going to be captured (camera angle, zooming, and panning).
Theo would hire people for theyout process, so he didn''t have to worry about it.
But one of the most expressive and vital parts of production remains the animation!
To its credit, anime is one of the few ces left where you can still find ''traditional animation''!
There has been some confusion among many anime fans about just how digital anime production is, so it''s better to make it clear:mercial, mainstream anime is still fundamentally hand-drawn, and that''s why it remains such a great artistic medium! Traditional animation allows for more individuality to be expressed.
Sure,puters doe into itrgely (and I''ll exin that a bitter), but the crucial thing is that the frames are still initially drawn by hand, and no in-between animation is simted by aputer. Some animators draw 2D animation directly ontoputers, but in anime, this isrgely restricted to solo animation productions rather thanmercial anime. The industry prefers this because the animators are generally morefortable and able with this method, and it allows easier checking and correction of frames under sometimes tight schedules.
And that wasn''t different in the Tokyo Studios, even though thepany hadte-generation digital animation equipment, there was also equipment to be used in hand drawing animation.
Theo followed the tradition of the anime studios and just used technology in parts that the hand drawing wasn''t necessary.
Here''s how the animation is done:
First, there are the keyframe animators, based on the storyboard, the key animators start work, creating the animation drawings. They are assigned a certain number of different cuts by the person in charge of key animation.
Key animators draw the essential frames that mark a distinct position or expression of a cel/character. For example, a character starting to kick someone as one keyframe, and then the kicknding as the second keyframe (if it''s a fast kick!).
In other words, they draw the structure of the animation. The number of frames that a key animator draws for a movement will depend upon the intentions of the key animator and the nature of the cut, with time, and budget constraints considered.
These drawings also include lines that direct where shading will ur.
Around 20 key animators can be working on a single episode of anime, each in charge of a separate part (sometimes several cuts). Although it''s already decided what a movement will be, it is up to the key animator to express that as animation.
That is why a talented and hard-working key animator can steal the show, going well beyond the requirements of the storyboard and imbuing a scene with their style.
Some animators get the opportunity to deviate from storyboards as well.
But what about consistency? While the emphasis on this varies from production to production, in general, it is a good idea to make sure your characters look the same from one key animator''s portion to the next. This is handled by an animation director.
The animation director is another position in the anime in-production.
This is one staff role that many anime fans haven''t learned about because it''s not very self-exnatory.
The animation director''s key role isn''t to ''direct the animation'' per se (although they have varying levels of input depending on the person, studio, and schedule).
Their position is basically about consistency.
? They check all the keyframes being created for an episode and make corrections where necessary so that the drawings are as close to the models for the series as possible.
In some cases, they may have to redraw entire frames or make adjustments to timing and movement (mostly, this happens for OVAs and movies).
They are one of the four core staff positions for an episode (screeny, episode director, storyboard, animation director).
Keyframes may also be checked by the episode director.
Animation directors tend to be more experienced animators and are paid more for the role.
However, it is their responsibility if things go wrong with the animation, making it a potentially very stressful job, especially under time pressure. Often, an episode of anime will have more the one animation director, and this can be a sign of scheduling problems, with more people needed toplete the episode satisfactorily and on time, or even a sign of many poor drawings needing correction.
It can also be because animation directors are being used to their specialties (ie. an animation director brought on to handle a mecha sequence or to handle drawings of animals), or an indication that it was a difficult and demanding episode with a lot of drawings.
Other than the episode animation director, anime nowadays have an overall animation director (generally also the character designer), who often works alongside episode animation directors to keep the character models consistent throughout the entire show.
They generally focus on the faces of characters.
Theo and Ryoko would work as the animation directors for the SAO Anime, but Theo was already nning to promote animators that did a good job in the SAO Anime to the position of animation director after they finished producing their first anime.
Next, we have the in-between animators.
We have our approved keyframes for a piece of animation, but now toplete the animation, so that it moves fluidly, more drawings have to bepleted to go between the keyframes. This is called in-between animation.
In-between animation is handled by less experienced animators and is very often outsourced.
In-between animation is paid more poorly than key animation and is usually only a temporary position in an animator''s career.
You could describe this as grunt work because in-between animators don''t have a chance to imbue their work with individuality.
They receive (particrly when it''s outsourced), clear instructions from the key animator about what the in-between animation should do, and simply fill in the gaps with drawings.
They also have the task of neatly tracing the keyframes.
Often key animators, particrly famous ones, or for important sequences, will do many of the drawings themselves, to minimize the number of potentially inferior in-between frames.
The in-between frames are also checked/corrected if need be. With the drawings from the key animators and in-betweenersbined, you have the ''animation'' that goes into an anime!
Generally, especially for TV, anime will be animated at 2:s, which means 1 drawingsts for two frames (equating to 12 drawings per second).
But sometimes animation is done at 1:s (24 frames every second) or 3:s.
If every second of an anime was animated at even 2:s that would involve using around 15000 drawings for an episode!
In reality, because many shots have cels as static, or because many scenes don''t necessarily require fluid movement, the average anime will have around 3000 frames/drawings.
That''s still a lot of drawings!
Often (especiallytely), directors or producers will boast that their anime has "10,000 drawings for an episode!" or something to that effect, which is fairly impressive but doesn''t necessarily mean the episode is better.
A good director can work wonders with fewer frames using interesting scenepositions and shortcuts.
Often, directors or studios will manage their budget by putting a limit on the number of drawings that can go into a single episode.
Another core factor is the trade-off between detailed, consistent designs and more fluid animation.
You can see how faster animation drastically increases the number of drawings required, and sticking to detailed character models can be expensive and time-consuming.
Fluid animation is easier to do with simpler designs OR if the requirements for consistency are less strict.
And that''s why in-between animators were seriously underpaid in the industry.
The studios often used frence animators to finish the job.
It was rare to see in-between animators formally hired by a studio.
But Theo did everything differently, he wanted to hire these people and even give them the double they would get if they worked for other studios.
Theo didn''t care about the budget of the studio, he only wanted high-quality in-between animators!
He figured he could motivate them to do a great job as in-between animators if he gave them extra money.
He didn''t want his animation to be subpar because his in-between animators didn''t do a good job.
Chapter 122 First Day Of Interviews III
Theo also had to take care of thest part of the animation.
Composing and Editing!
This was an essential part of the production.
It ismonce for the frames to bepleted on aputer.
After they are drawn and checked, they are digitized. Once they are on theputer, they are painted with a specified color palette by the painting staff.
They use the shading lines drawn by the key animators to do the shading colors.
This digital equivalent of the ''ink & paint'' stage of production, which used to be done by hand, has allowed some more interesting visual styles toe through in the coloring, such as the use of gradient shading or even textures.
These would have been too difficult to do back in the day.
It has also saved considerable time and money in the process.
These be the final "cels" that go into the animation.
Once all the frames are colored and finished, they can be processed as animation using a specialized software package. "RETAS! PRO" is used for approximately 90% of anime currently aired in the Sakura Abode Country (for drawing sometimes too).
Before the use of digital ''cels'' (Digicel), drawings (printed onto cels) were actually filmed over backgrounds.
Now, cuts arepleted digitally, and the background art can be added to theputer. Initially, when Digicel was first being picked up by studios, it had real problems matching the fineness of detail in hand-drawn and painted cels. But nowadays, anime studios have really perfected the digital cel, producing animes with just as much detail and more vibrant coloring.
The Digicel age has now streamlined the production process such that repeated cels and clip/recap episodes are basically a thing of the past.
Some still prefer the rougher look like some animes from before 2000 in Theo''s past life, but the mainstream was the streamlined modern animes.
While it doesn''t use actual film, thepositing process of adding background art and capturing the animation digitally is still referred to as "filming".
The CG characters and machines are also generally added to theposition during the filming stage.
The use of 3DCG is also nowmonce in anime for mechanical things, like mecha, cars, or even background characters. Its role is expanding and bing less and less intrusive. During thepositing, the effects are also applied to the cuts.
Effects! This might sound like a trivial thing when someone is talking about anime, but it can be a vitalponent of the visual style of a series because it incorporates basic things like ambient lighting, re, backlight, the glint on a sword, blur, and many other things integral to giving depth and atmosphere to 2D drawings.
Then there are all the shy things most people usually think of when someone mentions special FX ¨C magical attacks, explosions, and the like.
These are typically hand-drawn but then rendered with effect CG for their glow/shine.
These effects can be simply added to thepositions using digital masking. The ease of this step now has resulted in one of the biggest distinctions between anime a decade ago and the anime of today in the Sakura Abode Country.
In short, the digital age of anime where Theo was living(in most cases) has meant several things: physically filming cels is reced by aputer-basedposition of the hand-drawn frames/art, painting no longer has to be done by hand, and the more effective integration of CG and digital effects.
All of these things have saved time and money so TV anime now use many more drawings and don''t need to recycle cels or have clip/shback episodes.
Afterpositing ispleted for all the cuts, they have to be to the timing required for broadcast, so that the episode doesn''tg overtime. With thepletion of the editing step, the episode moves out of production and into post-production.
Which is essentially epasses adding sound (dubbing), both the music and the voice recordings, and final editing (cutting the episode with space for advertisements). Visual effects may also be added at thiste stage.
But Theo would produce that himself, he would also hire the dubbing actors from the Voice Acting Union.
After all, he remembered perfectly all the sound effects and soundtrack of the SAO anime.
Therefore, he wouldn''t need to hire a team to make that.
Theo looked at the candidates seated in the auditorium with high expectations.
"And additionally, the people who stand out in the tests will have the possibility to get jobs with more importance." Theo smiled at them.
After thinking about the whole procedure of anime production, he needed capable people to assume some roles.
When all is said and done, Theo couldn''t upy all positions in the anime production.
Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to open a studio tounch his animes.
The candidates were even more excited when they heard that.
It was their moment to shine!
This interview was their chance to truly work with what they liked.
The chance to be hired by a studio and have an important role in the production.
They were ecstatic that they took the bet ofing to another city looking for a job.
Their bet was paid off.
"The interview process will be done in 4 parts."
"The first one, you all will hand in your resumes, and each one of you will be asked some questions." Theo exined.
This procedure was to verify the veracity of their resumes, Sylph would receive their resumes and verify with her amazing hacking skills.
The result would be shown to the interviewers from the Umbre Corporation.
As it was too many people, Theo couldn''t interview everyone, so he used the employees from his managementpany to speed up the process.
Obviously, if someone lied in their resume, the person would be eliminated.
"If you pass the first procedure, you will be qualified to run for the second test."
"In this test, each one will have to draw in-between frames of an animation randomly." Theo exined again.
Even though in-between frames was the most basic job of animation, it was a pivotal part of it.
Theo could ess the level of skill of the candidates with just this simple test.
He would be able to separate the talented from the normal candidates.
"After the second test, there is the third test"
"In this third test, teams will be made and each team will have the goal of animating a short story." Theo exined.
In the third test, the talented will be challenged to animate something from the scratch.
Theo wanted to see if any of them had talent and if they were hardworking and creative too.
It didn''t matter if the person was only talented.
If he/she wasn''t hardworking and creative, they wouldn''t be able to move to the fourth phase of the interview.
"In the fourth phase of the interview, we predict that few of you will be able to get there." Theo said suddenly.
Everyone was already stunned by the level of difficulty of the three first phases.
Especially the second and third phases.
They may sound simple, but they were very challenging.
And hearing that the few of them would be able to get to the fourth phase was another blow to them.
But some of them had unyielding faces as they heard that.
"That''s because for you to get to the fourth phase, you will get to do an outstanding job in the previous phases." Theo said with a smile.
"The fourth phase is where you will be evaluated if you will get the important roles in the production."
"For example, if we see that one of you is talented to be an animation director and you did an amazing job in the previous phases. In the fourth phase, this person will be tested if he/she is going to get the job as an animation director. But I have to remind you all that the difficulty of the fourth phase will be much higher."
"And if we see other people talented in other roles, these people will be tested for these roles." Theo exined.
"And after the end of the fourth phase, the results will be released." Theo smiled.
The candidates had a mix of feelings as they heard that.
On one side they were hopeful about getting an important role.
But on the other side, the difficulty of the tests scared them a little.
Some of them were scared but these people were even more determined about passing all phases!
The eyes of all candidates shined with hope and excitement.
They wanted to grab this chance to soar!
Chapter 123 First Day Of Interviews IV
"Because the tests will take too much time and it would be difficult to do it in only one day. Today we will do only the first and second phases." Theo said.
"Tomorrow, the candidates who pass the second phase will start their test."
"Now, if you may follow our employees, they will guide you all to the first phase procedures" Theo said as he pointed at the Umbre Corporation employees that were in the front of the stage.
Theo and the two girls got out of the stage, they walked toward a projection room where they would be able to see the live feed of the candidates in the first phase being interviewed.
The candidates were nervous but they quickly stood up.
The process already started and they wanted to give all efforts necessary to secure the job.
Five of the candidates looked at each other andughed, they were happy that they decided toe.
They were the men that decided toe to Elffire City at the anime bar.
Bruno, Mark, Kato, Jiro, and Joben.
The five of them arrived in Elffire City yesterday night.
Bruno was happy that he told his friends about this opportunity.
He didn''t think he would have the courage toe there alone.
They walked out of the stands and lined up behind the candidates that arrived before.
A whileter, it was their turn.
They handed in their resumes and were guided to a waiting room.
"Candidates, you will be called to be interviewed shortly." A man said loudly when everyone was seated again.
At that moment, Sylph was checking everyone''s background and the veracity of their resumes.
And she didn''t take much time to check the 916 candidates.
15 minutes after all candidates handed their resumes.
"10 Anomalies Found!"
"6 candidates lied in their resumes."
"4 candidates were criminally prosecuted and have a criminal history." Sylph sent a notification to Theo''s phone.
Theo looked at the notification with surprise.
His surprise wasn''t with the candidates that lied on their resumes.
But with the candidates that had criminal history!
Theo clicked on the notification to see the details.
[Name: Montana Geoffrey
Age: 39
Gender: Male
ce of Birth: Sakura City
Criminal History: Sexual Assault (imed as not guilty by theck of evidence)]
[Name: Rory Moss
Age: 36
Gender: Male
ce of Birth: Whale City
Criminal History: Sexual Assault (imed as not guilty by theck of evidence) and Drunk Driving]
[Name: Yuma Noburu
Age: 34
Gender: Male
ce of Birth: Kyoto City
Criminal History: Sexual Assault (He was jailed for 2 years but was released after the hearing)]
[Name: Andrew Yuta
Age: 32
Gender: Male
ce of Birth: Sakura City
Criminal History: Sexual Assault (imed as not guilty by theck of evidence) and Sexual Harassment]
Theo looked at these profiles with disgust.
He hated men that assaulted women.
"Sylph, can you investigate these four to see if you can gather evidence of their crimes?" Theo said in a low voice so that Sam and Ryoko wouldn''t think he was crazy for talking with his phone.
[Yes, Master!]
An image of Sylph appeared on his phone saying that.
He smiled and waited.
"Girls, I think you need to see this." Theo said as he projected the profiles of the ten people that Sylph found.
Sam and Ryoko looked at the screen and saw that 6 people lied on their resumes.
"It seems that they thought we wouldn''t check these things." Sammented.
"Let''s not even interview them." Ryoko said.
She has be a person much more analytical and determined, so she didn''t hesitate to eliminate these candidates.
"I agree but you should keep seeing the other candidates'' profiles." Theo replied.
It was then that the girls saw the four men with criminal histories.
The most revolting thing was that the four of them were persecuted for assaulting women.
Sam was fuming when she saw that.
The Umbre Company that she managed had zero tolerance for these types of things, if there were any suspicions of sexual harassment thepany would fire the harasser!
After all, how could apany that was managed by a woman tolerate these things?
Ryoko was even angrier than Sam.
The blue-haired woman had a traumatic experience with a man abusing his power to harass her.
She would not tolerate these things in thepany she was managing!
"Expel these four of the building''s perimeters immediately!" Ryoko said with raging eyes.
"I agree!" Sam said angrily too.
"I agree!" Theo said.
As a man, he just hoped he wouldn''t be in the way of these two women when they were angry like that.
Theo called the security team and told them to expel the four men out of the building.
In the waiting room, where the candidates were waiting to be called for the interview.
Eight security guards appeared, they looked like they were searching for someone.
"I will say four names. These people who I say the namee here, please!" The man who seemed to be the leader of the guard shouted.
"Montana Geoffrey!"
"Rory Moss!"
"Yuma Noburu!"
"Andrew Yuta!"
The four men stood up confused and went toward the security guards.
"Follow us, please." The security guard leader said again when the four men arrived.
They nodded and followed the guards.
They were bing even more confused as they walked because it seemed that they were walking towards the entrance of the building.
It was only when they arrived outside that they realized that they have been expelled from the building!
"Hey! Why am I being expelled?!" One of them shouted.
"Yeah! I didn''t do anything!" Another one said.
The four of them were indignant.
"We only received the order from the boss to expel you four immediately." The guard replied indifferently.
The four men were furious but they couldn''t do anything.
As the guards were enormous and made them afraid a little.
They could only shake their heads and walk away.
They were so self-centered that they didn''t even think that it was because of their sexual assault on women that they were expelled.
But time would tell that they would regreting there that day.
Because at that moment, Sylph sent Theo the evidence that she managed to gather with her hacking skills.
Theo looked at this evidence with disgust, he wanted to beat the crap out of these men but he restrained himself.
"Sylph, send this evidence to the victims." Theo said to his butler.
He could send this directly to the police, but he decided otherwise.
He thought that the decision to deliver this evidence should be with the victims.
Sam and Ryoko calmed themselves when they saw the four men leaving the building through the cameras.
"Let''s continue?" Theo asked.
The girls nodded.
Theo sent the verified information to the Umbre''s employees so that they could start the interviews.
In the waiting room, the candidates were a little apprehensive after seeing four men being escorted out.
It seemed as though they were expelled from the building.
Suddenly, a man walked to the front.
"You all saw the men who were escorted out. We verified all your backgrounds. And after searching for the background of those four men, we discovered that they had a criminal history. They sexually assaulted women!"
"We from Umbre Corporation and Tokyo Studios do not tolerate any type of sexual harassment or assault!"
"So, I advise you all to rethink your behaviors if you pass the tests!" The man said loudly as he looked at them with a serious face.
The candidates were stunned by what they heard.
It seemed that this studio did a thorough investigation of their backgrounds.
The candidates were relieved that they werew-abiding citizens.
They were also impressed with the policy of the studio with zero tolerance for harassment.
The women candidates were even more hopeful as they heard that.
These women wanted a ce where they could work without being harassed by their bosses!
"Now, that I said that. The interviews will start now! If you hear your name, pleasee to the front." The men said.
The candidates woke up from their thoughts when they heard that.
It was finally the time to start the interview!
Chapter 124 First Day Of Interviews V
Theo, Ryoko, and Sam observed the candidates as they started being called and guided to the rooms where the interviewers would ask them questions.
The Umbre''s employees would ask each candidate 12 questions.
They were the following questions:
What makes you different from other animators were interviewing?
How long have you worked in the animation industry?
What is your favorite part of working in the animation industry? The least?
Walk me through your process of creating storyboards.
How do you keep up with thetest trends in the industry?
What are your favorite software programs for animating?
Tell me about a project that you are most proud of.
What are your favorite animation methods to work with?
What was your favorite animator ss in school? Why?
Tell me about a time when attention to detail was crucial in your position.
What do you believe is the most important tool in creating efficient storyboards?
What are your long-term career goals in animation?
Each one of these questions would tackle an important issue in the animation industry and process.
Depending on their answer, Theo could see which direction he could guide the talented candidates.
Theo also would be able to know their knowledge about the animation production process.
Obviously, Theo wouldn''t be able to watch all interviews of the now 912 candidates.
(The candidates who lied would be eliminated after the interviews)
But with the help of Sylph, he would be able to filter the candidates.
In the meantime, in the waiting room, the candidates saw 50 people being called and entering a room by the side.
The five friends from Sakura City were not called and could only wait for their turn.
"What do you guys think they will ask?" Kato asked.
"Maybe about our experience in the animation industry." Bruno said with a thoughtful face.
"It''s better if we are honest. I don''t wanna be eliminated because we lied in one of the answers." Mark said with an anxious face.
"I think we must pass at least the second phase to be hired as in-between animators." Jiromented.
"Yeah, it makes sense." Joben agreed with his twin brother.
"We have to give our all! I want to get at least a position as a keyframe animator!" Bruno said with a hopeful voice.
Keyframe Animators!
In this position, they would be to disy their skill and maybe get promoted.
Even if they weren''t promoted, working as keyframe animators was much more rewarding and acknowledged than working as in-between animators.
They talked about the test with hopeful voices until a man walked to the front of the crowd and started calling another 50 names.
"Kuro Susumu!"
"Bruno Takahiro!"
The five friends heard Bruno''s name being called.
Bruno suddenly felt his heart beating wildly in his chest.
The four who weren''t called looked at Bruno and started patting his back.
"You can do it!"
"Don''t be nervous!"
"Wait for us in the next phase!"
Bruno calmed a little after his friends'' words.
He nodded at them and stood up from his seat.
He walked to the front where he was guided to the room by side by an employee.
When entered the room, he saw 50 tables organized neatly.
He was guided to a table where a woman was seated while looking at a paper.
She lifted her head when she heard Bruno arriving.
"Mr. Bruno Takahiro?" She asked.
"Yes!" Bruno replied readily.
"My name is Kianna M and I will be your interviewer for today." She said with a serious voice.
"Nice to meet you, M-san!" Bruno said respectfully as he bowed his head.
He had Yamato heritage, so he was used to doing this.
Kianna was a little surprised, but she brushed it off.
She started asking the standard questions that Theo gave to each interviewer.
Bruno answered the first two questions without issues.
But when Kianna asked the third question, he hesitated a little.
"What is your favorite part of working in the animation industry? The least?" She asked.
Bruno was in doubt if he should say what he didn''t like to work.
This was a job interview!
If he was seen as picky by the bosses, he could be eliminated.
Suddenly, he made a decision.
He decided to be honest!
"When I was in college I did someyout works and background design. And I enjoyed working with it. So, I would say that working on the background art is my favorite part of the animation process."
"And the least would be the character design." Bruno said with an apprehensive face.
Kianna just nodded and kept asking questions.
She was instructed by her boss to only ask questions, she didn''t have to worry about the candidate''s answers.
She would only have to worry if the candidate said something too absurd.
The following questions Bruno answered without difficulty.
For example.
"I keep up with new trends in the industry by essing daily animation forums for animators. I also watch the new animes when I have free time."
"The project that I am most proud of was a short animation I did as a graduation project. Even though it was just a graduation project, I could work with what I liked without having to worry about rejection. I was able to put all my skills into that project."
"I think the attention to detail is important when making the in-between drawings, as these frames will affect directly the fluidity of the animation."
"My goal is to be the Art Director of a sessful anime!"
Bruno replied to thest question with hopeful eyes.
"Thank you, if you may go through that door you will arrive in another waiting room. The results of the first phase will be announced after everyone is interviewed." Kianna said as she pointed at a door by the back of the room.
"Thank you!" Bruno said respectfully as he bowed his head again.
The interviewssted for 2 hours.
Everyone answered in their own way.
And Sylph took note of everything and showed the interviews she deemed important to Theo, Ryoko, and Sam.
For example, Sylph discovered that 25 people were once ssmates of Ryoko.
"Oh, she was my ssmate in college!" Ryoko eximed when she saw a short girl with blonde hair appearing on the screen.
"Yeah, what''s her name?" Theo said as searched the filtered resumes Sylph sent him.
"Briana Shiori" Ryoko replied.
Theo found Briana''s resume and looked at it.
"It doesn''t seem that she was able to do much after college. She barely worked after college." Theomented as he looked at the resume.
"Yeah, to be hired as a studio animator it is needed to know someone inside. I was only able to get an internship because I was on top of my ss. But to the other students, it is much more difficult." Ryoko said as she sighed.
"But Briana is an amazing animator! I did some projects with her and she did an amazing job as a color designer!" Ryoko said excitedly as she remembered her friend''s skill.
"Really? If she passes the third phase we can put her in the color designer test on the fourth phase." Theomented as he smiled.
He would be happier with more talented people entering his studio.
He wanted a studio full of talents and capable people so that he would be able tounch his animes!
"Yeah, I think she will pass!" Ryoko said as they looked at Briana being interviewed.
"Theo, can you see if any other ssmates of mine are here today?" Ryoko asked.
"Sure, give me a minute." Theo replied as he repeated the order to Sylph.
A whileter, Theo was with on a list of 25 people on his iPad.
"Here." Theo said projected the list on the screen.
"Wow!" Ryoko eximed as she saw how many of her ssmates were there for an interview.
"Boss, we managed to get some really talented people here today!" Ryoko said as she saw some of her ssmates that were really talented in some areas.
"Really? That''s great!" Theo smiled.
A whileter the interviews finished and Theo and Ryoko went through some of them.
Afterward, the three of them went toward the candidates.
It was time to announce the end of the first phase.
Chapter 125 First Day Of Interviews VI
Theo, Sam, and Ryoko arrived where the candidates were after walking for a while.
"Thank you all for your coboration, but there are some people that were eliminated in this round." Theo said after he arrived in front of the 912 candidates.
The candidates felt their hearts beat in their chests when they heard that.
They looked with nervous eyes at Theo as they waited for him to say the ones who were eliminated.
"Ryousuke Munro!"
"Hedley Reece!"
"Giffard Grayson!"
"Louis Merritt!"
"Gilbert Patton!"
"Randal Derek!"
"You six are eliminated. If you may follow our employees, please." Theo said as he pointed to one employee that was responsible for walking these people out of the building.
These six were the ones that lied on their resumes, if they were capable of lying in something so basic Theo didn''t want to know what they would lie about if they were hired.
Meanwhile, the candidates saw that only those six were eliminated.
Their anxious hearts calmed down after the awful moment that Theo was saying the names passed.
Their hearts seemed as though it would jump out of their chests when Theo started saying the names.
Each one felt as if they were the next.
"Congrattions to you all for passing the first phase!" Theo smiled at them.
The candidates smiled with happiness as they heard that.
They passed the first huddle.
"The second phase willmence after I exin the details." Theo said.
"Each one of you will have the task of drawing a 1-second interval with the configuration at 2:s. In other words, each one will have to draw 12 in-between drawings until 6 pm today." Theo exined.
To the ones that forgot the exnation, 2:s meant that there were 2 drawings per frame. One second had 6 frames, so one second had to have 12 in-between drawings.
All of them were apprehensive when they heard that.
Now it was 10:30 am, so they would have a little over 7 hours to draw 12 drawings.
It would be a tight schedule.
"What you will draw is this." Theo pointed at the screen that was in the front.
He showed a one-second slow-motion animation of a girl crying.
The candidates could see the multitude of emotions that girl was passing as the tears fell from her eyes.
The difficulty of the test increased again.
If it was an action scene it would be easier as they would only have to worry about the motion of the limbs.
But the face of the girl was very expressive and with that, the test was harder.
"This is the keyframe in the extremities of the animation." Theo also showed them two keyframe drawings.
"Our employees will guide you to the ce where you can work without worries. And this animation will be ying here throughout the day. And where you will be working too." Theo finished his exnation.
"Sam, can you take care of their division?" Theo asked the blonde girl.
"Sure!" She smiled and walked over to oversee the discement of the candidates.
Everyone stood up quickly when they saw the employees were ready to guide them.
They wanted to start working as soon as possible.
The race to finish the drawings before 6 pm has started!
And they did not want only to finish, they wanted to pass this phase so that they could dispute the third phase of the test!
Everyone followed the guides and arrived in the working rooms where the animators would work after being hired.
The rooms had all the apparatus necessary for animators to work without worries.
The candidates were bewildered as they looked at the shining equipment,fortable chairs, cool ambient, and neat and cozy decorations.
"This ce is destined for the animators to work after being hired." The guide said when he saw the amazement of the candidates.
These people became even more motivated to get a job in this studio when they saw the amazing working conditions.
They woke up from their amazement after a while.
They hurriedly seated on the chairs and started working.
The time was running out!
They saw the two keyframes that Theo sent and the slow-motion animation example.
The process was lengthy and had to be taken care of with attention to detail.
It is important to tell an example to bring context to the test.
Two images are used as the keyframes which serve as the beginning and the ending of the animation sequence (the two keyframe drawings that Theo gave them).
The process is about taking those two keyframes and filling in the animation or frames in between. These in-betweens are what make the animation look fluid.
If someone is making an animation about a man walking, there would be necessary to have probably the following frames:
A man standing straight as the initial keyframe
The man is now shown slightly lifting his right leg
The leg is now halfway to a full bend
The leg is now fully bent
The leg is starting to unbend forward
and so on
Until the animator gets to the final keyframe of the step which is a full stride
Without the in-between, the animation would look so jugged and jittery. It helps just to have the keyframes of the beginning and end of the motion as this gives the animator a very good idea of how the frames in between should look like.
But that''s a simple example that it wouldn''t be difficult for the candidates toplete.
The animation that Theo gave them was on a level of difficulty much higher.
As it involved the emotions that the girl was expressing with her face.
If they messed up with one drawing, the animation of the girl would be ruined.
Theo and Ryoko went back to the room where they could observe the candidates and Sam went back to the Umbre''s Office.
She didn''t have much else to do there that day as the candidates would work all day and only, in the end, would Theo give the results.
But she didn''t have to be there for that.
She was a busy woman, after all, she couldn''t spend a day in the studio just looking at the test.
Theo and Ryoko arrived at the projection room to watch the test.
"Boss, what about the director of the animes?" Ryoko asked as they sat down.
"You don''t have to worry about that. I will be the temporary director for our first anime." Theo replied with a smile.
"You know how to direct, boss?" Ryoko asked surprised.
"Yeah, I know about it."
"And also I will produce the sound effects and soundtracks for our animes. So you don''t have to worry about that." Theo said as he looked at the screen where the candidates started drawing.
"Wow! I didn''t know you knew so much, boss!" Ryoko said in amazement.
"Yeah, I have a particr exigency with these things so I figured I would do it myself." Theo chuckled.
"I see that!" Ryoko giggled.
"Oh, I have a task for you." Theo said as he turned his toward the blue-haired woman.
Ryoko paid extra attention as she heard that.
She wanted to be the perfect employee for the person that made her dreame true.
"I want you to check if there are any broadcast slots for the next spring anime season." Theo said with a yful voice.
"Spring Season?!" Ryoko asked in astonishment.
It is important to exin what''s a broadcast slot.
This is a time slot on TV channels where it''s possible to buy the broadcasting rights.
So, if a studio wanted to air an anime on a TV channel, the studio had to buy these slots for the whole anime season whichsted for three months.
The spring season started in April andsted until June.
They were in November right now, Ryoko could tell what Theo meant.
He wanted tounch their first anime in April!
He wanted to produce the whole anime in 4 months!
That was crazy!
An anime production usually took one year and a half to be finished.
But Theo wanted to do it in 4 months.
That was why Ryoko was so shocked.
She looked at him and couldn''t say anything for a while.
Chapter 126 Tokyo Studios Future
"I know what you''re thinking." Theo said as he looked at the bewildered face of Ryoko.
"The time is too short for the production of the anime."
"But there are some parts of production that are done already, therefore the time is considerably shortened." Theo exined his statement.
For example, Theo didn''t need to do character designs for the SAO anime, he remembered exactly how the characters looked in the anime.
"Oh, if it''s like that, understandably, production will be shortened. But, boss, why are you in a hurry to release our first anime?" Ryoko asked.
"Well, the Sword Art Online Anime will be a test for the Tokyo Studios. If I see that you guys did a good job, we will start working on an anime that will change the future of this studio." Theo replied mysteriously.
Ryoko was curious and intrigued as she heard that.
"What do you think about the Voice Acting Union? Do you think we can get some actors toe here to Elffire City to record or we would have to go to Sakura City?" Theo asked as he looked at the candidates on the screen.
"Boss, it would be hard to get those actors out of Sakura City. I think it would only work if we permanently hire these actors." Ryoko replied after thinking for a while.
"Hmm, I see." Theo said with a thoughtful face.
"Then there''s no other choice. We will have to open a branch office in Sakura City that will be responsible for things that are only done in the capital." Theo said after thinking for a while.
"In Sakura City? That''s a good idea, boss! We can deal with things that are only done in Sakura City by just contacting our branch office." Ryoko replied with enthusiasm.
"Can you search for buildings in Sakura City where we can open our office? It doesn''t need to be a big building. An edifice with three floors will be enough for our branch office." Theo said to Ryoko.
"It will be done, boss! Is there any preference in the neighborhood?" Ryoko asked.
"Hmm, I don''t think so. You lived your whole life there, right? I will leave to you the decision on the best neighborhood for our branch office." Theo said as he smiled at her.
"I will do my best, boss!" Ryoko said with determination.
"Oh, and I will send you the whole Sword Art Online light novel. I want to start the production of the anime as soon as we finish the exam for the new employees. So, you better prepare yourself as you will coordinate the whole team." Theo said with a gentle voice as he turned his eyes to the screen again.
Ryoko was momentarily frozen as she heard that.
Until that moment, all she did was manage the opening of the studio, and she felt as if she was in a dream.
But now hearing that she would start producing an anime.
And she would be the Team Leader for the whole project!?
She finally felt that she was not in a dream.
She would work on her dream job and as the boss!
Her heartbeat elerated in her chest and her eyes shined with excitement and determination.
She wanted her first work as the boss to be perfect!
"Don''t worry, boss! I will do my best!" Ryoko said with a determined voice.
"I know. I believe in you." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
Ryoko''s heart warmed as she heard that, she could feel from his voice that he truly believed in her.
The only person who believed in her and allowed her to work on her dream job again.
She vowed to be the best boss this studio could have!
"Boss, what do you think about giving an internship to the ones who fail in this phase? We can train them to be at least capable in-between animators. You know that we will need as many in-between animators we can get." Ryoko gave him a suggestion after they watched the candidates for a while.
"Hmm, that''s a great idea, Ryoko! I didn''t think about that." Theoplimented her as he smiled at the blue-haired girl.
"How about you announce the results of the second phase? You can start showing that you are the boss to them." Theo said with a yful smile.
Ryoko was a little nervous but shortly after she became determined.
"Leave this to me, boss!" Ryoko replied.
"Don''t be too nervous. You wanna pass an authoritative but also approachable look. You have to be able to boss them around but also befortable around them." Theo gave her some advice.
Ryoko listened to his advice with an avid face.
It was her first time being the boss and she was taking any advice rted to it.
She wanted to be a good boss.
"Oh, and I have another task for you. And this a big deal." Theo said suddenly after remembering one thing that was crucial for his studio.
Ryoko looked at him with focused eyes, she didn''t want to miss anything that he said.
"I will design and create a streaming app just like
SkyPrime, but this streaming app will be solely dedicated to animes." Theo started exining his n.
Skyprime was the first streaming app in the world, just like Netflix was the first streaming app to get famous in Theo''s past life.
But, surprisingly, in this world, there was no streaming service dedicated solely to animes.
Theo wanted to create an app simr to Crunchyroll from his past life.
"I want to you start contacting the studios from animes from before the year 2000 to buy the rights to put these animes on our streaming service. And if you manage to get any animes that were released after 2000 at a cheap price, you could bring these animes too." Theo said what he wanted for her.
They were now in November month of the year 2020.
The reason he wanted the animes before the year 2000 was because he needed a lot of animes to fill his streaming service, and these animes were a cheap option.
"And my idea is that after airing our episodes on TV, we can release them on our streaming service. That way we reduce the illegal downloading of our animes." Theo exined his idea.
Ryoko was a little overwhelmed by the creativity of her boss.
His idea was amazing!
She was sure that it would be a sess and many would sign their streaming app to watch animes.
"I will do my best, boss! But it will take time toplete that." She said as she thought about the multitude of studios she had to contact.
"Don''t worry about that. If we manage tounch the streaming app before we release our anime in April it will be amazing." Theo said.
"Oh, and when you contact these studios, it''s better if you tell them that you are from Umbre Corporation. If they know that you are from another studio, they might deny our offer." Theo said with a yful smile.
This is one of the reasons that he had the Umbre Corporation, he wanted to deceive hispetitors by using a neutralpany.
Ryoko instantly understood his intentions and smiled too.
They spent their day talking about their ideas about the studio and the streaming service.
Meanwhile, the candidates had their full concentration on the task in their hands.
The 906 candidates didn''t even move to have lunch when the time arrived.
They could survive without eating lunch for a day, but the chance of being hired by such a good studio was once in a lifetime.
The five friends managed to get close to each other when they chose their working tables.
"Good luck to you guys!" Mark said to them when they sat to start working.
"Yeah, for you too!" Joben replied.
"Let''s do it!" Kato said with determination.
They all nodded and started working.
Even though they were close to each other, they did not talk during the task.
Every one of them was too immersed in their task that they forgot about the surroundings.
And it was not only the five friends that were like that.
Almost every candidate there behaved the same.
Their skillful hands draw the girl and her face.
With every line traced, the animation was taking shape.
The emotions portrayed by the girl were starting to take shape as the candidates draw each drawing frame.
Their hands never stopped drawing.
Their eyes were in full concentration on the drawings.
They only stopped once in a while to look at the keyframes and animation that Theo sent to them.
They had the determination to pass this exam and be an employee of Tokyo Studios!
Chapter 127 Time Is Up
Sakura City, Tokyo Animation Studios
The sun was setting.
The afterglow of the setting sun shone brightly on the horizon.
The sky was painted with different colors, apanied by a light autumn breeze that blew upon the mirrored exterior of the Tokyo Studios'' building.
Inside it, 906 people were fighting against the time to finish the task on their hands before time ended.
At 6 pm sharp, the Umbre''s employees moved to the working rooms where the candidates were working.
"Time is up! Please, gather your papers and hand them over to one of our employees! If there are any of you that don''t hand it over in one minute, this person will be eliminated!" All candidates heard a loud voice saying that.
The candidates all hurried to gather their drawings and deliver them to the employees.
They did not want to be eliminated because they dyed handing over the drawings.
It would ridiculous to get eliminated because of that after working so hard all day.
When the one minute passed, all candidates had handed over their work.
"The results will be out in one hour! You can wait in the auditorium!"
"If you guys are hungry, you can go eat in the cafeteria there is by the auditorium!" A man said loudly.
They all nodded and started walking out of the working stations.
Meanwhile, the candidates were going to wait in the auditorium or going to eat something.
In the room where Theo and Ryoko were, an employee opened the door carrying a stack of papers.
p Theo and Ryoko could see that there were another 5 people carrying papers.
After all, there were 906 candidates, and each one of them draw 12 papers.
That''s a total of 10872 pages!
For some studios, it would be needed teams of people to finish the evaluation of so many pages.
But Theo was different, he had an eidetic memory and a genius brain.
He could finish this in no time.
Theo thanked the employees that brought the papers and started working on the evaluation.
Ryoko helped him too, but her pace was much slower.
He only needed a nce to memorize all characteristics of the drawings.
And that was an amazing feat!
After all, there were 906 pages with the same drawing!
And the next 906 pages had another drawing repeating itself.
That happened until page 10872.
Theo had to memorize the tiny and distinct characteristics of each one of 906 pages.
But with his eidetic memory, he was able to finish memorizing all pages after 30 minutes of passing each page at a fast speed.
Now, memorizing was the easy part.
The difficulty at hand was to judge each candidate.
His memory could only store the information.
But he needed to use his judgment to verify all candidates.
He needed to see if the candidates passed the exam if there were any talented ones, or even if there subpar candidates.
But it was at that moment that his enhanced intelligence was put to work.
An enhanced intelligence was much more than an eidetic memory, it was about having the ability to think faster and with efficiency.
And obviously, judging the situations better.
Theo closed his eyes after memorizing all pages and started overdriving his brain.
In his head, multiple thoughts were rolling and he quickly judged all 906 candidates.
And after doing this for 15 minutes, he was able to get a definite answer for all candidates.
That was a spectacr feat!
Theo was able to do alone something that would take lots of people and in a bigger interval of time!
And it was in 45 minutes!
"I finished judging all of them! I will tell you my preliminary decision to you and we can discuss it." Theo said as he opened his eyes.
Ryoko lifted her head from the paper she was looking at and looked at Theo with a bewildered face.
"What?!" Ryoko managed to say.
"I finished judging all candidates. Wait a minute that I will input my evaluation in the system." Theo said gently as he took an iPad and started typing the information about his evaluation.
Ryoko kept staring at his profile, she could not believe what he did.
''Is he even human?'' She thought as she observed his concentration as he typed quickly the information.
Five minutester, Theo finished typing and projected the results on the big screen.
"You are amazing, boss!" Ryoko eximed as she looked at the detailed information about each candidate on the screen.
She saw that Theo managed to see that a few of them were talented.
And he even was able to notice the subpar work.
"What do you think about these candidates?" Theo asked as they looked at the subpar candidates.
"Hmm, they seem to have developed bad habits when drawing¡" Ryoko started exining her point of view.
The two of them started discussing the candidates'' works as they looked at the screen.
Meanwhile, at the cafeteria by the side of the auditorium.
25 people were seated at one long table as they devoured the food In front of them.
Theo took advantage of his studio and ced a BlueCloud Shop in the cafeteria.
These candidates who came from Sakura City were shocked by the quality of this shop.
It had so many delicious things!
Theo gave Haruto (the BlueCloud manager) multiple recipes, and he was releasing them slowly.
There were pies, sweet buns, cheese bread, and juices being served now at the shop.
And it was as popr as ever throughout Elffire City.
"Did you guys manage to finish the drawings?" One of them asked.
"Yes! Thank goodness! When there were only 5 minutes left, I managed to finish." A girl replied.
"Lucky you! I only finished at thest minute!" A guy eximed.
"Is there any of us who didn''t finish?" One of them asked.
They all looked at each other and seeing that no one said anything, they heaved a sigh of relief.
"Thank god! At least no one of us will be eliminated because he/she didn''t finish the drawing." A girl said with relief.
"Did you guys hear? They said that the results would be out in no more than one hour! How is that possible?" A guy asked suddenly.
Actually, this same question was going through the mind of all candidates.
"I know, right? That''s an insane speed!"
"Think about it. There are more than 900 people here. And each one did 12 drawings. That''s almost 10 pages!"
"I think they must have a team with hundreds of people to judge our works."
"Yeah, I think that''s the only possibility."
"Do you think that Ryoko-chan is also a part of the team that judges us?"
"Well, that silver-haired guy said that she''s the Head Director. So, logically, she should be part of the team."
"That''s crazy by the way! She''s the Head Director of this enormous studio!"
"Did you guys look at the decorations and equipment here? Everything is brand new! I bet it cost a fortune!"
"Obviously! There must be a really rich person investing in this studio."
They continued chatting until everyone in the cafeteria was warned to go back to the auditorium.
In a few moments, the results would be shown!
The candidates felt their hearts beating faster as they heard that.
The moment of truth was arriving!
Chapter 128 Results
Theo and Ryoko were walking toward the auditorium when he said to her, "Be calm, you have to be yourself when you''re addressing the candidates. They will soon be your employees and you need to pass a calm and confident image."
Ryoko took a deep breath to calm her nervous heart.
''I can do this. I can do this. I can¡'' she repeated the same thought over and over in her head.
After discussing the results for 15 minutes, both of them were ready to tell the candidates who passed the exam.
When they arrived at the auditorium, all candidates were seated as they waited anxiously for the announcement.
Even the more confident candidates were sweating anxiously.
When they saw two people appearing on the stage, their hearts managed to beat even faster.
They could hear their heartbeats in their ears, sweat rolled down their back, and their eyes looked at the two people on the stage.
Ryoko picked up the microphone and looked at the people below with a calm look.
She was not the little girl that ran away from Sakura City anymore, she was the Head Director of the Tokyo Studios!
"Good evening, everyone!" Ryoko gave them a light smile.
"You may remember me from this morning. I am the Tokyo Studios'' Head Director and I will be announcing the results of the second phase." Ryoko passed her eyes through the multitude of candidates below.
It was the first time that the candidates heard Ryoko talk, and they were impressed by her manners.
She looked so confident and calm.
She exuded a mature and knowledgeable feeling.
And she looked so young!
Most of them thought that she must be a genius person to be able to get such an important job so young.
She would be their boss!
They became even more respectful, even though they paid attention to Theo. They didn''t know who he was in thepany.
So, seeing their boss was much more impactful than seeing an unknown person.
The ones who were most surprised when Ryoko talked were her former ssmates.
The Ryoko that they knew was a shy person without the calm and confident look she was passing.
? What they didn''t was that after Ryoko passed through her traumatic experience and afterward being ''saved'' by Theo, her personality started to slowly change.
She didn''t want to ever feel what she felt, so she decided to be confident and decisive.
"This is the list of the ones who passed the second phase." Ryoko said as she pointed at the screen on the stage that started showing a list with hundreds of names.
"If you find your name on this list. It means that you are eligible topete in the third phase of the interview." Ryokoplemented.
Ryoko then proceeded to wait for each one to search the list, she could already see that they were only paying attention to the list.
The candidates heard her and immediately started inspecting the list.
Each one searched for their own name anxiously.
When someone saw his/her name, the person would jump in joy.
Most of the candidates had this reaction when they saw their names on the list.
But there were a few who did not see their names after inspecting the whole list.
They could not believe it, so they inspected the whole again.
But even after inspecting the whole list multiple times, they had to face that they didn''t pass the test.
In total, there were 906 candidates.
875 candidates passed the assessment.
And 31 didn''t meet the requirement to pass.
"To those who didn''t pass. We are offering another opportunity. If you want you can get an internship with us. You can improve your skills with us. And if we see that you improved your skills, we can hire any of those who meet the required skill." Ryoko said as she gave them a calm smile.
The 31 candidates who didn''t pass were hopeful again, they might not be as good as the others but they wanted to get hired too!
They wanted to be in this studio.
Even though life as an intern would be hard, they were willing to do it if it meant that they would have a chance to be hired.
Those who passed the test were surprised.
It seemed that the studio was willing to teach new employees.
They also realized that even if they didn''t pass the next phase, they would at least get an internship at the studio.
What they didn''t know was that everyone who passed the second phase would be hired.
They would at least get a job as in-between animators.
This position may be low in other studios but the Tokyo Studios paid in-between animators as if they were keyframe animators!
Anyone would be d to work as in-between animators at the Tokyo Studios.
"The third phase will start tomorrow at 8 am. We will exin then what this phase will entrail. To those who want to get the internship among the 31 who didn''t pass, if you pleasee to one of our employees so that we can start the process." Ryoko said with a calm voice.
"Are there any questions?" Ryoko asked as she looked at the candidates.
A guy with short ck hair raised his hand, and an Umbre employee walked over with a microphone and motioned him to talk.
"What''s the time duration of the whole interview process?" He asked.
"Good question!" Ryoko smiled at him.
The male audience was frozen by the beauty of their boss.
She was so pretty and confident.
She became their idol at that moment.
"It depends on how far each one of you will go. The second phase willst until next Saturday. If you pass, you can get the opportunity to do the fourth phase. And the time duration of the fourth phase will depend on how many of you will get there and in which positions." Ryoko exined calmly as she looked through all candidates.
They became enlightened as they heard what she said.
They wanted to go as far as it was possible!
"Are there any other questions?" Ryoko asked again.
Another person raised her hand.
"It was said that we will for teams in the third phase. We will get to pick our teammates or it will be random?"
"We would divulge that tomorrow, but I can already say that it will be random." Ryoko replied calmly.
The people who were already thinking about forming a team with their friends were disappointed.
It was exactly because of that, that Theo chose to be random.
He wanted to see how they would react when working with strangers.
He wanted to see their teamwork, their work ethic, their behavior with other teammates, and how they would work working with strangers.
After all, if he saw someone rude to other teammates, he would reconsider hiring this person.
Who would want to work with a rude person?
Theo would evaluate everything.
"Any more questions?" Ryoko asked again.
No one raised their hands.
"Great! Then we can end our first day of interviews here. We see each other tomorrow at 8 am. Good evening to you all." Ryoko said as she smiled again at them.
All candidates pped their hands as they saw Ryoko and Theo leaving the stage.
The ones who didn''t pass the test moved toward the Umbre employees to start the process of getting the internship.
The others started talking enthusiastically with each other about their day.
"You did a great job!" Theoplimented her with a smile on his face.
"Thank you, boss!" Ryoko smiled again but this smile was much more natural.
Her heart was starting to calm itself.
She couldn''t believe that she managed to do it!
And her boss persona was so natural to her, that she felt that she was born to be the boss.
"Well, I have to go now." He said as he looked at the clock on his phone.
[7:18 PM]
He needed to get to his house in 12 minutes.
''Sister said I should be there at 7:30. I guess if I drive fast I can do it.'' He thought.
"Bye, we see each other tomorrow!" Theo said as he started running through the corridor.
"Bye!" It was the only thing that Ryoko managed to say before losing sight of him.
Suddenly she remembered something.
''Oh, I must hurry too!¡'' she thought.
Chapter 129 Aurora Shows Her House
Elffire City, Yukihime High School.
A few hours before Theo finished the second phase of the interviews.
The school was brimming with youth as the students moved through campus.
The afterglow of the sun shined upon the school.
Aurora has just taken a shower after training on the Fight Club.
She dressed in her school uniform and got out of the changing room.
"Are youing with me and the girls, big sister Megan?" Aurora asked when she saw the ck-haired girl leaving the changing room too.
p Aurora also invited her to his brother''s surprise party.
"You girls gonna get ready in your house?" Megan asked.
"Yeah, we are going to get ready and start arranging the party!" Aurora replied with a smile.
"Then, I''m going with you too!" Megan said.
"Okay, let''s find the others!" Aurora giggled.
While the two of them were walking, Aurora took her phone and typed a question for Sylph.
[Sylph, where''s my brother at?]
After a while, Sylph appeared on her phone saying,
[Master Theo is at the Tokyo Studios!]
Aurora heaved a sigh of relief when she read that.
Her brother could not before they got the party ready.
A whileter, Aurora and Megan met the other girls.
"Are we going now?" Caro asked.
"Yeah, it''s already 5 pm, and the rest of the guys will arrive at my house at 6 pm." Aurora replied.
"Let''s go then!" Umaru said with enthusiasm.
"How are we going? We don''t fit in one car." Caro said.
"We can take two cars." Vivian said after thinking about it.
"Yeah, let''s do that." Aurora agreed with her.
The girls then proceeded to walk toward the school entrance.
There, they divided themselves into two groups and entered two cars.
Aurora, Caro, and Umaru were in the car being driven by Michele.
And Vivian and Megan were in the other car following Aurora''s car.
A whileter, the two cars arrived in front of Aurora''s house.
The girls got out of the car and looked around.
Aurora proceeded to walk toward the walking gate.
Vivian, Megan, Umaru, and Caro looked around curiously.
It was their first time at Aurora''s house.
Aurora stopped by the gate with the girls behind her.
If she was alone, she would be able to open the gate directly.
But because she hadpany, she had to input the code.
Aurora typed the code and the gate opened.
Aurora entered the passageway and the girls followed her.
They walked for a while and arrived at the cabin.
The girls were a little confused because this cabin didn''t seem like her house.
They looked around and could see that they were already in the Pedrarruna Forest.
"Isn''t it dangerous with animals around here, Aurora-chan?" Umaru asked nervously.
"Oh don''t worry about that. I had the same concerns before my brother told me that the whole property is fenced and no animals can trespass." Aurora giggled.
"Come on! Follow me!" Aurora said as she entered the cabin.
When the girls entered, they were even more confused.
It was empty!
They could only follow Aurora as she descended the stairs and walked towards a steel door by the back.
Aurora pressed the button and the elevator doors opened.
DING
"Let''s go. We will be at the house in a little while." Aurora said as she entered the elevator.
The girls nodded and followed her into the elevator.
Even though they were confused about why there was an elevator in the basement of a wooden cabin, they held in their questions.
They believed the mystery would be solved in a little while.
The doors opened and the girls could feel that they were climbing up.
Suddenly, a projection could be seen on the walls of the elevator.
The girls could see the city as they climbed.
"This a projection of a camera that climbs the hill as we climb up too." Aurora said when she saw their astonishing faces.
It was only now that they understood.
Aurora''s house was on top of the hill!
And the elevator was taking them there.
They were brimming with excitement as they looked at the projection, they started talking enthusiastically as the elevator climbed the hill.
Suddenly the projection was interrupted and there were only the elevator lights for a second.
But one secondter, the elevator arrived at the ground floor of the house and the girls could see through the ss walls the amazing view outside.
"Wow! That''s beautiful, Aurora-chan!" Caro eximed excitedly.
"Yes." Aurora said as she giggled.
"Come on, let''s get ready for the party." Aurora said after the girls admired the view for a while.
They woke from their reverie and followed Aurora as she exited the elevator.
The girls entered the house and could see that everything was so beautiful.
The house was cozy and elegant at the same time.
"Let''s go to my bedroom." Aurora said as she walked to the stairs.
They arrived at the stairs and the girls could see again that the person who designed the house had good taste.
The girls could speak about that with knowledge as they were all girls from big and rich families.
After climbing the stairs for a while, they arrived at the third floor of the house.
Aurora walked through the hallway and stopped in front of a pink door.
"That''s my room!" Aurora said excitedly.
It was her first time having friends over and also the first time she would have them in her room.
So, it was understandable her excitement.
She opened the door and entered the room.
The girls followed her and saw her amazing bedroom.
"It''s so pink and beautiful!" Umaru eximed as she looked around Aurora''s bedroom.
"Aurora-chan, your bedroom is so pretty!" Caro said enthusiastically.
"Yes, look at the ceiling!" Vivian said with an excited voice as she looked at the amazing frescoes on the ceiling.
"Wow!" The girls eximed as they looked at the frescoes.
Even though the girls were used to fancy stuff, they could not resist the beauty of Aurora''s bedroom.
"Aurora-chan, who did this painting on your ceiling?" Vivian asked with shining eyes.
"Hmm, I don''t know. My brother and I have been here in this house for only one week. But I think my brother knows. He said designed the house after all." Aurora replied after thinking for a while.
The girls were stunned when they heard that this amazing house was designed by her brother.
They could imagine building a house like this on top of a hill in the Pedrarruna Forest must have cost a fortune.
The girls noticed again that Aurora only said that she was with her brother.
"Aurora-chan, you said there''s only you and your brother living here. Where''s the rest of your family?" Caro asked the question that the girls were curious about.
But when they saw the sad expression on Aurora''s face, they could imagine why there were only two siblings.
"My adoptive parents died a while ago. And we don''t have any other rtives. I was adopted by my parents when I was 5 yo, but they loved me as if I was their real daughter. After they died my brother has been providing for us. He''s my hero!" Even though what she said was sad, she smiled proudly when she thought about her brother.
"Aurora-chan!!!!" Umaru said loudly as she ran and hugged the silver-haired girl.
Aurora was bewildered by the sudden hug, but a secondter she felt multiple arms hugging her from all sides.
The girls hugged Aurora tightly.
They could not understand how Aurora feel, after all, they lived protected lives with their families.
But they could support their friend!
Aurora''s heart warmed as she saw the girls hugging her.
She was d that she had such amazing friends and an amazing brother.
"Come on! It''s not time to cry! Let''s get ready!" Auroraughed.
The girls giggled as they let go of her.
"Let''s go!" Vivian said with enthusiasm.
The girls then proceeded to get ready for the party.
Chapter 130 The Girls Arrive For The Party
The girls spent their time until 6 pm getting ready for the party.
At 6 pm, Ayia and Shizuka arrived in front of the house.
Ayia was too curious about Theo''s new house.
She was the only person who visited their apartment, so she was anxious to see their new house.
It was not by chance that she arrived at the time that Aurora said they could arrive.
Shizuka looked at her sister who left the car while jumping around joyfully.
Shizuka just smiled and shook her head.
She knew that she wouldn''t be able to calm her sister today.
Ayia opened the trunk and took a big box with gift paper wrapping it.
That enormous box was her present to Theo.
Shizuka tried arguing with Ayia to choose a smaller gift, but Ayia was adamant about giving the big one.
Ayia wanted her first gift to the love of her life to be perfect, so she exaggerated a little.
The two of them walked towards where it looked there was a gate.
Then they saw two gates, one big and one small.
They assumed the small was for people who were by foot, so they walked toward the small gate.
Arriving there, they saw a disy with a button by the side.
They assumed it was the doorbell and Shizuka pressed the button.
5 secondster.
"Big sister Ayia! Big sister Shizuka!" Aurora''s sweet voice was heard by the two women.
They both smiled when they heard her voice.
They loved the little girl.
"Yeah, can you open the gate for us?" Ayia said with a smile.
"Big sister, you came by car, right? It''s better if you park your car in our garage! I will open the big gate and you just have to follow the road and you will arrive in our garage." Aurora said quickly.
She knew that her big sisters usually drove super expensive cars, so she thought it was better if they parked in their garage.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at each other and nodded.
"Sure, open for us when we get the car at the front of the gate." Shizuka said.
"Don''t worry!" Aurora said.
The two girls walked back to their sports car and entered after Ayia ced the gift in the trunk.
Shizuka drove the car and the gate opened when they arrived.
The girls observed that there was a passageway after the gate and at the end of the passageway an underground entrance appeared.
"Aurora said we should follow the road so I suppose we have to enter here." Ayiamented.
"Yeah, I think so too." Shizuka said as she drove the cat through the entrance.
There, they saw that this was an underground tunnel that climbed up the hill.
They were surprised when they realized that.
"Is their house on top of that hill we saw outside?" Ayia asked as the car passed through the tunnel.
"I think that''s the only answer." Shizuka replied with a thoughtful face.
A whileter, they arrived in the garage.
They parked their car and got out of it.
When they exited the car, Aurora got out of the elevator.
"Big sisters!" Aurora eximed with a sweet voice.
"Hey, little girl!" Shizuka smiled at her.
"Hey, little sister!" Ayia hugged her.
"Thank you foring and helping me!" Aurora said after Ayia let go of her.
"It''s our pleasure!" Ayia gave her a brilliant smile.
"Do you need help with carrying anything?" Aurora asked.
"Hmm, we brought some things for the barbecue but I can carry them over." Shizuka replied.
"Then, follow me. I will take you guys where the party will be." Aurora smiled.
Shizuka and Ayia took the stuff from the car and followed Aurora.
Auroraughed when she saw Ayia carrying such a big gift.
"Do you need help, big sister Ayia?" Aurora giggled.
"No need!" Ayia replied with a smile.
They hopped in the elevator and Aurora pressed the button to take them to the ground floor.
DING
When they arrived, the girls who were on the third floor arrived on the ground floor too.
They arrived by descending the stairs.
"Hey! Look who''s here!" Ayia eximed when she saw the four girls.
The girls were bashful as they saw Ayia.
They could see that Ayia was from a big family but she was so lively and mature.
They wanted to be like her.
"Oh, you girls are here. That''s great! Let''s go to the party venue." Aurora said as she started walking toward the backyard.
"Sylph, can you open the backyard doors?" Aurora said out loud.
The girls looked around to see with whom Aurora was talking.
They did not know anyone called Sylph.
But they forgot about this person when they arrived in the backyard.
They saw a perfect view.
The sun was setting by the Pedrarruna Forest.
They saw a crystallineke that made the sun be reflected perfectly on its surface.
They saw the sunset lights shining upon the forest and in the backyard.
It felt like they were in a magical ce.
"Wow¡" They all eximed as they saw the scene.
Aurora was admiring too, but she was already used to the view.
"Let''s take pictures!" Ayia eximed suddenly.
They all woke up with her shout.
Ayia ced her gift down carefully and proceeded to take multiple pictures of the view.
The other girls also did the same.
The girls took a bunch of selfies together and with the magical view.
"Master Aurora, there''s someone at the door." A lively voice was heard in the backyard.
"Show me, Sylph." Aurora replied as she walked toward the screen on the wall of the backyard.
The screen instantly showed the image of June, Sam, and Sayuri.
"Big sister June! Big sister Sam!" Aurora said with enthusiasm when she saw who it was.
"Hey, Aurora-chan!" They replied.
"Did you guyse by car? Do you want to park your car in our garage?" Aurora asked.
Sam and June looked at Sayuri, the two of them took a lift in her car.
"Sure!" Sayuri replied with a smile.
A whileter, they arrived in front of the gate with the car.
"Sylph, open the gate." Aurora said.
A disy opened and Aurora typed the code to unlock their ess.
Aurora turned her head from the screen and saw that girls were by her side and looking at her with shining eyes.
Aurora took a step back when she saw them looking at her so intently.
"Aurora-chan! Who''s Sylph??" Ayia eximed excitedly.
They all saw how everything went and they were amazed.
They all came from big and rich families and were used to being served.
But they never saw something so cool.
"Oh, Sylph is the butler of our house. Big brother said she''s an AI Butler." Aurora said after realizing why they were like that.
"AI Butler?!?" A voice shouted incredulously.
They all turned their head and saw the owner of the voice.
Shizuka''s face exuded bewilderment and shock.
She was a knowledgeable person as one of the members of the Yamada family, and she was also an expert hacker.
Therefore, she knew the difficulty of programming an AI.
And programming one with the level of intelligence she just saw was an almost impossible task!
"Tell us about her!" Ayia said with enthusiasm.
Even though she was not an expert hacker like her sister, she knew how difficult it was to have an AI.
She was eager to know about Sylph.
All the girls were the same.
Chapter 131 Last Preparations For The Surprise Party
"I will exin, but I think it''s better if I fetch the girls in the garage first." Aurora said as she looked at their curious faces.
"We will go with you then!" Ayia said as he took Aurora''s hand and pulled her toward the elevator.
Aurora could only giggle as she saw that.
After a while, they arrived in the garage as a white car appeared from the tunnel.
The car parked beside Ayia''s car and three stunning women got out of it.
"Hey!" Ayia eximed as he hugged the three of them.
Sam, Sayuri, and June were a little taken aback as they saw that the girls were waiting for them.
"Hey, little sis!" June said as she hugged Aurora.
"Hey, big sis!" Aurora said sweetly.
They all greeted each other happily.
They were all friends after all.
"Come with us! You gotta see the view of this ce!" Ayia said he pulled the three neers over.
The other girls giggled as they saw Ayia bing too excited.
"We have to get the party stuff out of the car first!" Sam eximed as she was being pulled by Ayia.
"Let me do it!" Aurora eximed as she walked towards the car.
"We can help!" The other girls said.
Then, the girls carried the party decorations as they ascended the stairs to the ground floor.
Arriving at the ground floor, they walked to the backyard.
Sayuri, June, and Sam had the same reactions as the others.
They were in trance by the beauty of the ce.
What followed was another session of pictures and selfies with the neers.
As they took the pictures the girls updated the three neers about the AI Butler.
Sam, June, and Sayuri were also super curious about it.
"Okay, okay! I will tell!" Aurora said exasperated after the girls kept asking about it.
The girls perked their ears and their eyes shined as they looked at Aurora.
"My brother said Sylph is our butler. She takes care of the whole house. There are some robots and drones around and with them, she can do a bunch of stuff." Aurora said.
"Hmm, I don''t know everything that she does as I didn''t ask my brother. But the functions I know she does are cleaning the house, washing dishes, taking care of our cat, the security around the property, and controlling the house." Aurora said with a thoughtful face as she tried to remember any other features.
"Oh, and she can make a great milkshake by the way!" Aurora eximed as she rememberedst weekend when she was studying singing with her brother and she asked for a drink.
Sylph prepared her favorite milkshake and Aurora was amazed by her efficiency.
The girls were amazed when they heard that.
Now they understood why Theo said that Sylph was their butler.
AI Sylph could do everything that a butler could and she could do even more!
The girls came from rich families, except Sam and June, therefore they had a butler and a team of employees in their houses.
But now they saw that they didn''t even have to have all those employees, they only needed an AI Butler to perform everything!
Shizuka was much more shocked than the rest of the girls.
Knowing the specifics of AI software, she knew the difficulty of building one.
And building one with all the functions that Aurora described was a job only possible for the most expert hackers around the world.
She knew that every function that Aurora described had to have multiple subfunctions attached to the main function.
That means that the AI would have to take care of thousands of operations simultaneously 24/7!
She already could there had to exist a supeputer in the house to store the code source of the AI.
She also concluded that this house had an astronomical price of construction!
If the house was a ''normal'' one without the AI feature, it would only cost some millions of dors.
But with the AI Butler in the house, the house could be evaluated with more than one hundred million dors!
The girls asked Aurora multiple questions as Shizuka thought about that.
They were excited about the nymph butler.
As they talked they started preparing the ce for the party.
Sam took the box with the decorations and started saying where they had to be.
Ayia and Shizuka started by lightning the barbecue grill.
As they started arranging the ce, the other guests started arriving too.
The kitchen staff of the restaurant arrived and they brought lots of food.
More and more people arrived and all of them were shocked by the amazing view of Theo and Aurora''s house.
It was so fancy and beautiful!
They loved the ce.
Ayiamanded the kitchen staff to cook everything with efficiency and tastiness.
They all cooked with enthusiasm and concentration.
They wanted to give their best to their boss.
Meanwhile, the rest of the guests arranged the party decorations.
"What we will have for dinner, big sis?" Aurora asked as she saw them cooking.
"You said that Theo loved barbecue, right?" Ayia asked yfully.
"Yes, he absolutely loves it!" Aurora replied.
"We will be making the best barbecue in the world!" Ayia said with a proud face.
"We a multitude of beef cuts being grilled on the barbecue grill. We brought one of the best meats in the world by the way." Ayia continued her exnation.
"Oh, we''re also grilling some pork and chicken meat."
"There are also side dishes to apany the barbecue meat!"
"Garlic bread, fresh sd with special sauce, sweet potato fries with crispy mushrooms, shrimp fried rice, and spicy curry!"
"Oh, and we''re also doing some vegetarian dishes for people who don''t like meat." Ayia said everything so quickly that Aurora was lost for a while.
But her mouth was watering up as she imagined the food.
She knew that everyone who was in the kitchen was an amazing cook, and having these people cooking for her brother''s birthday was awesome.
All guests had arrived when the clock showed that it was 7 pm.
And all the preparations were done by then.
The ce looked beautiful and appropriate for a birthday party.
All guests could smell the amazing scenting from the kitchen.
It was torture for them to smell but don''t be able to eat yet.
"Aurora-chan, where''s the cake?!" Ayia suddenly eximed with a worried face.
"Don''t worry, big sis! Kimiko-san brought the cake. I already put it into the fridge." Aurora smiled as she saw Ayia''s worried face.
"Oh, thank goodness!" Ayia said with relief.
When Aurora saw it was already 7:15 pm, she asked Sylph, "Where''s my brother?"
"Master Theo is at the Tokyo Studios." Sylph replied.
"Sylph, I want you to tell me as soon he leaves the studios." Aurora said after thinking for a while.
"Oh, and can you hide the cars there are parked in the garage?" She asked as she thought that her brother would probably figure out that there was something if he saw so many cars in the garage.
"I can do it!" Sylph replied as she proceeded to cover the part of the garage where the cars were.
At 7:19 pm, Sylph sent a message to Aurora.
"Master Theo is leaving the Tokyo Studios! Estimated time of arrival at the house¡"
"10 minutes!" Sylph said after calcting the speed Theo was driving and the traffic between the studios and the house.
"Everyone, my brother is arriving in 10 minutes!"
"Get ready!" Aurora shouted.
Everyone stopped what they were doing and their eyes shined with anticipation.
The surprise party was on!
Chapter 132 Surprise!
Theo drove his car past the speed limit.
He only hoped that he was not stopped by the police.
He needed to get home before 7:30 pm as he had promised his sister to be home by then.
At 7:29 pm, he arrived in front of his house.
Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he made it in time.
Theo entered the gate directly, Sylph had already done the facial recognition and opened the gate.
Theo drove his car through the road up the hill.
When he arrived in the garage, he saw that a part of it was covered by partitions.
He exited his car with a confused face.
But he did not have much time to dwell on it as he saw Aurora running towards him.
"Big brother!" Aurora jumped on him.
"Hey, cupcake!" Theo smiled and hugged her too.
"You almost arrivedte!" Aurora said as she let go of him.
"Yeah, the interviews took more time than I imagined." Theo shook his head.
"Come on! There''s something that I want you to see!" Aurora eximed as he took his hand and started pulling him.
"By the way, what''s up with these partitions?" Theo asked as he pointed at the part of the garage that was covered.
"Oh, it''s a school assignment. It needs to be isted so I asked Sylph to iste that part of the garage." Aurora told the lie that she thought about it.
She knew that the lie would not work for long, therefore she had to bring her brother to the backyard before he figured something out.
Theo was a little confused.
''It doesn''t make sense. But I suppose she''s anxious about showing me her gift for me.'' Theo thought as they climbed up the stairs.
A whileter, they arrived at the ground floor of the house.
"Let me cover your eyes!" Aurora said with excitement as she ced her hands on her brother''s eyes.
"Is it necessary?" Theo asked as heughed at the way his sister was behaving.
"Yes!" Aurora eximed energetically.
"No peeking, okay!?" Aurora asked with a stern voice.
"Okay!" Theoughed.
He was having fun with this situation.
They walked to the backyard with Aurora''s hands on his eyes.
When they arrived in the backyard, Aurora saw that everyone was in position.
"When I count to three, open your eyes, big brother!" Aurora let go of his eyes after making sure that his eyes were closed.
"Okay!" Theo chuckled.
"1" Aurora said as she moved to her position
"2"
"3! Open!" Aurora eximed loudly.
Theo opened his eyes and saw a scene that he would remember all his life.
"SURPRISE!" Everyone present shouted.
Theo''s face was the epitome of surprise.
His silver eyes were wide with shock as he saw these bunch of people there.
"Wow!" Theo eximed.
He saw his friends and employees all smiling at him.
His heart was warmed with gratefulness and love by their gesture.
"Happy Birthday, big brother!" Aurora hugged him.
"Thank you, Cupcake!" Theo hugged her tightly.
"I told you he would get surprised!" Ayia eximed loudly.
"Did you see his face?" Juneughed.
"Yeah, he was so surprised!" Samughed.
"Hey, give me a break!" Theo eximed as he let go of Aurora.
"Who took a picture?" Sayuri asked giggling.
"Me!" Shizuka replied in her calm voice, but it was noticeable that her yful eyes.
"Send in the chat group, Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed with enthusiasm.
Theo could onlyugh as his friends made fun of him.
Suddenly, Ayia walked toward Theo and hugged him.
"Happy Birthday, Theo!" She said nervously.
It took all her courage to take action to hug him.
But she figured that she had to be confident if she wanted to be noticed by him.
Theo was a little frozen as he saw the stunning girl hugging him.
It was important to notice that Ayia was absolutely gorgeous that night.
She was wearing a leather knee-long skirt, ck boots, and a purple floral skin-tight shirt.
Her purple hair was tied with a top knot and bangs by the side of her stunning face.
She put on some light makeup that made her look even more beautiful.
And her golden eyes were the final touch to perfection.
She looked more beautiful than most supermodels.
And being suddenly hugged by such beauty made Theo nervous a little bit.
But he brushed off this quickly.
Ayia was his friend, so he couldn''t behave like that.
"Thank you, Ayia!" Theo said gently as he hugged her too.
They let go of each other and Theo continued hugging the rest of the people who came to wish him a happy birthday.
Ayia looked at Theo with loving eyes as heughed and hugged Max.
''I love him so much!'' She thought.
Theo talked enthusiastically with everyone.
"You didn''t even suspect something was up?" Sayuri asked as she let go of Theo.
"No idea! I thought Aurora was going to show me her gift, but I never imagined she would throw a surprise party for me!" Theoughed.
Everyone smiled as they heard that.
And Theo was being honest.
In his two lives, he never had a birthday party.
He usually forgot it was his birthday.
So, he never imagined that they would throw a party for him.
He looked at his friends and employees that came with appreciation.
He never imagined that in his new life, he would have so many people that cared for him.
The feeling of having friends and people that took their personal time to be with him on his birthday was indescribable.
"Thank you foring, girls!" Theo said with a warm smile when he saw Aurora''s schoolmates.
He hugged each one of them, and the girls became bashful afterward.
Being hugged by a super handsome boy like Theo was too much for their young hearts.
"Oh, and thank you for taking care of Aurora at school. She told me how helpful you were with her. I appreciate it!" Theo said with a warm smile.
"D-don''t worry about it!" Vivian managed to say through her shyness.
"Yeah, we love Aurora. It''s our pleasure to help her!" Umaru said with a red face.
"Megan, thank you for helping Aurora with her training. She told me how much you help her through it. That means a lot to me!" Theo said as he put his hand on her shoulder.
"S-she''s a talented fighter so it''s not a problem!" Megan stammered her reply as she felt his hand on her shoulder.
Fireworks could be seen inside her head when she felt Theo''s eyes looking at her.
Theo just smiled at them.
He felt that these girls were wonderful but a little shy.
When Theo was greeting the guests, he received a notification from Sylph.
"Boss, there''s someone at the door." She said.
"Who is it?" He asked.
"ording to the register, it''s Ryoko Riverdale." Sylph replied after running Ryoko''s face through her database.
"Oh let here in!" Theo replied as he typed the code to open the door.
"Ryoko is here! Theo, can you open the gate for her?" Sam shouted to him.
"I saw! I just opened it!" Theo replied.
Everyone who didn''t know Ryoko was curious when they heard that.
A whileter, a blue-haired beauty arrived in the backyard.
Ryoko was extremely shy when she saw so many people that she didn''t know.
"Ryoko, you came! Come here!" Sam eximed as she took Ryoko by hand and pulled her to see everyone.
"Happy Birthday, boss!" Ryoko said with a shy voice when she saw Theo.
"Thank you!" Theo smiled warmly at her.
He didn''t hug her as he didn''t want to trigger sad memories in her.
"Guys, this is the Head Director of apany that I am opening. She''s amazing! Oh, and she''s from Sakura City!" Theo eximed loudly.
"Hey, Ryoko-chan!" Ayia eximed as she hugged Ryoko.
"Hey, Ryoko!" Everyone smiled at her warmly.
The blue-haired girl was overwhelmed by their friendliness.
She could feel that they truly were happy by her presence there.
Her heart finally felt that she could live in this city without looking back to her old city.
Having a dream job is super important and not working with what she liked was awful, but to live without friends is worse.
They all talked happily.
"Come on, let''s get this party started!" Theo eximed after he greeted everyone.
"Yeah!" Everyone shouted excitedly.
Chapter 133 Sylph Shows Off
"Do I smell the scent of barbecue?" Theo asked as he sniffed around the air.
"That''s right! Come look at the grill!" Ayia eximed happily as she pulled Theo to the kitchen.
"Wow! Everything looks so delicious!" Theo eximed as he saw the meats being grilled on the grill.
"It seems that you guys read my mind; I was craving a barbecue!" Theo said as he smiled.
"I heard that you wanted, so I figured you would like." Aurora giggled.
Theoughed and gave a pat on her job when he heard that.
"The side dishes are ready; we only have to wait for the meat. Why don''t we seat while we wait?" Ayia said as she looked at the grill full of meat.
She noticed it would take some minutes for the meat to be good, and Tim was taking care of the grill.
Therefore, they could waitfortably.
They all agreed and proceeded to take a seat in one of the seating areas of the backyard.
The guests separated themselves into their own groups.
Theo was seated with his friends.
Sam, Sayuri, June, Ayia, Shizuka, Ryoko, Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Kin, Gwen, and Haruto.
Aurora was seated there with her friends.
"Sylph, put some music for us!" Theo said out loud as they took their seat.
Suddenly, a happy song started ying throughout the backyard.
The song was not too loud, but it was sufficiently loud so that the guests could hear and enjoy the music while talking.
When the girls saw Theo giving an order to Sylph, their eyes lit up.
They remembered that Aurora said that it was Theo that knew the most about the AI Butler.
"Theo, tell us about Sylph, please?" Ayia asked with shining eyes.
"Yeah, tell us!" Sam eximed.
"Aurora-chan told us that you knew the most, so spill the beans!" June joined the fray.
The girls started to ask Theo about the nymph butler with shining eyes.
Theo could onlyugh when he saw that, he already imagined that they would be curious about Sylph when they saw her.
After all, Sylph was super cool!
"I don''t know..." Theo said yfully with a thoughtful face that implied that he was thinking if he should say it or not.
"Come on, big brother! Or they will not leave me alone!" Auroraughed.
"Yeah, we will annoy Aurora-chan until you tell us!" Ayia eximed as she jumped on Aurora and buried the girl''s head on her chest.
"Help!" Aurora managed to say as she was being smashed by Ayia.
They allughed when they saw that.
"Please, don''t hurt her! I will tell everything that I know!" Theo faked a concerned expression.
"Nice try! I will only let your little sister after you tell me what I want to know!" Ayia joined Theo''s act and said as she imitated the voice of a bandit.
"I will tell!" Theo said as tears started falling from his eyes.
The others could not hold any longer after they saw that Theo was fake crying.
Theyughed so hard that tears starteding out of their eyes.
Ayia and Theo looked at each other and startedughing too.
Aurora wasughing too.
Ayia didn''t hug her as tight as she said, so she heard everything.
"Okay, let me tell you guys." Theo smiled as he pondered what he should tell.
Obviously, he wouldn''t tell about Sylph''s core functions but he could tell about the misceneous functions.
"Basically, Sylph is our butler. She does everything that a butler does. But she has other functions."
"She takes care of the security around the property by constantly monitoring the house and property."
"She cleans the house, throws away the garbage,takes care of our cat."
"Mayia is our cat, and Sylph is like her nanny. She takes care of her 24/7. There''s always fresh food and water for Mayia."
"Sylph also takes care of our grocery shopping. She knows what we buy every month and she keeps in a decent amount. She orders the groceries online and stores them in our storage room. So, I don''t have to worry if there''s some ingredient missing when I cook."
"She also does all the maintenance work around the work, so I don''t have to worry about that either." Theo said as he thought if there was anything that he could say.
"Oh, and she does the extermination of gues like cockroaches and rats." Theo remembered he could say this one.
Everyone was shocked when they heard about Sylph''s functions.
She was the perfect butler!
She took care of the whole house by herself and with extreme efficiency.
The girls who came from rich families were even more shocked.
To do all the things that Theo said, it was needed multiple employees in their houses toplete.
And they could imagine that Sylph was better at the job than the teams of employees.
''Boss is so rich! It looks like he really does not care about money.'' Ryoko thought after she heard Theo''s exnation.
"Kimiko, say a name of a fruit." Theo said to the green-haired girl.
"Blueberry." Kimiko replied after thinking for a while.
"Max, give me another fruit." Theo asked the ck-haired boy.
"Watermelon!" Max eximed with a smile.
"Oh, that''s a difficult one!" Lauren eximed as she kissed her boyfriend''s cheek.
Everyone smiled and agreed.
It was autumn, so the watermelon season was over already.
It would be difficult to find watermelons in this season.
"Ayia, tell me which color the juice should be." Theo asked the purple-haireddy.
"I want the juice to be green!" Ayia said excitedly after she thought about it.
Blueberry and watermelon didn''t have any resemnce to green color, so she picked this one to make the order even more difficult.
"Nicely yed but look this." Theo smiled yfully when he saw their expectant faces.
"Sylph, can you bring a green blueberry and watermelon juice?" Theo asked out loud.
"Yes, master!" Sylph replied.
They heard a lively voice, but they could not figure out where it wasing from.
"In a few minutes, your order will be here guys." Theo smiled at them.
"There''s no way that she''s going to bring this order!" Sayuri eximed loudly.
"I agree with Sayuri!" Sam said with a giggle.
"Maybe a miracle can happen." June said with shining eyes.
They started discussing happily the possibilities as they waited for the order to arrive.
5 minutester, they were talking when Ayia saw a droneing in their direction carrying a little box.
"Look!" Ayia eximed excitedly as she pointed at the drone.
They all turned their heads and saw what she saw.
"It''s here!" Max shouted.
Their eyes shined in anticipation.
The drone arrived and delivered the box to the table.
After cing the box on the table, the drone turned around and went back from where it came from.
Everyone was excited as they saw this.
"The moment of truth!" Theo eximed as he moved to open the box.
They all leaned forward in expectation as they saw Theo opening the box.
The box opened and they saw green juice in a ss cup.
"At least the color is correct, but we have to inspect the taste!" Sammented.
"Yeah, I will only be convinced after tasting it!" Sayuri eximed.
"Me too!"
"I want to taste it too!"
Theoughed as he saw that everyone was curious about the taste.
"Everyone can taste it." Theo smiled as he passed the cup to Ayia that was next to him.
She took the cup with shining eyes, she couldn''t wait anymore.
She took a sip and was amazed by the taste.
The juice was amazing and had blueberry and watermelon vors!
"Delicious!" Ayia eximed as she passed the cup to the person next to her.
Everyone took a sip and was amazed by the taste.
But the thing that most surprised them was that it was the vors they asked for!
"That''s amazing!"
"I can''t believe Sylph is so advanced!"
"She''s an awesome drink maker by the way."
They talked excitedly about Sylph until they heard Tim shout.
"Dinner is ready, guys!"
Chapter 134 Aether Magazine
Theo and the rest of the guests stopped talking immediately.
"Come on! Let''s eat, big brother!" Aurora said with a sweet voice as she pulled Theo toward where the dinner was.
Theoughed and epted being pulled by Aurora again.
Shortly after, all guests were gathered around the food.
"I don''t have much to say; I think we can eat first, and afterward we can make our speeches, okay?" Aurora said when she everyone.
"Yeah!" They all agreed.
Everyone was hungry and the delicious smell of food was too tempting.
Everyone then proceeded to take a te and put food on it.
Everything looked delicious and beautiful.
After all, everything was cooked by professional cooks and a talented chef.
If the dishes were not beautifully presented and with a wonderful taste, they would be ashamed to call themselves cooks.
And they cooked with even more care as they knew it was their boss'' birthday.
They knew that Theo was an amazing cook, so they wanted to be worthy of cooking on his birthday.
And the result was amazing.
Everyone was amazed by the amazing taste of all dishes.
The meat was juicy and amazingly seasoned.
The side dishedplemented perfectly the meat bringing light and fresh taste after the meat.
Everyone ate their fill with enthusiasm.
"This is delicious, guys!" Theomented as he ate.
They smiled proudly when they heard their boss''pliment.
Ayia and Aurora also smiled when they heard that, they wanted everything to be perfect that night.
After everyone had eaten and the food was almost finished, Aurora asked Sylph to bring the drinks for the guests.
There was wine and beer for the people over 18 years old.
(In the Sakura Abode Country, people over 18 years old was considered adult already)
And there were milkshakes and juices for the people under 18 years old.
"Alcohol!" Ayia eximed when she saw the drinks arriving.
Everyoneughed when they saw Ayia shouting that.
After a while, everyone chose a drink and seated again to talk.
Theo was drinking wine as he talked with his friends.
"You guys better not drink too much; we have work tomorrow." Kimiko said as she saw her friends drinking beer.
"Kikiko-chan, you''re the one to talk! You get drunk faster than any of us!" Lauren eximed giggling.
"Yeah, I still have the video of ourst party!" Shoko eximed.
"T-that''s not relevant!" Kimiko replied with a red face.
They allughed when they saw her expression.
"Did you see that some chef was saying bad stuff about our restaurant?" Max said suddenly.
"What?" Everyone looked at Max with shocked faces.
"Who dares?" Lauren eximed with a grumpy face.
The others could not believe it either.
''The Spark'' restaurant was almost perfect, and they said that not because they worked there.
Maybe a little bit.
But because the restaurant had extremely high standards and quality.
Theo sipped his wine and looked at Max curiously.
He wanted to know who wasining about his restaurant.
"Tell us quickly!" Ayia said with an unusual grumpy face, she did not like people talking bad stuff about the ce she loved so much.
"Okay, okay!" Max said exasperated when he saw that everyone was urging him to tell the story.
"You guys know that there are two renowned restaurants in Elffire City, right?" Max asked.
"Yeah, the first one is called ''The Pork House'' and the other one is called ''Ultra''" Shoko replied.
"They are even awarded by the Aether Magazine!"
"Yeah! The first one has one Aether Star and the second has two Aether Stars!"
"Wow!"
It was important to mention that Aether Magazine was the most important culinary magazine in the entire world.
The magazine was founded by Aether Family, they had Yamato and Pendragon ancestors, so they were a wealthy family.
100 years ago, they had a small restaurant in Sakura City when they decided to make a magazine to advertise their establishment.
Everything started by writing about food, afterward other restaurants paid them to advertise their restaurants.
Little by little the Aether Family started being stricter with which restaurants they advertised in their magazine.
20 years after creating the magazine, the Aether Family decided to grade the restaurant from one to three stars.
From that moment on, the legend of the Aether Stars was born.
Any restaurant that managed to get into the Aether Stars rank became famous.
And yes, the Aether Star is very simr to the Michelin Star from Theo''s past life.
The only difference was how the rank was created, but the objective was the same.
Currently, bing an Aether Star restaurant meant that the restaurant would be known worldwide, and the restaurant would be a tourist attraction in the city.
As tourists that visited Elffire City would want to visit the restaurant.
And that''s because we didn''t talk about how famous the chef and kitchen staff would be.
"What about these two restaurants?" Ayia asked impatiently, she did not think much about Aether Star restaurants.
She has visited uncountable of restaurants like these, so she was not impressed.
"Well, there''s this restaurant that I don''t know if you guys heard about it. It''s called ''Saint Peter''." Max continued.
"Yeah, although it''s not an Aether Star restaurant. It is one of most restaurants in town." Sayuri replied.
"Well, apparently, the chef of this restaurant does not like that our restaurant became so famous. I heard that he will get an Aether inspector to grade his restaurant next year, so he didn''t want a new restaurant stealing his limelight. I also heard that he did not think our food was good." Max told them.
"That''s absurd!" Ayia eximed annoyed.
"That''s only what I heard." Max replied while shaking his head.
"I think this guy is too full of himself. He obviously doesn''t know when the inspector wille to his restaurant, and he''s already worrying about another restaurant stealing his limelight?" Lauren said angrily.
Just like Michelin inspectors from Theo''s past life, the Aether inspectors went to grade the restaurants undercover.
This way the restaurant would show how a normal day of service went by.
"It doesn''t make any sense. I think he''s scared of our sess if you ask my opinion." June said thoughtfully.
"He must have seen all themotion the clients make and he was jealous of us." Shoko said.
"And to think that this idiot has a chance to get an Aether Star!" Kin said sorrowfully.
"I will be so mad if he gets one!" Gwen eximed.
"What are the chances of our restaurant being inspected too?" Aurora asked suddenly.
Their eyes lit up when they heard that, but they became downcast again when Kimiko replied, "The time limit to be inspected after sending an email to the Aether Magazine is 12 months. It will be very difficult for the inspector that will evaluate the ''Saint Peter'' restaurant to decide to inspect our restaurant too."
"Yeah, I think Kimiko-chan is right. These inspectors usually only do what the mission entrail and they are super strict too. It will be almost impossible for this inspector toe to our restaurant." Shoko said with a sad face.
"The worst part is that if that idiot gets an Aether Star, his words against our restaurant will be much more impactful with the public." Kimikomented.
"What do you think of this, boss?" Max asked.
Everyone looked at Theo curiously, after all, it was his restaurant and he was the head chef.
Theo, who only smiled throughout the exchange,ughed when Max asked him the question.
Everyone was confused when they saw himughing.
"I don''t need to worry. Even if he gets the Aether Star, he won''t be able to take our clients away. Our food is way better anyway!" Theo replied with a brilliant smile.
His arrogant words and absolute confidence were extremely charming.
They could feel that he did not have an ounce of worry.
They could not help butugh too.
Yes! Their food was better!
Why worry?
Chapter 135 Speeches
Everyone was having a great time,
The great food, the drinks, and the amazing view were the perfectbination.
At 9:30 PM, Aurora and Ayia left the group to go to the kitchen.
They needed to bring the cake.
Theo thought they were going to the bathroom so he did not think much of it.
When the two girls arrived in the kitchen, they started the preparations.
Aurora took the cake out of the fridge and Aurora was organizing the other sweets.
But when she saw the cake, she eximed in admiration.
The cake had the format of a moon beautifully sculpted.
"It''s so beautiful! Where did you get it, Aurora-chan?" Ayia asked excitedly.
"I ordered from one of the best bakers in the city. I had to ask Vivian for an appointment with the baker so that she could make this cake." Aurora replied full of pride.
"It''s indeed very beautiful! Come on, let''s hurry!" Ayia said with enthusiasm.
Aurora giggled and proceeded to arrange things.
A whileter, they brought the cake and the sweets to the table outside.
"Big brother! Everyone! Come here!" Aurora shouted to everyone.
They turned their head and saw a beautiful moon cake and a bunch of sweets on the table.
Their eyes lit up when they saw that.
Theo and others arrived shortly with shining eyes.
"Before we cut the cake, I would like to say some words!" Aurora said suddenly.
Everyone looked at her and waited.
"Big brother, you are my family, my best friend, my personal cook." Aurora said with a yful smile.
Theo and everyone elseughed when they heard that.
"You are the best thing that ever happened to me. You were there to help me throughout all our difficult moments. I can''t put everything in words about what you did for me because I would talk all night without stopping."
"But I would like to tell a story of when we were kids. I had some hair problems when I was a kid that I had to shave all my hair. I had juste back from kindergarten crying because the other children were making fun of my bald head. You saw me crying and hugged me until I fell asleep. The next day, when we woke to go to school I saw that you had shaved your head too. You said ''See? Don''t I look beautiful? If I am beautiful while being bald, imagine you who are way more beautiful than me!''. I remember that Iughed so hard that day, from that day on, I didn''t care about what the other children said to me."
"There are so many examples like this where you supported me. I would just like to say that I''m thankful every day to the universe for sending you to me. Happy Birthday, big brother!" Aurora finished her speech with a sweet smile as she ran toward Theo and hugged him.
Theo had tears in his eyes as he hugged his sister too.
Everyone was a little emotional after hearing Aurora''s speech.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
But they pped loud as they saw the siblings hugging each other.
Aurora let go of Theo and asked, "Is there anyone else who wants to make a speech?"
Ayia, Sam, and Kimiko raised their hands.
They looked at each other and nodded.
Kimiko went first.
"Boss, I would like to say thank you again for believing in us when nobody did. You taught us how to be better cooks every day with your work ethic, skill, and sympathy. We were rejected by everyone until Ayia called us saying about an opportunity. We never imagined that we would end up in an such amazing restaurant. I wish you all the good in this world! And Happy Birthday!" Kimiko smiled and hugged him too.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
The crowd apuded.
"Thank you! And I was not wrong! You are an amazing cook!" Theo repliedughing.
They all smiled when they heard that.
"I guess it is my turn." Sammented.
"There are some moments in our lives that change our destiny. And meeting you, Theo, was my moment. I was just a small barista in a deserted coffee shop. But you saw potential in me that nobody saw. I would never believe that I could realize my dreams, but after meeting you I realized that dreams are just the next step of your process. Because you realize the dreams of people every day with the work you do. Thank you for everything you did for me, boss. And Happy Birthday!" Sam gave a smile and hugged him too.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
The crowd pped loudly.
"I only did what was natural. I saw a super talented girl and hired her. I''m also thankful for your help with my crazy ideas!" Theoughed.
Samughed when she heard that, she knew exactly what crazy ideas he was talking about.
"My turn! My turn!" Ayia eximed.
She took a deep breath and looked at Theo.
"Theo, I met you in the worst way possible, huh? I ran into you and made you drop your food on the ground." Ayiaughed.
Everyone else alsoughed when they heard that, it was typical of Ayia''s personality to do something like that.
"But after apologizing, you treated me like nothing ever happened. That day you showed me what I can do to help others. And you also showed me that happiness is also just by being there and giving a smile to a kid. You showed me that life can have a purpose. I''m very grateful for running into you that day and spilling your food on the floor!" Ayia gave a stunning smile.
She was never so beautiful as that moment because she was smiling at the love of her life and she was happy.
The crowd was a little taken aback by her beauty for a while.
"Happy Birthday! And I hope to celebrate this day in the following years!" Ayia finished her speech.
She gathered her courage again and hugged Theo.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
The crowd pped again with enthusiasm.
Everyone could feel that most people there Theo helped more or less.
But if everyone could make a speech, most of them would say how thankful they were for Theo.
He was like a lighthouse shining in the dark sea, he gave them the path to grow and helped them through it.
They would always remember his help.
"It''s time for the birthday boy''s speech!" Someone shouted.
"Yeah!"
"Speech! Speech! Speech! Speech!" Everyone started shouting to Theo to give a speech.
Theo raised his hands andughed.
He did not have a choice.
"I guess I will have to talk." Heughed.
"First of all, I would like to say thank you to my amazing sister. You are so important to me. I don''t know what I would do without you. My favorite part of the day is when we have breakfast together. We seat at the table with warm hearts to enjoy each other''spany. I did not even imagine that you would organize a surprise party for me. And I''m so thankful for you doing that. I love you!" Theo smiled at her.
Aurora replied with a sweet smile when she heard that, she was happy that her brother liked the surprise.
"I would like to also say thank you to all of you foring here. It means a lot to me to see that so many people chose toe here on a Monday night to do a surprise party. I feel so happy that all of you are in my life. Thank you!" Theo smiled joyfully at them.
His smile was so brilliant and handsome that the girls blushed when they saw it.
They could feel Theo''s happiness for their presence and they became bashful.
"And now that''s enough, right? Because I want to eat my cake!" Theoughed.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
They all cheered when they heard that.
Chapter 136 Ayia Takes A Big Decision
Everyone got a piece of cake and sweets.
The cake had Theo''s favorite vor.
Chocte with coconut.
Theo and the rest took a seat as they ate the cake.
"Great speech, you guys!" Sayurimented.
"Yeah, I was tearing up when I heard!" June eximed.
"Of course! Look who you''re talking about." Ayia boasted with a yful face.
"I was going to boast. But after seeing Ayia showing off so tantly, I decided to be quiet." Sammented.
"Sam-chan, you can''t say that!" Ayia eximed.
The othersughed with the girl''s exchange of words.
"Why did youe to Elffire City, Ryoko-san?" June asked after a while.
Ryoko was surprised by the question.
So far, she loved Theo''s birthday party.
She was able to meet nice and pleasant people and eat great food.
She was in love with the food, by the way.
Ryoko had never eaten something so delicious.
She came from a not-well-off family, and after her mother died, she had to sustain herself.
So, Ryoko never had the opportunity to eat food cooked by a professional cook.
And obviously, she loved it.
But what she was more shocked at the birthday party was her boss.
She figured out that her boss was the head chef of a famous restaurant in Elffire City!
Ryoko personally experienced Theo''s capabilities in animation just a few hours ago when he processed the evaluation of over 10 thousand drawing frames in just 45 minutes.
And through her knowledge, she could see that his judgment was perfect!
Therefore, getting to know that not only Theo was a genius animator, but he also was a talented cook made the blue-haired girl in shock.
She wondered how he found the time to study so many upations.
She was also sure of her evaluation of Theo''s character after seeing so many people being grateful to him.
It seemed that her boss was loved by everyone.
"Hmm, I had an internship at apany in Sakura City. Some problems happened, and I was fired. I could not get a job in Sakura City afterward. So, after getting to know Theo''spany, I came here in search of a job. Theo hired me after a test." Ryoko replied without giving too many details.
She didn''t want people to know what she went through, she didn''t want to be pitied.
"And I have to say that Ryoko is one of the most talented people I have ever seen!"
"After seeing such a talent I directly offered her a job as head director." Theo exined with a smile.
"Wow! To earn apliment like that from you, she must be talented indeed!" Ayiamented.
"Yeah, you must be awesome, Ryoko-san!" Shoko eximed.
Ryoko blushed hard when she heard her boss and the girls''pliments.
She could not help it, although she was a confident and calm boss to her employees, she was still shy deep inside.
Even more, after beingplimented by so many people.
The othersughed when they saw Ryoko blushing.
"Oh my god! You are so red!" Sam eximed.
"She''s blushing!" Sayuriughed.
"You are so cute!" Ayia eximed as she proceeded to pinch Ryoko''s cheeks.
"Ayia is attacking someone again!"
"I think she doesn''t even n to release the hostage this time."
"That''s exactly what I was thinking!"
They continued to drink and talk throughout the night.
At some moment, the other guest started to leave.
Theo said goodbye to each one of them.
When it was 11:30 pm, there were only a few people left.
They were.
Ayia, Shizuka, Sam, Sayuri, June, Ryoko, Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Gwen, and Kin.
And obviously, Theo and Aurora.
Aurora''s friends went home too as they had ss tomorrow morning.
But Aurora already invited them to go over to her house next weekend.
The girls were excited to have a sleepover at Aurora''s house, so they readily agreed on it.
They were drinking and talking by the side of theke when Ayia suddenly eximed, "I want to have a house tour!"
"Oh my god! How could we forget? We have to tour around the house!" Sam eximed.
"Good one, Ayia-chan!" Shoko said with enthusiasm.
"Come on, Theo, show us!"
"Yeah, we want to see your house!"
"I have never been in a mansion; I want to tour around one!"
"Aurora-chan, tell your brother to show us your house!"
They started asking again and again.
Theo could only shake his head andugh when he saw that.
"You guys can see the house, but who''s going to talk is Aurora." Theo replied with a yful smile.
He wasn''t in the mood to introduce the whole house again, so he figured out Aurora would serve the job.
Aurora was surprised when she heard that, but her eyes shined with enthusiasm.
She thought it would be fun to show the house to them.
"Okay, I am the tour guide Aurora Grey, it''s nice to have you guys here this evening!" Aurora said while imitating a professional voice as she stood up.
"Nice to meet you, Miss Tour Guide!" Ayia eximed.
Theyughed at their goofiness as they stood up too.
? They were excited about the house tour.
Aurora started by introducing them to the whole backyard.
They walked around thene that surrounded theke.
At a certain moment, Ayia pulled Shizuka to the side and whispered, "Shizu-chan, I need you to cover for meter. I will try to get Theo alone so that I can give my gift to him."
"You? Alone with him?" Shizuka whispered back.
"Yes! Please, Shizu-chan!" Ayia pleaded in a low voice.
"Okay, but can you do it?" Shizuka replied in a defeated voice after thinking she would not able to stop her sister.
"Yes, I just need everyone distracted for a moment so that they don''t notice that we disappeared for a while." Ayia replied with an excited whisper.
She was d that her sister agreed to help with her n, or it would be much more difficult to get Theo alone.
The twobined a n in whispers.
They decided that Shizuka would try to ask Aurora to order Sylph to do something, and while everyone was distracted with Sylph, Ayia would get Theo away from the rest.
The girls only had to wait for the perfect moment to get the n in motion.
Aurora continued the tour and everyone was amazed by her house.
When they heard theke was artificial and it was basically a heatedke, they went nuts.
They went through all the sections on the ground floor.
When Ryoko saw that Theo had aplete animation studio in his house, she was in shock.
She could not imagine the amount of money necessary to do something like that.
The girls loved the rxation section the most.
They loved the spa features and talked about it in excitement.
When they arrived on the second floor, Aurora started by showing her makeup room.
"Oh my god! This room is perfect!" Sayuri eximed.
"Yes!"
The girls were super excited when they the makeup room.
Even Ayia forgot about her mission.
It was only after they got out of the makeup room that she remembered.
But the perfect opportunity appeared when Aurora showed the cinema room.
They all were amazed by it and in their distraction, Ayia took Theo''s arm and said in a low voice, "Can youe with me, please?"
Theo, who was just enjoying the tour, was stunned by her question.
He nodded his head and he was instantly pulled by Ayia out of the room.
Even though he was surprised, he was curious about what Ayia wanted to say.
Ayia''s heart was beating wildly as she pulled Theo.
Would she be able to do it?
Chapter 137 The Sun And The Moon.
Ayia pulled Theo towards the backyard, where she left her gift for him.
Her heart was beating loudly, and she wouldn''t be surprised if Theo managed to hear her pounding heartbeats.
When they arrived there, Ayia let go of Theo''s arm and picked up a big gift box.
Theo was smiling as he saw her antics.
The night sky was clear, and it was possible to see a full moon glowing in the starry sky.
Theke and the forest made the scenery even more stunning as the two people looked at each other.
"This is my gift for you, Theo. I hope you like it." Ayia managed to say with a nervous voice.
"Oh, you didn''t have to! But thank you so much!" Theo smiled at her as he took the box.
"Can I open it?" Theo asked.
"You''re wee! Of course, you can!" Ayia replied with a smile.
Theo nodded and proceeded to open the gift.
Ayia was nervous as she saw Theo opening the gift, she hoped he liked it.
Theo removed the wrapping paper and opened the box.
When he looked at what was inside, he was stunned.
He could see several types of seasonings and sauces that he had never seen before.
"Wow!" He eximed.
He picked up a bottle with a green seasoning that had this written on it.
[Heart Grass Seasoning - Made In Kokoro Inds]
Theo remembered that these inds were located in the middle of the Tropical Ocean of the Azure.
When Theo was studying for his high school graduation, he studied the geography of this.
He knew that this hadpletely different geographypared to Earth.
First of all, the name of this was Azure Star.
The Azure Star had eight continents.
Tropicalia Continent, which was located in the southern hemisphere. This continent had the biggest rainforest on the and could bepared with Earth''s South America, but the difference was that the Tropicalia Continent was bigger and also had the biggest mountain range on the with a Maia Mountain with a height of 10km.
Tori Continent, which was located in the northern hemisphere. This continent had a multitude of cultures just like the Asian Continent. But this continent was even bigger than the Asian Continent.
The Vytral Continent was located in the northern hemisphere. This continent had more than 30 countries and could bepared with Europe. But the Vytral Continent was not connected with any other continent like Europe was connected with Asia.
The Sakura Abode Country was located between the Vytral and Tori Continents.
Historians said that the Pendragon n fled the Vytral Continent and the Yamato n fled the Tori Continent.
The two ns arrived on the big ind and prospered.
After the peace treaty between the two ns, they proceeded to explore the Azure Star.
It was then that Sakura Sea Empire was born.
The Sakura Abode Country managed to find the three of five remaining continents.
The Sakura Abode Country developed these three continents which were the Chandra Continent, Mohana Continent, and Euryalos Continent.
The Sakura Sea Empire was only dismantled when the mes of independency of these continents started to grow.
The Sakura Abode Country chose to leave these countries peacefully instead of waging wars. They chose to ally with these newly independent countries to keep influencing them. A decision that proved to be correct as the Sakura Abode Country managed to prosper even after these countries got independent.
And because of the Sakura Sea Empire, the twonguages most used in the Azure Star were English and Yamatese.
The Heber Continent was founded and developed by the side family of Pendragon n that did not agree with the peace treaty with the Yamato n.
Thest continent was the Arctic Continent, but this continent was not habitable just like the Antarctic Continent of the Earth.
Theo knew that the Heart Inds were located in the Mohana Continent. This continent was a peculiar one because it was formed by a cluster of thousands of inds in the middle of the Ivory Ocean.
Technically this was an archipgo, but because of the size and amount of inds. It was called Mohana Continent.
The Heart Inds was a tiny country in the Mohana Continent, formed by five inds that together formed the shape of a heart.
Theo picked up the other bottles in the box and saw seasonings from all around the world.
He could see seasonings from the Tropicalia Continent that were rare and he had never seen before.
He saw a sauce from the Chandra Continent that he remembered hearing that was super spicy but tasty too.
Theo was over the moon when he saw all these things, he knew that the Azure Star had some simrities with hisst life.
But he also knew that there were things in this new world that he had never seen before, he always wanted to taste the seasonings of all around the world.
"Thank you so much, Ayia!" Theo lifted his head and smiled at her with gratitude.
"This is one of the best gifts I ever received!" Theo said with appreciation.
"Really?" Ayia asked anxiously.
"Yes! I always wanted to travel around the world to taste new seasonings and dishes. This gift helped me realize part of my dream a little earlier!" Theo gave her a brilliant smile.
Ayia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.
"I''m d you liked it!" Ayia smiled at him.
"How did you know about it?" Theo asked with curious eyes.
"Well, I noticed you liked to experiment with new dishes. So, I decided to give you things to experiment with." Ayia replied with a shy smile.
Theo smiled and walked towards her and hugged the purple-haired girl.
Ayia froze when she felt Theo''s arms enveloping her body.
But shortly after, she hugged him too.
She could feel his warm body and his fresh and amazing smell.
"Thank you!" Theo said as he hugged her.
"You''re wee..." Ayia replied with a whisper.
Theo motioned to let go of her but Ayia held him in her arms and didn''t let go.
"Ayia?" Theo asked in confusion.
''It is the time! You can do it, Ayia!'' She thought as she heard Theo calling.
Ayia lifted her head from his chest and looked at his face.
His silver eyes looked at her with a curious light.
Her golden eyes looked at him with nervous and determined light.
"I have another gift, but you have to close your eyes to receive it." Ayia said with a low voice.
Theo could see where this was going, but he decided to go with the flow.
He smiled and closed his eyes.
Ayia took a deep breath and ced her hands on his neck.
She tiptoed and ced her lips on his.
Ayia kissed Theo for the first time and it was everything that she imagined.
Two beautiful young people kissed as the moon shined upon them.
His silver hair and her purple hair contrasted with each other as their lips pressed upon each other.
Theo kissed her too when he felt her lips on his.
It was a magical moment.
Even though it was just a simple kiss without much lust, they both felt it was perfect.
When their lips let go of each other, his silver eyes looked directly at her golden eyes.
He was the moon and she was the sun.
The moon''s eyes looked at the sun''s eyes.
They looked at each other and both felt the same thing.
A fairy tale of two people was written in that beautiful scenery.
Chapter 138 Nervous Hearts
Meanwhile, in the cinema room, Aurora was showing the features of the room to Sam and the rest.
"This screen is so big!" Sam eximed.
"This room is better than most cinemas!" Sayuri said with admiration.
They proceeded to walk around the room with shining eyes.
"Aurora-chan, we can ask something to Sylph here too?" Shizuka asked to cover Ayia and Theo''s absence.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that, they didn''t even notice that there were two fewer people in their group.
"Can we?" June said excitedly.
"Of course!" Aurora giggled.
"Let''s take a seat and you guys can see Sylph doing something amazing!" Aurora said as she took a seat on one of thefy couches.
Everyone else took a seat and waited with shining eyes.
"Sylph, can you y the first episode of [Magic Girls] Anime?" Aurora asked.
Two secondster, they saw the lights in the room dimming and the screen lit up with the projection.
"Can you also bring us some popcorn and juice for us?" Aurora said out loud.
"Yes, master Aurora!" Sylph''s voice reverberated throughout the cinema.
Shortly after, everyone saw that the anime started.
They could see that the room was skillfully designed.
The sound was perfectly ced, and the screen had high definition.
They were amazed by the quality of the cinema as they watched the anime.
After 5 minutes that Aurora ced her order with Sylph, everyone saw drones entering the cinema carrying boxes.
The drones stopped in front of each one of them and delivered a box to them.
They took the box and the drones left.
When they opened the box they saw there was a bucket of popcorn and a drink.
Everyone was amazed at this service.
The most amazing thing was that Sylph registered which drink each one liked during the party, and she prepared these specific drinks for each one of them.
They took the popcorn and drink with shining eyes.
They watched the anime with excitement as they ate the popcorn and drank.
The darkroom and their excited mood managed to cover the disappearance of Theo and Ayia.
''Ayia-chan, this is all I can do for you. I hope you have the courage to do it...'' Shizuka thought as she saw everyone so distracted that they didn''t even notice that Theo and Ayia weren''t there,
Meanwhile, in the backyard, Theo and Ayia were looking at each other after their kiss.
Ayia suddenly felt a wave of embarrassment after being so bold.
She let go of Theo and took a step back.
"I-I hope you liked your second g-gift." Ayia stammered with a low voice.
Theo was a little overwhelmed after being kissed by such a beautiful girl.
Ayia, together with Aurora, was one of the most beautiful girls he had ever seen.
So, it was normal for him to be speechless.
He did not know how to proceed, it was the first time that such a beautiful girl took the initiative to kiss him.
Therefore, he was confused.
But when he saw her nervous face, he couldn''t smile.
"Of course! I loved it!" Theo said with a gentle smile.
When she heard his gentle voice, she lifted her head and saw his smile.
She blushed and looked away.
"I don''t want you to think that I''m forcing you to act on this situation. I just want you to think about me in this situation more. If you someday want to act, I will wait for you. I don''t want our friendship to be ruined by this either." Ayia said with a determined voice.
Thest thing she wanted was that her love for Theo to affect her friendship with him, she preferred to never be with him romantically than lose him as a friend.
"I have to be honest. I never faced this type of situation before. I never involved myself romantically with anyone else." Theo said.
Ayia tightened her fists when she heard that. She was prepared for the worse, his refusal.
"But I felt something in my heart that I never felt before when you kissed me. Maybe we can take things slow? I don''t want to make you sad. So, maybe we can continue living our lives normally, but we can also try to make this work?" Theo said with a nervous voice.
He was indeed nervous, he had never had this type of conversation with a girl before.
His heart was beating loudly in his chest, he would be lying if he said that he did not feel anything towards Ayia.
He felt that shepleted him in so many ways, but he still felt that she was too much sand for his little truck.
She was so beautiful and came from such a prestigious family.
He wanted to take things slow so that they could see if this could work.
Ayia felt her heartbeat even faster when she heard that, she felt that it was a dream.
Her love was said yes!
Even though he said to take things slowly, to her nervous heart that was enough.
She smiled at him with shining eyes.
"Thank you! I agree with taking things slowly." She said happily.
"Good!" Theo smiled at her too.
"How about we go back to them?" Theo asked.
"Oh yeah, I hope they didn''t notice our absence." Ayia replied.
Theyughed as they walked back to the cinema room.
They didn''t talk much, but both of them could feel the happiness of the other.
Their hands almost touched each other as they walked, but their hearts were beaming with excitement about their future.
They sneaked into the cinema room as the Aurora and the rest were watching the anime.
They were so amazed by the cinema that they didn''t even notice Ayia and Theo sneaking in.
Theo and Ayia giggled when they saw that.
A whileter, the anime episode ended and the light was turned on.
"That was amazing!"
"This is the best cinema in town!"
"Aurora-chan, you have to call us to watch something here again!"
,m Everyone was excited after the anime ended.
Shizuka looked to the side and saw Ayia with a silly smile on her face.
''It seems that she seeded.'' Shizuka thought as she smiled too.
She hoped that her sister could be happy.
They left the cinema and they talked excitedly about it.
"How was it?" Shizuka asked with a whisper as they left the cinema.
"It was amazing! I will tell you everythingter!" Ayia whispered back in excitement.
She couldn''t wait to tell her sister how things went.
The group proceeded to tour the rest of the house and they loved it.
The tour ended when they saw the terrace.
They noticed that terrace was another great ce to throw parties.
The night ended as Theo and Aurora walked everyone out.
Theo''s birthday was great for everyone.
"Thank you so much foring, guys!" Theo said as he saw everyone leaving.
"Don''t worry about it, boss!"
"Yeah, we had so much fun!"
"Call us to swim in yourke, Theo!"
Theo replied to everyone with a smile.
They left as Theo and Aurora observed them.
"Thank you for the amazing night, cupcake!" Theo said as he hugged his sister.
"You''re wee, big brother!" Aurora said with a sweet voice.
"Oh, I haven''t given your gift yet!" She said suddenly.
"No?" He replied.
"Of course not! Come with me!" She said as she pulled him upstairs.
A whileter, they arrived at the living room of the ground floor.
Aurora took a small box that was on the table.
"Happy Birthday, big brother!" She said with a smile.
Theo was curious as he took the gift and proceeded to open it.
Inside of it, there was a cute mug with pictures of him, Aurora, and Mayia.
Aurora knew that her brother didn''t want any expensive gifts so she figured he might like a mug.
He always liked to drink coffee in mugs with strange styles.
Theo''s eyes lit up when he saw the mug.
"That''s perfect, cupcake!"
"Thank you!" Theo said in excitement.
Aurora heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he liked it.
Theo hugged his sister.
Theo really liked the mug, he now had a new favorite mug.
The siblings talked about their night as they walked toward their bedroom.
Theo went to sleep that night feeling loved and happy.
Tomorrow he would go back to work on his album, he was looking forward to that.
Chapter 139 Third Phase Begins
Tuesday, November 17th
Kat Street, Elffire City, Sakura Abode Country.
The autumn slowly started to give way to the winter.
The sun rose in the skies, but a cold wind made the weather icy for the citizens of the city.
Inside a cheap hotel, 25 people were having breakfast as they talked with enthusiasm.
They were Ryoko''s ssmates that arrived in Elffire City for the interviews in the Tokyo Studios.
"I still can''t believe that Ryoko-chan managed to get a job as the head director of a studio!"
"I can! It''s not like you guys don''t know that Ryoko is super talented."
"You can''t say that. To get a job like that only talent isn''t enough. Experience is also an important part. And Ryoko-chan doesn''t have much experience."
"Yeah, that makes sense."
"She looked so awesome yesterday!"
"She looked so mature and calm."
"She looked like a boss!"
"Ryoko sent a message saying that she would go out with us after the interviews ended."
"I guess she doesn''t want to look like she is favoring us."
"It makes sense. She has to behave like a boss now."
They finished their breakfast and got ready to go to the Tokyo Studios.
Today was the day that the third phase of interviews started.
Therefore, they were anxious and nervous about it.
A little before 8 am, they arrived in the studio and walked into the auditorium.
They could see that most candidates were already there.
At 8 am, the 875 candidates that passed the second phase were seated waiting for instructions.
The 31 candidates which failed the second phase and were hired as interns could also be seen there standing with the Umbre employees. They would be help with the rest of the interviews.
In the backstage, Theo and Ryoko were talking.
"Do you know how to proceed?" Theo asked.
"Yes, boss. I studied in detail the program for this phase." Ryoko replied with a firm voice.
She wanted to imprint a professional and reliable image on her employees, so she took extra effort into this process.
"Good! Go there and be calm!" Theo said with a smile.
He was satisfied with her work so far.
Theo didn''t have to appear in front of the employees anymore, he knew that Ryoko would take care of things for him.
That was exactly why he hired her.
Ryoko nodded and took a deep breath as she walked to the stage.
She appeared to the candidates with a calm face.
She became the boss as she took hold of the microphone and looked at the candidates.
"Good morning, guys!" Ryoko said with a calm voice as she gave a little smile.
Everyone was refreshed as they saw the calm blue-haired woman on the stage.
"Thank you foring again to our studio."
"Now, I will exin how the third phase of interviews will proceed."
"The 875 of you will divide into 35 groups of 25 people each. Each team member will be chosen randomly."
"Each team will be responsible to create an animation of at least 1 minute of duration. Each team will have the liberty of choosing the theme and story of this animation. So, you all are free to explore your creativity. We want to see all the processes of animation production. Since the character development, storyboard production,yout design, and animating."
"You will be provided with all equipment necessary for the animation production, so you don''t have to worry about that."
"You will have until 2 pm on November 22th, next Sunday, to finish the project. So, you will get a little more than 5 days to finish everything."
"I know that this assignment might sound too demanding, but we want to see you all giving your all to finish this. We want to see all your creativity and ingenuity." Ryoko said as she saw their nervous faces.
The candidates had a reason to be nervous.
The candidates were frozen as they heard what the third phase would be.
They thought it was impossible!
To finish all steps necessary for animation production in just 5 days?
Even though it was just a short animation of one minute, the task still was enormous!
The 25 members of the team would have to work day and night to finish in time.
Everyone was doubting if they could manage to do a good job.
But they all had hopeful hearts, they wanted to work in this studio so they would give their all!
In the backstage, Theo nodded his head when he saw Ryoko doing a great job.
He was not particrly worried that the task was too demanding.
His studio would experience times like this when the employees would have to work extra hard to finish the projects.
Especially after he decided tounch their first anime in four months.
This first anime would take a lot of effort to be finished in time, so he had to know if these candidates were up for the task.
"Now, we will draw the 35 teams." Ryoko said as she pointed at the screen of the auditorium.
The screen lit up and the candidates saw 35 columns appearing.
Shortly after, they saw each of the 35 columns had 25 names in it.
They immediately started searching for their names.
Some people were lucky to be ced in a team with people they knew.
But most of them got into teams without knowing anyone in it.
"You can gather teams, after you all gather I will finish my exnation." Ryoko said after she saw that everyone managed to find their names.
The candidates were silent for a while until someone said out loud, "Team 4,e here!"
The candidates stood up after the first one said that.
"Team 23 here!"
"Where''s the team 16?"
5 minutester, the 875 candidates were divided into 35 teams of 25 people each.
The team members looked at each other and analyzed theirposition.
They wanted to see if their teammates were good enough.
"Great! I see everyone is gathered with your teams." Ryoko said as she saw the teams.
The candidates'' attention was on Ryoko again when she said that.
"Each team will be responsible for the division of jobs. So, we won''t interfere with your project. You all are free in these 5 days. The only thing we want is the animation ready by the deadline. Our employees will guide each team to their respective working areas. Good luck!" Ryoko said with a gentle smile as she started walking out off the stage.
The candidates were a little lost with what she said, they never thought that the task would have so much liberty.
They had so much liberty that they did not know what to do.
The teams were guided into their working areas by the staff.
Theo looked at their lost faces with amusement.
This was also a test for them.
He wanted to see if they were capable of managing to pass this first hurdle.
He wanted employees who knew how to take the lead.
"Good job!" Theo said with a smile when Ryoko arrived backstage.
"Thank you, boss!" Ryoko said with a relieved smile.
She was happy that she managed to talk with her employees withposure.
"I will leave it to you to supervise this phase. Just be yourself and if you have any doubts don''t hesitate to call me or Sam." Theo said with a smile.
Ryoko nodded.
She was nervous, but in thest weeks, she learned the handle this important position she was upying.
"I will also start looking at the task you assigned yesterday, boss!" Ryoko said with a determined voice.
"Great! I believe in you." Theo replied.
He loved that he could assign lengthy tasks to his employees.
Theo bade goodbye to Ryoko and left the studio.
He drove his car to his house, he had to go back to the production of his album.
He needed to make progress in it before the interviews in his studio ended.
He predicted that after the employees were hired, he would be busy with the production of the anime.
Theo hummed songs as he thought about which songs he should put on his album.
Chapter 140 The Dragon And The Girl
Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
While Theo was driving back to his house, the teams arrived in their working areas.
Team 19 Workspace.
Bruno was a little nervous as he entered the room.
He wasn''t lucky enough to be in a team with his four friends, so he had to adapt to the situation.
He had to perform well in this task so that he could go to the fourth phase.
Team members entered the room and looked at each other until a middle-aged man said, "How about we introduce each other?"
Everyone nodded and agreed with him.
"My name is Urata Nobuo. I''m 37 years old and I prefer working with character development." the middle-aged man said.
The others started introducing themselves too after Urata said that.
When it was Bruno''s turn, he said, "My name is Bruno Takahiro. I''m 28 years old. And I prefer working with the background design." he said with a nervous voice.
When everyone introduced themselves Urata Nobuo said, "How about we vote for a team leader? This way we can proceed with the project with more efficiency."
Everyone agreed with that, they knew that their project would be bound to fail if they didn''t have a clear organization of the team.
They proceeded to vote, and Urata won the most votes and was elected the team leader.
The team members could see that Urata had some experience in leading teams, so most of them wanted someone with experience.
Being the team leader wasn''t the best position.
The leader would be judged even more strictly than the rest of the team.
"Thank you for your support! Let''s strive to do something amazing!" Urata said with a firm voice.
"I think we should first decide what our story will be. Do you all agree?" Urata asked.
"Yeah, leader. This should be the most important thing we should do now" a blonde man replied.
Everyone else agreed.
It was indeed a key step for them.
Before making the character development and storyboard, they had to know the base story.
This step was crucial because it would measure the creativity of each group.
"Let''s narrow down our choices. Which genre we should do? Comedy? Shounen? Slice-of-life?" Urata asked.
"I think we should do something simple. We won''t have time to animate something tooplicated."
"Yeah, I agree. No fight scenes because that would take most of our time to animate."
"How about fantasy? We can use our creativity to create something new, but it is simpler to animatepared to shounen."
"It is a good idea! Even though it is moreplicatedpared with slice-of-life, a fantasy has more room for us to use our creativity."
The team spent half of the first creating the story.
Even though the animation would only have one minute of duration, they wanted the story to be perfect.
If they couldn''t even create a short story perfectly they would be ashamed of themselves.
When they finished writing the story, they heaved a sigh of relief.
The first huddle was gone, now they could start with the animation process.
"Let''s divide into two groups." Urata said after they finished writing the story.
"The first team will be responsible for the character development. And the second team will be responsible for making the storyboard of the animation."
"And I will supervise the work of the two teams. Do you all agree?" Urata said as he looked at them.
They nodded when they heard that.
They knew that they had to finish these two processes as soon as possible so that they could start drawing the frames.
Like that team 19 was divided into two groups.
Bruno was in the storyboard group, he cooperated with his teammates to produce it.
His team chose to animate a story that mixed fantasy withedy.
Bruno thought it was a genius idea, he had to apud the idea of the girl that propose it.
The animation would start with a suspense scene of a dragon in a volcano, smoke woulde out of the dragon''s nostrils as the animation showed scenes of the violent fire. When the suspense reached the maximum, the scene would change to a girl ying with the dragon as if the dragon was a dog. The girl would say some lines and the animation would end.
It was simple, but at the same time, the animation would show their capabilities as animators and story makers.
The character design team was responsible of design the visual of the dragon and the girl.
And the storyboard team was responsible to situate the whole structure of lines and scenes.
At the end of the day, the two teams finished their work.
Urata was very satisfied with his team''s work.
He could see that everyone was making effort to produce a good project.
Now they had to start drawing.
This would be the most lengthy process because they would have to draw at least 720 drawings to fill the 60 seconds of the animation.
Because they would use one drawing to fill two frames, each second had to have 12 drawings.
"Now we have to divide ourselves again. Keyframes and in-between animators." Urata said.
Everyone looked at him with avid eyes.
They all wanted one thing.
To be the keyframe animators!
These animators would have the opportunity to shine in the task, so it was obvious that everyone wanted the position.
"To be fair to everyone, how about we draw the name for the positions?" Urata asked as he looked at their eagerness.
He knew he had to do this or some people would get mad.
And that would disrupt the flow of the team, and consequently affect their project.
Everyone thought about it and agreed with his decision.
A whileter, the positions were drawn.
4 people were chosen to be keyframe animators.
20 people were chosen to be in-between animators.
And Urata was chosen to be the animator supervisor.
His job was to check all the drawings to see if there was any mistake.
And like that team 19 started working on the animation.
The rest of the teams had simr scenes.
Some teams chose to not chose any leader, and some teams were like team 19 that chose a leader.
Ryoko observed the teams as she worked on her assignments.
Theo asked her to do three things.
Inquire for broadcast spots for the spring anime season, try to buy the rights of animes for the streaming service, and search for buildings in Sakura City to open a branch of the studio.
She started by doing the most urgent task.
She called several TV stations about the broadcast spots.
She knew that if she dyed this task, all the spots would be reserved and they wouldn''t be able tounch their anime in the spring season.
"Hello, is this Chrome Channel''s broadcast reservation department?" Ryoko said over the phone.
"Yes, this is it!" a female voice replied over the phone.
"I am calling from the Tokyo Studios and wanted to know if there''s any spot for the next spring anime season?" Ryoko asked.
The woman was confused when she heard that, she never heard of a studio called Tokyo Studios.
But she brushed off her doubts and replied, "Give me a minute that I will check."
"Okay, thank you!" Ryoko replied.
A whileter, the woman said, "We only have a spot for Wednesdays at 11 pm."
"How much each weekly spot?" Ryoko asked.
"150k dors per spot." the woman replied.
Ryoko asked for some other things and hang up the phone.
She frowned, this was the fourth channel she called and all spots were in downtimes of the day when the audience was low.
Who would be watching TV at 11 pm on a Wednesday when there was work or school the other day?
This type of spot would only work for famous animes that would draw an audience no matter the time that was broadcasted.
Ryoko continued with her day as she also watched the teams working on their tasks.
She was starting to get used to her position.
Chapter 141 New Songs And A Hug
Pedrarruna Forest, Gray Mansion.
Theo just arrived from the studio.
He headed directly towards the recording studio to start working on his album production.
He already was familiar with the work of the sound engineer. He studied when he taught Aurora over thest weekend.
Therefore, Theo was ready to start recording the songs.
The only problem was that Theo still couldn''t decide which songs he should put in it.
He needed to pick 10 songs, and so far he only chose one.
''The Scientist'' was the only song guaranteed to be on the album.
"Come on! I need to pick these songs." Theo eximed out loud as he looked at what he had so far.
"I want a vibe like soft pop with a touch of upbeat. How about I make the first 5 songs with soft beat pop, and thest 5 songs with a beat more cheerful."
"Let''s start by choosing the second song."
Theo used his eidetic memory to remember all the songs he heard in his past life.
Suddenly, he remembered the second song it had to be on his album.
"Love Yourself!" Theo said out loud with a smile.
The song from Justin Bieber that he most liked it.
He knew that it would be the perfect addition to his album.
Theo picked up the guitar and and entered the record room.
He wanted to see if he could sing the song with high quality.
Theo positioned himself in front of the microphone and took a deep breath.
"Sylph, can you take care of the recording?" He asked.
"Yes, master!" She replied.
Theo closed his eyes and focused only in the song.
[For all the times that you rain on my parade
And all the clubs you get in using my name
You think you broke my heart, oh girl for goodness sake
You think I''m crying on my own, well I ain''t
And I didn''t wanna write a song
Cause I didn''t want anyone thinking I still care
I don''t but, you still hit my phone up
And baby I be movin'' on
And I think you should be somethin''
I don''t wanna hold back, maybe you should know that
My mama don''t like you and she likes everyone
And I never like to admit that I was wrong
And I''ve been so caught up in my job, didn''t see what''s going on
But now I know, I''m better sleeping on my own
Cause if you like the way you look that much
Oh, baby, you should go and love yourself
And if you think that I''m still holdin'' on to somethin''
You should go and love yourself
And when you told me that you hated my friends
The only problem was with you and not them
And every time you told me my opinion was wrong
And tried to make me forget where I came from
And I didn''t wanna write a song
Cause I didn''t want anyone thinking I still care
I don''t but, you still hit my phone up
And baby I be movin'' on
And I think you should be somethin''
I don''t wanna hold back, maybe you should know that
My mama don''t like you and she likes everyone
And I never like to admit that I was wrong
And I''ve been so caught up in my job, didn''t see what''s going on
But now I know, I''m better sleeping on my own...]
Theo''s voice reverberated as he sang the song with his eyes closed.
His hands held the guitar as he yed the instrument.
When he finished ying, he knew that this song would be on his album.
Theo exited the recording room and proceeded to y the record of him singing the song.
He noticed that hemitted some mistakes but the overall score was good.
And the best part of this song was that it was easier to produce because only two instruments were being yed together with the vocal.
Theo proceeded to pick the other songs.
By the time he had to go to the restaurant, he has already chosen another three songs.
''Say You Won''t Let Go'' by James Arthur.
''Perfect'' by Ed Sheeran.
And ''Before You Go'' by Lewis Capaldi.
These three songs werebined seamlessly with ''Love Yourself'' and ''The Scientist''.
Theo was in the recording room singing ''Before You Go'' to test if he could sing well.
[I fell by the wayside, like everyone else
I hate you, I hate you, I hate you
But I was just kidding myself
Our every moment, I start to rece
''Cause now that they''re gone
All I hear are the words that I needed to say
When you hurt under the surface
Like troubled water running cold
Well, time can heal, but this won''t
So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make your heart beat better?
If only I''d have known you had a storm to weather
So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make it all stop hurting?
It kills me how your mind can make you feel so worthless
So, before you go...]
Theo finished singing with a smile, he knew that his album started to take shape.
He never thought that someday he would be choosing songs tounch a music album.
But he enjoyed this process, he wanted to see the world singing these songs that already were a sess in his past life.
Theo finished working on the album for the day.
He took a shower and went to the restaurant.
He had to admit he was a little nervous to meet Ayia after kissing each other the night before.
But the silver lining was that he chose to take things slow with her.
Theo figured that he should behave as always, he thought this way he wouldn''t make Ayia sad.
Maybe he could hug her too to express he didn''t forget about their kiss.
Theo was having these thoughts as he drove towards the restaurant.
Meanwhile, he was going to the restaurant.
Ayia and Shizuka also were driving toward the restaurant.
"Are you nervous?" Shizuka asked as she saw her sister with a worried face.
She heard what happenedst night, and she was impressed with her sister''s boldness.
She kissed the boy!
Shizuka could only shake her head in amusement, she hoped that her sister could be with her crush.
"Of course! What if he ignores me? What if he takes back his word and rejects me? What if we stop being friends because of it? What if I have to leave the restaurant because of it?" Ayia eximed as she drove her sports car.
Ayia was genuinely worried about losing Theo''s friendship.
She was d that Theo proposed to take things slow, or she didn''t know how to act in front of him tonight.
"Stop! You know that Theo won''t do that. Just be yourself and act normal. I believe that everything will work out in the end." Shizuka said with a calm voice.
Ayia took a deep breath and calmed herself.
She knew that her sister was right, the boy that she fell in love with would never do something like that to her.
"You''re right, Shizu-chan! I will be myself today!" Ayia replied with a smile.
A whileter, the girls arrived at the restaurant.
When they entered the kitchen, they saw Theo leaving the changing room dressed in his chef clothes.
Theo''s silver eyes looked directly at Ayia''s golden eyes immediately.
It seemed that time froze as they looked at each other.
A tacit understanding happened between them as they looked at each other.
The decision to take things slow.
Theo smiled at her and said, "Good evening!"
"Good evening!" Ayia replied with a brilliant smile too.
Theo walked to her and hugged the girl.
He didn''t want Ayia to feel like he forgot about their kiss, so a hug was the most appropriate option to express that.
Ayia was taken aback by the sudden hug, but she hugged him back readily.
She could feel that he cared about her feelings.
Her heart melted even more for this boy.
"You look beautiful today." Theo whispered as he hugged her.
"Thank you..." Ayia replied in a whisper.
Her face was red after hearing hispliment.
Theo let go of her and smiled again.
"Good evening, Shizuka." Theo greeted the ck-haired girl.
"Good evening, Theo." Shizuka replied with a nod of approval.
She was d that Theo managed to act in the best way possible.
She would have to beat Theo up if he hurt her sister.
At that moment, the rest of the kitchen staff started to arrive.
Theo greeted them with a smile and acted normally.
Ayia was relieved seeing that Theo acting as usual.
She chose to be herself too and greeted everyone with her usual lively personality.
She would leave her rtionship progress with Theo to fate.
She believed that everything would work out in the end.
And just like that, the two of them chose to be themselves as they tried to go through this hurdle of their first rtionship.
Chapter 142 Ruby
Wednesday, November 18th
Theo woke up early as usual.
He did his morning run around the houseke, and afterward, he did some martial arts exercises.
When Aurora came downstairs, he had just finished cooking breakfast.
"Good Morning, Cupcake!" Theo said with a smile.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Help me bring the food to the table." Theo said as he took the bottle of coffee.
"Sure!" Aurora replied.
Shortly after, the siblings were having breakfast just like they had every other day.
"How did you sleep?" Theo asked as he sipped his coffee in the mug that Aurora gave him.
"Great! After we arrived from the restaurant yesterday, I fell asleep as soon as got onto the bed." Aurora replied as she took a bite of a toast.
"I''m d!" Theo said.
"Oh, I will pass you some musical exercises for you to practice. Next weekend we will start to rehearse the songs you will sing with me." Theo smiled at her.
"What? Already?" Aurora turned her head to her brother in astonishment.
She thought that they practice more.
And if she was being honest with herself, she would say that she was super nervous about singing a song to put on a music album.
"Of course! The best way for you to learn is by actually practicing. And now that you know the basic theory, it''s time for you to start singing." Theo replied with a calm voice.
"Okay then..." Aurora said with a nervous face.
"Hey, be calm. I believe in you!" Theo said with a gentle voice after seeing her worried.
Aurora took a deep breath and calmed herself.
"I will do my best, big brother!" She said with a firm voice as her eyes exuded determination.
"I know you will do." Theo replied as he saw her saying that.
A whileter, Theo bade farewell to her as she took the elevator to go down the mountain.
She had school, but he would work at home that day.
Theo walked to his recording studio as he thought about which songs he should choose toplete his album.
He needed to choose 5 more songs.
Theo also needed to choose a song that he would sing with Aurora.
Theo sat at the recording studio and started searching through his memory.
He needed a song that could make the transition between the soft beat of the first 5 songs to the upbeat songs of the rest of the album.
Suddenly, Theo remembered a song that was a sess as soon it was released.
From one of the few artists that managed to win the four most important Grammys in one night.
Theo entered the recording room and seated at the electronic sound table and ced the microphone in front of him.
Theo had shining eyes as he took a deep breath to start the song.
He didn''t have to worry about the record because Sylph was the perfect assistant.
Theo start ying and closed his eyes to feel the music.
[White shirt now red, my bloody nose
Sleepin'', you''re on your tippy toes
Creepin'' around like no one knows
Think you''re so criminal
Bruises on both my knees for you
Don''t say thank you or please
I do what I want when I''m wanting to
My soul? So cynical
So you''re a tough guy
Like it really rough guy
Just can''t get enough guy
Chest always so puffed guy
I''m that bad type
Make your mama sad type
Make your girlfriend mad tight
Might seduce your dad type
I''m the bad guy, duh
I''m the bad guy...]
That''s right!
Theo was ying ''Bad Guy'' from Billie Eilish!
The winner of the Best New Artist Award, Album Of The Year Award, Record Of The Year Award, and Song Of The Year Award of 2019.
The four principal categories of the Grammy.
Theo knew that he should put this song on his album.
It was an amazing song and would match seamlessly with his album.
Theo heard his recording and found some mistakes, but he could work on that when he started producing the song.
Theo proceeded to choose the other songs after he finished listening to the track.
Now he needed an impactful song.
A song that would make the blood boil as someone listened to it.
And Theo knew exactly which would fit in perfectly.
''Believer'' by Imagine Dragons and ''Dance Monkey'' by Tones and I!
But Theo yed a little bit of the two songs to test if they really together with the rest of the album.
He couldn''t y the whole songs because they needed multiple instruments and production to be yed perfectly.
But he still yed the guitar and sang the songs to feel the music.
[First things first
I''ma say all the words inside my head
I''m fired up and tired of the way that things have been, oh-ooh
The way that things have been, oh-ooh
Second thing second
Don''t you tell me what you think that I could be
I''m the one at the sail, I''m the master of my sea, oh-ooh
The master of my sea, oh-ooh
I was broken from a young age
Taking my sulking to the masses
Writing my poems for the few
That look at me, took to me, shook to me, feeling me
Singing from heartache from the pain
Taking my message from the veins
Speaking my lesson from the brain
Seeing the beauty through the...
Pain!
You made me a, you made me a believer, believer...]
Theo noticed that ''Believer'' was working, so he proceeded to test ''Dance Monkey''.
[They say oh my God I see the way you shine
Take your hand, my dear, and ce them both in mine
You know you stopped me dead while I was passing by
And now I beg to see you dance just one more time
Ooh I see you, see you, see you every time
And oh my I, I, I like your style
You, you make me, make me, make me wanna cry
And now I beg to see you dance just one more time
So they say
Dance for me, dance for me, dance for me, oh, oh, oh
I''ve never seen anybody do the things you do before
They say move for me, move for me, move for me, ay, ay, ay
And when you''re done I''ll make you do it all again...]
Theo was satisfied after he yed the songs.
He just needed another two songs and the album would bepleted.
He started thinking about the artists he liked in his past life.
He had several artists that he admired, but he needed to find a song that fitted on his album.
"How could I forget?" Theo suddenly eximed as he remembered an artist that had the perfect song to fit on the album.
Theo entered the recording room again and proceeded to sing the song.
[You prolly think that you are better now, better now
You only say that ''cause I''m not around, not around
You know I never meant to let you down, let you down
Woulda gave you anything
Woulda gave you everything
You know I say that I am better now, better now
I only say that ''cause you''re not around, not around
You know I never meant to let you down, let you down
Woulda gave you anything...]
That''s right!
It was ''Better Now'' from Post Malone!
The beat was cheerful but a little calmerpared to ''Believer'' and ''Dance Monkey''.
And that was exactly what he was looking for.
Now Theo had to find the song that he would sing with his sister.
Theo was thinking hard when suddenly remembered a crucial point to theunch of his album.
The music video of the songs!
It wasmon sense that a music video was essential if an artist wanted to promote his album.
And Theo was not an exception.
Theo frowned as he thought about the problem.
''This will dy theunching of the album...'' he thought.
''It seems that I will have to hire a manager earlier than I thought.''
Theo pretended to hire a manager after finishing the production of the album to take care of his musical career.
? But now he had the manager to take care of the music videos while he produced the album.
Theo wanted to produce at least 5 music videos, after all, the songs he chose were famous, and had popr music videos in his past life.
He didn''t want to miss the chance to do the music videos for these songs.
For example, the music video of ''Believer'' had more than 2 billion views on Youtube.
So, he had to make these videos to post on Ruby.
Ruby was the site that was simr to Youtube on Azure Star.
The website was founded by Sakura Abode Country citizens.
Ruby had even more people essing the websitepared with Youtube, but that was mainly because the poption of Azure Star was bigger.
''Where can I hire a manager?'' Theo said inwardly.
He started searching for people in this area.
He needed to hire his manager as soon as possible.
Chapter 143 Call
Elffire City, Tokyo Animation Studios.
While Theo spent his day working on his music album, the 35 teams with the task to make an animation of one minute were working day and night to finish in time.
Most of the teams were in process of drawing the frames.
Team 19 Workspace.
The team only slept 4 hours at night so that they could start drawing as soon as possible.
"No, no. In this frame, the dragon needs to be more imponent. We want the viewer to be impacted by the visual of the dragon." Urata said as he reviewed the keyframe drawings of one of the animators.
"Be more specific." The animator replied.
He didn''t understand what Urata was asking.
"Imagine a dragon full of might that spits fire with rage. We want to pass this impression. So, the visual has to pass that so that when the break of the mood happens the viewer can be amused." Urata replied.
The animator nodded as he thought it over.
The other keyframe animators also became thoughtful when they heard that.
Even though the keyframe that the animator presented to Urata was good, it was not good enough for thispetition.
They needed to strive for excellence if they wanted to stand out in this phase.
After all, another 34 teams were working with full might to get better jobs in the studio.
While the teams were working extra hard on their projects, Ryoko was in her office.
She had just called thest TV station to inquire about the broadcast spot for the spring anime season.
And the results were suboptimal.
Most of the spots were in the morning or afternoon.
But these spots had the least appeal possible because most people were at work or school at this time of the day.
The best spot was still the Wednesday 11 pm of the Chrome Channel that Ryoko called yesterday.
Ryoko knew that most animes that passed during the day had a low audience, and the only choice was picking the spot from the Chrome Channel.
But that still was a risky choice because even though people were at home at this time of the night, the audience would probably be sleeping or watching other animes.
She couldn''t choose, so he sent her findings to Theo.
@Ryoko: Boss, these are the spots avable for the spring season.
Ryoko proceeded to work on the other things that Theo asked her while she waited for his answer.
She started by searching for buildings in Sakura City to open the branch of their studio.
After all, it was necessary to open this branch as soon as possible so that they could operate things like the voice acting of the animes.
She called some real estate agencies in Sakura City and searched on the inte.
After two hours of search, she found four buildings that fitted the description that Theo told her.
She then started looking at the neighborhood of these buildings, and as a local of Sakura City, she knew which neighborhoods were ideal to open the branch.
She instantly eliminated two buildings, after searching where they were located, because they were on the outskirts of the city.
The studio building needed to be located somewhere they could operate without hindrances.
After looking at the remaining two buildings, she couldn''t choose between them because they both had good locations and fitted the description Theo asked for.
The only difference between them was that one had modern architecture and the other had ssic architecture.
The modern building was priced at 4 million because of the fancy architecture.
And the ssic building was priced at 2.5 million because it was an old building. Even though it had all the modern appliances.
Ryoko forwarded these two buildings'' details to Theo after checking on them.
When she had just sent the details, she received a call from him.
"Hello, boss!" Ryoko answered the call.
"Hey, Ryoko!" Theo greeted his employee with a gentle voice.
"I went through the document you sent me and it seems that we only have one option huh?" Theo said.
"I thought the same thing, boss." Ryoko replied with a sigh.
"We need to secure the spot with the Chrome Channel. Make a proposition to buy all the spots for the 12 weeks of the spring anime season." Theo said with a calm voice.
"That will be at least 1.8 million, boss. There are also other costs involved like hiring a team to broadcast the episodes. So, in the end, it will be at least 2 million dors." Ryoko said with a worried voice.
Just imagining the amount this amount of money, she became nervous about it.
Even if she was bing a mature boss, she was still a freshly graduated girl that never dealt with this amount of money.
"Oh, it will be cheaper than I imagined. I guess we were lucky with this spot being so cheap. Call the Chrome Channel to reserve the spot as soon as possible." Theo said with a happy voice.
Theo was relieved that he received 5 million from the System from the mission of writing a novel, or he would have to borrow money from a bank.
The novel was being reviewed by the editor team of the Fuji Co. and it was predicted that the novel would be released next month.
Ryoko was taken aback when she heard his relieved voice.
''I guess this is the world of millionaires.'' She thought.
"Sure thing, boss. I will call them as soon as we finish the call. Did you see the building details that I sent you?" Ryoko asked.
"Building details? No, I didn''t. Give me a minute to go through it." Theo replied in surprise.
"Okay, boss." Ryoko said.
Theo opened the document she sent and looked at the building details.
After looking for a minute through it, he already knew which one they would buy.
"I''ve seen the details. Let''s go with the one priced at 2.5 million. I liked the architecture, and even though it is an old building, it has all the necessary framework for us to open our branch studio." Theo said with a calm voice.
There was another reason that he chose the cheaper building.
Currently, he didn''t have much money in his bank ount, so he chose to buy the one that was within his budget.
"Okay, boss. I will make a proposition to buy the building. I will keep you informed through the details of it." Ryoko replied.
"Great. I believe in you." Theo said as he smiled in his house.
"How the task is going with the candidates?" Theo asked when he remembered that it was the second day of the third phase.
"The teams are behaving with excellence so far. Most of them are already in the process of drawing the frames." Ryoko replied.
"Oh really? Is there something interesting so far?" Theo asked.
"Hmm, there''s a group that chose to animate a fight scene and another group that chose to animate the process of an animation studio. They even named the studio Tokyo just like that. From their conversations, they wanted to make a tribute to our studio." Ryoko replied with an amused voice.
"Wow! There are indeed some bold and creative people there!" Theo eximed in astonishment.
First is the group that chose to animate a fight scene in so little time. Theo could only say that their project was bound to fail or be a huge sess.
And the other team that chose to make a tribute to his studio had such a good creative mind.
He loved it!
"I''m looking forward to seeing their projects then." Theoughed.
"Me too." Ryoko giggled.
The two of them talked about the details of the projects for a while until they hung up the phone.
Ryoko had to call the Chrome Channel to buy the broadcast spots.
She was looking forward to seeing their anime on that channel!
Chapter 144 First Song Recorded
Thursday, November 19th
Theo had just said goodbye to his sister as she went to school.
He walked toward the recording studio with shining eyes.
After two weeks of preparation, today was the day he would start producing the first song of his album.
He arrived at the studio as he thought about which song he should start with.
So far, he has already chosen 9 of the 10 songs on the album.
He only needed to choose the song he would sing with Aurora, but he figured he would choose it when Aurora was there.
He thought about the songs he chose.
''I should start with a simple song. This way I can familiarize myself with the process of producing a song.'' Theo said inwardly.
"I guess I will go with ''Say You Won''t Let Go''"
"This song has the acoustic guitar as the main instrument. And the keyboard, drums, and bass to support the y."
"Even though it was not the most simple song in the album, this song is simple enough so that I can get familiar with the process." Theo said with a thoughtful face.
After choosing the song, Theo started to work on it.
Theo entered the recording room and picked up the guitar part.
He would start by recording the guitar.
It is important to notice that in song production, every instrument is recorded separately. The vocals are recorded in the same way too.
After all parts are recorded, we move to the production where the parts will be put together by the sound engineer and producer.
But because Theo would assume both roles, he had the liberty to do things his way.
Theo spent his day recording all parts of the song.
He had to record some parts several times to get it right.
Even with his enhanced ear and great motor coordination, he wasn''t immune to mistakes.
But he indeed had an edgepared with other artists.
Even though he was doing everything by himself, he was much faster than most productions.
And because of that, at the end of the afternoon, Theo was already recording the vocals.
The instruments'' parts were recorded perfectly, and now he only needed to record the vocal before piecing the parts together.
Theo entered the recording room and stopped in front of the microphone.
He took a deep breath and tried to remember how he felt when he heard James Arthur''s song for the first time.
He was to pass to the listeners of Azure Star the same feel that people from Earth felt.
James was so amazing singing this song, he passed such a profound feeling when he sang.
And Theo was searching for the feeling.
After a while, he nodded to Sylph to start recording.
His voice reverberated through the room with emotion as he started to sing.
[I met you in the dark, you lit me up
You made me feel as though I was enough
We danced the night away, we drank too much
I held your hair back when
You were throwing up
Then you smiled over your shoulder
For a minute, I was stone-cold sober
I pulled you closer to my chest
And you asked me to stay over
I said, I already told ya
I think that you should get some rest
I knew I loved you then
But you''d never know
''Cause I yed it cool when I was scared of letting go
I know I needed you
But I never showed
But I wanna stay with you until we''re grey and old
Just say you won''t let go
Just say you won''t let go...]
Theo finished singing and got out of the recording room.
"Sylph, y the recording." Theo asked.
"Yes, master!" She replied.
Theo heard it with all his focus.
He had to find any mistakes he might have made.
And when he finished listening, he indeed found some mistakes he made in the tempo and tone o some parts of the song.
Theo proceeded to record the vocal again.
One hourter he had a recording that was good enough to relive James Arthur''s song in Azure Star.
He was not narcissistic enough to say that his voice was as good as James Arthur''s but he thought it was good enough.
After seeing that everything was recorded, he took a shower so that he could go to the restaurant.
As he drove his carter, he was thinking that he would finish the production of ''Say You Won''t Let Go'' tomorrow.
''If I finish the song production tomorrow, I can estimate that I can produce all songs in at least one month. After all, some songs I chose are more difficult than the one I recorded today.''
''In the meantime, I can start writing the scripts for the music videos. Oh, I should make a profile with my artistic name on all social media. Ruby, Raingram, Track, and Wing.''
The first three apps were already introduced.
And Wing was an app simr to Twitter from Theo''s past life.
The app had the same features of 240 characters per post.
This site was one of the few that was founded by Bald Eagle citizens.
Theo knew that Wing had even more users than Twitter because Bald Eagle Country promoted the app with determination.
The country wanted topete with apps from Sakura Abode Country.
Theo arrived at the restaurant in a joyful mood.
He was happy that he recorded his first song, he couldn''t wait to start putting everything together the day after.
Theo entered the kitchen and saw that the staff already arrived.
He was indeed a littlete because he was busy recording the song.
"Hey, guys!" Theo greeted them.
"Hey, boss!" They greeted back.
"I will dress in my uniform and we can start the work." Theo said to them as he entered the changing room.
After a while, he exited the changing room dressed in his ck chef clothes.
"Now, we can begin." Theo smiled as he looked at them.
That night was Ayia''s day off, so Theo couldn''t hug the super pretty purple-haired girl.
"Yes, chef!" They replied as they stood up to start working.
"Kimiko, you know the drill." Theo said as he started cooking.
"Yes, chef!" Kimiko replied with a firm voice.
Every time that Ayia and Shizuka had the day off, Kimiko would assume the post of the second chef in the kitchen.
And after several times, Kimiko learned how to do her job without any errors and she was learning so much.
She could feel that she was bing a better cook as she cooked more and more in ''The Spark'' kitchen.
The kitchen was in full focus while cooking.
After cooking together for a while, all of them were used with each other.
Theo was in the zone as he cooked, he forgot that he had many things to do.
All his mind could think about was cooking the best he could.
That was why he loved cooking.
He could forget all his worries while doing something he loved.
A whileter, Theo saw Auroraing into the kitchen.
"Good night, little girl." Theo smiled at her.
"Hey, big brother." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
She wasing from school and came to talk with her brother as she did every day.
"I will help with sister June!" She said with shining eyes.
She learned so much while helping June, and she loved helping her brother''s restaurant.
"Sure! Later we can eat something." Theo replied.
"Bye! Bye, guys!" Aurora said goodbye to her brother and the kitchen staff.
Theo shook his head and smiled as he returned to his work.
It was another usual day at ''The Spark'' restaurant.
Chapter 145 Final Exams
Elffire City, Yukihime High School.
Aurora was having lunch with her friends by the school''ske.
They decided to not go to the cafeteria that day because the sun was out and it was warmer outside.
Which was a rarity because it was almost winter.
"What did you bring today, Aurora-chan?" Umaru asked when they sat down.
"Hmm, let me see." Aurora replied as she started opening her bento box.
When the lid was lifted, the smell of ramen could be noticed.
Aurora saw that her brother cooked mini ramen for her lunch.
She loved ramen, so she was happy to see that.
"My brother made some ramen." Aurora said with a smile.
"Wow! Let''s trade some! I brought some sushi." Caro said excitedly.
The girls usually tasted each other''s Bentos at lunch, so it was a normal sight.
"Sure!" Aurora replied.
The girls started eating with enthusiasm.
"Did you guys bring your stuff for the sleepover?" Aurora asked as she ate her ramen.
"Yeah, everything is in my bag." Vivian replied.
"I even brought my favorite pajama!" Umaru eximed with enthusiasm.
"Me too!" Caro eximed.
Aurora giggled as she saw her friends so excited.
"Did you bring the swimsuit I told you, girls, to bring? We can swim in the indoor pool with that." Aurora asked.
"I did." Vivian replied.
"Of course I did! I want to swim in theke!" Caro said with enthusiasm.
"Me too! It will be awesome if we can swim in theke." Umaru agreed.
"Hmm, after moving in I never had the chance to swim in theke. My brother said I was free to do it. I guess we can swim in theke." Aurora said with a thoughtful face.
"Yay!" Caro eximed happily.
The girls talked about the sleepover in excitement until the time to go back to ss arrived.
They went back to their ssroom, and a whileter, they arrived.
Their ssmates were already there.
The four beautiful girls became the center of attention as soon as they entered the room.
It could not be helped, the four of them were the most beautiful girls in the ss.
A whileter, the homeroom teacher arrived and all of them became silent.
Aguni Eka was 28 years old, and she was a teacher at the Yukihime High School since she graduated from Bluecorn State University.
"Good afternoon, Miss Aguni!" the students said out loud when she entered.
"Good afternoon, guys!" She replied as she looked at them.
She was a strict teacher, so the students were a little afraid to be stared at by her.
"Today is November 21th and one month from now it will be thest final exam of the first year''s sses."
"I want to remember all of you of the importance of these exams. They will be thest exams that will test if you really learned the first year''s program before you go to the second year."
"It is also important to say that if any of you present suboptimal results. I will not hesitate to fail you, and you will have to repeat the first year while your ssmates go to the second year." Aguni said with a strict voice.
The students had worried faces as they heard her exnation.
They didn''t want to be left behind, and they knew that Miss Aguni was not kidding when she said she would make them repeat the year.
They already heard from their seniors that some students were forced to repeat the year some years back.
And some students were even from influential families that tried to talk with the boarding council of school to give the students a chance to pass the year.
But they could not have guessed that Aguni Eka was the granddaughter of one of the board members of the school.
Therefore, their attempt was denied promptly.
Aurora had a determinate face as she heard the teacher.
She wanted to be an exemry student to make her brother proud.
She didn''t want only to pass the exams, she wanted to be the one with the best results!
"From now on, we will start the review of the subjects for the exams. If any of you has any doubts, you ask now." Aguni said with a calm voice.
The ss monitor raised his hand as soon she said that.
"You can ask Mr. Hunter." Aguni said.
"How the test will work?" He asked.
"There will be seven exams happening in 3 days. The subjects will be Math, Physics, Biology, History, Arts, English, and Yamatese." Aguni replied.
Another student raised his hand and she motioned him to speak.
"Miss Aguni, when we will get the results?" He asked.
"The results will be posted on the school website one day after thest exam." She replied.
She waited to see if any other had a question, but after a while all of them were quiet.
"Good, I see that no one has doubts anymore. I want to see you working hard this month. I want to see all of you advancing grades next year." She said with a strict tone.
But if someone looked at her eyes, they would be able to see that she truly cared for her students.
All the students had shining eyes when they heard that.
They wanted to spend their winter vacations without worrying about school, so they would give their all.
In the Sakura Abode Country, the school year started at the end of January and the beginning of February.
So, the students would have a little more than one month on vacation.
All of them wanted to enjoy the winter vacations.
And Aurora was not an exception, she wanted to enjoy her free time with her friends and brother.
"Now let''s start the ss." Aguni said as she started the lesson.
The students paid full attention seeing that she started teaching.
Aurora listened to all sses in the afternoon with full focus.
She didn''t want to miss anything.
Later, when the sses ended, she went to the Fight Club and practiced her martial arts with Megan.
And by the end of the afternoon, the four girls could be seen walking toward the school''s entrance.
Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro were talking with excited faces.
"Did you warn your parents that you''ll be sleeping at my house?" Aurora asked.
"Yeah, my mom knows. She even said to send you a hug and a kiss." Vivian replied.
"It seems she likes you more than me." Vivianined.
Aurora smiled when she heard that.
When she went to Vivian''s house to have a sleepover, she met Mrs. Darktower. And thedy adored Aurora when she saw the girl.
"It cannot be helped. I am prettier and cuter." Aurora said with a victorious smile.
"Wow!" Umaru and Caro eximed.
"Oh, you didn''t say that!" Vivian eximed as she started running after Aurora.
"I take back. Forgive me!" Aurora giggled as she fled Vivian''s pursuit.
The girls were giggling when they arrived at the school''s entrance.
When they arrived, Aurora walked directly toward a luxurious ck car.
The girls entered and greeted Michele.
Michele talked with Theo and she agreed to work as the private driver for Aurora.
Sylph bought the car, and Michele''s only job was to drive Aurora anywhere she wanted.
Michele could not refuse Theo''s offer because she would get much more moneypared with herst job.
The car had an automatic system that Sylph could drive the car back to the Pedrarruna Mansion after Michele finished her job of driving Aurora to the restaurant or her house.
The girls were talking with enthusiasm as they headed to Aurora''s house.
The sleepover promised to be an exciting event for them.
They wanted to rx before starting to study for their final exams.
Chapter 146 Editing And Producing
Friday, November 20th
Theo did his morning routine like he did every day.
When it was 7 am, he was in the kitchen cooking breakfast and lunch for his sister.
When he has finishing cooking, Aurora entered the kitchen.
"Good morning, big brother!" She said with a sweet voice.
Theo turned his head and smiled, "Good morning, cupcake!"
The siblings then proceeded to have breakfast.
"How are the musical exercises that I gave you?" Theo asked as he sipped coffee in his personalized mug.
"Oh, they are so difficult!" Aurora eximed.
"But with the studying material you gave me I''m managing to go through it." Aurora said wryly.
"I imagined." Theoughed.
"You better start studying hard because I already started recording the first song of the album." Theo said with a yful voice.
"What? Already?" Aurora looked at her brother with wide eyes.
Theo replied by just sipping his coffee calmly.
"Big brother, don''t you have to write the songs and all the stuff before start recording the songs?" Aurora asked after seeing his calm demeanor.
"Oh, I already have all songs of the album written and ready to be recorded." Theo replied with a calm smile.
"Wow! Brother, you are awesome!" Aurora eximed in admiration.
"Wait a minute. Do you already know the song I will sing with you, brother?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
"Yes. But I will only show you after you finish all the exercises I gave you." Theo replied with a smile as he thought about the song he chose for them to sing together.
He knew that his sister would love the song.
"Why? Show me, big brother?" Aurora asked with puppy eyes.
Theo decided to not look at her eyes lest he was bewitched to show her the song.
"Humph!" Aurora snorted after seeing her brother avoiding eye contact.
She was joking, but in her mind, she decided to give her all toplete the exercises as soon as possible.
Aurora was sulking but suddenly she remembered something and said, "Brother, you didn''t forget that my friends areing here for a sleepover after school, right?"
"Oh, I remember." Theo replied.
"Today is my day off from the restaurant. This way I can supervise you girls." Theo said as he sipped his coffee.
"Great!" Aurora said excitedly.
She couldn''t wait to have her friends for a sleepover.
Theo smiled as he saw her so excited.
Aurora finished eating after a while.
"Bye-bye, brother!" She said as she ran toward the elevator.
"Bye! Be careful!" Theo shouted.
Theo shook his head and smiled as he saw her antics.
He asked Sylph to do the dishes as he walked toward the recording studio.
''I need to finish the production of the song. It''s great that I have the day off today. This way I can work all day without having to worry.'' He thought.
Theo wanted to have his first song ready by the end of the day.
He couldn''t wait to see the result.
And like that, Theo started his journey of editing and arranging the first song of his album.
He started by inspecting yesterday''s recording to see if he let any mistakes pass.
And he indeed had overlooked the ending part of the guitar.
Theo then proceeded to record again that part.
After checking the new record, he was satisfied with the result.
''Now it''s the difficult part.'' Theo thought as he started editing the song.
It was a new experience for him because even though he studied the process, he was still a newbie doing it.
Theo was focused on editing when suddenly he heard his phone ringing.
He saw the caller and it was Ryoko.
"Hey, Ryoko!" He answered the phone with a smile.
"Hey, boss!" She said with a lively voice.
"I received an answer about the purchase of the broadcast spot of the Chrome Channel." Ryoko said.
"Really? What did they say?" Theo said with expectation.
"Just like I said, they increased the price, and the final cost of buying 12 spots for the whole season is 2 million dors." Ryoko said.
"Great! We were lucky to get this spot." Theo said excitedly.
"Yeah, I think so too. And I also contacted the real estate agency to buy the building we saw that day. It is everything ready for buying the building."
"The only thing is that someone has to go Sakura City to sign the contract with the Chrome Channel and the purchase contract of the building." Ryoko said with hesitation.
"You can do that. I will transfer 4.5 million to Tokyo Studio''s bank ount. You can pay for these things with it."
"And because you''re the head director of the studio, you have the power to sign these documents. I will transfer 5k to your bank ount for your expenses in Sakura City."
"But you should get back in Elffire City before we can start the review of the candidates'' projects on Sunday."
Ryoko was a little overwhelmed as she listened to Theo.
She never imagined that Theo would trust her so much to trust her with such a big task.
She was even more shocked by the fact that she would go back to Sakura City so soon, but this time in a totally different context.
She was going as the head director of a studio to buy broadcast spots from a TV channel!
She never imagined that after hitting rock bottom, she would be in this position when she went back to her hometown.
"I will do my best, boss!" Ryoko replied in a determined voice.
She was a little emotional as she replied.
"Don''t worry. I believe in you." Theo replied with a gentle voice when he heard her tone of voice.
He knew that she had many unsolved things in Sakura City, but he believed she could move over that.
Ryoko''s heart warmed as she heard his confident and gentle voice saying that he believed in her.
She vowed to be the head director that a studio could have.
"Oh, you also should hire a renovationpany to work on the building after you sign the purchase."
"Nothing too fancy. Just put the sign of the studio in the front and all the equipment necessary for the voice actors and our staff in Sakura City." Theo said suddenly.
"It will be done, boss. And what about the staff of this branch studio?" She asked.
"Hmm, we will not use the studio now. After we finish producing the first episodes of the SAO anime, we can start hiring people for the branch studio. They will handle the hiring of voice actors with the Voice Acting Union." Theo said thoughtfully.
"Okay, then I will go to Sakura City tomorrow and I get back in Elffire City before the third phase ends on Sunday." Ryoko said after thinking about it.
"And don''t worry about supervising the third phase. I can do that." Theo said.
Theo couldn''t go to Sakura City because he had to work in the restaurant and work on his album.
But he still could supervise the teams from his house with Sylph''s help.
Because Sylph was connected to the Tokyo Studioswork, he could supervise the task as if he was there in the building.
"Oh, thank god. I was worried about that." Ryoko said with a relieved voice.
"How''s the third phase going by the way?" Theo asked.
"All the teams are showing good progress. Most of them already finished drawing the frames. Now they are working on background design and coloring the frames." Ryoko replied.
"Hmm, it seems that they are maintaining a good pace. This way they will be able to finish in time." Theo said.
The two of them talked for a while about the teams and afterward, they hung up the phone.
"Sylph, reserve a hotel and ne tickets for Ryoko and send her." Theo said out loud.
"Oh, and transfer 4.5 million to Tokyo''s bank ount and 5k to Ryoko''s bank ount." He said suddenly.
Sylph had total ess to his bank ount.
She was basically his personal ountant.
Therefore, he didn''t have to worry about his money with her management.
"Yes, master!" She replied livelily.
Theo nodded and went back to working on editing the song.
He was determined to finish by the end of the day.
Would the result be good enough?
Theo was looking forward to listening to the song from James Arthur in this life.
Chapter 147 Night At The Pedrarruna Mansion
The sun was setting.
The afterglow of the setting sun shone brightly on the top of the trees of the Pedrarruna Forest.
A sea of clouds painted with a multitude of colors could be seen in the skies.
The autumn breeze swayed the leaves from the trees.
Inside a mansion on top of a hill in this forest, a silver-haired was looking with his all attention at the monitor in front of him while a kitten napped in hisp.
Mayia, the kitten, loved to take naps on thep of her owner as he worked.
That was exactly what she did!
And her owner could notin, after all, she was such a good cat.
Theo supported the little kitten with care as he worked.
He didn''t want to disturb her, so his legs were frozen for more than two hours to support the cat.
But he was not upset.
Just by looking at the little cat sleeping, his heart was warmed and made him pumped to keep working.
And he indeed needed to be focused because he was in the final process of editing the song.
"Master, Aurora arrived with her friends." Sylph said suddenly.
"Oh, tell her I''m in the recording studio." He said without pulling his eyes from the monitor.
Theo could not afford to be distracted, so he continued working.
A whileter, Theo heard the door of the studio opening.
"Hey, big brother!" Aurora greeted him excitedly.
She had just left her friends to change their clothes while she talked with her brother.
"Hey, cupcake!" He replied as he finally turned his head from the monitor.
"Sorry I can''t greet the girls. But I''m in the critical stage of editing the first song of the album, and I can''t get distracted." Theo said apologetically.
"Don''t worry, brother. I understand. You can work without worrying about us." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
She wasn''t even surprised anymore that her brother was already finishing the first song of the album.
The silver-haired girl didn''t want to distract her brother in this important step.
"Thank you for understanding." Theo smiled at her.
"Do you want me to cook for you girls?" He asked.
"You don''t have to. We can order something for ourselves. You can work without worrying about cooking tonight." Aurora replied.
"Okay then. Call me if you need anything." Theo said as he saw the girl leaving.
"Okay, good luck, big brother!" She shouted when she exited the studio.
Theo was smiling as he returned to his work.
''I need urgently to hire my manager.'' He thought as he edited.
''I have so much stuff to do before I release the album and I don''t know if I can take it alone...''
Theo was indeed a little overwhelmed by the amount of work he had to do.
First of all, he needed to record and edit all songs.
Second, he needed to design the visual of the album.
Third, he needed to write the scripts for the music videos.
Fourth, he had to supervise these music videos'' productions to attend to what he wanted.
Fifth, he needed to contact Track''s management team to be able tounch his album on their tform. And that was aplicated procedure because they would inspect the album and the production of the song.
Sixth, he had to start working on the SAO anime. As the only person who knew how the ending result should be, Theo needed to be deeply involved in the production of the anime. So, he would have to find time to work on the Tokyo Studios.
Looking through all these things he had to do, it was understandable that Theo was overwhelmed.
He decided to hire a manager next week to help him go through these tasks.
Theo worked on his album while the girls talked with enthusiasm in Aurora''s bedroom.
"Where''s your brother?" Umaru asked when Aurora entered the room.
"He''s busy working on a project, so he won''t be with us tonight." Aurora replied.
"Didn''t you say that had the day off from the restaurant?" Vivian asked.
"Oh, it''s a different project. It''s a personal project of his. I can''t talk about it without his permission." Aurora said with a yful smile.
She already could imagine that her friends would love her brother''s songs.
"Look at her being so mysterious!" Caro eximed.
The girls giggled hearing that.
"Are you girls ready to swim?" Aurora asked.
"Of course! I was born ready!" Umaru replied with excitement.
Vivian and Caro agreed and showed that they already were in their swimsuits.
"It seems that it''s only that needs to change." Aurora giggled as she went to the bathroom to dress in her swimsuit.
After a while, four beautiful girls could be seen running through the stair wearing only bikinis.
Any man would faint seeing such a heavenly scene, but unfortunately, no one was there to witness this gracious scene.
And the only man nearby was too busy to worry about girls in bikinis.
They arrived by theke after their run.
"Sylph, can you turn on the lights around theke and heat up the water?" Aurora asked.
As theke was artificial, it was possible to heat the temperature of the water.
"Yes, master!" Sylph replied.
At that moment, the girls saw the lights being turned on.
"Wow!" the three other girls eximed.
"No matter how many times I see it. I''m still impressed by Sylph." Vivian said in admiration.
"Me too." Umaru said.
A whileter, the girls jumped on theke and had fun.
The temperature was warm and nice.
"The water is sofortable!" Vivian eximed as she floated on the water.
"Right?!" Umaru eximed.
"It feels like we are taking a bath. But it is much more awesome than a bath. Here we can look at the starry sky just above us." Caro said with a dreamy voice as she floated and looked at the stars in the sky.
The girls spent an hour swimming and having fun before going inside.
The scene of four beautiful girls in bikinis leaving the water would be heaven for some people, but again, there was no one there to appreciate it.
The girls took a shower and dressed in their pajamas.
"What we will have for dinner?" Umaru asked.
"Let''s order some pizza and burger. We can watch thetest episode of [Magic Girls] in the cinema room while we eat!" Aurora said with enthusiasm.
"Cinema room?" The girls asked.
"Oh yeah, you girls left when I showed the house to the people that were in my brother''s party." Aurora said after remembering.
"There was a tour?" Vivian asked.
"That''s not fair! Aurora-chan, you have to show us too!" Caro eximed.
"I think so too!" Umaru eximed.
"Okay, okay!" Aurora giggled.
"I can show you the house while we wait for the food." She said.
"Sylph, can you order some pizza and burgers for us?" Aurora asked as she pulled her friends.
Aurora spent the following time showing the house to the girls.
And the girls had to admit that house was awesome.
It was not a surprise that the room they most liked was the makeup room on the second floor.
After showing the whole house, the food arrived and the girls moved to the cinema room to watch while eating.
While the girls were having fun, Theo was still working on the song.
But suddenly he eximed, "Finally!"
"I can''t believe it was so hard!" Theo said with a tired voice.
But his eyes couldn''t hide his excitement.
He avidly pressed the button to y the final result of his work.
The sound of the guitar intro sounded throughout the studio as soon as he did that.
His voice sang the song.
And ''Say You Won''t Let Go'' was revived in Azure Star!
Theo was a little emotional as he heard the song.
The first song he produced was perfect.
Even though the process was hard, he still would go through it.
His heart was telling him that he wanted to bring these songs to Azure Star.
He couldn''t wait to start recording the rest of the songs!
Chapter 148 Flight 311B, First-Class
Saturday, November 21th
Redwell International Airport, Elffire City.
The nes could be seening and going as someone approached the port.
As the biggest airport in the state, it was understandable the number of passengers passing through.
At one of the entrances of the airport, two women could be seen getting out of a cab.
One of them was a young blue-haired beautiful girl, and the other was a middle-aged woman that exuded professionalism.
They were Ryoko Riverdale and Dottie Dixon.
"Thank you foring with me, Mrs. Dixon." Ryoko said with gratefulness as they walked toward the check-in counter.
"Don''t worry about it. It''s my pleasure to help thepany." Dottie answered with a gentle smile.
Dottie was one of thewyers that Sam hired to take care of the legal procedures of the Umbre Corporation.
She had ample experience and helped thepany to get all legal procedures on the right note with thew.
Dottie loved working for Sam, she never had a woman boss and it was a refreshing experience.
The middle-aged woman was going with Ryoko to inspect the contracts that Ryoko would sign at Sakura City.
The two women walked to the check-in counter and were greeted by an employee.
"Good morning, ma''am. Can you show your id and tickets?" the employee said with a professional smile.
"Sure." Ryoko replied as she and Dottie gave it to the employee.
The employee took the document and ticket and searched in the system.
After a while, the employee said again, "Will youdies dispatch any bags?"
"No." Ryoko and Dottie replied.
They would only be in Sakura City for one day, so they were only bringing a handbag with them.
"Then, everything''s done. If youdies go to the first-ss waiting room, you will befortable waiting for the ne there." The employee said with a professional smile as she gave back the documents to Ryoko and Dottie.
"Wait. First-ss?" Ryoko asked confused.
"Yes, your ne tickets are in the first-ss." the employee replied.
"Okay, thank you!" Ryoko said as she walked off from the counter.
She was shocked that Theo would buy first-ss tickets for her.
"Didn''t you know it was first-ss tickets?" Dottie asked.
"I didn''t even look. I thought it was on the economy section." Ryoko replied as she shook her head.
What she didn''t know was that it was Sylph that bought her tickets.
The two women arrived at the first-ss waiting room and were impressed by the amenities.
There was free food, free massage, free drinks, and other things.
Ryoko was excited when she saw that.
She never experienced such luxury.
The blue-haired girl started eating and enjoying the amenities, she was so distracted that she forgot her nervous emotions about going back to Sakura City.
Dottie just sat while drinking a hot tea with amusement as she saw the young woman having fun.
Dottie was used to flying in first-ss, so this experience was not a novelty for her.
DING DONG
"Good morning passengers. This is the pre-boarding announcement for flight 311B to Sakura City. We are now inviting those passengers with small children, and any passengers requiring special assistance, to begin boarding at this time. Please have your boarding pass and identification ready. Regr boarding will begin in approximately ten minutes. Thank you." a male''s voice was heard through the speakers.
Ryoko stopped what she was doing when she heard that.
"That''s our ne." Ryoko said as she sat beside Dottie.
"Yeah, it''s still early. We can board in 10 minutes." Dottie said as she sipped her tea.
A whileter, the two women stood up and walked towards the gate.
Arriving there, they line up in the first-ss line and were quickly attended to.
They presented their boarding pass and entered the ne.
Ryoko had shining eyes as she saw the first-ss.
''It is so much better than the economy ss!'' She thought as she sat on her seat.
While the other passengers were boarding, Ryoko and Dottie were talking when a flight attendant stopped by.
"Good morning,dies. Can I get you anything?" the flight attendant said with a professional smile.
Ryoko ate too much in the first-ss lounge that she was not hungry anymore.
"No, thank you." Ryoko replied.
"I will have a ss of white wine, please." Dottie said with a calm voice.
"I will be right back." the flight attendant replied.
A whileter, Ryoko was looking at her phone and Dottie was drinking her wine when they heard the speakers being turned on.
"Ladies and gentlemen, wee onboard Flight 311B with service from Elffire City to Sakura City. We are currently third in line for take-off and are expected to be in the air in approximately seven minutes. We ask that you please fasten your seatbelts at this time and secure all baggage underneath your seat or in the overheadpartments. We also ask that your seats and table trays are in the upright position for take-off. Please turn off all personal electronic devices, includingptops and cell phones. Smoking is prohibited for the duration of the flight. Thank you for choosing Abode Airlines. Enjoy your flight."
Ryoko turned off her phone and fastened her seatbelt when she heard that.
And just like it was said, 7 minutester, the ne took off and was in the air.
Ryoko''s heart was beating fast as she thought that she was going back to her hometown.
When the lights to fasten the seatbelts were turned off, the passengers heard the captain saying, "Good afternoon passengers. This is your captain speaking. First I''d like to wee everyone on Abode Flight 311B. We are currently cruising at an altitude of 33,000 feet at an airspeed of 850 kilometers per hour. The time is 7:25 am. The weather looks good and with the tailwind on our side, we are expecting tond in Sakura City approximately at 10 am. The weather in Sakura City is cloudy, with a high of 18 degrees for this afternoon. If the weather cooperates we should get a great view of the city as we descend. The cabin crew will being around in about twenty minutes to offer you a light snack and beverage, and the inflight movie will begin shortly after that. I''ll talk to you again before we reach our destination. Until then, sit back, rx and enjoy the rest of the flight."
Ryoko was relieved when she heard that.
Her meeting with the Chrome Channel Management Team was at 11 am, and she could not arrivete.
Ryoko decided to rx before facing such an important meeting, so she asked for a milkshake from the flight attendant.
She opened the little TV in front of her and watched an anime as she drank her milkshake.
At 9:50 am, Ryoko looked through the window and only saw clouds.
She regretted not seeing the city from above, but it was understandable because the winter was arriving and it was normal to be cloudy at this time of the year.
10 minutester, the passengers could feel the wheels of the ne touching the ground.
''I''m back...'' Ryoko thought as she looked at the city through the window.
As soon as the flight attendant said that they get out of the ne, Ryoko and Dottie walked off the ne.
"We need to get a taxi to the Chrome Channel fast!" Ryoko said with a firm voice as they walked out of the airport.
"Okay." Dottie replied a little surprised by seeing the girl that was being silly just a few hours ago transforming into a determined and focused woman.
The two women entered a cab and gave the driver the address.
''I will get this done!'' Ryoko thought with determination as she looked at the city outside.
She promised herself to never be in the situation that she got when she left this city, and she came back as a new woman.
She would make them regret messing with her!
Chapter 149 Hometown
Chrome Channel Station, Sakura City.
The channel had aplex of buildings as the headquarters of the station.
The channel had a history of more than 30 years.
Even though it was not the most popr channel, the station had a steady stream of audience.
The channel mostly had animes being broadcasted in their timetable.
So, they valued finding new and good animes to put in the schedule.
Ryoko and Dottie got out of the cab in front of the building.
They looked at the imponent building and heaved a sigh.
''Now I am the head director. You can do this, Ryoko!'' the blue-haired girl said inwardly as she walked into the building.
"Hello, I am Ryoko Riverdale and I have a meeting with the Broadcast Management Team?" Ryoko said as she arrived at the greeter counter.
"Good morning, wait a minute for me to check, please." The greeter replied with a professional smile.
Ryoko nodded and waited.
A minuteter, the greeter said with a smile, "Miss Riverdale, you can go directly to the sixth floor. You will be guided to the conference room there."
"Okay, thank you." Ryoko replied.
The two women walked into the elevator and pressed the button to take them to the sixth floor.
A whileter, they were guided to a conference room.
It was still 10:55 am, so they waited patiently for the meeting time to arrive.
At 11 am, Ryoko saw a middle-aged man entering the room with another middle-aged woman.
Ryoko and Dottie stood up from their chairs when they saw that.
"Miss Riverdale, right?"
"I am Zakaria Ross, one of the managers that care for the selling of broadcast spots. This is my partner Oda Haya, she is also a manager." The middle-aged man said with a smile as he shook Ryoko''s hand.
"Nice to meet you, Mr. Ross. I am Ryoko Riverdale, Tokyo Studios'' Head Director. This is Dottie Dixon, ourwyer." Ryoko said with a professional voice.
Zakaria and Oda couldn''t help but be surprised when they heard that.
Ryoko seemed to be so young to upy such a prestigious position.
And the way that Ryoko seemed like she was used to being in her position.
It couldn''t be helped, Ryoko acquired the presence that all bosses had.
Zakaria and Oda were even more confused because they never heard of these Tokyo Studios.
"Nice to meet you, Miss Riverdale and Mrs. Dixon." Oda said with a smile as she motioned them to take their seats.
Ryoko nodded as she sat down.
"I presume Miss Riverdale came here intending to buy a broadcast spot for the spring anime season?" Zakaria asked.
"Yes, more precisely, the Wednesday 11 pm spot." Ryoko replied.
"Great! We brought the contract here for you to see." Oda said as she passed a stack of papers to Ryoko.
Ryoko took the papers and passed them to Dottie for her to inspect.
"I imagine that Miss Riverdale knows that you are buying these spots without partnering with the Channel, right?" Zakaria asked.
"Yes, I know." Ryoko replied.
p It was important to notice that when a studio bought broadcast spots from TV channels, there were two ways of buying them.
The first method worked with a partnership between the studio and the channel. The studio would get a payment from the channel proportional to the number of views that the anime would get for each episode.
But this method would only be offered to famous animes with a big audience.
In the second method, the studio would buy the broadcast spots from the channel and would not get anything back from the channel.
The studio was basically paying to broadcast their anime so that they could earn money from other methods. Because they would not get money from broadcasting, the studio would sell merchandise and streaming rights to earn money with the anime.
And obviously, Tokyo Studios was buying broadcast spots with the second method.
Theo predicted that he would invest at least 5 million to produce the SAO anime and he highly doubted that he could earn back this money by just selling merchandise.
That''s why he wanted tounch his own streaming service.
He would be able to put his animes into the streaming service and earn back the money he invested with the subscription of viewers attracted by the animes it would be on the tform.
And because Theo wouldunch his streaming service in multiple countries, he predicted that he would earn a big profit as the Tokyo Studios released popr animes.
His target audience would not only be people watching TV in the Sakura Abode Country, it would be people from all over the world.
His ultimate goal was to have a streaming service even more poprpared to the Crunchyroll Service from his past life.
He would still broadcast his animes on TV but he would not care if he get a partnership with the channels.
A whileter, Dottie finished inspecting the contract.
"Everything is okay. They just want the first episode to be sent to them one month before the spring season starts." Dottie whispered to Ryoko.
Ryoko nodded, she already expected that.
It was normal for the channels to inspect the animes before being broadcasted.
"I see that everything is fine. We can sign it if you guys don''t have anything to add?" Ryoko said with a firm voice.
"Great! Let''s sign it then." Zakaria said with a smile.
Shortly after, Ryoko and Oda signed the purchase contract after Ryoko transferred 2 million to the bank ount that Zakaria told her about.
"Thank you for the cooperation!" Oda said as she shook Ryoko''s hands.
"Thank you for the cooperation!" Ryoko said with a small smile.
She could not help but be happy as she saw her missionpleted.
Ryoko bade goodbye to Zakaria and Oda as she kept with care the purchase contract in her briefcase.
This document was too important for her to mess up, so he had to be extra careful.
The two women exited the building a whileter.
When they got out, Ryoko started jumping around to celebrate.
Dottie smiled as she saw the happy girl.
She was proud to see that the deal waspleted and Ryoko was so professional there that Dottie started admiring the blue-haired girl.
"Come on! We have to go to the real estate agency now." Ryoko said with a smile after she finished her victory dance.
"Okay." Dottie replied.
The two women took a cab and headed toward the real estate agency.
Ryoko had to buy the building that Theo picked it.
They arrived there after a while, and everything went without any problems.
Ryoko inspected the building first, she was satisfied with what she saw.
''We can make a fine voice acting studio here.'' she said inwardly as she walked through the building.
"We will buy immediately." She said to the real estate agent that apanied her and Dottie.
"Now? I suppose we can go back to the agency and sign the contract then." the agent replied.
A whileter, Ryoko transferred 2.5 million to the real estate agency and signed the contract.
Tokyo Studios had finally a building in Sakura City!
After the contract was inspected by Dottie, Ryoko said to the middle-aged woman to enjoy the city while she went to a renovationpany.
Dottie went to visit some rtives she had in Sakura City then.
Ryoko spent the whole afternoon with the renovationpany taking care of all the things she wanted in the building.
She wanted to be a beautiful project that would at least not shame the beautiful headquarters of the studio in Elffire City.
Ryoko''seback to Sakura City was much better than she ever dreamed.
And Ryoko''s day ended even better when she got to the hotel where she had a reservation after deciding everything with the renovationpany.
It was a star hotel!
Ryoko was shocked that she would be in such a luxurious hotel.
After doing the check-in, she went to her room.
And it was so beautiful andfy.
She never imagined that she would be in such a luxurious hotel when she got back to her hometown.
Ryoko took a shower and dressed in some casual clothes.
She left her room and took a cab.
A whileter, she was standing in front of a sign that said ''Rainbow Sakura Cemetery''.
Ryoko bought some flowers and walked through the cemetery.
Shortly after, she arrived in front of a tombstone that said.
[Ohori Riverdale, 1970-2016, A Mother To A Lost Girl]
Ryoko knelt in front of it and ced the flowers there.
"Hey, mom, sorry I didn''te to visittely." Ryoko smiled as tears starteding out of her eyes.
"But your daughter is a big boss now. Can you believe it?"
"My dreams became true! I''m sure you must be happy for me. Our first anime will be released in four months. I''m sure you will like it."
"Don''t worry about what happened a while back. Even though those bastards are free. I will make them pay someday."
"I miss you so much..." Ryoko whispered as a stream of tears rolled on her cheeks.
"I wish you see how far I came." Ryoko cried silently.
Only the one who knew the pain of losing a loving mother could imagine what Ryoko was feeling.
The pain would never go away.
She could only learn how to live with it.
Ryoko bade goodbye to her mother and went to the hotel.
Her heart was much lighter after talking with her mother.
Now she could move to Elffire City without looking back.
She wanted to sleep in her hometown onest time before leaving for her new home.
Chapter 150 First Listener
While Ryoko was having an adventure in Sakura City, Theo was having apletely different day.
He woke up early as usual to do his morning routine.
After working out, he cooked breakfast and ate alone.
Aurora was still sleeping, she sleptte while having fun with her friends.
So he was not expecting to see them so early.
But he still cooked breakfast for them to eat when they woke up.
A whileter, Theo arrived in the recording studio.
He would start recording the second song of the album, and he knew already which one would be.
''The Scientist'' from Coldy!
The famous song was one of the hits in Theo''s past life.
The song was written coboratively by all the band members for their second album, A Rush of Blood to the Head.
It is built around a piano bad, with the lyrics to the song alluding to a man''s powerlessness in the face of love.
It begins with the main four-chord piano melody created by lead singer Coldy''s lead singer Chris Martin, transitioning to him singing the first verses. He is then joined by the rest of the band after the first chorus. In addition to the main piano melody, the music of the song is created by a string arrangement, harmony, and acoustic guitar, with its rhythm being slow tempo drums and bass guitar riffs. After the second chorus, Coldy Guitarist Jonny Bd ys an electric guitar riff.
The production of this song was much harderpared with ''Say You Won''t Let Go''.
Theo had to record the sound of the piano, drums, acoustic guitar, and electric guitar.
Without forgetting the vocals.
Theo estimated that it would take more than two days to finish the production.
But he was not intimidated by the difficulty of the task.
He was pumped up instead.
Theo wanted to listen to the song in his new life, so he started recording the instruments with a focused mind.
He started by recording the piano y, as the only instrument that he had grandmaster proficiency with, Theo had an easy time recording the piano part.
While Theo was busy recording the second song of his album, another silver-haired person started to wake up in another part of the house.
Aurora blinked her eyelids as she woke up.
She was a little confused for a while.
Then she remembered that she was in her bed after sleepingte the night before.
Her friends were sleeping beside her bed onfy mattresses that they asked Sylph.
The silver-haired girl got out of bed with care to not wake up the girls.
After a silent struggle, she managed to get out of the bedroom without waking up them.
Aurora looked at the time on her phone as she stepped down the stairs.
''Wow! It''s already 9 am. Big brother must be in the studio.'' She thought.
When she arrived on the ground floor, she saw the breakfast on the table.
She smiled when she saw the care that her brother had for her.
She ran toward the recording studio with enthusiasm.
Arriving there, she saw her brother inside the recording room ying the piano.
She stopped to try listening, but after waiting for a while she could not hear anything.
That was expected, after all the recording room was an isted acoustic room to maximize the sound produced inside.
"Sylph, can you let me listen to what my brother is ying?" Aurora asked after thinking for a while.
Immediately after, the sound of the piano could be heard.
Aurora gave a sweet smile when she heard the sound of the piano.
She tried to identify the song that her brother was ying.
''Oh, that''s the song that he yed for me that day!'' Aurora said inwardly with excitement.
She loved that song and she couldn''t wait to listen to the final take.
Aurora stayed there listening to her brother with shining eyes.
When Theo left the recording room, he was greeted by the sight of Aurora smiling at him.
He was a little surprised but he smiled too, "Good morning, cupcake!"
"Good morning, big brother!" She greeted him back.
"Are you recording that song you yed for me that day?" She asked with shining eyes.
"Yes, I just started today."Theo replied with a smile.
Aurora started asking her brother multiple questions, she was too curious about the process of producing a song.
Theo answered all of her questions patiently.
He did not want to leave her out of the fun.
And he also wanted to produce Aurora''s album in the future, and for that to happen, she needed to know all the ins and outs of the process.
"...and that is how the final result is achieved." Theo finished his exnation.
Aurora had a focused face as she heard Theo''s exnation.
She knew of her brother''s ambition and she wanted to help him.
"Wait a minute. Weren''t you working on another song yesterday?" Aurora asked with a confused face.
"Oh, I finished that song already." Theo replied with a calm voice.
Aurora was silent for a while but she eximed when the information sank in, "What? Already? What''s the name of the song? Let me listen, big brother!"
Theo smiled as he saw her excited face.
"Its name is ''Say You Won''t Let Go''." He said as he moved to y the song for her.
The song started ying and Aurora was in a trance as she listened to it.
She never heard something like it before.
It was so good and addicting to listen to.
She closed her eyes to feel the music as Theo''s maic singing voice entered her ears.
Aurora''s thoughts were empty.
And when the song ended, she was silent for a while afterward.
The lyrics were so powerful and her brother sang so well.
"Brother, this song is good!" Aurora eximed in excitement when she woke from her trance.
"The lyrics are so good, the melody is so addicting, everything fits in so seamlessly!" She said with shining eyes.
Aurora already could imagine this song bing famous.
"I see that someone is studying the melody exercises I passed." Theo chuckled.
He did not take herpliments too seriously, he was just copying a singer from his past life.
He wished that James Arthur could have a blessed life in hisst world.
"Well, thank you, I''m d you liked it." He said with a calm smile.
"Of course! When I have some free time I start solving the musical exercises you passed me." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
The siblings talked with enthusiasm about music for a while.
"Brother, my final exams of the first year will be in one month. If I pass I will get one month of vacation before the second year starts." She said.
"Oh really? You must study hard then. I presume that the exams in your new school are harderpared with other schools." Theo said with a thoughtful face.
"I was thinking I should stop working in the restaurant this month so I could study more." Aurora said with a low voice.
"Good idea, cupcake! I was going to suggest that, but I figured it should be your decision." Theo said with a loving smile.
He wanted Aurora to be free to do anything she wanted, but he also wanted her to be responsible.
And seeing her take the most responsible decision made him proud.
"Thank you, brother!" Aurora said with a sweet smile when she saw her proud face.
"I will wake up the girls to have breakfast then!" She said as she got out of the studio.
Theo smiled as he saw her walking out.
He turned his head to the work he had to do.
He would work on the recording until the time to go to the restaurant arrived.
Theo was a little nervous thinking about the night at the restaurant.
It would be the first time seeing Ayia after not seeing her for a few days.
What would happen when the two of them met again?
Chapter 151 Invite
Elffire City, Pedrarruna Manor.
Theo was recording the electric guitar section of the song.
He noticed that the time to go to the restaurant was near, and he wouldn''t be able to record the vocals that day.
''I guess I will have to do that tomorrow before I have to go to the Tokyo Studios.'' He thought as he exited the recording room.
''Talking about the task I gave them. How are they going?'' He said inwardly after remembering that the candidates had less than a day to finish the animations.
"Sylph, show me how the candidates are going." He asked her as he sat down in his working station.
"Yes, master!" She appeared on his monitor and said.
Shortly after, images of the teams working appeared in front of him.
He looked at all of them and he could notice that all teams were working frantically to finish their projects before the deadline.
He noticed that most of them had eyebags of sleep deprivation, but they worked withoutining.
Theo was not surprised by that, he knew that most of these people were used to working more than 16 hours per day.
What he appreciated was theirmitment to delivering a great project.
Theo focused on one of the teams as they seemed to be in the middle of something important.
In Team 19 Workspace.
The team worked more than ever in their lives.
The team members only slept two hours during thest 3 days.
After they finished drawing the frames, they noticed the amount of work they had to do to animate their story.
That was due to the difficulty of animating a magical creature like a dragon.
To animate a creature like a dragon, the animating team had to follow strict rules.
And the difficulty only increased because the creature only existed in their imaginations.
The team had to bepletely in sync to finish the job.
And another problem they faced was background design, they chose to use a volcano when they created the story.
But this was difficult work to do in so little time.
It was then that Bruno volunteered to work in the background.
This was his favorite part of the animation process, and he wanted to deliver an amazing work.
He has been drawing and animating the background together with another 8 people.
"Bruno, you had to finish this background before midnight." Urata said as he stopped by to see their work.
"We need to start putting together all pieces by midnight. This way we work until 2 pm to finish all procedures." He said with a worried voice.
That''s right, team 19 nned to not sleep that night so that they could finish their project.
But they were not the only ones, the rest 34 teams nned to do the same thing.
It couldn''t be helped, this was once in a lifetime chance.
They wanted to do their best to grab this chance.
Bruno lifted his head from his work and said in a tired voice, "Don''t worry, leader. We will be finished by then. The only problem is that we need to coordinate with character frames to know where in the background they want the characters."
"We can solve that after we start putting the pieces together at midnight." Urata replied.
The two of them started talking about the details of their works.
Theo watched them with shining eyes, he noticed that the background work of this team was promising.
He was looking forward to seeing their final results.
Theo was very satisfied as he looked at all teams.
He already could see these people working to produce his animes.
They would be the backbone of his studio.
Theo looked at the clock and noticed that it was time to go to the restaurant.
He stood up and went to his bedroom.
He took a shower and exited his room dressed in blue jeans, ck boots, an anime T-shirt of [Magic Girls], and a leather jacket.
With his godly face, silver hair, and silver eyes, he looked like a model wearing casual clothes for a photo shoot.
Even more with his anime shirt, if someone saw Theo they would never believe such a beautiful person liked animes.
But Theo was an otaku without any shame.
Theo drove his car to the restaurant alone.
Aurora stayed at home to study for her exams with her friends that were still in their house.
Theo hummed songs until he arrived near his restaurant.
He noticed that he waste for service, so after he parked his car he ran toward the building.
When he entered the kitchen, he saw that everyone else was already in their uniforms waiting for him.
"Sorry, sorry, guys. I will get in my uniform and we can start!" He eximed as he ran into the dressing room.
Theyughed when they saw their boss doing that.
Theo was always perfect, so when they saw him doing a mistake they felt like he was human in the end after all.
Ayiaughed when she saw that.
Thest time she saw Theo wasst Wednesday, and she missed him so much.
She was a little nervous about seeing him again, but seeing his silly antics her nervous heart calmed a little.
There was nothing to be worried about, she noticed.
"Hey, guys! Sorry for arrivingte." Theo said with an apologetic face when he exited the dressing room.
"Don''t worry, boss!"
"Yeah, it happens to all of us."
"But we will remember!"
Theyughed happily.
Theo could only smile wryly when he saw themughing.
He turned his head and stole a nce at Ayia.
When he turned his head, his eyes met hers.
They both smiled at the same time when noticed that.
Both reached a tacit agreement to talk after the service ended.
"Come on, guys. Let''s start this party." Theo smiled at all of them after they finishedughing.
"Yes, chef!" they shouted back.
The kitchen staff of ''The Spark'' Restaurant started another night of work.
The restaurant celebrated 2 months since its openingst Thursday, and business couldn''t be better.
Even though Theo''s restaurant was not as famous as the Aether Starred Restaurants in town, ''The Spark'' had a steady stream of customers that adored their food.
Theo didn''t even want topete with these restaurants, because he could onlypete after getting his own Aether Star.
So, he just strived to deliver his best work every night he cooked.
The service that night went by without any problems, all the clients left the restaurant satisfied.
Theo checked the influx of clients with June after he finished cooking.
Afterward, he went into the dressing room to undress his chef uniform.
When he left the room wearing the clothes he arrived with, he saw Ayia waiting for him in the kitchen.
She was looking through her phone and didn''t notice that he arrived.
But when he got close, she lifted her head and saw him.
She dressing ck high boots, ck jeans, a white T-shirt, and a ck leather jacket.
She looked like a badass supermodel.
And when she smiled at him, her golden eyes shone.
Theo walked directly toward her and hugged the beautiful girl.
Ayia was not taken by surprise this time.
Hugging Theo felt natural to her.
They did not say anything, they just felt each other''s scent and warmth.
? "I missed you..." Ayia whispered.
"I missed you too." Theo replied in a low voice.
They let go of each other, they looked at each other and smiled.
They could feel each other''s feelings.
They started walking out of the restaurant.
Their hands touched once in a while, but they did not hold hands.
''Maybe another...'' they both thought.
"Do you wannae to my house on Monday?" Theo asked when they got out of the restaurant.
"Yes! I would love to!" Ayia replied excitedly.
She wanted to spend more time with Theo, but she didn''t know how.
Hearing Theo''s invite, her heart warmed.
"That''s great!"
"We don''t have to worry about working so we can enjoy our time without any problems." Theo said with a smile.
Ayia nodded with shining eyes.
They hugged each other again when they arrived near their cars.
Theo walked toward his car and Ayia toward hers.
Ayia could see Shizuka smirking at her from the car, and her face became red when she saw her sister''s expression.
But she was still happy.
She had a date with Theo!
She couldn''t wait for Monday to arrive.
Chapter 152 Third Phases Last Day
Sunday, November 22th
The sun rose through the cloudy skies.
The soft yellow light reached the houses and buildings of the city to announce the arrival of another day.
The citizens of Elffire City started to wake up to do their tasks for the day.
But inside a mirrored building with a sign saying [Tokyo Animation Studios], groups of people could be seen in a totally different rhythmpared with the rest of the city.
They seemed to be oblivious to the rising sun as they didn''t even sleep the previous night.
They were the 35 teams that had the task to produce an animation of a one-minute duration for the third phase of interviews at the Tokyo Studios.
All teams were racing against time to finish their animations before 2 pm.
Inside Team 19 Workspace, the whole team had tired faces as they worked.
Thest time that all of them slept was yesterday.
They were awake for more than 24 hours already.
Even though it was normal for them to sleep little with the way they led their lives.
After 5 days of sleeping only 2 hours per day and the addition of not sleeping in thest night, the mental and physical fatigue was starting to hit them.
But even though they were beyond tired, their eyes shined as they worked.
They were so close to the ending line, that they could not afford their tiredness to affect this lifetime opportunity.
The team members were now seated in front of the projection seeing the result that they had so far.
They were looking for mistakes that they might do during the process.
And they found a bunch of them.
"No, no. This is not working. The aspect ratio between the girl and the dragon is way off! The dragon needs to be way bigger than her, so the suspense break to be effective."
"Yeah, I agree. We need to erge the dragon''s proportions."
"Bruno, your work is fantastic but theva should not go that way. It''s physically impossible for theva to climb the volcano. I''m sure that the judges will be attentive to that."
"Sorry, guys. I will correct it immediately." Bruno replied with an apologetic face.
"We should talk about the color grading too. We need to sync the background and characters'' color scheme."
"I can do that. I already finished my section."
"Guys, after seeing what we have so far. I''m sure you all notice the same thing I did." Urata said as they looked at them.
"The editing of our animation is subpar." He said with a heavy tone.
It didn''t matter if they did an amazing job to draw the frames with the characters and background if they did not edit the animation correctly.
The editing section was one of thest steps of the animation process, and it was a crucial step.
"No one here has any experience in editing?" Urata asked with a hopeful voice.
But after a while, no one raised their hands.
All of them became downcast when they saw no one say anything.
It was understandable their feelings because their amazing animation would be worse than imagined.
"Does anyone here knows even a little bit about editing?" Urata asked again.
This time two people raised their hands.
"I never edited anything, but one time I worked helping the editing team of a short animation." the woman said.
"Me too. I only worked helping them. I observed their work, so I know a little bit." the man said.
The rest of the team became spirited again when they heard that.
There was still a chance!
"Can you edit our animation?" Urata asked with avid eyes.
The man and woman looked at each other and nodded.
"I won''t say that it will be the best edition. But I will give my best!" the man said with a firm voice.
"Me too!" the woman eximed in agreement.
The team became pumped up again when they heard that.
"Great! And don''t worry, we will help you too." Urata said.
"We can try to find any mistakes and you try to correct them. Now, let''s go back to work guys. Let''s deliver the best animation of our lives!" Urata said with a confident voice.
"Yes!" They shouted with determination.
The team resumed their work after that.
Scenes of candidates giving their all could be seen in all teams.
In team 32, unusual scenes could be seen.
This was the team that had the idea to make an animation about the Tokyo Studios.
Because it was simpler to animate a slice-of-life anime, the team strove to deliver all scenes with perfect detail.
The team members could be seen walking all around the building taking notes about anything that they saw.
They even asked permission from other teams if they could observe these teams working.
Team 32 wanted to capture how the work went in the studio.
Some teams refused, but some teams allowed Team 32 to observe.
They noted all things that it was necessary to be in their animation.
The dynamics of the work, the conversation between members, their focused faces, and many other things.
On thisst day, they didn''t go out anymore.
They had all the data necessary to produce the best animation of their lives.
Team 13 on other hand was the team that chose to animate a fight scene.
But it was not just a simple fight scene.
Their animation was about two animatorspeting to animate their works, then suddenly the characters of the two animators jump out of their pages and start fighting.
It was an idea suggested by one of the team members after they decided to animate a fight scene.
They did not want to just animate a normal fight scene, they wanted the fight to draw the attention of the viewer.
And what better way than using their jobs to do it?
And these were just a few examples of the amazing works of the 35 teams in this phase.
There were teams animating deep-sea creatures, breakup scenes between lovers,edy scenes, fantastical scenes, and many other types.
They gathered all their creativity to produce the best animes they could deliver.
But obviously, there were teams with projects worse whenpared with others.
But even with their subpar work, there were people in these teams that shone.
Some had an amazing talent to edit, some the talent to do a perfectposition of frames, and some designed amazing characters.
Multiple people were exhibiting how talented they are even if they work in worse teams.
And that was exactly Theo''s purpose in this phase.
He wanted to see which one would stand out after working on such a difficult task.
All of them had the opportunity to catch his eyes, but only the people that were skilled or the talented would do that.
When it was 1:55 pm, Umbre employees entered the workspace of all teams.
They all said the same thing, "Attention! You have until 2 pm to send your projects to the online address that the head director passed."
Some teams got desperate when they heard.
But some teams were calm about it.
But even with the all ups and downs, at 2 pm had sent their projects.
All teams heaved a sigh of relief.
They did everything that they could have done.
"Attention! You must go to the auditorium. There, you will be instructed about the next steps!" the Umbre employees said to every team.
The teams started walking slowly to the auditorium, their fatigue was starting to hit hard.
But they were anxious about what would it be next.
Chapter 153 Theos Music Class
While the candidates spent half of the day working hard to finish their projects.
Theo spent it working hard to finish recording all sections of the song that he chose to produce.
He didn''t manage to finish yesterday, so after he did his morning routine Theo immediately went to his studio to continue working on it.
After working for a couple of hours, Theo just needed to record thest vocal section.
Theo entered the recording room and stopped in front of the microphone.
He motioned to Sylph to start recording as he tried to find the emotion that this song needed to sing.
Shortly after, Theo''s voice came out of his mouth.
Theo didn''t notice yet, but with all this singing, his singing proficiency was increasing.
When Theo finished recording and was walking out of the recording room, he saw Aurora looking at him with shining eyes.
"Good morning, cupcake!" He smiled at her.
"Good morning, big brother!" She said with a sweet smile.
"Did you have breakfast already?" He asked as he walked to his working station.
"Yes, it was delicious as always!" She replied.
"Great! I thought you would study today?" He said as he looked at her.
"Hmm, I was thinking if I could study here, but only if I don''t disturb your work, big brother." She said with a hesitant voice.
"Sure, you will not disturb me. Grab your things and you can study by the side." Theo said after thinking about it.
"Thank you, big brother!" She replied as she toward her room to grab her study materials.
Theo shook his head and smiled when he saw that.
Theo started looking through all the recordings he had so far, he had just finished recording all sections.
Now he had to inspect all recordings to find any mistakes that he might have done.
While he was inspecting, Aurora came back carrying her school bag.
She didn''t disturb her brother, so she sat down by the side and started studying silently.
She was super curious as she heard all types of soundsing from the speakers.
After a while, Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that there weren''t any mistakes in the recordings.
"Finally!" He eximed.
"What did you do, brother?" Aurora couldn''t help asking when she saw his happy face.
"Oh, I finished inspecting the recordings and everything is fine. Now I can start editing the song." Theo replied with a smile.
"Come here. I can teach you some things with a practical example." Theo said after thinking for a while.
Aurora quickly took a seat beside him with shining eyes.
She was too curious.
"The editing process is aplicated step of song production. The editor needs to be knowledgeable in musical theory."
"For example, the Melody is a session of musical notes; a series of pitches often organized into phrases. It may sound simple but it is the crucial framework of a song. If the melody is messed up, the song will be ruined."
"Look here when I put together these two sections, they work seamlessly, right?" Theo said as he put together two sections of the recordings.
"Yes, they do." Aurora said after analyzing the sound with trained musical ears.
"Looks what happens when I mess with the melody." Theo said.
Suddenly, the sound became much worse.
"Wow! It''s so different!" Aurora eximed.
"After the Melody, the editor needs to know how to work with the Harmony. Which is basically the simultaneous, verticalbination of notes, usually forming chords."
"This one refers to the synchronization between the instruments and vocals. As you can already imagine this is another feature of the framework of a song."
"If one of the instruments is not synced with the rest, it bes noticeable for the listeners."
"Let me give you an example." Theo said as proceeded to y a piece with one instrument not synced.
Aurora listened with her full attention.
That was why Theo had her train to acquire a musical ear.
In times like these, she needed to know what she was listening to.
And the results were evident, even though her ear was not as good as Theo''s, she acquired a novice trained ear.
She already could identify most things she heard.
"The piano is not synced?" Aurora asked with hesitation.
"Exactly! I see you did not ck off in your ear training." Theo said with a proud voice.
Aurora blushed a little when she heard that.
"Now that you have a basic understanding of Harmony. I can talk about the Rhythm, which is the organization of music in time. Also closely rted to the meter."
"If the Harmony and Melody are the frameworks of the song. The Rhythm is how the framework is divided."
"Imagine I''m building a house. The Harmony and Melody are the foundations of the house, but the Rhythm is how the rooms of the house will be organized. Can you understand?" He asked.
"A little bit." She replied with a thoughtful face.
"Let me y for you the same song, but with different rhythms." He said.
Aurora listened with attention and said afterward, "Oh now I understand. The two pieces had the same chords and notes but they were different because of how they were organized."
"Exactly! Now that you learned the first three things."
"Let''s move on to Texture, which is the density (thickness or thinness) ofyers of sounds, melodies, and rhythms in a piece."
"It may sound abstract, but imagine with me three houses. The first has one floor, the second has two floors, and the third has three floors."
"Now think about a song that only has the vocal, this song can bepared with the first house."
"Now imagine a song with only the vocal and a guitar, this song can bepared with the second house."
"Andstly imagine a song with a vocal, a guitar, and a piano; this song can bepared with the third house."
"Do you see it? The first song has a thin Texture while the second and third songs had a thicker Texture."
"Let me y some examples for you." Theo said as he yed three examples for his sister.
Aurora absorbed Theo''s knowledgeable words as if she was a smart sponge.
She asked some questions and understood in the end.
"And thest aspect is something the Editor needs to know, but a singer needs to be an expert at it. It is the Expression of a song."
"The Expression can be divided into three things. Dynamics, Tempo, and Artiction."
"Dynamics is the volume (amplitude) of your voice. Basically, how loud, soft, medium, gradually getting louder or softer (crescendo, decrescendo), the voice can assume."
"The Tempo is the beats per minute; how fast, medium, or slow a piece of music is yed or sung."
"Artiction is the manner in which notes are yed or words pronounced: long or short, stressed or unstressed such as short (stato), smooth (legato), stressed (marcato), sudden emphasis (sforzando), slurred, etc."
"It sounds abstract I know."
"But let me show you a few examples."
"See at this section how soft my voice is? This softness is the dynamic expression of this section."
"Look at these two examples. In this one, I sang really fast and in the other, I sang very slowly. This is exactly what a Tempo should be portrayed by a singer."
"Look at this section. Do you see how I stressed the letter ''A'' when I sang? This is the Artiction."
Theo gave Aurora multiple examples as he worked on editing his song.
They discussed music until the time to go to the Tokyo Studios arrived.
"I have to go, cupcake." Theo said suddenly.
"Okay, big brother." She gave him a sweet smile.
"Good luck there! I hope there have some talented animators there!" She smiled.
She knew where her brother was going, she couldn''t wait to watch her brother''s anime.
Theo bade farewell to her and left the recording studio.
A whileter, Theo drove his car out of his house.
''I wonder if I will be able to find talented people.'' He thought.
The boss of the studio was looking forward to seeing their projects.
But would there be any good projects?
Chapter 154 Back To Elffire City
Elffire City, Tokyo Animation Studios.
1 PM.
Theo parked his car in the studio''s parking lot.
He got out of his car and walked into the elevator.
A whileter, he arrived at the top floor of the studio.
This floor was reserved for the departments'' heads to be at.
And as the Head Director of the studio, Ryoko''s office was also on this floor.
Theo greeted Ryoko''s assistant as he passed through her to enter the office.
The assistant was already briefed by Ryoko to be as respectful toward Theo as she was with Ryoko.
The girl didn''t understand, but she figured that Theo was rted to the owner of the studio.
Theo was please as he walked to Ryoko''s office after he saw that all the misceneous jobs in the studio were filled.
Cleaners, assistants, security guards, and others. Job positions like these already had people working on them.
The studio only needed the employees responsible for the production of the animes.
But that would change soon.
Theo entered Ryoko''s office and saw that she was working on some papers.
"Good morning, Ryoko!" Theo said with a smile.
Ryoko was taken aback by the sudden voice, but when she lifted her head and saw it was Theo, she smiled and said, "Good morning, boss!"
"How are you today?" Theo asked as he sat down on the seat in front of her desk.
"Great! I arrived from Sakura City at 10 pm. I came directly here from the airport to see the ending of the task." Ryoko replied.
"How was the trip?" Theo asked.
"It was a huge sess, boss! I sent you the picture of the documents, but they are here. Let me give you." Ryoko replied as she passed to Theo the purchase contracts of the broadcast spots and building venue.
Theo took the documents and inspected them as he listened to Ryoko''s exnation of how it went.
"Just like you said, boss. The Chrome Channel offered a contract without partnership. The contract is clean, so I signed after Mrs. Dixon said I could sign."
"The channel requested for us to send the first episode for them to inspect, one month before theunching."
"After we finish our business with the channel. We went to the real estate agency to see the building. And it is a great building, boss. It fits our necessities perfectly. I signed the purchase contract of it afterward."
"Then I went to a renovationpany to start the renovations of the building. These are the designs and projects that they did for the branch studio." Ryoko said as she passed a stack of designs and projects to Theo.
Theo looked at these designs and projects, he noticed that it was not the best, but he figured that his standards were too high.
And also this branch studio didn''t need to have a top designer projecting it.
Ryoko looked at Theo with expectant eyes as he inspected the papers she gave him.
She hoped that she did a good job in the tasks he gave her.
Theo nodded and said with a smile, "You did an amazing job, Ryoko! I knew I could trust you into this position without worrying."
Ryoko heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.
"Thank you, boss!" She replied with a brilliant smile.
The two of them talked about the next steps in the studio after they finished the third phase of the interviews whilst they watched the candidates racing to finish their projects before 2 pm.
The two of them had to have a clear path after they hired these candidates, so Theo and Ryoko had a serious conversation.
At 1:55 pm, they saw the Umbre employees warning the teams.
"Let''s go to the auditorium?" Theo asked as he stood up.
"Yes, let''s go." Ryoko replied as she stood up too.
They walked out of her office as they continued talking.
"Oh, I want you to try hiring a team of special sound effects production. But this is not an urgent task. We need them in 2 months." Theo said as he walked at a calm pace.
This team would be responsible for producing the normal sound effects of the anime.
Things like the sound of the characters walking, doors opening, fight scenes, and many other situations.
Theo initially wanted to do it himself, but this was a lengthy job that would take more time of his already tight schedule.
He figured why wouldn''t he hire someone else to do it for him?
He had the money and the means to do that, so he decided to hire this team.
"Look for talented people for this position." He said with a thoughtful face.
"Yes, boss! I will contact some people that I know to look for these people." Ryoko replied.
Usually, when a studio produced an anime, they hire a third-party sound studio to make these sound effects.
But Theo didn''t want to involve other studios in his productions.
And he already had a sound studio attached to the Tokyo Studios building that could serve to produce these effects.
If the others animation studios knew that he wanted to produce an anime alone, they would think he was crazy.
Theo would spend more than 5 million tounch his anime alone, while other studios would split this money between several studios.
For example, the anime A would be produced by 7 studios. These seven studios would each pay an amount to produce this anime A.
In the end, the profit from this anime A would be split between these seven studios ording to the amount each of them invested in this anime.
But Theo was taking money from his own pocket to produce this anime.
He didn''t really care if he lost money in this first anime, because the SAO anime would only be a springboard to make his studio earn tons of money when heunched his streaming service and the Naruto anime.
Both of them arrived at the auditorium at 2 pm, and they waited whilst they continued their conversation.
A whileter, they saw the candidates entering the auditorium with tired faces.
"It seems that they are exhausted." Theo chuckled.
"Well, most of them didn''t even sleepst night." Ryoko said.
They were both satisfied that they showed so much eagerness to get a better job in the studio.
After all the candidates got seated, Ryoko got onto the stage and looked at them.
The candidates had shining eyes even with their exhaustion as they saw their boss on the stage.
"Good afternoon, guys!" Ryoko said with a gentle smile over the microphone.
"I''m sure everyone here is exhausted so I will be short."
"The result of the third phase will be released on Tuesday at 8 am. In two days, all of you have toe here to see your results."
"That means you will have two free days to rest from this exhaustingst week."
? "I hope when I see you all again on Tuesday, you will be an employee of this studio." Ryoko said with a gentle smile.
The candidates were a little confused but they heaved a sigh of relief that they would have time to get some rest.
All of them had extreme mental and physical fatigue.
Ryoko bade goodbye to them and left the stage.
The candidates started to stand up and walk out of the auditorium.
They only wanted one thing, to get onto a bed and sleep until tomorrow.
Theo and Ryoko nodded at each other and walked to her office.
Now it would be their turn to work.
They had to evaluate 35 teams.
Both of them were looking forward to seeing their projects.
Chapter 155 Sylph, The Big Sister
While the candidates exited the studio building, Theo and Ryoko started evaluating the teams.
Theo decided to release the results of this phase two dayster because evaluating these projects was much more time-consumingpared to when he evaluated the second phase projects in just one hour.
Theo estimated that they would finish judging all teams tomorrow.
Tonight he had to cook at the restaurant.
But tomorrow, he would work all day with Ryoko to finish evaluating the projects.
Theo and Ryoko needed to not only judge the animation that the teams made.
They needed to evaluate how each team member behaved throughout thest five days.
If there were any one of the candidates who showed behaviors like racism, misogynistic, xenophobia, or violence.
Theo and Ryoko would eliminate them, even if these people were talented.
Both of them didn''t want people that could hurt the mood inside the studio.
Imagine if there was a person in the studio work that constantly said things about a specific ethnicity, the environment inside the studio would be negatively affected.
And the footage of the five days when the candidates were working served to find these people.
People often forget that there''s always someone watching.
And in these five days with the building stress on all candidates, they forgot that there were cameras everywhere in the studio.
Theo and Ryoko started looking at the Team 1 animation.
They produced a short video about a spy trying to get inside a fortified house.
It was a great animation.
Both of them were impressed by the amazing editing of the scenes.
"It seems that the team had a great leader and a talented editor to arrange this animation." Theomented when the animation ended.
"Yeah, it clears that the drawings frames are not the best. But somehow they produced a great animation. And that could only happen if there was a good leader and a talented editor." Ryokoplemented.
"Let''s watch their footage of thest 5 days." Theo said as he motioned to y the footage.
Ryoko nodded and paid attention to the screen as she took notes of things she deemed important about Team 1.
They watched the footage with attentive eyes.
And it is obvious that they were not watching 120 hours of footage.
Theo had Sylph''s help.
As she was always watching the teams, she made a short cut of all the moments she thought were important.
Theo was not worried that she might miss anything, after all, Sylph had a highly intelligent mind.
And with her high processingputer power, she could watch the 35 teams without worries.
They watched and the more they watched, the more Theo and Ryoko were furious.
They could not believe someone had the audacity to do something like that on the test.
To understand why Theo and Ryoko were mad, it is needed to exin Team 1''s past days.
This team was an average team, but there was a man that took the position of the leader as soon as the task started.
Aryan Shaw, was 29 years old, and he was an assertive person.
He showed determination and greatmanding skills at the beginning of the task.
And with his leadership, even though there weren''t talented people in his team, they managed to get a good result after they finished drawing the frames.
He seemed a likable person, and the whole team thought they were lucky to have a great leader.
But when the editing process started, he started to show his true face.
The editing process was in charge of two people that had experience with it.
Nora Wells was 26 yo, and she was a genius at editing.
The other was a man with average skills, he is so insignificant that it is not even worth saying his name.
Nora showed great skill when she started editing the team''s animation.
The team was happy when they saw that Nora had such a great talent.
But there was someone who didn''t like someone stealing his thunder.
Aryan was actually d that he ended up in an average team, he thought that this way he could stand out more.
And when he saw someone even more talented than him, he was jealous.
Then he started demanding impossible things from Nora, and when she wasn''t able to deliver. He started verbally abusing her.
"How can you not do what I told you to??" He screamed at her.
Nora just stayed silent, she was a quiet girl.
And she was used to men trying to undermine her, so she just stopped fighting at some time.
Seeing Aryan screaming at her just made her even more determined to enter this studio.
She chose to believe that what she was suffering would not be passed without punishment to this guy.
Aryan got even madder when he saw that she was not reacting to his abuse.
So, his abuses got worse.
He even started bad-mouthing Nora to other team members.
"I told you. Women are useless. Look at her." Aryanmented.
The things he said got even worse.
But in the end, Nora managed to deliver a great job.
And it was because of her that Team 1''s animation was so good.
"I don''t even have to say. But this guy is banned from even entering the building on Tuesday." Theo said with a cold voice.
"I agree. And the guys that also approved Aryan''s behavior and bad-mouthed Nora will be also eliminated." Ryoko said with an equally cold voice.
She would not tolerate any type of abuse like the one she saw in this footage.
As someone who suffered abuse for a year, she knew how hurtful it is for the victim.
She knew how powerless the victims feel when their bosses abuse their power.
And she would not have this in thispany!
"I agree!" Theo said.
Theo didn''t want a studio that had this type of people, he hated any type of abuse.
After all, thispany was the result of his dream tounch his favorite animes in this life.
How could he realize his dream when there were people like that in hispany?
Theo and Ryoko continued evaluating the rest of the team with even more attentive eyes.
They did not want to miss anything on these footages.
And they indeed found people with abusive behaviors.
There was a ck candidate on Team 3.
His name was Aidan Davies, and he had immigrant parents but he was born in Sakura Abode Country.
Even though he was a talented man, he suffered the same thing that Nora did.
His teammates made sarcasticments and offensive jokes about his skin color.
Aidan didn''t say anything, unfortunately, he was also used to these things.
It is important to notice that Aidan showed great talentpositing process of the animation.
Theo and Ryoko immediately eliminated the candidates that abused Aidan.
They would not tolerate racism in the studio, they never believed that someone was better just because of their skin color.
They hoped that their studio would be a ce where people of all skin colors could work without racism.
They also noted Aidan as a candidate that would get the chance to pass to the fourth phase of interviews.
They continued evaluating the teams until Theo had to leave for the restaurant.
"Let''s finish tomorrow. I have to go to the restaurant." Theo said.
"Oh okay. We can resume this tomorrow then." She replied with a tired voice.
After all, she came to the studio directly from the airport.
She wanted to go to her hotel room, take a shower, and sleep.
Ryoko didn''t rent an apartment yet, she was waiting for her payment at the end of the month to do that.
They said goodbye to each other and went away.
Tomorrow they would judge the other teams.
Would they find any other talented people?
Chapter 156 Evaluating The Animations
Monday, November 23th
Theo woke up feeling excited about the start of a new week.
After he did his morning workout, he had breakfast with Aurora before she went to her school.
Theo bade farewell to her as he got into the internal elevator, and she got into the external elevator of the house.
He was going to the garage to pick up his car to go to the Tokyo Studios.
Theo had a lot of work to do there.
A whileter, he parked his car in the studio''s parking area.
He went directly to Ryoko''s office, he assumed that she already arrived.
And he was right because when he entered the office, the blue-haired girl was already there.
"Good morning, Ryoko!" Theo greeted her with a smile.
"Good morning, boss!" Ryoko replied as she saw Theo entering the room.
"Ready for another day of evaluations?" Theo asked her as he sat down on the chair in front of her.
"Super ready! I slept earlyst night, so I am full of energy!" Ryoko replied with a silly smile.
Theoughed when he saw that.
"Okay then. I''m counting on you then because I went to bed supertest night." Theo replied with a wry smile.
After he got home from the restaurantst night, he went to the recording studio to keep editing the second song of the album.
He had to start doing that because he had so many things to do that if he wanted to finish everything when he wanted, he had to start utilizing all time of the day for work.
But even though he was a little sleepy, it was not something that could affect him with his enhanced physic.
And he was happy that was making progress in his album, so he did it withoutining.
Ryoko and Theo talked a little more before they got started judging the rest of the teams that they didn''t evaluate the day before.
Both were focused as they started.
They wanted to find any people who were abusive like they found the day before.
And they were also looking for talented people.
"Look, Team 10 has your ssmate that you told me about." Theo said as he looked at Team 10''s details.
"Really?" Ryoko asked in surprise.
She had already seen some ssmates in some teams before, and they did a great job.
Ryoko looked at the detail, and Brianna was indeed on this team.
"I remember you said she was a great color designer? If their animation presents great colors we can put her on the fourth phase." Theo said as he motioned to y Team 10''s animation.
Ryoko nodded and looked at the screen waiting for the animation to start.
Even though Brianna was one of Ryoko''s close friends.
Ryoko would not be partial when she judged her.
When all it is said and done, Ryoko was the boss of a big studio now and she had to behave like it.
She just hoped that her friend managed to do a good job.
The animation started with a closeup of a bee pollinating a pink flower.
Following that the ''camera'' zoomed out of the bee, and the visual of a lush forest could be seen.
It seemed like a fantastical forest because all types of animals could be seen cohabiting without any problems.
All types of colors could be seen, but these colors were ced in a way that they did not seem messy.
Instead, they looked like they supported each other to make the scene magical.
The one minute of the animation was the scenes of this forest.
And when the video ended Theo eximed, "Wow! Your friend is a genius!"
He was indeed a little shocked by this animation.
Theo could feel this animation had a great cohesion, the story was simple, and the characters were just some animals.
But even though it was just some forest scenes, this animation was the best they saw so far!
Ryoko had a proud smile when she heard Theo saying that.
They proceeded to watch the team''s footage.
When they started watching, they understood why the animation was so good.
Brianna got the leader position of the team!
And with her talent in color design, she was able to coordinate the whole team to produce an animation that explored her talent.
Theo was happy when he saw this team.
Not only because of Brianna''s talent but also because he saw the other teammates working together to produce something good.
There were no people with shady minds in this group, and that''s why they managed to produce the animation that impressed him.
"Let''s put Brianna on the fourth phase''s test for the color designer position." Theo said after they finished watching the footage.
"I agree." Ryoko replied with a proud face.
"Which ones of them should get the other positions?" Theo asked.
"How about these three to be keyframe animators? They managed to follow all Brianna''s instructions, and without them, Brianna would not be able to realize her ideas." Ryoko said as he pointed at three members of Team 10.
"I agree. I also think these two would be the perfect fit for the background design department. They did a great job designing the background forest." Theo said as he pointed at another two people.
Theo and Ryoko discussed the rest of Team 10, and by the end, all members received an evaluation.
They continued evaluating the rest of the teams after they finished that.
A whileter, they arrived at Team 19 animation.
The video started with a shot of smokeing out of a ck scaled nostril.
Multiple shots of a big creature in the middle of a volcano started rolling.
When the suspense was at max, the video showed the dragon ying catch with a little girl.
Theo and Ryokoughed when they saw that.
And when the animation ended, they were pleased with it.
"What a great story! The background design is beautifully done too." Theomented.
"I think so too. And if the animation had sound effects, the quality of this piece would get a great leap." Ryoko said with a thoughtful face.
It was important to notice that none of the 35 teams'' animations had sound effects.
After all, they barely were able to finish without sound effects. Imagine if they had to do that.
Theo and Ryoko proceeded to watch this team''s footage.
And by the end of it, they were pleased with this team''s work.
"I think we put this Urata as a keyframe supervisor. This Bruno can go to the fourth phase of the background design department. And this Kyra can go to the storyboard department." Ryoko said her evaluation.
"I agree. How about the others?" Theo said.
,m They continued evaluating the teams throughout the day.
Sometimes they found people that forgot they were being watched, they were caught doing something they shouldn''t.
Theo and Ryoko eliminated some of them, but some of them had so atrocious behaviors that Theo forbade them from even entering the building.
But these people were rare.
Most people were normal and just wanted to work in their dream job.
They wanted to grab this chance to soar.
And Theo and Ryoko found great talents in these teams.
For example, the team that chose to animate a fight scene between charactersing out of a page.
Theo and Ryoko had beaming eyes when they saw their animation.
This team had a great talent for animating fighting scenes!
And they did that with a limited time, Theo and Ryoko imagined if they had more time.
Theo already could imagine these people helping him animate the epic fight scenes of Naruto.
Another team that impressed them was the one that chose to do a slice-of-life of the Tokyo Studios.
Theo loved seeing his studio being animated, and they did such a great job!
Some people said that slice-of-life was a way of life.
To know the ins and outs of animating a slice of life was a talent too.
Theo was ecstatic when he saw so many talented people.
By the end of the afternoon, they managed to evaluate all 35 teams.
Theo and Ryoko were tired of watching and evaluating so many things all day, but they were happy.
The studio had a bright future with these peopleing in.
Theo couldn''t wait to put these people to work on his animes!
Chapter 157 Date Outfits
Theo arrived at his house a whileter.
He took a shower to wash away the exhaustion of the day.
When he left the bathroom; he stopped at his closet to pick up some clothes.
Theo was a little hesitant about what he should wear.
Ayia wasing and he wanted to look good.
But it would be awful if he was overdressed or underdressed.
If he should wear some prettier clothes or if he should wear the normal clothes he wore at home.
After thinking for a while, Theo chose something in-between these two options.
He wore blue jeans from Prada and a ck sweater with an image of Kakashi on the front.
This sweater was one of the merchandise that the Fuji Jump would start to sell next month.
The construction of the merchandise factory waspletedst week, so thepany finally could earn more money by selling merchandise.
There were mugs, shirts, sweaters, bags, and many other things.
And they would be able to produce merchandise of manga on their roster.
Who wouldn''t want a shirt of their favorite manga or anime?
Theo would use this factory until heunched the Naruto anime.
When the anime got famous worldwide, he would have to get a bigger factory to meet the demand of so many customers.
But that would not happen soon.
Theo tied his silver hair and looked at himself in the mirror.
He nodded when he saw that he looked good.
It may be an understatement to say that he looked good.
He was handsome as always.
Theo looked at the clock as he exited his bedroom.
"It is only 5:33 pm..."
"Ayia will only get here after 6 pm. I guess I can work on the song before she gets here." He said with a thoughtful face.
The editing of the second song was dyed today because he had to work in his animation studio, so he was eager to continue editing the second song.
A whileter, Theo started working as he waited for Sylph to warn him that Ayia arrived.
In another part of the city, inside a mansion much bigger than Theo and Aurora''s.
Ayia was only wearing a purpleced bra and panties as she looked at her closet.
If before she could bepared to Victoria Secret''s supermodels when she wore these things she could indeed step onto the stage of the Victoria Secret''s show without any problem.
And she would the prettiest model there!
"What do I wear?" She muttered with a worried face.
Ayia was having much more difficulty choosing her clothes.
She wanted clothes that would make her pretty, but they had to be not too attention-grabbing.
After all, it was a house date, and she had to dress more modestly.
"I don''t have any clothes!" Ayia eximed as she threw herself on her enormous bed.
"Stop being so dramatic!" Shizuka said by the side while she shook her head at her sister.
"Shizu-chan help me!!" Ayia stood up and looked at Shizuka with puppy eyes.
"Okay, okay." Shizuka said exasperated.
She could not say no to Ayia.
The two girls started trying multiple clothesbinations.
A whileter, Ayia was standing in front of the mirror looking at the outfit she was wearing.
She had ankle-high ck boots, a ck pantyhose with star patterns on them, a ck skirt that went until the middle of the thigh (which was a little high, but she was wearing pantyhose so it was okay), a white long-sleeved shirt that didn''t cover her shoulders, and a beige coat.
She looked stunning.
"You look great, sis!" Shizuka smiled at her.
"I hope he likes it." Ayia said with a nervous voice.
"Of course, he will! But I think you should go. Or you will get therete." Shizuka chuckled.
"Oh yeah!" Ayia eximed as she picked up her purse and ran out of the room.
Shizukaughed when she saw that, she also exited Ayia''s room and went to hers.
Tonight she would rx at home while her sister had fun with Theo.
A whileter, Ayia drove her sports car out of the mansion.
She looked at the clock and saw that it was already 6:13 pm.
''I will get there at 6:30 pm...''
''I''mte.'' Ayia thought with worry.
The sun had just disappeared on the horizon when Ayia arrived in front of Theo''s house.
But before she could stop by the gate to ask Theo to open the door, she saw another car there.
Ayia stopped her car behind it and waited.
But suddenly, a silver-haired girl got out of the car and walked toward her car.
"Big sister Ayia, what are you doing here?" Aurora asked with a sweet voice.
She saw a sports car pulling with a purple-haired woman driving, so she immediately deduced that it was Ayia.
"Your brother asked if I wanted to hang out. So I came." Ayia replied with another smile.
"Oh really? That''s great!" Aurora smiled.
She loved Ayia''spany and she treated the purple-haired as a true big sister.
And Ayia felt the same thing.
She did not like Aurora just because she was the younger sister of her crush. She liked Aurora because the girl was amazing, she treated the silver-haired girl as he little sister.
Both girls often exchanged text messages and talked about things.
A whileter, Ayia parked her car in the uphill garage while Michele went away after parking the car too.
Ayia got out of the car and took Aurora''s hands as they walked toward the stairs.
"I heard you will note to work at the restaurant next month?" Ayia asked.
"Yeah, I will have my final exams of the year and I have to study hard. But during the week I will still go to the restaurant after school, I will just stay on the third floor to study. Only on the weekends, I will stay at home." Aurora replied.
"Oh, I see! At least we will be able to see each other during the week then." Ayia replied with a smile.
"Yeah, I want to get first ce in my grade. I want to make my brother proud." Aurora said with a low voice.
"You are so cute!" Ayia eximed as she gave Aurora a bear hug.
"I believe you can do it, Aurora-chan! But even if you don''t get it, your brother is already proud of you." Ayia said to the girl after letting go of her.
Aurora, who was gasping for air after being squeezed by Ayia, was touched when she heard that.
"Thanks, big sister!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Let''s go see my brother. He must be at the recording studio." She said as she pulled Ayia.
"Recording studio? What is he doing?" Ayia asked with a puzzled face.
"I won''t say it. You have to see for yourself!" Aurora said with a mysterious smile.
Ayia was intrigued, and her curious spirit was aroused.
Her eyes shone with anticipation as she followed Aurora.
Shortly after, two beautiful girls entered the recording studio where a silver-haired man looked at theputer screen with his full attention.
The sound of the first 30 seconds of ''The Scientist'' could be heard reverberating throughout the room.
And because of that, Theo, who was checking if there were any mistakes in these 30 seconds, didn''t notice Ayia and Aurora entering the room.
Ayia was in a trance as she looked at Theo''s godly face that exuded concentration and as she heard the music being yed.
She never imagined that someone could be so beautiful while working.
If this was an anime, her eyes would be shaped as hearts at that moment.
The girl was falling in love harder than ever.
The night was just starting.
What is the night reserved for these people?
Chapter 158 A Dance
Elffire City, Pedrarruna Mansion.
Thete Autumn night was cold, but inside the house, it was warm as two girls were in a trance as they listened to a song.
When the 30 seconds of the section of ''The Scientist'' ended, Theo nodded as he found no errors in the track.
"Big brother, that was awesome!" Aurora eximed suddenly.
Theo jumped in his chair when he heard Aurora''s voice.
Aurora and Ayia started giggling when they saw that.
Ayia had shining eyes as she looked at Theo.
He turned his head and saw two stunning girls looking at him whileughing.
He shook his head as he gave a wry smile.
Theo was so engrossed in the music that he didn''t even notice the girls entering.
If he was attentive to his surroundings he would have noticed.
But Theo did not have to be alert in his house because he had his full trust in Sylph and the security system that she operated.
"Hey, girls!" Theo smiled as he looked at the two of them.
Aurora was in her school uniform, and she looked cute and beautiful with it.
Ayia was stunning as always, he loved her outfit. She looked so good in it.
"Sorry for not weing you, Ayia." He apologized.
"Don''t worry about it. When I arrived, Aurora just arrived too. So, she let me in." Ayia replied with a smile.
"Yeah, I was just about to get in and she pulled her car behind me." Aurora giggled.
Theo stood up and walked to the girls.
He hugged his sister first and said, "What do you want for dinner?"
"Hmm, how about a noodle soup?" Aurora replied with a thoughtful face.
"Okay, I will do it." Theo smiled.
"Okay, now I have to take a shower and study. See you guys at dinner then!" Aurora eximed as she exited the recording room.
Theo and Ayia smiled at her as she went away.
When Aurora closed the door, they looked at each other and smiled.
"You look stunning!" Theoplimented her.
"Thank you! You''re not bad yourself either!" She replied with blushed cheeks.
Theo walked to the girl and hugged her.
Ayia was already used to Theo''s hugs so she immediately hugged him back.
When they let go of each other, Ayia saw his sweater and eximed, "A Kakashi Sweater? Where did you get it?"
Ayia was a huge fan of Naruto, and she asked Theo to send her the volumes as soon as they were released.
"Oh, we finished the Fuji Jump merchandise assembly factoryst week. We will start selling sweaters like these next month." Theo replied with a smile.
"Really? I will buy tons of stuff when you guys open for sales then." Ayia said with shining eyes.
"Well, if you want I have a spare sweater like this one in the storage." Theo said as he remembered that Sayuri sent him multiple samples of the products they would sell.
"Of course I want!" Ayia eximed as she jumped around.
Her bubbly personality always got the best of her.
"Thank you!" She said with shining eyes.
"Sure, you''re wee." Theoughed.
"So, what were you doing when we came in?" She asked as she looked around the recording room with curious eyes.
She knew that this a top-quality recording room used by artists, but she could not figure out what was Theo''s purpose.
"Hmm, I will tell you, but you have to keep secret." Theo replied mysteriously.
"I will! I promise!" Ayia said as she tried to make a serious face.
Theoughed when he saw that.
"Okay then. I am nning tounch a music album." Theo said with blushed cheeks.
He didn''t know why he was blushing, but telling Ayia this made his cheek go red.
Ayia''s eyes went wide when she heard that, even though she suspected something like that after hearing the section of the song when she arrived.
But hearing from Theo''s mouth that he would indeed release a music album was too much of a shock for her.
She knew that Theo was a genius writer, cook, and pianist.
But she didn''t even imagine that he not only was talented on the piano, but he was also talented with anything rted to music from what she heard in the song.
"What? Oh my god! Why? Can I hear the songs? What will be..." Ayia started firing several questions at Theo with an excited face.
Theo was a little overwhelmed by the number of things she was asking.
He took hold of her shoulders and said with a smile, "Calm down. I will tell you everything."
Ayia giggled when she saw his exasperated face.
"Okay, tell me!" She said with shining eyes.
"Hmm, it all started with the desire to show other people the songs inside my head. Then I started enjoying the process of making music. So, I decided tounch my own album to share my songs with other people. I don''t even care if it will be a sess or not. I just want to share these songs with this world." He said with a brilliant smile.
Theo didn''t want to lie to Ayia about the system, so he chose to just not say the exact reason. And what he said was the truth of what happened.
"Now I am in the middle of recording and editing the songs of the album. The first song is ready, and now I''m working on the second song."
"Let me y the first song ready for you." He said as he walked toward theputer.
Ayia followed him with stars in her eyes.
She loved hearing Theo saying that he just wanted to enjoy the moment, she could feel his joy as he worked on this project.
"The name of this song is ''Say You Won''t Let Go''." Theo said as pressed the button to y the song.
The song started ying and Ayia listened with all her attention.
And her heart melted the more she heard.
''It is so romantic...'' She thought with dreamy eyes.
Tears starteding out eyes as she listened to the song.
[...I wanna live with you
Even when we''re ghosts
''Cause you were always there for me when I needed you most
I''m gonna love you ''til
My lungs give out
I promise ''til death we part like in our vows
So I wrote this song for you, now everybody knows
That it''s just you and me ''til we''re grey and old
Just say you won''t let go
Just say you won''t let go]
Ayia was not silly to think that Theo wrote this song for her, but hearing his voice singing this lyric touched her heart.
She would never forget this moment because at that moment this song became her new favorite song.
When the song ended Theo hugged the crying girl.
He also was a little emotional hearing this song with Ayia.
They just hugged each other silently as the song started ying again.
The two of them forgot everything else as they slowly danced to the romantic song ying.
They felt each other''s heartbeats and the warmth of their bodies.
All the promises that the lyrics portrayed seeped deep into their hearts.
Even though they would still take things slow, they could feel their feelings bing deeper.
And by the end of the song, they looked into each other''s eyes.
Theo''s silver eyes looked at the sunny golden eyes of Ayia.
He leaned in and put his lips on hers.
The two kissed for the second time while ''Say You Won''t Let Go'' yed on the back.
A magical scene could be seen again in that house.
Chapter 159 Manager Hired
Inside a dimly lit room of a mansion on top of a hill, a song evoked a myriad of emotions in the ones listening to it.
A song could be felt more than just listening, when someone connected to the lyrics being sung, a magical scene would happen.
This song would be capable to reach deep down into ourselves and bring emotions that we may even fail to remember about them.
A young man could remember the childhood sweetheart that he lost contact with.
A middle-aged woman could remember her ex-husband.
An old man could remember his deceased wife.
The magical power of music also was capable of branding new emotions in that deep corner too.
And inside that room, emotions seeped into the hearts of the couple who was dancing.
Her heart rested on his chest as her arms hugged him tightly.
His head was nested on her fragrant violet hair.
They could feel each other''s elerated heartbeats as they moved slowly to the beat of the bad.
They didn''t say anything because they didn''t have to.
Both of them felt each other''s emotions through their heartbeats.
When the final chords of the song sounded throughout the room, he looked at her eyes and she looked at his eyes.
Their starry eyes exuded affection.
They leaned in and their lips met a second time that night.
A whileter, they let go of each other while giggling.
They didn''t need to say anything after what they did.
Both were adults who were mature enough to discern the other''s feelings.
They would take things slow.
"So, did you like the song?" Theo chuckled with a flushed face.
"Oh my god! Yes! A thousand times, yes!" Ayia replied with an excited face.
"You are so good at it! This is my new favorite song!" Ayia couldn''t stopplimenting Theo''s work.
"When are you going to release your album? I want to listen repeatedly to it!" Ayia asked with an eager face.
"I will tell you everything as we cook dinner,e on!" Theo smiled and pulled her hand toward the kitchen.
He wanted to cook dinner for them and Aurora.
A flush crept up Ayia''s face as she felt Theo''s hands holding hers.
Even though they just kissed, she was still shy about holding hands.
A whileter, Theo and Ayia started cooking together as he exined the details of his album.
"I was nning to release my album in one month, but if I don''t find a manager to take care of my musical career, I will have to dy the release." He exposed the details as he cut some vegetables.
"Really? Why?" Ayia asked as she kneaded the dough of the noodles.
"Well, a simple exnation is because I''m a little overwhelmed by the number of things I have to do this month."
"For you to understand. I am recording and producing all songs of the album alone. You can imagine just by that the amount of work involved." Theo shared his difficulties.
Ayia was shocked when she heard that, it wasmon sense that artists had a team of people to help them to produce a music album.
But Theo was doing everything alone!
"Another thing is that I want to make at least two music videos about songs on the album. And I have to write the scripts and supervise the production of the videos. And that''s because I don''t even know where I can get a crew to shoot these videos."
"I also have to contact Track''s management team to release my album on their tform."
"And you think that''s everything? Not by a long shot! My Animation Studio will open next month and we have a tight schedule that will demand extensive working hours from me."
"And I even have to cook 5 nights per week in the restaurant." Theo groaned thinking how he would be able to do these things.
Ayia was overloaded just by hearing his exnation.
She could not even phantom the amount of work demanded to finish all these things.
"And how a manager will help you with these things?" She asked as ced the dough to rest by the side.
"Hmm, the manager can help me with the music videos and contact Track''s management team. Just by doing that my schedule will be much easier. But I have no idea where to find a good manager. After all, I cannot hire someone I trust, but where will I find a good and trustworthy manager in so little time?" Theo asked with an exasperated face.
It was then a click sounded inside Ayia''s mind.
Her eyes started shining as she had a brilliant idea.
"What if I get to be your manager?" She asked with an excited face.
"You?" Theo responded in surprise.
"Yeah! I majored in business management at Rainbow Sakura University, so I have the knowledge to manage your career. And you trust me. I am perfect for the job!" Ayia stated with a confident voice.
Theo was taken aback when he heard that.
First that she graduated from Sakura Rainbow University.
That was the most prestigious college in the whole world!
It was located in Sakura City, and only the best of the best could get in there.
And the second that she offered herself for the job.
He knew that she came from a prestigious family, so he feared that this might take a wrong note with her family.
"Are you sure? Your family won''t be mad about it?" Theo asked hesitantly.
"They cannot say anything about the way I live my life after I graduated with max grades after just two years in college." Ayia snorted in an annoyed voice.
Theo saw her annoyed face, so he decided to not touch this subject again.
"Well, I would love to have you as my manager then!" Theo eximed with a brilliant smile.
"May we have a happy cooperation." Theo mimicked a professional voice.
"May we have a happy cooperation!" Ayia also tried to say the same thing withoutughing.
A momentter, the two of them startedughing.
Theo felt that a heavyweight was lifted from his back.
He started to believe that he could finish his work this month.
"So, what''s the next step?" Ayia askedter as they continued cooking dinner.
"Hmm, I think we need to search for a crew to shoot the music videos. The shootings may take some days and there is still the diting of the footage. We need to start looking for them if we want to release the music videos together with the album." Theo pondered as his hands skillfully made the sauce for the noodle soup.
"I know someone. But I don''t know if he will ept doing a music video. However, even he doesn''t ept. I can contact other people to do the job. I will also need the script for these music videos." Ayia responded with a thoughtful face.
"I will write it and send it to you as soon as possible then." Theo stated with a confident voice.
After getting help, he was pumped to work on his album.
The two of them talked about other details as they cooked dinner.
The scene of two people talking with smiles on their faces was seen in that kitchen.
It seemed as though they were used to cooking homemade dishes as if they cooked together in that kitchen for years.
A whileter, a delicious noodle soup was ced on the dinner table.
Aurora arrived as Sylph said that dinner was ready.
"It smells delicious!" She eximed as she entered the room.
"Right?" Ayia giggled as she pulled the silver-haired girl to the table.
Theo smiled as he saw them.
It was a good night.
It was a perfect dinner with the people he cared about.
Chapter 160 Holding Hands
Inside a mansion located in the Pedrarruna Forest, three people were enjoying a lovely dinner whilst talking.
"I hired a manager to take care of my musical career. Guess who it is, sis?" Theo yfully said as sipped his noodle soup.
Aurora''s ears perked up when she heard that.
"Really?" She asked with shining eyes and a smile.
She knew that her brother was in dire need of someone to help him, and hearing that he hired someone made her happy.
"Meet my manager, Miss Ayia Yamada."
"Miss Ayia, meet a singer that will feature in one of the songs of the album, Miss Aurora Gray." Theo added with a yful voice.
Ayia and Aurora giggled when they heard that.
"Big sister, you are the manager!?" Aurora asked in surprise.
"Yeah, I volunteered after seeing Theo so worked up." Ayia giggled.
"But I can''t believe you will sing in one of the songs too, Aurora-chan!" She added with shining eyes.
? "Yea, Big Brother said he wanted me in one of his songs." Aurora replied modestly.
"She''s an amazing singer. So, of course, I will have her in one of the songs." Theo said with a confident voice.
"Really? I have to hear you sing then, Aurora-chan!" Ayia shouted excitedly.
Theo and Auroraughed as they saw Ayia jumping in excitement.
"And after Iunch my album. I nning to produce her album too." Theo added as he took a sip of his wine.
Ayia''s eyes shone as she heard that.
"Aurora-chan, can I be your manager too?" Ayia asked with an excited face.
Aurora''s face was red after hearing her brother''spliments, she didn''t think that her voice was that amazing.
But if she was honest with herself, she would say that she did want to make an album of her own.
It seemed so fun to see other people listening to a song that her brother made.
"Hmm, sure. I would love to!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"You are so cute!" Ayia eximed as she stood up and attacked Aurora.
Aurora yelped as a mass of violet hair appeared in her field of vision.
Ayia squeezed Aurora until she was satisfied and went back to her seat.
Theoughed happily seeing them having fun.
The three of them had a lovely dinner as they talked about all sorts of stuff.
And when they finished, Aurora stood up to go back to study.
"Don''t stay upte, Cupcake." Theo dotingly said.
"Don''t worry, brother!" She smiled.
Ayia hugged her before she went back to study.
"Sylph, can you do the dishes?" Theo asked as he stood up.
"Yes, master!" She replied.
Shortly after, drones appeared to take the dishes from the table.
"That''s amazing!" Ayia eximed as she saw that.
"Of course!" Theo proudly said.
"So, what will we do now?" Ayia asked as she looked at the clock on her phone.
It was still early and she didn''t want to leave yet.
Theo thought for a while and proposed, "We can go to the cinema to watch something?"
"Yay! I wanted to go there since your birthday!" Ayia agreed with excitement.
"Then,e on!" Theo smiled.
A whileter, the two of them arrived at the cinema room.
The two of them took a seat in the middle rows on afy couch.
The couch wasfortable to sit on, but they did even notice as they were too close to each other.
Even if they kissed each other and danced a few hours ago, they were still shy about it.
"So, what do you want to watch?" Theo asked with a smile.
"Hmm, how about that Tv series that was popr recently?" Ayia replied after thinking for a while.
"Which one?" Theo asked in confusion.
Thesest few months he was busy with multiple things that he almost did not have time to watch TV.
And consequently, he didn''t know any TV series in this world.
He only knew about anime series because it was rted to his work.
"Let me search the name of it." Ayia replied as she picked up her phone.
"Hmm, the name is [Mythical Voyage]. It says here that they won the Emerald Award for Best Drama Series." Ayia shared with an impressed voice.
Theo was a little dazzled too.
The Emerald Award was the most important award in television, and the Best Drama Series was the principal category of the award!
The award is for artistic and technical merit in the television live-action industry, and it is considered one of the five major entertainment awards in Sakura Abode Country.
The others were Saphires (for music), the Alexandrite (Academy Award) (for films), the Peridot (for theatre), and the Myriad (for TV Animation series).
Even though they were Sakura Abode''s awards, the whole world was involved in it.
And that''s right!
Sakura Abode Country managed to do the same thing that the United States did in Theo''s past life.
Because the Emerald Award was as famous as the Emmys Award, the Saphire to the Grammys Award, the Alexandrite to the Oscars Award, and the Peridot to the Tony Award.
The only one that wasn''t present in Theo''s past life was the Myriad Award.
As a country that had roots in two different cultures, it needed an award for traditional anime series.
And the Myriad Award was as famous as the other awards.
Even though countries like the Bald Eagle Country had important awards too, they could not get on the world stage that the Sakura Abode Country awards were at.
That''s why Theo and Ayia were surprised to see that this TV series won the principal category of the Emerald Award.
"Then let''s watch it!" Theo eximed with a smile on his face.
"Yes!" Ayia eximed too in excitement.
They wanted to see if this show was indeed good enough to win such an award.
"Sylph, y the first episode of [Mythical Voyage]." Theo ordered out loud.
The two of them made themselvesfortable on the couch as the big screen in front of them lit up.
Unconsciously, the two of them got close to each other as the show started ying.
When Theo noticed that he was close to each other, he took a deep breath and built the courage to do what he wanted.
He extended his hand and took Ayia''s hand on his, he intertwined his fingers with hers as the warmth of her hand could be felt on his.
Ayia froze when she felt her hand being held by Theo.
Her face became crimson but she squeezed his hand to show that she liked holding his hand.
The two of them were so distracted by the other''s hand that they didn''t pay much attention to the beginning of the episode.
But when a shadow of a giant creature inside the ocean appeared on screen, both of them started paying attention.
After that, Theo and Ayia watched entrailed eyes the show as they didn''t even notice that they were leaning on each other with their hands sped together.
They looked like a couple of lovers watching a tv.
But it was understandable theirck of awareness because the [Mythical Voyage] told the story of one of the myths more ancient on Azure Star.
Because of the enormity of the ocean on this, multiple countries had simr myths talking about ancient deities that lived on the sea.
And this TV series took these myths as the base story.
Who wouldn''t be fascinated when they saw mythical creatures on TV?
The two of them watched the episode with shining eyes.
And when the first episode, they started watching the second episode straight away.
They only stopped watching when they finished the third episode.
At that moment, Ayia was already with her head on Theo''s shoulder as he hugged her.
And when the episode finished Ayia eximed, "This TV series is so awesome!"
"I think so too!" Theo eximed back.
They let go of each and started talking excitedly about what they watched.
When they arrived at the garage, Ayia looked at Theo''s starry eyes.
Even though she wanted to stay a little more, she knew that Theo was a busy person, and she didn''t want to disturb his work tomorrow.
"Bye then." She said with a low voice.
Theo walked toward her and hugged the purple-haired girl.
"Thank you foring. I had so much fun!" Theo whispered in her ear.
Ayia had goosebumps on her skin as she heard Theo whispering that in her ear.
Ayia just nodded and hugged him too.
After a while, they let go of each other and Ayia entered her car.
"Drive safely! Text me when you get home!" Theo eximed as she started her sports car.
Ayia''s heart melted when she heard Theo''s caring voice, she gave him a brilliant smile.
He had to admit that Ayia looked super hot while driving that car.
With her supermodel figure, she looked like she shooting a movie.
"I will!" Ayia shouted as she drove her car down the hill.
The night ended on a loving note between the couple.
Chapter 161 Banned
Tuesday, November 24th
The sun rose through the cloudy skies as another day began.
Inside a hotel room, a blue-haired woman could be seen sleeping soundly.
When the clock hit 6:30 am, the sound of an rm woke the woman up.
Ryoko picked up her phone and saw it was indeed time to get up.
She mustered courage and sat down on the bed as she rubbed her eyes to try to wash away her sleepiness.
But when she remembered what she had to do that day, all her sleepiness went away.
Today would be the day that she would release the result of the third phase to the candidates, and the day the candidates would be hired!
She also would initiate the fourth phase for the ones who passed the third phase.
She stood up from her bed and walked to the bathroom.
A whileter, Ryoko left her hotel fully ready for another working day.
Although her hotel had free breakfast for the guests, Ryoko preferred having breakfast at the BlueCloud shop in the studio.
Initially, Ryoko could not understand how Theo managed to get such a prestigious shop in the city to be in his studio, but after she discovered that Theo was the owner of the shop, she understood why.
She took a cab to the Tokyo Studio.
When she arrived at the building, she paid the driver and exited the car.
Ryoko walked to the entrance and greeted the security guards.
"Good morning, boss!" All the security guards said in a polite voice.
They would never underestimate this young woman who was one of the big bosses of the building they worked at.
Ryoko smiled and greeted them back.
She walked to the BlueCloud shop and ordered a Milk Tea and a Spinach, Feta & Egg White Wrap.
Thest one was a Wrap a hot breakfast dish that the shop just released.
Haruto, the head manager of the BlueCloud shop, received multiple recipes from Theo.
And he was doing a great job managing thepany, the BlueCloud became the undisputed number one coffee shop in Elffire City.
The shop even won thepetition with famous coffee shops that were famous throughout the country.
All 10 branch shops had clients 24/7.
And this Wrap was another sess with the customers of the shop throughout the city.
Ryoko took her order and walked to her office.
Arriving there, she noticed that her assistant was waiting for her with a coffee.
"Good morning, boss!" The girl eximed with a nervous voice.
Amber Kaur was a 20 years old ck-haired woman.
She had an innocent face with her big brown eyes.
Amber was not smart enough to get into college, so since she finished high school, she has been working to provide for herself.
A while ago, a friend of hers managed to get a great job as an assistant to a boss.
Her friend was Sam''s assistant.
And when she heard about an interview to be an assistant at thatpany, she asked her friend to be able to get an interview too.
When Ryoko interviewed Amber, she was satisfied with Amber''s eagerness for the job, so she hired the girl.
Ever since then, Amber started to worship Ryoko as a goddess.
She fully admired Ryoko''s talent and being a boss at such a young age.
She vowed to be the best assistant to Ryoko!
"Good morning, Amber!" Ryoko smiled at the girl.
"I brought you some coffee." Amber said with the coffee in her hand.
"Thank you, you can put it on my desk." Ryoko replied with another smile as she entered her office.
Amber nodded and ced the coffee on Ryoko''s desk.
"Boss, if you want I can get your breakfast for you every day." Amber said after noticing that Ryoko had the same thing every day.
"Hmm, if it will not be a problem for you then I will take that offer." Ryoko smiled after thinking for a while.
Ryoko lived the life of an assistant, and she knew that most bosses abused their power when ordering their assistants.
So, she didn''t want to order Amber to do something outside of work.
"Great!" Amber eximed with a smile.
"Has the interns arrived already?" Ryoko asked as she sipped her milk tea.
"Yes, boss. They are already at the dorm area to guide possible employees who will want to stay there." Amber replied.
The interns were the candidates who were eliminated in the second phase of interviews, Ryoko gave them 7 days to manage the move to Elffire City from Sakura City.
"Great! One thing less to worry about." Ryoko muttered.
Amber then proceeded to make a report of the things that Ryoko ordered her to do yesterday while Ryoko ate her breakfast.
After Ryoko and Theo finished evaluating the 35 teams, it was needed to do multiple things to hire so many people and continue the interviews with the ones who passed.
So, Ryoko asked Amber to direct the Umbre employees that were helping them.
At 7:50 am, Ryoko got up from her chair and walked toward the auditorium of the building with Amber following her as a good assistant.
Ryoko was a little nervous because Theo would note today, so she didn''t have anyone to share the burden of being the big boss.
When she arrived backstage, she saw that most candidates already were there.
They were talking excitedly about something.
And Ryoko knew exactly what they were talking about.
She gave a light smile as she remembered the report that Amber told her in her office a while back.
But to understand what happened, we have to move to the front of the Tokyo Studios building.
The building was one most beautiful on the street.
The traffic of cars and pedestrians was intense too.
In the front of the building, the candidates were arriving in batches to receive the results of their projects.
After resting for 2 days, all of them were anxious to know how they went in the test.
Some were confident while some were nervous.
But all of them had shining eyes as they gave their visitor badges (that everyone receives when they first arrived) and id to the security guards to get into the building.
Aryan was one of the candidates that were brimming with confidence.
He had a perpetual smile on his lips, he knew that he did an amazing job leading his team.
So, he did not have any doubt that he would be hired.
Aryan was so self-centered that he didn''t even bother to think that his abuses toward a teammate might eliminate him.
He arrived at the security station of the building and gave his visitor badge and id.
The security guard received them and checked on the system.
[ARYAN SHAW, BANNED FROM ENTERING THE BUILDING]
The security guard saw this message in red letters with a picture of Aryan by the side.
The guardpared to see if it was the same person, and after confirming it was, he gave back only the id to Aryan.
"You are banned from entering this building. Please leave immediately." The guard ordered with a cold voice.
The guards heard rumors about why some people were banned from entering the building after the first ones were bannedst week.
And this particrly security guard dispised abusers.
Aryan froze when he heard that.
He could not process why he was banned.
After all, ording to him, he didn''t do anything!
"Why?" He managed to say with an indignant voice.
"I don''t know. And I don''t have to tell you. Please leave immediately." The security guard said with a threatening voice.
Aryan was a little afraid as he saw the enormous guard looking at him with cold eyes, so he backed away from the security post.
The other candidates that were in line to enter the building looked at this scene with curious eyes.
They wondered what atrocity this guy had done to be banned from even entering the building.
And scenes like these happened multiple times again as the candidates entered the building.
All sorts of people were banned from even entering the studio.
So, there was no wonder what the candidates were talking about excitedly while they waited for Ryoko to talk with them.
Ryoko had a smile on her face as she got onto the stage when the clock hit 8 am.
She would show them who was the boss!
Chapter 162 Animators Hired
Elffire City, Tokyo Animation Studios.
Ryoko got onto the stage and looked at the candidates.
The auditorium became silent as they looked at the boss.
Even though they were curious to know why some candidates were banned from entering the building, they were too afraid to ask.
"Good morning, guys. It''s a pleasure to have you again here." Ryoko said with a smile and a gentle voice.
"Today we will release the result of the third phase of interviews. I''m sure everyone is anxious about it, so we will show you now the result." She smiled again as she pointed at the big screen on her back.
As soon as she said that, the screen lit up and started showing multiple names.
Each name had a note by the side saying their result.
The notes were:
[In-between Animator]
[Keyframe Animator]
[Animator Supervisor]
[Fourth Phase]
[Eliminated]
Of all thesebels, the in-between animatorbel was the mostmon.
Of the 875 candidates who participated, around 400 of them passed the interview to be In-between Animators.
120 passed to be Keyframe Animators and 30 passed to be Animator Supervisors.
300 candidates managed to get into the fourth phase of the interview.
And thest 25 were eliminated.
The candidates looked frically for their own names as the screen lit up.
Some of them were ecstatic, some were disappointed, and some were furious.
"I assume that all of you must have found your names." Ryoko put forth when she saw that everyone retracting their eyes from the screen.
"Some of you may have wondered how we did this evaluation. And I''m sure some of you disagree with this result. To these people, I only have one thing to say. Did you think we only judge the animation and we didn''t watch the tape of your work throughout the five days of the task?" Ryoko stated with a smile that was not gentle anymore, it exuded coldness.
The candidates were a little afraid when they saw their boss like that.
Ryoko seemed like a block of ice.
"We were always watching you guys. And it seems that some of you forgot. We saw people abusing others as if it was a normal urrence. Did you think we were kidding when we said after the first phase that this studio does tolerate any type of abuse?" Ryoko fired at them with a cold voice.
The face of the candidates who were eliminated paled when they heard that.
But the face of the ones who suffered the abuse was the face of the victory against the evil.
Nora''s eyes teared up when she heard that.
She arrived early in the studio, so she didn''t see Aryan being banned from entering the building.
She heard the other candidates saying that some people were banned, she was a little hopeful when she heard that.
But hearing the words from their boss'' mouth, she got emotional.
She would be lying if she said that it didn''t hurt the abuses she suffered, and seeing their crimes being punished was a weight being lifted from her chest.
Aidan and other candidates that also suffered were emotional too.
They were grateful that they managed to get into this studio that took so good care of them.
"I would like to ask the eliminated candidates to leave the building, please." Ryoko dered with amanding tone of voice.
Security guards appeared and guided these eliminated candidates out of the building.
"Even though we warned you before I will say it again. Now that you will be hired by thispany. We will not hesitate to fire any person who abuses their colleagues. Remember, we are always watching inside this studio." Ryoko warned them as she looked at the crowd.
When she felt that everyone got the message, she smiled again and said, "To the ones who got the job as In-between Animator, Keyframe Animator, and Animator Supervisor. You all will have one week to arrange the move from Sakura City to Elffire City. If you follow our HR Department employees, you will be able to sign the service agreement to be hired in the position you passed. Next week, you will start your job at the Tokyo Studios."
As it was already the end of the month, Theo and Ryoko thought it was better for them to start working when the next month began.
"But before you leave, I have to tell you all about a feature that our studio has for yourfort." Ryoko dered with a firm voice.
"The Tokyo Studio is supposed to be your second home. But we know that all of you areing from another city. So, we built dorms in the building. There are two types of dorms. The first one is the one that you can rent alone, and only you can sleep in it. The second is the one that you can share with at least another three people."
"All rooms have an air conditioner, heater, bed, bathroom, wi-fi connection, and a desk. The only difference between the rooms is that in the first one you will be alone."
"And of course, the male and female dorms arepletely separated."
? "The two types of rooms have a low price to rentpared with other rooms in the city. So, if you want to rent one of our rooms, talk with one of our employees." Ryoko informed with a gentle voice.
Theo predicted that he would save a lot of money with this move.
Because he would pay them more, he had to find means to earn that money back.
And why not earn this money while providing better amodations to his employees?
Most of the candidates were excited when they heard that.
They were troubled about getting a ce to live in this new city, and with this option, they didn''t have to worry anymore.
The 550 candidates stood up and followed the HR employees with excited faces.
Even though they wanted to do the fourth phase and fight for better positions in the studio, they were still satisfied with getting hired into thepany.
After all, even in-between animators paid better at the Tokyo Studiospared with keyframe animators of other studios.
After all 550 new employees left the auditorium, Ryoko looked at one left with a gentle smile.
These were the ones who showed great potential in positions like Color Designers, Digital Painters, Art Directors, Painted Frame Supervisors, Background Artists, Editors, Storyboard Artists, Character Designers, and many other positions in the animation process.
"I would like to congratte all of you for getting into the fourth phase of interviews." Ryoko smiled with a confident voice.
The candidates were ecstatic as they were indeed in the fourth phase.
They could not believe that they had the chance to get in their dream job.
"The fourth phase willst two days. And each one of you will get into an individual test in the area that you presented potential at."
"You will finish the test on Thursday and Friday you will get the result if you passed the test. But even if you don''t pass, you will be hired as a Keyframe Animator." Ryoko stated with a firm voice.
The candidates heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that.
"Some may have shown potential to be Editors, some may have shown to other positions. But each one will get an individual test."
"If you guys follow our employees, they will exin what your tests will be." Ryoko said with a gentle voice as she pointed at the Umbre employees.
Because the fourth phase had too many categories, Ryoko couldn''t exin all of them.
It was better to let the candidates get the exnation from the Umbre employees.
The candidates stood up and followed the Umbre employees.
They were boiling in excitement to start their test.
They wanted to get hired for their dream job!
Ryoko smiled as she saw their eager faces.
''Some time ago I would die for an opportunity like this. You have to grab this chance, guys.'' She thought as she exited the stage.
The fourth phase started, but the studio would only open for business next week.
What would happen then?
Chapter 163 Secret Identity
While Ryoko was busying herself with the studio, Theo was in the recording studio of his house after he bade farewell to Aurora, who was going to school.
Theo decided to finish editing ''The Scientist'' before he started writing the script for the music videos.
Now that he had Ayia as his manager, he was much more rxed about the tasks he had toplete in the following month.
Theo worked for the whole morning on editing the song, he even forgot to have lunch because he was so focused on the task at hand.
And his efforts were paid when at 1 pm, he listened to the final version of the song.
Theo had a smile on his face as he listened once again to one of his favorite songs ever.
''The Scientist'' appeared on Azure Star!
Theo couldn''t wait to share this music with the world.
He picked up his phone and searched for Ayia''s contact.
@Theo: Hey, I finished editing the second song in the album.
@Theo: I will send you the two finished songs. With them, you can rope a good crew to shoot the video.
Theo put down his phone. he wanted to start writing the script for the music videos.
This was not a lengthy process, Theo predicted that he would finish the script for the first two videos that afternoon.
But to someone whose all times of the day were full of work before he hired Ayia as his manager, taking an afternoon off to write scripts was a difficult task.
Theo was grateful that Ayia volunteered to take the job.
He just started writing when his phone rang.
RING RING RING
He picked it up and saw Ayia''s name.
"Hello!" He answered with a gentle voice.
"Hey, Theo!" Ayia''s sweet voice could be heard.
"Hey, Ayia!" He replied with a smiling voice.
"I just heard the second song and it is amazing!" Ayia eximed in an excited voice.
She couldn''t believe how talented Theo was.
The two songs he showed her were so good.
She felt that these songs would hook up anyone who listened to them.
"Thank you!" Theo replied with a calm voice.
He didn''t take thepliments to his heart, after all, they weren''t his songs.
"I will send you the script for ''The Scientist'' in one hour. With the song and the script will be better for you to find a good crew." Theo changed the subject.
"Oh, that will help me a lot!" Ayia replied with a happy voice.
The two of them talked for a while more before they hung up their phone.
Even though they both wanted to keep talking, Theo had to work.
And they were going to see each other in the restaurant at night, so they were not going to miss each other so much.
Theo thought about the original music video of this song.
The music video for ''The Scientist'' was notable for its distinctive reverse narrative, which employed reverse motion.
Everyone who lived at the time of the release of this music video would remember how awesome this music video was at that time.
The video opens with Martin (Coldy''s Vocalist) lying on a mattress. Martin is shown, in reverse motion, wandering through a variety of locations before falling on the mattress. After the second chorus, Martin is shown getting out of his car in the woods, and an unconscious woman is shown, and it is revealed that Martin and the woman were involved in a car ident; the passenger went flying through the windshield because she was not wearing her seatbelt.
Even though Theo could just copy the original music video, he didn''t want to copy so many things.
Therefore, he decided to not copy any of the music videos of the song he chose to put on his album.
And he had a monumental task to ovee due to his decision.
Because In 2003, ''The Scientist'' won multiple MTV Video Music Awards for Best Group Video, Best Direction, and Breakthrough Video. It was also nominated at the 2004 Grammy Awards for Best Short Form Music Video.
The music video also had more than 1 billion views on Youtube.
Even though it would be difficult to get a better result than the original music video, Theo was not intimidated.
He weed this impossible task with open arms.
He wanted to ovee this huddle with his own efforts!
And with the Director & Editor skills that he received from the system, he had a good chance to do that.
Even though this skill could not help him all the way to producing a better music video, it was a good start.
Theo gathered all the creativity that he had in him and started writing.
His hands danced on the keyboard as words came out of him as if he was a river telling a story.
He forgot about everything else as he wrote the script.
His mind was in a trance, as the images that he wrote yed inside his head.
A whileter, his fingers stopped their dance and he closed his eyes.
A tear streamed down his cheek as sat there without moving.
Some things touch your heart even if you are not sad.
And that was exactly what happened to him.
He couldn''t believe that he was sad about something that he wrote himself.
Theo opened his eyes and a brilliant smile appeared on his face.
He didn''t know if it was better or worse than the original script, but this script came from his heart.
And he wanted to share with the world.
Then Theo sent the script before he started writing the script for ''Say You Won''t Let Go''.
The original music video was also a huge hit.
It had 1.4 billion views on Youtube.
The ck-and-white video depicts several love stories.
In almost music videos the artists made an appearance.
But Theo was not a fan of that.
He wanted music videos that told a story deeply intertwined with the song.
And having the artist dubbing the song in the video could not contribute to the development of the story.
Even though some artists managed to pass a strong emotion while dubbing.
But even then, it still didn''t make sense to him.
He knew that thebel did that to expose the artist''s image and increase the number of people who know the artist''s looks.
And that would not work for Theo.
Even though he knew he would get famous, he nned to control the amount of fame he would get.
He nned to adopt a visual simr to Sia from his past life.
But he would not cover his whole face as she did.
He would wear a mask that would cover half of his face.
The mask would go from his nose to his neck.
That''s right!
Theo would basically use Kakashi''s mask!
Theo thought it would be fun to get famous while looking like Kakashi.
And Theo indeed would look like him as both of them had grey hair.
Some people may want to get famous, but Theo remembered vividly the life of artists in his past life.
They could not even go grocery shopping that a paparazzi would take pictures of them.
And that''s because we didn''t even talk about false rumors about these artists.
Theo didn''t want these people to ruin the quiet life that he and Aurora were living.
That''s because he didn''t choose to use his real name as his artist name.
And with Sylph''s cyber protection, it would be impossible for them to find his real identity.
''It feels like I''m bing the Batman.'' Heughed.
A whileter, Theo finished writing the script just before the time he had to go to the restaurant.
Theo was looking forward to seeing the crew that Ayia would hire to make these scriptse to reality.
Would she be able to hire a good crew?
Chapter 164 The More Money, The More Risks
Elffire City, Yamada Mansion.
Ayia was at her office searching for the basic knowledge that a manager of an artist''s career should have.
Even though she was a genius who graduated from Rainbow Sakura University, she didn''t have any experience rted to the music industry.
And one of the first things she learned in college was to always be attentive to all functions that the job position should have.
She was waiting for Theo to send the script so that she could contact the crew that she thought would be perfect for the job.
Ayia was so focused on what she was doing that she did not notice a ck-haired woman entering the office.
The woman seemed to be proficient in the art of concealment because Ayia did not even notice that someone was behind her.
The woman stopped behind Ayia and looked at theputer screen.
"The Functions of the Musical Career Manager." Shizuka read out loud with a calm voice.
"AAAAAARGH" Ayia screamed frightened of hearing a voice behind her.
Ayia jumped from her seat and assumed a fighting position, but when she saw it was her sister she heaved a sigh of relief.
Ayia was annoyed as she looked at Shizuka''s amused smile.
"Good reaction, Ayia-chan. But it seems that you forgot to always be attentive to your surroundings." Shizuka teased with an amused smile.
"Shizu-chan! Don''t scare me! And I''m inside the mansion. Who will harm me inside the house." Ayia grumbled with an annoyed face.
"It seems that you have forgotten one of the first lessons that all Yamadas receive in our childhood. What''s the lesson, Ayia-chan?" Shizuka asked with a serious voice.
"The more money, the more the risks." Ayia replied with a whisper as her head bowed.
This phrase may seem exaggerated, but it was a lesson that all ancient families in the Sakura Abode Country learned the hard way 60 years ago.
To understand what happened at that time, we have to talk about the two founding ns of the Sakura Abode Country.
After the peace treaty between the Pendragon n and the Yamato n was signed centuries ago, the recently born Country prospered and reached extreme heights.
But the price to pay for this prosperity was the extinction of the main lineages of the ns.
The only survivors were the side families of each n.
The survivors of the Pendragon n were the Lionheart Family and the Ambrosius Family.
The survivors of the Yamato n were the Yasuko Family, the Sayako Family, and the Yamada Family.
That''s right!
Ayia''s family had a direct connection with two of the founding ns of the country!
After all, her dad was a Yamada and her mother was a Lionheart.
Theoretically, she could be considered the princess of the Sakura Abode Country.
But because the country adopted a democratic regime, she was not a princess.
Back to the story, two families from the Pendragon n and three from the Yamato n.
The five families took turns governing the country throughout the centuries, and they acquired a huge amount of fortune and power.
But at the beginning of thest century, when the world showed signs of a world war.
The five families got together and decided unanimously to withdraw from their position of power.
The country entered an era of democracy.
And little by little the people started to forget that five families reigned supreme in the country for centuries.
The five families decided to remain low-key, but that did not mean they stopped their business.
The five families took their huge umted money from thest centuries and invested in new enterprises.
And unsurprisingly, the five families got even richer after the world war ended.
Because the Sakura Abode Country did not participate in the world war, the country started to invest in the countries affected by the war.
After all, they could earn tons of money doing that.
The five families used their huge amount of money and invested in all sorts of things.
But there was one country that was not happy seeing the Sakura Abode Country taking this huge pie alone.
The Bald Eagle Country!
The country was born after the third survivor family from the Pendragon n left the country after disagreeing with the peace treaty.
The Walton Family survived throughout the centuries, and their dislike toward the five families from the Sakura Abode Country never faded away.
But they could not provoke the Sakura Abode Country, because they knew that this huge ind country was the most technologically advanced in the world.
After all, most of the guns, cars, nes, and bombs used in the world war were bought from the Sakura Abode Country.
And everyone knew that what they sold was the most basic products, all the other countries estimated that the country had much more advanced products.
That''s why no country dared to provoke the Sakura Abode Country during the world war.
But that did not mean that the Walton Family would tolerate the five families taking all the pie.
And now we arrive at 60 years ago.
The Sayako Family managed to invest in one of the countries that were affected by the war, this country had huge petroleum reserves.
And everyone in the Sakura Abode Country knew the huge importance of this ck liquid, after all, it was this country that discovered its several uses of it.
The family was ecstatic when the deal waspleted.
They lived afortable life and were not afraid of anything, after all, they came from the founding ns.
Who would mess with them in their country?
And it was that thought that doomed them all.
60 years ago, on a windy night, the whole family was massacred.
No one escaped alive.
The Lionheart, Ambrosius, Yasuko, and Yamada families were beyond furious when they got the news.
An investigation was quickly made, and all evidence pointed out that the assassins were foreign.
The now four families immediately thought of one family.
A family that hated them to the core.
The Walton Family!
The four families didn''t have any doubt that this family was the culprit.
The elected president of the country at that time was also furious.
He knew the importance of these families to the country, he knew how they governed the country to reach the height they were at.
It was then that with the cooperation of the government, a witch hunt swept the whole Sakura Abode Country.
They were after any spy that may have gotten into the country.
And they found tons of spies, it was then that the Sakura Abode Country implemented severe conditions for entering the country.
And in the end, they did find the assassins, the Sakura Abode Country brought these assassins and all evidence to the International Court.
There they announced to the world that they would implement several sanctions on the Bald Eagle Country, and any country that did not agree with them would suffer sanctions too.
All the countries were more afraid of the Sakura Abode Country, so all countries also implemented sanctions on the Bald Eagle Country.
The sanctions were so severe that the economy of the Bald Eagle Country crashed just one day after the sanctions were implemented.
p The country lost so much money, that its economy regressed for 30 years.
The president of the Bald Eagle Country did not have any other choice than to arrest the whole Walton Family and sentence all of them to death.
It was only after the evidence that the family was dead that the Sakura Abode Country withdrew the sanctions.
But the world never forget about how the Sakura Abode Country defeated another country with just sanctions.
The world would always wonder who the Walton Family assassinated because the Sakura Abode Country did not divulge that one of the founding families was destroyed.
That would crush the spirit of the nation.
But the four families would never forget how one of them was destroyed because they thought they were untouchable.
When the citizens of the Sakura Abode Country studied the history of their country, they would study the centuries when the five families reigned supreme. But the history books did not tell anything about where the families went after they stepped down from their throne. Most people figured that the families got dissolved and died out.
The country''s citizens would not know that their founding families were still alive to protect these families.
After all, the memory of losing one of them was still fresh for the rest four families.
And that''s why all members receive self-defense training from a young age, and the first lesson would always be:
"The more money, the more risks."
Shizuka didn''t have to exin why Ayia had to be alert, she knew that her sister knew why.
Chapter 165 Disowned And Banned
"Sorry." Ayia muttered with a guilty face.
She understood why the family acted so vigntly.
She was distracted for a while.
"So, why are you searching about managing musical careers?" Shizuka asked after she saw that Ayia understood the warning.
Ayia''s eyes lit up with Shizuka''s question.
"I can''t tell you!" Ayia eximed as she turned her head sideways.
"But I tell you if you keep as a secret!" She said as she looked at Shizuka with yful eyes.
Shizuka shook her head seeing her sister being silly again.
"Sure, I promise." Shizuka replied with a calm voice.
"Not enough. It has to be a thumb promise!" Ayia eximed.
Shizuka''s eyes widened a little when she heard that.
A thumb promise was unbreakable between the siblings.
After all, as Ayia used to say ''Th pinky is too weak, only the thumb can have an unbreakable promise''.
Shizuka couldn''t even tell the rest of the family.
"Okay, then. I promise." Shizuka stated as she intertwined her thumb with Ayia''s thumb.
Ayia took Shizuka''s thumb with her thumb in excitement.
"Now can you tell me?" Shizuka asked impatiently.
"Sure! Theo is nning tounch a music album. And he was searching for a manager to take care of his musical career, so I volunteered myself for the job." Ayia dered with a victorious face.
"What? How is that even possible?" Shizuka asked in surprise.
She knew that Theo had multiple talents, but she never thought that Theo would think aboutunching a music album out of the blue.
"Is he even good?" Shizuka asked with a doubting voice.
"Oh, he is better than ''good''. Come here, I will y one of his songs." Ayia replied as she sat on her seat again to y one of the songs that Theo sent her.
Shizuka moved over to see if it was indeed true, or it was the madly in love brain of Ayia spitting bullshit.
After all, people in love are capable to find beauty in the ugliest and most awful things.
Ayia pressed the y button and ''The Scientist'' started ying in the office.
Ayia was silent and observed Shizuka''s eyes starting to shine as the song yed.
Ayia knew that Shizuka loved music, as the ck-haired girl used to listen to music while doing her daily tasks.
"That''s so good!" Shizuka eximed when the song ended.
"Right? I was as surprised as you when I first heard him singing." Ayia giggled with an excited face.
"Yeah, I bet your eyes were shaped as hearts at that moment." Shizuka teased with a yful smile.
"Maybe..." Ayia muttered with a blushing face.
"Now I know one of the reasons why you want to be his manager. He is too talented! I bet that with this song his album will be a huge sess." Shizuka pondered with a thoughtful face.
"You think only this song is good? Listen to this one then." Ayia added as she pressed the button to y ''Say You Won''t Let Go''.
Shizuka was once again taken by surprise by hearing another great song.
She wondered where he took so much good stuff from.
"See? He''s so talented. I have to be his manager. And it wouldn''t hurt spending more time with him while doing that..." Ayia whispered thest part.
Shizuka giggled when she saw that.
"How did the date gost night then?" Shizuka asked when she remembered that the night before Ayia went to Theo''s house.
"Oh, it was amazing! First when I got there..." Ayia then started to tell in detail about the night at Theo''s house.
She did not keep any secrets from Shizuka, so she didn''t have a problem telling her even the embarrassing parts when she kissed Theo.
Shizuka listened to everything with an amused smile, she loved seeing that her sister was happy.
The two girls gossiped with excited voices until Ayia received a text from Theo.
Ayia opened it and saw it was the script that Theo said that he would send her.
"What did he send you?" Shizuka asked as she leaned in to see the message.
"Oh, it is one of the things that Theo asked me as his manager. I have to hire a crew to shoot the music videos for the songs. He sent me the script of the videos for me to show the potential crew." Ayia exined as she texted back Theo.
"Oh, is he too busy for that?" Shizuka asked.
"Yeah, he is producing all by himself. Can you believe that?" Ayia shared with starry eyes.
"What? Doesn''t artists have a team of people helping them?" Shizuka asked in confusion.
"I thought the same. but Theo said he wanted to do everything without any help. And on top of producing the music album, his animation studio will open for business next month, so he will be busy with that too." Ayia replied with a loving face.
She loved the fact that her crush was so passionate about his projects.
"I indeed heard that a studio was opening in the city. He is the owner?" Shizuka asked with a thoughtful face.
"Yeah, he told me that all the profit of hispanies for the next months will be used to pay for the opening of this studio." Ayia replied as she remembered talking with Theo about it.
"A bold move." Shizuka stated.
"Well, I''m not worried about him. After all, he is great at everything he does." Ayia stated with a silly smile.
"That''s the love talking." Shizuka mocked with an annoyed face.
"Maybe, but you have to admit that he is talented." Ayiaughed.
"Come on! Let''s read the script that he sent me!" Ayia eximed as she opened the folder and started reading.
Shizuka shook his head and gave a wry smile as she started reading too.
And the more they read, the more the text touched their hearts.
When they finished reading, both had tears in their eyes.
Even the cold-hearted Shizuka.
"Why am I crying?" Shizuka asked out loud in confusion.
"Obviously, it touched your little heart!" Ayia eximed as she jumped on Shizuka.
The girls giggled after that.
"This music video will also be a huge sess." Shizuka dered with a sigh.
How can someone be so talented?
Even the super genius Ayia could notpare with him.
"Yeah, I will have to contact our cousin." Ayia said hesitantly.
"You cannot be talking about who I am thinking about!" Shizuka eximed in surprise.
Their cousin, Arthur Lionheart, was a forbidden name in the Lionheart Family.
Ayia''s mom''s family were away more strictpared to the Yamada Family.
Because Ayia had the Yamadast name, she could enjoy the freedom to do whatever she wanted after she graduated from college.
But with the Lionheart Family was a different story, all the members had to do what the family ordered them to do.
Ayia''s mom was married to another family, so she could enjoy freedom.
Ayia''s cousin was a different story, he was the firstborn of the family leader''s brother.
He could not marry into another family.
But Arthur had a dream, he wanted to be a director!
And when he finished high school, he mustered courage and asked his father if he could get into an Arts School.
Arthur was met with a vehement denial.
,m He was outraged that his own family didn''t want him to realize his dreams.
So, he applied for an Arts School without his family knowing.
And when he was epted he went to the college without warning the family.
When the Lionheart Family got to know what he did, they disowned and banned him from entering the family buildings.
They confiscated all the credit cards that he had, and Arthur had to live by himself.
It was difficult for him, as he never had to work to get the money to survive.
But he did not give up.
His luck was that had the schrship to pay his college fees.
4 yearster, he graduated from Arts School, but he did not manage to release a notable work.
He still had to work at odd jobs to pay the bills, sometime Ayia''s mom sent him money secretly.
The family has forbidden anyone from helping him.
But she did not care, she would not let him starve.
And she knew that his mother helped him secretly too.
"Do you think he will ept?" Shizuka asked.
"Well, he needs a job to make him more confident about his skill as a director. And this is the perfect job." Ayia pondered with a thoughtful face.
"Okay, but let''s use a disposable phone. Or uncle George will call our father." Shizuka said with a firm voice.
She knew that the Lionheart Family monitored Arthur''s whereabouts all the time to prevent anyone from helping him, but she had the means to avoid their eyes.
After all, she was an expert hacker!
The girls then went to Shizuka''s operation base, where her supeputer was at.
Would they be able to get in touch with Arthur?
Chapter 166 Catadrid And Hazel Lionheart
Sakura Abode Country, Summershire State, City of Catadrid.
This was the secondrgest city in the Sakura Abode Country, it had a poption of more than 6 million citizens.
Catadrid is often billed as the ''Cinema Creative Capital of the World'' because one in every six of its residents works in the creative industry and there are more artists, writers, filmmakers, actors, dancers, and musicians living and working in Catadrid than any other city at any other time in the history of the Azure Star.
Even some animation studios chose to leave Sakura City to establish their headquarters here.
After all, Sakura City was also known as the ''Animation Capital of the World''.
But Catadrid had all the types of the industry of the entertainment.
? Catadrid has the Newfall''s neighborhood, which hase to be a shorthand reference for the S.A. film industry and the people associated with it.
(S.A. = Sakura Abode)
The cinema of the Sakura Abode, also known as Newfall, has had arge effect on the global film industry.
Newfall is considered to be the oldest film industry, in the sense of being the ce where the earliest film studios and productionpanies emerged. It is also the birthce of various genres of cinema¡ªamong themedy, drama, action, the musical, romance, horror, science fiction, and the war epic¡ªand has set the example for other national film industries.
The city hosted three of the five major awards of the Sakura Country.
Emerald Award (TV), Alexandrite Award (for films), and Saphire Award (for music).
The other two were hosted at Sakura City.
In other words, Catadrid was a dream city for aspiring artists.
And that''s right!
Catadrid had the same features that the city of Los Angeles had in Theo''sst life.
But Catadrid had a toughpetition with Oceanford City from the Bald Eagle Country.
But even with this toughpetitor, Catadrid won in the end.
After all, Catadrid was the birthce of the cinema!
Inside a rundown apartment, a young man just arrived from his work at the grocery store.
He heaved a sigh of defeat as he saw the old cramped apartment.
Arthur Lionheart used to live in one most luxurious houses in the world, but he gave up on that to live his dream.
But even after making so much effort for years, he still wasn''t able to realize these dreams.
He directed some short films after college, but all of them had bad scripts and low budgets.
Arthur tried to solve the problems of these films, but the situation was so bad that he only managed to get these films to not suckpletely.
Arthur wanted just one chance to show the world that he was talented.
He wanted to show his father that he was right and that he didn''t regret leaving that stupid family.
But even now he knew that the family''s eyes were always on him.
He felt like was trapped bird in a cage, he just wanted to spread his wings and live his dream.
He entered the tiny bathroom of the apartment to wash away the filth umted from work.
When he left the bathroom with wet hair and wearing simple clothes, he heard the sound of a phone ring.
He searched for a while and found the old phone.
This phone was a gift that his mother gave him when she managed to visit him in secret.
He smiled as he remembered the only person who never stopped loving him.
His mother was the only shining star in his life.
She never stopped loving him, even after what he did.
And she always tried to send him money secretly.
Arthur looked at the caller, but he didn''t recognize the number.
"Hello?" He answered with a hesitant voice.
"Cousin Arthur? This is Ayia, do you remember me?" Ayia''s voice came through the phone.
Arthur thought for a while, then he remembered the daughter of his aunt Hazel that together with his mother sent him money secretly.
"Ayia? It''s been so long! Thest time I saw you, you were going through a rebellious phase in middle school!" Arthurughed as he remembered the girl.
"Arthur! Don''t bring up my dark past!" Ayia eximed as she remembered the months that she decided to be emo.
"Sure, sure! What did you call me then?" Arthur chuckled.
"Hmm, I have a job opportunity for you." Ayia stated with a yful voice.
"Really? Where?" Arthur was so desperate to realize his dreams that he did not care what type of job he could get.
"It''s the shooting of some music videos. And it will be in Elffire City." Ayia replied.
"And you have to bring yourplete crew to do the job." Ayia added.
"Elffire City? Isn''t that the capital of the Bluecorn State?" Arthur pondered.
"Yeah, this exact city." Ayia replied.
"I don''t know if I have the money to get a ticket to Elffire City." Arthur said hesitantly.
He was a little hesitant about leaving Catadrid, after all, this was the city of the dreams!
"Arthur, if youe, you will have the chance to leave Lionheart vignce for good. It is your opportunity to realize your dreams without their interference." Ayia dered with a confident voice.
Arthur remembered all the things that he suffered in thest years.
He figured that if this city could not help him, he should go where the opportunities were!
"Understood! I will be at Elffire City in two days with my crew." Arthur dered with a confident voice.
"That''s what I''m talking about!" Ayia eximed happily.
She was ecstatic that she managed to get a talented director for Theo''s music videos.
"And don''t worry about the Lionheart''s vignce. They will only be able to follow you into the airport of Elffire City, when yound here Shizu-chan will intercept and cut their vignce.
"Really? That''s so awesome! Thank Shizuka for me!" Arthur replied with a relieved smile.
He was tired of being watched by that awful family
He wanted to be free.
Arthur was so grateful to Shizuka as he remembered his adopted cousin.
He also was grateful to Ayia for bringing this opportunity to him.
Arthur vowed to repay them in the future.
The two of them talked about other details before hanging up.
Arthur looked at his rundown apartment and smiled.
He had high hopes for the future.
He grabbed his jacket and walked out of the apartment, he had to see his crew!
While Arthur was on his way to meet his crew, Ayia was smiling happily at Shizuka.
"We did it, Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed as she started jumping around.
"Of course! I do not want to find out what dad would do to us if he figured that we interfered with the Lionheart business. You remember that he specifically warned us to not get involved." Shizuka recalled the talk that they had with their father.
"Oh yeah, I remember! But I am looking for Arthur as manager of an artist, not as someone from the Yamada! So, they cannot say anything!" Ayia insisted stubbornly.
"Well, if it was mom saying that, they indeed would not say anything..." Shizuka pondered.
"That''s so unfair! Mom can do anything she wants, and no one will mess with her." Ayiained.
"And you know why it is like that, so you should stop your delusions of being like her." Shizuka replied with a calm voice.
"Yeah, yeah, I know." Ayia said with shining eyes.
Her mother was her idol.
After all, Hazel Lionheart was the leader of the four families'' council!
She managed to get the job even with the elders as herpetitors.
And she managed to do that after she found the lost tombstones of the two princesses of the country.
The princesses who made the peace treaty of the two ns possible!
She found it in one of her adventures.
Ayia wanted to live adventures just like her mother lived.
Shizuka also had shining eyes as she thought about her mother.
Who wouldn''t like having an awesome mother!?
Chapter 167 New Years Vacation
The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
4:23 PM
Theo parked his car in the parking lot next to the restaurant.
He exited the car and walked toward his restaurant at a steady pace.
When he arrived in the kitchen, he noticed that Ayia and Shizuka had juste out of the Women''s Changing Room.
"Good afternoon, guys!" Theo greeted everyone who was already there with a smile.
"Hey, boss!" They greeted back as they looked at the silver-haired man smiling at them.
Theo walked to the Men''s Changing Room and on the way, he hugged Ayia.
"Good afternoon for you too." Theo whispered in her ear before letting her go.
He also greeted Shizuka with a smile before entering the changing room.
Goosebumps crept on her skin when she heard his whisper.
Ayia was taken aback when she felt Theo hugging her in front of everyone in the kitchen.
The purple-haired girl tried to act normally and not blush because she saw that everyone was looking at her with shining eyes.
They could not help but be curious!
After all, they have never seen Theo being so affectionate with someone other than Aurora.
Kimiko, Lauren, Gwen, and other girls were fighting against the urge to fire multiple questions at Ayia.
This was a hot gossip, and they want to learn the facts directly from Ayia''s mouth.
Still with a blushed face, Ayia pretended to not notice the ardent and curious eyes of the girls at her.
She took a seat by the side and started to go through her Wing ount.
The girls noticed that Ayia didn''t want to talk about that, so they gave up asking her.
But everyone had to admit that Ayia and Theo looked amazing together.
The two of them were unbelievably pretty and talented.
The kitchen staff started shipping Theo and Ayia straight away.
They only wondered what name the ship should be.
''Thia'' or ''Ayeo''?
While the kitchen staff was imagining this silly stuff and Ayia was trying to not blush while thing about the hug, Theo exited the changing room dressed in his chef clothes.
He looked at them and smiled as if nothing out of the ordinary happened.
"Ready to start cooking?" He asked with a calm smile.
"Yes, chef!" They shouted back.
But all of them were admiring Theo''s thick skin.
He really was behaving as if he didn''t do anything!
Ayia was relieved when she saw him behaving like that.
The service went by with the whole kitchen working like a well-oiled machine.
With Theo and Ayia''s guidance, the quality of the food served at The Spark increased up a notch.
Theo could feel that with every night that he spent cooking, his cooking skills increased little by little.
He figured that was what some people say, ''Practicing leads to perfection''.
And all the cooks in the kitchen could also feel that they were much better cookspared to when they first arrived.
They could tell that was the result of the guidance of Theo and Ayia every night.
Even though it would take years for them to reach Ayia and Theo''s level of skill, they could feel that someday they would arrive there.
But two people in the kitchen were closer to that objective.
Shizuka and Kimiko!
Shizuka was already an amazing cook and with the practice of cooking every night at a high level of difficulty, she was starting to achieve the level of a professional chef.
Theo predicted that she would achieve that in two months.
Kimiko in another hand was just a cook that arrived at the restaurant looking for an internship job.
But she was greeted with an amazing environment that offered her a job as a professional cook instead of an internship.
And she grabbed this opportunity.
In the months that she has been working at The Spark''s kitchen, she could feel that she learned so much more than in the four years of college.
Theo predicted that in one year Kimiko would reach the level of a professional chef.
The other cooks also had the potential to reach this level, but they would take more time.
Theo was happy to cook with so many talented people.
The time that he spent in the kitchen was a therapeutical time for him.
Even though the service demanded him to cook racing against the time, it was exactly that made his brain rx.
He worked so focused that he did not have time to think about anything else.
When every service ended, he felt like his brain was rebooted.
The service of that night went by without any hups.
When thest dish was served, Theo ordered the kitchen staff to clean the kitchen while he went to June''s office.
He had something important to talk about with her.
When he arrived there, he saw June taking care of the sales report of the night.
"How was the ie of the night?" He asked as he took a seat in front of her desk.
"Another sess, boss!" She replied with a smile as she saw Theo seating in front of her.
"I''m d to hear that!" Theo chuckled.
"I have something to ask you. What do you think about the restaurant closing for vacation at the beginning of January? Do you think that will affect the restaurant?" Theo asked as he exposed his ns.
Theo wanted some time off from work during Aurora''s vacation.
He wanted to take her somewhere to rx and figured that after working so much for thest months, he also deserved some resting time.
And he also wanted to give his employees some vacations to enjoy the New Year''s Festivities.
But he didn''t know if this vacation would affect negatively the restaurant, so he figured he should consult his restaurant manager.
After all, she knew better about the restaurant''s day-to-day workings.
"Hmm, I don''t think so. We already established ourselves as one of the best restaurants in town other than the Aether Starred restaurants. So, even if we close for some time, our loyal customers will stille after we open again." June replied after thinking for a while.
"Plus, everyone will be upied with the New Year''s festivities, so we can take this vacation without worries." June added.
"That''s great then!" Theo eximed happily.
"What are the days of this vacation?" June asked with an excited voice.
She was also excited about these days off, even though she loved her job, she also wanted a time away from it.
"Stop taking reserves from December 31st until January 11th. These will be the days of the vacation." Theo replied the time that he decided before.
"Hmm, there are already some reservations for those days, but I can reschedule them to be after January 12th." June recalled as she looked at the reservation schedule on herputer.
Theo left June''s office after a while with a contented smile.
He could not wait for these vacations.
Later, Theo exited the changing room at the same time that Ayia and Shizuka also left the girl''s changing room.
"Hey, girls!" Theo said with a smile.
Ayia had a loving smile as she saw Theo.
"Did you have any luck in hiring a crew to shoot the music videos?" Theo asked Ayia as the three of them walked to the parking lot.
"Yeah! I managed to hire a talented director. He will arrive at Elffire City with his crew in the following days." Ayia replied with an excited voice.
"Really? That''s great! You are very efficient!" Theoplimented the girl with a smile.
"Of course!" Ayia replied with a proud smile.
"Hmm, even this director arrives now, I don''t have any money left to pay for the music videos budget. So you can tell the crew that they can arrive on December 1st. At that time the money from the monthly profit of mypanies will arrive and I will be able to pay for the videos'' budgets." Theo pondered with a thoughtful face.
"Did you really invest all your money in that animation studio?" Shizuka asked suddenly.
"Yeah, and the next months'' profits of all mypanies are allpromised to that too. It''s so expensive opening a studio!" Theo chuckled.
"Hmm, if you want I can pay for the budget of the music videos. And in the end, you can pay me back." Ayia proposed after thinking for a while.
This little amount of money was nothing to her, so she figured she could help him.
"Are you sure? I don''t want to leach off of you." Theo said hesitantly.
"You''re too silly! You know that I have more money than I can spend." Ayia replied with a confident tone.
"Well, if you say like that I will ept then. But you have to take note of everything you spend on these videos. I will pay you for everything you paid at the end!" Theo stated with a determined voice.
The two of them talked about other stuff before they each entered their cars and went home.
Theo was looking forward to the results Ayia would bring him.
Chapter 168 Morning Talk
Wednesday, November 25th
Theo was making breakfast when he heard Aurora entering the kitchen.
"Good morning, Cupcake!" Theo smiled at her as he turned his head.
"Good morning, Big Brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Woke up early today?" He asked as he looked at the clock.
It was still 7 am, and she usually arrived in the kitchen at 7:20 am.
"Yeah, I couldn''t sleep after waking up too early." She replied with an annoyed face.
"That sucks." Theo responded as he continued cooking.
"Do you need help with anything?" Aurora asked with a hopeful voice.
What she didn''t say out loud was that she missed spending time with her brother after she started studying for the final exams.
And when she woke up earlier than usual today, she didn''t even try to go back to sleep.
She went to get ready and go see him in the kitchen where she knew he was.
"Sure! You can cut these vegetables the way that I taught you." Theo replied with a doting smile.
He loved teaching new things to Aurora, so obviously he taught her some cooking techniques.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed happily as she started doing what her brother asked.
"Big brother? I think I will start exercising with you in the mornings." Aurora exposed the idea that she was thinking abouttely.
She wanted to spend more time with her brother without disturbing her study time, so she figured that could wake up earlier in the morning to work out with him.
Theo was taken by surprise when he heard that, after all, she had so many things to do during the day.
"Are you sure? I wake up at 5 am and during this time you can sleep for at least 2 more hours." Theo reasoned as he ce some sushis in Aurora''s bento box.
"I''m sure, brother! We won''t have Fight Club activities in the following month, so I should train with you to not lose the practice." Aurora replied with the excuse that she had thought about.
Even though it was an excuse, it was indeed the truth.
Because there were seniors in the club preparing for the National College Entrance Exam by the end of the year and because of the end of the year exams, all the clubs of the school had their activities suspended.
And obviously, that also applied to the Fight Club.
But Megan warned all the members that there would be a fight examination by the end of the exams, and anyone who performed poorly would take a beating from her.
It is not needed to say that everyone was terrified of being beaten by the colddy.
Even with the college entrance exam that she would do, Megan would not rx the examination of these Fight Club members.
After all, it would be herst act as the president!
She wanted to leave the club in a good shape for the next president just like she received from her senior years ago.
"Well, if you are so certain about it. I will be d to work out with you in the mornings, Cupcake!" Theo replied with a smile.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"How''re the studies?" Theo asked as he mixed up the sauce.
"Oh, so tiring! I did some past exams of past years and they are so hard!" Aurorained.
Although Aurora said that, she was a genius girl and it was not difficult for her to pass the exam.
But the thing was that she didn''t want to only pass the exam, she wanted to get first ce in the grade!
And that was a much hard task, after all, Yukihime High School was the best high school in the Bluecorn State and all sorts of genius students were gathered there.
Aurora had a toughpetition to ovee if she wanted to get first ce.
Some questions of the exam were designed to be impossible to solve, and the first ce would go to the student that solved more of these questions,
But she was not upset about the difficulty because she wanted to make her brother proud with her effort.
"I imagine. Well, I believe in you!" Theo eximed with a loving smile.
He knew that with her intelligence it wouldn''t be difficult to pass these exams.
So he figured that she wanted to take a better ce in the rankings.
Honestly, he didn''t care what ce she get, he would be happy as long as she passed the exams.
He knew that she was a talented girl that would make sess wherever she decided to work.
"Hmm, I might know something that might encourage you to study harder." Theo teased with a yful face.
Aurora''s ears perked up when she heard that.
"Really? Tell me!" Aurora could not help her curiosity from controlling her.
Theo chuckled when he saw that.
It was so fun teasing his little sister!
"The restaurant will be closed for vacation in the first half of January. I was thinking about taking you on a trip. But if you don''t pass these exams I guess I will have to cancel the trip..." Theo teased as he faked a sorrowful face.
"What?!" Aurora eximed as she messed up all the vegetables that she was cutting.
She was indeed taken by surprise, after all, she had never gone on a trip.
So, her heartbeat started beating in excitement as she heard what her brother said.
"Really? Where are we going??" Aurora asked with an avid face.
"Of course!" Theoughed.
"Hmm, I haven''t decided yet. But we can decide together." Theo added with a brilliant smile.
He has always seen on TV how families traveled together, and he wanted to take his family on a trip in his new life.
"That sounds so fun!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
She couldn''t wait for the time to leave for the trip to arrive.
The siblings then started discussing destinations for them to travel to.
"January will be cold because of the winter. Do you want to go somewhere cold or warm?" Theo asked as he made omelet rolls for Aurora''s lunch.
"Hmm, we can enjoy the cold weather when we return to Elffire City from the trip. So, I would say we should go somewhere warm." Aurora reasoned with shining eyes.
"That''s exactly what I was thinking." Theo chuckled.
"There won''t be any ce in the Sakura Abode in January that will be warm enough for us to enjoy the weather. It seems that we have to leave the country." Theo pondered as he ced the omelet rolls on the bento box.
"I don''t have a passport, big brother." Aurora said hesitantly.
"Me neither, but we can make one in the next month. We just need to go to the Federal Police in our city." Theo replied with a calm voice.
"That''s a relief then." Aurora smiled relieved.
"Hmm, but we still need to go somewhere we don''t need a Visa because we won''t have the time to request a Visa." Theo reasoned after thinking for a while.
"So, it has to be a warm country and with no requests for a Visa when entering it." Aurora counted.
"There are several ces that fit this description." Aurora added as she ced the tes on the table.
"I think so too." Theo agreed as he closed Aurora''s bento box.
The siblings then proceeded to have breakfast as they talked about possible destinations.
Their eyes shone in excitement as they thought about this trip.
It would be a new experience for the both of them to go out of the country.
They were too excited about this adventure.
But where on the Azure Star would they go?
Chapter 169 Ayia, The Manager
After Theo bade goodbye to Aurora, who was going to school, he walked toward the recording studio of the house.
He had already chosen the next song that he would produce.
The love song from Ed Sheeran that he wrote for his wife, ''Perfect''.
Theo loved this song.
It was one of his favorite love songs.
So, Theo had to put this song on his album.
And it was a rtively simple song to record.
Even though it wasposed of acoustic guitar, electric guitar, keyboard, drums, bass, main vocals, and backing vocals, it was still simple to record because the chords yed were simple.
Theo started by recording the acoustic guitar track.
As the main instrument of the song, Theo wanted to record it first.
After all, who didn''t know that Ed Sheeran''s songs were mostly based on the acoustic guitar.
Theo remembered that Ed''s concerts were just him alone with an acoustic guitar.
Theo had to admit that it was a cool look, but he didn''t yet if he would follow Ed''d steps when he presented at concerts.
Theo wanted to live all experiences that an artist could live, therefore he wanted to sing in a concert!
He wanted to know how was the feeling to sing for thousands of people.
What would he feel? Would he be nervous? Would it be exciting?
Theo was looking forward to the experience.
But he didn''t know any trustworthy people in the musical industry.
It was amon sense there were bad people in the industry.
He wanted a bandposed of talented and trustworthy people to apany him in his concert.
That''s why he didn''t know if he would go solo or with a band.
Theo focused on recording the tracks throughout the day.
When he had just finished recording the drum track and was exiting the recording room, he heard his phone ringing.
Theo picked it up and saw Ayia''s name.
"Hey, what''s up?" Theo answered with a gentle voice as a smile appeared on his face.
"Hey!" Ayia replied with her usual lively voice.
"I called to warn you that I will register the copyrights of your songs. I will need you to sign some documents." Ayia exposed the reason for the call.
"Oh, right! I had forgotten about that!" Theo eximed after Ayia finished speaking.
He could not believe that he forgot something so important.
Because if someone copied his songster, this action would only be illegal if he owned the copyrights of the songs.
Theo was relieved that Ayia was so trustworthy and started doing that for him.
"I imagined it when you didn''t mention it." Ayia giggled.
Ayia''s business management degree was not for show.
After she deeply studied the ins and outs of the functions of a musical manager, she became a skillful manager.
She could be considered a top manager with her skills.
So, it was obvious that she knew everything that Theo had to do beforeunching his album.
"You are a life savior! You are such a great manager!" Theo didn''t save thepliments for the girl.
"Of course! I''m amazing!" She bragged.
But even though this was what she said, Ayia was blushing hard at her house.
"I know." Theoughed.
"You can bring the papers to the restaurant and I will sign it." Theo said after a while.
"I will do that then. And as you finish the next songs, I will do the same thing." Ayia replied with a professional voice.
"Do you wanna meet the crew when they arrive?" Ayia asked when she remembered that they would arrive tomorrow.
"Hmm, I can meet them, but I will wear a mask. You know I want to keep my identity a secret." Theo replied with a thoughtful face.
He thought it would be more efficient if he exined to them face-to-face what he envisioned for the music video.
"Sure, it will be your appearance as Moonlight." Ayia giggled excitedly.
She had promised Theo that she would only tell Shizuka about his identity as Moonlight, and Shizuka also had to promise to not tell anyone else.
So, Ayia couldn''t even tell her cousin Arthur who Moonlight was.
But she epted his condition without any hesitation, she wanted to show him that she was a trustworthy person and that he could tell her anything.
And she was also excited she would be one of the few who knew his secret identity.
"Do you think you canunch the album before the end of December?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"Hmm, I think I can." Theo pondered.
"Why?" He asked.
"There will be a Winter Music Festival here at Elffire City on January 8th. So, I was thinking about getting you a spot for you to sing." Ayia exposed her idea.
As his manager, she had the responsibility to find gigs for him to expose his work to the people.
It was in this way that most artists started, so she wanted to know if Theo was interested in performing live at that festival.
Even though the Winter Music Festival of Elffire City was not the most famous throughout the country, some good artists use to y in it every year.
Ayia thought it would be a huge opportunity for Theo.
"Oh really?" Theo eximed in surprise.
It would indeed be a huge boost for him if he performed at this festival.
But Theo had other things nned for that day.
A promise that he would never break.
He promised to take Aurora on a vacation.
"Hmm, it would be awesome to perform there. But I don''t have a band yet, so you should hold back scheduling any concerts before I find a band." Theo replied after thinking for a while.
"And I will be busy on that whole week. So, I definitely cannot perform at the Winter Music Festival." Theo added.
"Okay then, you should tell me when you are ready for performing live." Ayia replied with her professional voice.
She understood his reasons, it would indeed be hard to find a band out of nowhere to help perform at the festival.
"But what do you have nned for that week?" Ayia asked with a voice full of curiosity.
"I told you about the vacation in January at the restaurant, right?" Theo started.
"No, you didn''t!" Ayia eximed.
"Well, yesterday June and I decided to implement 12 days of vacations in January for all employees." Theoughed as he heard her excited voice.
"Oh, that''s very nice. I bet everyone will jump on you in excitement when they get to know that." Ayia giggled.
"That''s a possibility." Theo chuckled.
"Then what this vacation has to do with it?" Ayia could not contain her curiosity.
"In those days Aurora and I are nning to travel out of the country." Theo replied with an excited voice.
"What? That sounds fun!" Ayia eximed.
"Yeah, it will be our first time traveling. So, we want to go somewhere that has warm weather and beaches. We want to see the sea!" Theo eximed excitedly.
"That sounds so much fun!" Ayia said with shining eyes.
An idea was starting to form inside her head.
"Can I tag along?" Ayia asked hesitantly with a nervous voice
Ayia had already traveled half of the world, but there was something that sounded so fun about traveling with Theo and Aurora.
But she didn''t want to seem like she was intruding on their vacation.
That''s why she was nervous to ask that.
"Of course! The more, the merrier." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
And he truly thought that, after all, the thought of enjoying vacations with Aurora and their friends seemed even more fun.
"Yay!" Ayia eximed happily.
She was already thinking of ways to fool her family about this trip.
"Let''s call everyone toe with us!" Theo said excitedly.
"I was thinking about the same thing!" Ayia eximed back with a giggle.
The two of them then started talking excitedly about the trip.
What would this trip reserve for them?
Chapter 170 Morning Workout
Thursday, November 26th
The sun hadn''t even risen in the skies when Theo woke up.
Lately, he has been only sleeping 4 hours at night because after he arrived from the restaurant at night, he would work in the recording studio untilte.
And adding the fact that he woke up early to do his morning workout, Theo only slept for 4 hours per night.
But that was not a problem for him with his enhanced physique.
He blinked his eyes as he reached to grab his phone on the nightstand.
[5:02 AM]
Theo sat up on his bed when he saw it was time to get up.
He walked toward the bathroom to get ready to work out.
A whileter, he exited his bedroom dressed in workout clothes.
Coincidentally, when he closed the door of his room, he heard Aurora''s door opening.
He looked over and saw Aurora leaving her room with a sleepy face.
"Good morning, Cupcake!" Theo eximed with a smile.
He was impressed that she was able to wake up so early by herself.
"Good morning, Big Brother!" Aurora replied with a sleepy smile.
Even though she wanted to go back to sleep when her rm started ringing, she still woke up when she remembered that she wanted to spend time with her brother.
But she still could not shake away her sleepiness.
"I was nning to wake you up if you weren''t up yet." Theo chuckled as they started walking toward the stairs.
"That''s sweet, brother!" Aurora replied with a loving voice.
She knew that her brother didn''t want her to be sad about missing the workout, it was a sweet action of his.
"Come on! Let''s go for a run around theke!" Theoughed as he pulled her downstairs.
While they passed the living room, they saw Mayia sleeping cutely on the couch.
Aurora and Theo almost had a heart attack of so much cuteness.
"Oh my god!" Aurora eximed in a low voice to not wake her up.
"Let''s take a picture of her!" Theo whispered back with shining eyes too.
Mayia was just too cute!
The siblings took tens of the little cat as she slept soundly not noticing two humans looking at her with strange eyes.
Theo and Aurora were fighting against the urge of squeezing Mayia.
But in the end, they left the kitten to sleep more while they went to the backyard of the mansion.
It was still dark outside when they arrived there.
But the sky was already showing signs that the sun would be rising soon.
The two silver-haired people started running is a steady pace on theke''sne.
They did not talk much.
They just enjoyed each otherpany as they admired the sun rising on the horizon as they ran.
Sometimes being silent with the other is a way to show that both werefortable with each other.
And Theo and Aurora were like that.
The siblings experienced tough and happy times together, and they acquired the intimacy that most siblings don''t have.
After all, most siblings have a normal rtionship.
They are siblings, but they rather spend time with their friends.
But Theo and Aurora were different, the two of them spent three years fighting to survive through the grief of losing their parents and the difficulty of living in poverty.
In these years, they became more than just siblings.
They became each other''s best friends.
Theo told everything to her, and she told everything to him.
Some people who had siblings would not understand them
They had to live with what Theo and Aurora went through to understand the bond between these two silver-haired people.
It was too easy to point fingers and say that their rtionship was not a natural one between brother and sister.
But it is in difficult times that people get close to each other if they are meant to be.
Tough times can push away or bring together people.
And Theo and Aurora were an example of people who got closer through tough times.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora stopped by theke as they looked at the rising sun.
Satisfied smiles could be seen on their faces.
The view was spectacr.
And sharing this view with their sibling made it even more spectacr for them.
They stood silently for a while admiring the view and each other''spany.
"Let''s take a picture!" Aurora suddenly eximed.
Theoughed when he heard that.
The two of them took a bunch of pictures together with the sun rising at the back.
Theo posted a storie on his Raingran ount of him and Aurora admiring the rising sun.
Even though with his private ount, he had few followers.
He wanted to share this moment with everyone who followed him there.
His ount was full of pictures of Aurora and Mayia and his work at the restaurant.
Aurora also posted a beautiful picture of her and her brother where their faces are obscured and the rising sun is shining on the back.
Her ount was not private and with her beauty, it was obvious that she had tons of followers.
She had more than two thousand followers.
After finishing taking the pictures, the two of them headed to the Gym Section of the house.
It was time for the martial arts training!
Theo wanted to inspect her proficiency in the martial arts that he taught her.
Even though he asionally trained her in the lounge area of the third floor of the restaurant when they had dinner, he still wanted to make a full assessment of her capabilities.
"Okay, let me see if you really practiced thesest few months." Theo smiled at her as they potioned themselves in the middle of the tatami.
"Then I will not be polite, big brother." Aurora replied seriously.
She knew that her brother was a master with much more skills that anyone in the Fight Club.
Even Megan could notpare with her brother.
After all, she saw her ck belt sensei being taught by her brother!
Aurora wanted to show him that she indeed did not ck in her training in thest months, so she was super focused on the fight.
The two of them started circling around the tatami until Aurora made her move.
She gave a faint kick the dropped a knew on his chest.
Theo defended easily, but he was satisfied with her move.
The two of them continued training and fighting for a while.
Sometimes Theo would correct some of her moves and other times he would drop her on the tatami ground to demonstrate that she losing her steady stance.
At 6:50 am, the two of them were covered in sweat as they finished their training.
But both were smiling happily.
Theo was happy because it was indeed fun having his sister apanying him in his morning workout.
Aurora on the other hand was happy because she loved spending time with her brother.
The two of them proceeded then to take a shower and get ready for the day.
A whileter, the two of them were in the kitchen cooking together.
"Oh, I forgot to ask you. What do you think about inviting our friends to go with us on our trip?" Theo asked suddenly when he remembered the talk he had with Ayia the day before.
Aurora was taken by surprise when she heard that, but her eyes started shining one secondter.
"It would be awesome to have them there too!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"I thought the same thing!" Theo repliedughing as he ced some sushis on Aurora''s bento box.
"How about we get..." Theo started telling her his n.
The siblings had a lovely breakfast as they talked excitedly about the vacation ns.
Chapter 171 Fourth Phases Last Day
Theo descended the stairs to go to the garage after he bade goodbye to Aurora, who was going to school.
On the other hand, he had something to do at the Tokyo Studios.
Today was the day that the 300 candidates participating in the fourth phase of interviews would hand in their assignments.
And Theo and Ryoko would spend the day evaluating their projects because they had to release the results tomorrow.
Theo was looking forward to what these people would bring him.
After all, they were fighting for job positions essential for his studio to operate.
He hoped for all of them to show great skills so that he could hire them all.
A whileter, Theo parked his car in the Tokyo Studios'' parking lot.
He looked at the clock while he walked toward Ryoko''s office.
[8:02 AM]
''Less than half an hour for them to hand over their projects.'' He said inwardly.
Whilst Theo was walking leisurely to Ryoko''s office, the candidates were hacking their brains out to deliver their projects before the deadline.
Each candidate was giving more than 100% of effort in this assignment.
They wanted to get the job of their dreams!
So, for the past two days, everyone was extremely focused on their own assignments.
And even if someone asked for help from anyone else, the other person would not be able to help.
Each of the 300 candidates had a unique test designed for them.
Even candidates who were making the test for the same department had different assignments.
For example, two people doing the test to get into the Background Design Department.
Even though their assignments were simr, they still could not help each other because their tests were still different.
Nora Wells was one of the candidates applying for the Editing Department.
After Ryoko''s speech two days ago, she had even more determination to get a job in this studio.
Because this was a studio that she could feel that she would not be harassed in any way.
A ce where she could work in her dream job without the fear of an abusive boss harassing her.
She could spread her winds and show all her capabilities!
When she looked at her assignment two days ago, she saw it was more difficult than she imagined.
She was given several scenes without any connection whatsoever, and she had to edit them into a video that showed unity and cohesion.
Even though the difficulty was in hell mode.
She was not intimidated, her eyes showed an unbreakable determination to deliver the best work she could.
Two days after receiving the assignment, Nora had reddened eyes and bags under her eyes as she looked without blinking at theputer screen.
She hadn''t slept at all in thest two days.
And all the other 299 candidates were like her, they also hadn''t rested for a single minute ever since receiving their assignments.
Nora was checking the final video for the 20th time for mistakes that she might have passed.
Aidan Davies was another candidate who was giving his all to get his dream job.
After he saw those racist people being banned and eliminated, he felt like a heavyweight was lifted from his chest.
He wanted to get into thispany where he would not be discriminated against for being ck!
Aidan was applying for a job in the Compositing Team.
This team was responsible for addingyers of images (drawing frames produced by the in-between and keyframe animators) to create a final image.
Aidan was looking at the final result he achieved after two days of work, he took a deep breath and sent the file to be evaluated.
He closed his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.
He could not wait to know the result.
While Aidan sent his file before the deadline arrived, other people were still makingst-minute readjustments in their projects.
Brianna was one of these people, she was applying for a job in the Art & Design Department as a Color Designer.
She received a message from Ryoko when the assignment started.
Ryoko told her that she would talk with her when the results of the fourth phase were released.
Ryoko didn''t want to pass the impression that she favored Brianna, so she decided to talk with her after all tests were released.
Brianna understood her friend''s intentions, so she was not upset about it.
Her priority was to get her dream job as a Color Designer!
After she got that, she could ask how Ryoko managed to get the job as the big boss of the studio.
Brianna was just one of the 20 other Ryoko''s ssmates who were able to get into the fourth phase.
And even though 5 of them were not able to get into the fourth phase, they were still able to get jobs as Keyframe Animators and Supervisor Animators.
While Brianna was racing against the time to deliver her project in time, Bruno had just finished inspecting his project with a satisfied face.
Two days ago he was ecstatic when he saw that his four friends whom he came to Elffire with also got into the fourth phase.
After the five friends hugged each other to celebrate, they each went to do their own assignments.
They had to grab this opportunity, and they could not afford to be distracted.
Even the twins Jiro and Joben could not afford to be distracted by each other.
Every one of the 300 candidates gave their blood and sweat to deliver the best work of their lives.
And when the clock hit 8:30 am, the Umbre employees entered the working rooms to announce the ending of the assignment.
"Attention! The assignment is over! You can drop down your work! Tomorrow at 8 am the results will be released. You have until then to rest!" The employees announced to all the candidates.
The candidates heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that.
All of them were able to finish their assignments, now the only difficult thing was the wait.
This one day before getting their results would be agonizing for all of them.
But they all agreed on something else, they wanted to sleep!
All of them did not rest for a second for thest two days.
They needed a good sleep.
Brianna met her college ssmates as she left the building.
They greeted each other with tired but excited faces.
Then they started walking together to the hostel where they were staying at.
"Hey, Brianna! How did it go?" A tall boy asked.
"I had to make some changes at the end, but I''m confident!" She replied with a chuckle.
"Better than us then!"
"Yeah, we were just talking about how difficult our assignments were."
"I had to design the background of a hazed apocalypse!"
"Well, I had to edit pieces two animations of the third phase to make sense together."
"Wow! That''s a difficult one!"
"I just hope we get this job." Someone said with a sigh.
"Yeah, how awesome would be to get these jobs?!" Another one dreamily said.
"Well, it wouldn''t be more amazing than Ryoko getting the job as Head Director of this big studio."
"But that''s obvious!"
"No one will everpare to Ryoko-chan!" Brianna said suddenly with a proud smile.
She was too proud of her best friend for achieving her dream.
"Brianna-chan, you weren''t even hired yet and you''re already fawning over the boss?"
Brianna and the othersughed when they heard that.
"But now I''m serious. Ryoko-chan said to me that she will go out with us after the result of the fourth phase are released." Brianna dered when everyone stoppedughing.
"Oh great! I want to ask her a million questions!"
They continued talking happily as they walked to the hostel.
They were anxious about the results, but they could only wait.
But would they be able to get their dream jobs tomorrow?
Chapter 172 Streaming Service Plans
While the candidates were racing against the time in thest 30 minutes before the deadline, Theo and Ryoko were chatting in her office.
Ryoko was telling him her initial results about the purchase of the rights to put old animes in their streaming service.
"Boss, I contacted some old studios, and it seems that they don''t care about selling the rights for us. Apparently, they already sold these rights to other streaming services." Ryoko informed.
"That''s great! It seems that we can buy these animes at a cheaper price because they already are in another streaming service." Theo replied with an amused smile.
Even though these animes were already in other streaming services, Theo still wanted them.
After all, he wasunching a streaming service exclusive for animations.
He had to have tons of animations in it.
Theo also wanted to put in his service not only anime series but also old anime movies.
"Did you enquire about the price of recent animes?" Theo asked with a thoughtful face.
"Yes, and boss, they are way more costly." Ryoko replied hesitantly.
"I asked the price of the license of the [Stone Age] anime. And with the money that they asked for, we can buy at least 3 licenses of old animes." Ryoko informed.
Theo had a reluctant face when he heard that.
He wanted to put new animes to make his streaming service more attractive to potential subscribers, but it seemed that he would have to work only with old animes.
There were three ways of buying the license deals between studios (or content right-holders) and streaming services.
The first method has a Fixed License Fee, the tform (streaming service), pays a fixed negotiated amount for a specific amount of time. No reports will be shared and the sess or the failure of the content is generally unknown to the content owner.
With this method, the content owner has no right whatsoever to demand more money than it already received after the first payment, if the anime makes a huge sess the streaming service can enjoy all the profit from it.
After all, the streaming service already paid the agreed amount stated in the purchase contract.
And what happened was that the license of all these old animes that Ryoko was talking about was being sold with this method.
The studios that owned the rights of these animes did not care much about selling these animes so cheaply.
At the end of the day, these animes were too old and it was already a victory to be able to sell these licenses.
The second method consisted of a Revenue Share between both the rights-holders and the streaming services. Both parties share a percentage of the revenue collected by the tform on the content.
For example, if an anime made a huge sess on the streaming tform with lots of viewers. The streaming service would pay the content owner a percentage ording to the view count.
This method was often used in works that had no certainty of sess.
The third method consists of a Minimum Guarantee with a Revenue Share, it is the same as the other two methods.
However, the tforms guarantee a minimum share for rights-holders. This minimum guaranteed share is paid upfront to the rights-holders. If the streaming service overachieves on the rights-holder''s share, they pay out the excess money collected.
In other words, the streaming service has to pay two times with this method.
The first time to buy the license, and the second is when the view count is released.
And based on the view count, the amount of money can be low or big.
If the anime get low views, the streaming service will suffer a loss of money because the amount they would get from the subscribers watching will not be enough to pay for the cost of the purchase license of this specific anime.
This method was mainstream when studios sold anime licenses to streaming services.
Recent animes'' licenses were all bought this way.
And that was exactly the deal that the studio that Ryoko inquired about offered her.
The upfront price was too much and that''s why she was hesitant to tell Theo about this.
"It seems that will only be able to buy these old animes. We will have to use our own animes to attract subscribers." Theo pondered after thinking for a while.
"But what will do will be unprecedented because no streaming service avable at this moment has the amount of anime that we will have when weunch our tform. So, I guess we will still be able to attract subscribers." Theo added with a thoughtful face.
"I agree." Ryoko replied with a nod.
"And while you are buying the licenses for these anime series. You can see if there are any old anime movies in that price range. It would a great move if we can have anime movies on our tform." Theo suggested suddenly.
If he were not mistaken, the Crunchyroll service from his past life did not have any anime movies on their tform.
But Theo wanted to have these movies on his tform.
After all, he was nning to make an anime movie!
But that was nned for muchter, so he didn''t want to think about that yet.
But he still wanted to nt the seeds of anime movies in his streaming service.
"That''s a great idea, boss!" Ryoko eximed with an approving smile.
"I will enquire about the prices of all these animes. But we still need a huge amount of money to pay for these licenses. Even though they are cheaper, we will buy them in a bulk." Ryoko added after thinking for a while.
"That''s why you won''t make a move to buy them until the end of January. Currently, I don''t have any money to spare to buy the licenses. But in January money will enter my ount and we can proceed to buy these licenses." Theo replied while he shook his head wryly.
Even with the monthly profit of November and December, he would not be able to pay for these licenses at the moment.
At the end of the day, Theo was nning to buy more than 200 animations, and that would cost more than 10 million dors.
Each anime license had an average price of 50 thousand dors.
Theo did not have that much money in his bank ount.
Another thing that prevented Theo from buying these licenses before January was that he had to pay for the expenses of theunching of his music album and the beginning of production of the [SAO] Anime.
But Theo predicted that he would earn tons of money with the streaming of his music album on Track, so he was not worried about the money to pay for theunching of his streaming service.
"That works for me. This way I can make a thorough search about the best animes to have in the streaming service." Ryoko replied after thinking for a while.
She didn''t even want to imagine from where Theo would get so much money in this short amount of time.
She figured that he must have invested in other things.
After all, he was a rich guy.
The two of them continued talking about other details of the streaming service until they got a notification that the projects from the 300 candidates were ready for their evaluation.
Theo and Ryoko stopped what they were doing and looked at these projects with shining eyes.
They were excited to see if these candidates lived up to the expectation that they both had.
Both started reviewing these projects with focused eyes.
In thest phase, Theo and Ryoko in addition to looking for talented people; they also had to be attentive to the behavior of the candidates.
But this fourth phase was different because they had to only focus on the projects of the candidates.
After all, they eliminated the ones with unbearable behaviors.
Throughout the day, Theo and Ryoko saw amazing projectsing from the candidates.
Some candidates like Nora, Aidan, Bruno, Brianna, and others, performed so well that Theo and Ryoko had to consider giving them a better position.
When they finished the evaluation of the 3 candidates, they smiled at each other happily.
Tokyo Studios took thest step to be able to open for business!
Chapter 173 Takahashi Tracks
Sakura Abode Country, Catadrid City, Prime Train Station.
The station was enormous and had an extensive influx of passengersing and going every day through the modern trains.
The Sakura Abode was an enormous country with an extensivendmass.
If someone wanted to travel between states by car, it would be needed days to cross the distance.
That''s why 40 years ago, Takahashi Kimi, the president of the country at that time, implemented the construction of a Track Network covering all the states of the country.
She was the first president to implement such a huge project in the world, and her efforts paid off when by the end of her term all 33 states of the Sakura Abode Country were connected by the Rail Network.
And because of her contributions to the country, yearster the Track Network was renamed with her name.
Receiving the name of Takahashi Tracks.
After these tracks were built, the Sakura Abode became even more prosperous.
Even though there were tracks and trains before the construction of the Rail Network.
With the advent of the Takahashi Tracks, all states of the country were connected!
The facilitation of transportation of goods and passengers was a huge boom for the country.
And after 40 years of modernization, all trains operating on the Takahashi Tracks had thetest technology avable in the market.
Some were bullet trains and others were trains with less velocity but also modern trains.
And it was because of the Takahashi Tracks that the citizens of the country had a cheap way of traveling between the states of the country.
Traveling by train was much cheaperpared with traveling by ne.
Even though it would take longer than traveling by ne, this way was much faster than driving.
7:06 PM
The sun already disappeared from the horizon as 10 people carrying heavy bags on their backs ran towards the gate of the station.
"Come on! Faster!" One of them shouted.
"We are going to lose our train this way!" Another one eximed anxiously.
"Come on, guys! We cannot lose this opportunity!" A golden-haired man said with a serious voice.
The others nodded and speed up their paces when they heard this man talking, they seemed to treat him as their leader.
A whileter, they saw their train and they managed to enter just before the doors closed.
They heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that they made it.
"Thank god!" One of the eximed with a happy smile.
Arthur Lionheart looked at his crew with shining eyes.
Now they were on a journey to find a breakthrough in their careers!
"Come on, guys. Let''s find our seats." He said with a happy smile.
Arthur busied himself for thest two days.
With much difficulty, he managed to contact the nine people apanying him.
And it was difficult because some of them were working in ces withoutwork signal, but Arthur did not give up and he managed to contact all of them
The reason why Arthur was so determined to bring these people was that he had worked with each of them before, so he knew how talented they were.
Just like Arthur, they just needed a project to make their talents more evident to everyone to see.
The ten of them walked to their seats in the economy car while talking excitedly about their trip.
The train would take 16 hours to arrive at Elffire City, so they wanted to see where they would be for the next 16 hours.
When they arrived there, they noticed their seats were next to each other.
"What a relief! I didn''t want to sit next to a stranger." A woman with brown hair and freckled cheeks heaved a sigh of relief.
Her name was Kate Porter, and she worked as the Makeup Artist on the film crew.
A Makeup Artist is responsible for putting on and maintaining the makeup of the talent throughout the day. Makeup must match continuity between shots that may be filmed on different days. Makeup for films can differ greatly from makeup worn in casual life and theater performances.
That''s why this position was of crucial importance to a film crew.
Kate did not manage to enter college, but she had an amazing talent for Makeup. But even after years in the industry, she had not managed to show her talents.
"I want to be by the window!" A young man eximed suddenly.
Everyone else shook their heads with a wry smile when they saw this boy''s antics.
His name was Buddy Simpson.
He was 19 years old, and at this age, he was the youngest of them all.
Everyone else had ages ranging from 24 to 35 years old.
Arthur for example was 28 years old.
But even though, Buddy was the youngest, they all agreed that he was a talented boy.
He had amazing gift camera operations.
And Arthur managed to notice that when he saw Buddy working as a Camera Operator in one of his failed works.
A Camera Operator, often shortened to ''Cam Op'', is the most important of all camera crew roles.
The Cam Op is responsible for operating the camera during the shoot. This includes locked-off static shots as well as hand-held shots or with the use of a variety of camera rigs. Steadicams are typically used by specialized operators. The Camera Operator is a part of the camera team.
Buddy came from a humble family, but Arthur noticed that even when operating simple cameras, Buddy seemed to have an intuition about the best way to shoot the scene.
And as a Director, Arthur needed Cam Op who understood what he wanted.
And Buddy was perfect for the job.
That''s why Arthur spent almost half a day trying to convince Buddy''s parents to allow him to travel with the crew.
They all took their seat after they ced their bags in thepartment above their heads.
"Arthur, we don''t have any experience shooting music videos. Is it worth us spending so much money?" A woman with red hair asked with a serious voice.
Kanna Yei was 28 years old, she came from a normal family.
Even though they were not poor, they were not rich either.
The red-haireddy with bronze skin was a serious and practical person.
But there was one thing that she was passionate about it.
Cinema!
And that''s why she chose a career in the Entertainment Industry, even though she knew that the chances of seeding were slim.
Kanna worked as a Production Coordinator and Designer.
She knew how to work in the two functions, and she was talented in them.
A Production Coordinator works out of the production office and works to ensure that the production runs smoothly from all angles. The Production Coordinator often serves as a liaison between different departments and keeps everyone informed of changes and updates as they ur
On another hand, the Production Designer is the head of the art department. They are responsible for designing and overseeing the construction of sets as well as ensuring that sets and locations are properly dressed for shooting. Production designers are often involved in the location scouting process as well.
One day Arthur worked on the same project where Kanna worked as a Production Designer.
It was just a modest project with an almost inexistent budget.
But it was then that Arthur fell in love with the Kanna.
After being expelled by his family, Arthur started to see the world differently.
Before being banned by his family, when he looked at girls, he searched for someone with status.
But when he fell from grace, he realized how superficial he was before.
He saw that what really mattered was if the feelings were strong enough.
He loved Kanna with all his being, and she was one of the reasons he never gave up on his dreams.
At first, Kanna did not correspond to his feelings.
But after being friends for years, she also fell in love with him.
Imagine the rage of the Lionheart Family when they heard that Arthur was dating amon girl.
But they could not anything, after all, he was already banned.
And Hazel would not allow them to take drastic measures like threatening Kanna to break up with Arthur.
Arthur looked at his girlfriend with loving eyes when he saw her worried eyes.
He promised himself to make both of their dreamse true.
Chapter 174 Destination: Elffire City!
"You know that everything depends on the script. My cousin said there is a great script, and we will have enough budget to work withoutpromising the result." Arthur replied to his girlfriend with a reassuring voice as he squeezed lightly her hand.
"That''s what concerns me. You said she doesn''t work in the Entertainment Industry. How can she judge if the script is good or not?" Kanna asked in her usual serious voice, but the worry in her eyes could not be hidden.
It could not be helped, all ten of them used all the money they got in this venture.
Even though the train ticket was cheaperpared to a ne ticket, all of them did not earn much in their jobs.
They only earned enough to survive.
Sometimes they would work on some projects rted to films or videos, but all of them had side jobs to pay their bills.
Therefore, they could not save much money.
And on this trip, all of them used all their saved up money to pay for the expenses.
They were betting everything on this project.
All of them looked at Arthur with worried eyes when they heard Kanna''s question.
They wanted to hear his answer.
"Haha, you don''t know my cousin. But she is a genius woman. She graduated from Rainbow Sakura University. So, you must imagine the level of discernment she has." Arthur replied with a chuckle to calm their worries.
"Wow! She must be so intelligent!" One of them eximed.
"No doubts! After all, Rainbow Sakura is the most prestigious college in the world." Another oneplemented.
Kanna rxed a little when she heard, it was not that she doubted her boyfriend.
She was just a cautious person.
"Did you already hear the song, Art?" A man who looked to be in his thirties asked.
Bobby George was 34 years old that year, and he was the oldest person on the crew.
He was the Gaffer.
This position was the head of lighting and power and works within the grip and electric department.
Gaffers answer directly to the Cinematographer and coborate with the electricians to ensure the desired look of the filmes to fruition.
Arthur and Bobby met the same way that Arthur met the others.
But as soon as they met, they became friends.
"Yeah, if this project is going to be sessful, the song needs to be good enough." A woman with a mature look added with a thoughtful face.
Kaitlyn Fraser was 31 years old, and she was the Electrician and Key Grip of the crew.
A Grip is the main position within the grip and electric department. The head of the Grips is called the ''Key Grip''. Any given production is likely to use multiple grips.
Therger the production, the more Grips needed.
Because this was a small production, Kaytlin would be the only Grip in it
The primary responsibilities of a Grip include moving and setting up equipment, constructing rigs, and performing any handiwork necessary to enable the other departments to do their jobs.
On another hand, the electrician works in the grip and electric department and answers directly to the Gaffer. The electrician''s job can be in Pre-Production when wiring up sets and conducting tech rehearsals in advance of the shoot.
During the production phase, an electrician will rig lights, run cables, and ensure a steady flow of power for lights and equipment either on set or on location.
Kaitlyn and Bobby were married, and the two of them had the dream to work in a big production.
They met each other while they worked on the production of a short movie, she was in charge of setting up the electric parts and he was in working with her coordinating everything.
They fell in love and married a yearter.
Arthur knew that this couple had high skills, so he did not hesitate to invite them to jump on this project.
? "My cousin could not show me because the song was still in the process of registering the copyrights. But she told me that we will be able to hear tomorrow." Arthur replied as he recalled the conversation with Ayia.
"But by the way she talked about it. The song seems to be great." Arthur added.
"But who is this Moonlight? I never heard of him." A woman with short ck hair asked.
Arabe Kaur was 24 years old, and she was the Production Assistant of the crew.
This position has a wide range of constantly changing duties. Each day on set, an Associate Producer may find themself tasked with apletely different set of responsibilities.
Put simply, a PA helps out wherever they are needed and wherever they can be most useful, whether that be in assisting the wardrobe department or in helping to arrange transportation, they can find themselves doing it all.
It is like a technical, jack-of-trades position.
Arabe had one of the busiest jobs in the production, she was always running to help everyone.
That''s why everyone liked the short-haired girl.
"Me neither, I searched his name on Track, and there were no results." A man who liked to be no more than 26 years old added with a thoughtful face.
Obara Etsuya had ck hair and ck eyes.
He wore sses and had a nerdy look.
He was the On-Set Editor of the crew.
An On-set Editor edits a rough cut of the scene in progress as shots are captured. An On-set Editor can help the Director decide whether or not the captured footage will work in conjunction with the other shots and if additional takes are necessary.
He worked closely with Arthur in the production, and that''s how Arthur got to know the talented Obara.
"My cousin said that he was a new artist and this is his first album. But it seems he is good because he will be able to release his album as his first work." Arthur replied.
"Wow! And he already canunch his album? I''m looking forward to hearing his music then." Kate eximed.
"But what I don''t understand is where your cousin entered this story. Didn''t you say that she graduated from Rainbow Sakura? What she is doing working in this kind of entertainment area?" Another woman asked.
Her name was Niwa Aoki, she had pink hair and green eyes.
She was 24 years old and she was the Art Director of the crew.
An art director works alongside the production designer to oversee the construction and decoration of the film''s sets and locations.
In a low-budget production, like the ones that everyone there worked with, the duties of the art director and production designer may bebined into a single position.
That''s why Niwa and Kanna were best friends.
The two of them met when they were kids, and they have been friends ever since.
Niwa had amazing talent as Art Director, Arthur didn''t know why she wasn''t hired by a studio yet.
But he suspected it was because of her sharp tong.
"Hmm, it seems that Moonlight managed to hire her as his manager. But even if you ask me, I have no idea how he was able to do that." Arthur stated with a wry smile when he saw they were prepared to ask that.
"Wow! I never heard of a graduate from Rainbow Sakura working as Musical Manager!" A man with a bald head eximed.
Nomura Masami was 33 years old, and he was the Director of Photography of the crew.
A director of photography, aka DP, aka cinematographer, oversees both the camera team and the grip and electric department and is responsible for everything having to do with the camera and lighting techniques.
The best cinematographers use their technical expertise to light and shoot scenes following the Director''s vision.
Nomura was thest member of the crew, and he had one of the most important jobs.
Arthur also met him in one failed project.
But he was able to notice Nobura''s talent.
The whole crew started to excitedly discuss the project as the train took them to their destination.
Destination: Elffire City!
Chapter 175 Next Animes
Friday, November 27th
Theo and Aurora were inside the gym sparing after they finished their morning run.
"Bend your knees a little bit. You need them flexed to prevent them from bending backward if your opponent kicks your leg." Theo instructed as he kicked her leg to demonstrate.
Aurora nodded and followed his instructions.
The two of them continued their spar until the time to get ready for the day arrived.
They both went to take a shower and change clothes.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora were in the kitchen as they talked about the day before.
"Did you find any talented people for the studio, big brother?" Aurora asked as she ced the tes on the table.
"Oh yeah! I did! It seems we were lucky and we managed to get a significant amount of talented employees." Theo said with a happy voice.
"That''s great! So, when the first anime will be released?" Aurora asked with an excited face.
She could not wait to watch an anime made by her brother.
"On the first week of the spring season, on April 7th." Theo replied with a light smile.
"I can''t wait! Even though I''m more excited to watch the [Naruto] Anime than the [SAO] Anime. When Naruto will be released?" Aurora asked after thinking about her favorite manga.
"Oh, I n to release the next summer season. So, only next July you will be able to watch it." Theo replied with shining eyes as he thought about reviving Naruto in this world.
Theo did not choose to release Naruto as Tokyo''s first anime because he wanted to test the employees that he hired.
After all, the 850 animators that he hired never worked together, so it was natural to have problems in the beginning.
That''s why Naruto would not be the first anime.
The [SAO] Anime was a good enough anime to test their skills.
After Theo saw everyone''s work, he would make a big change in thepany.
The best animators would be divided into two teams.
The first team would be responsible for the [Naruto] Anime.
Theo nned to use the same team throughout all episodes of the anime, so this team would work together for years.
After all, the [Naruto] Anime had 700 episodes!
If they release one chapter per week, it would take more than 13 years to release thest episode.
But Theo nned to release 2 chapters per week to shorten this time by half.
At the end of the day, Theo knew everything about the anime, so he did not any problems with releasing 2 chapters per week.
Therefore, the team chosen to be part of the [Naruto] Anime would work for years together.
On another hand, the second team would be special.
Because they would be part of the Studio Ghibli!
That''s right!
Theo wanted to open a studio that was part of the Tokyo Studios specialized in animation movies.
And this studio would produce the magical animations of the Studio Ghibli of Theo''s past life!
Even though Theo would only be able to receive one Studio Ghibli movie from the system after he finished his mission, Theo hoped to receive all the movies someday.
So, Theo decided to open Studio Ghibli in Azure Star even without the certainty of getting all the movies.
After he received the reward from the system, this second team would start the production of the movie.
Theo could not wait to see the movie at the cinema!
But although Theo would two choose two teams to work on these two projects, that didn''t mean these two teams had all of the 850 animators of the Tokyo Studios.
Theo predicted that they would take only half of the employees.
So, what the rest of them would work with?
They would work on other animes!
[Hataraku Maou-Sama] was a manga that Theo received from the system, and Theo loved the anime adaptation in hisst life.
So, he would not miss the chance to produce such a great anime.
There was another anime he could not wait to produce.
[Yorokobi No Ki] or [Tree of Joy] was the novel that he wrote.
The Fuji Jump would release the novel in a few days, and Theo was for the first time nervous about the release of work.
Because this was something that he wrote!
He did not copy anyone else, so he never was so nervous.
He hoped that his novel found people who liked it.
And that''s right!
Theo nned to produce an anime from his novel.
He figured that he had no reason to not do that.
After all, he was the owner of the Fuji and Tokyopanies.
He could do whatever he wanted and no one would say anything against it.
This anime the Tokyo Studios would have to work from nothing.
Because of all the animes noted before, Theo already knew everything about them, and how to proceed with projects.
He already saw the final result!
So, Theo only needed to inform everything that he knew about these animes to his animators, and they would be able to produce these animes.
But Theo did not n to do that, he wanted his animators to work hard for the money they would receive.
Therefore, he nned to just give the general direction of the work to them, and throughout the process, Theo would inspect if their work was as good as he remembered from his past life.
But the anime produced from his novel was different, they did not know the best result, so they would be as everyone else in the industry.
That''s why Theo nned to be deeply involved in the production of this anime, after all, it was his baby project!
He had to take care of it.
Theo did know yet if he would ce these animes on TV or leave them to exclusive animes for his streaming service.
But he decided to take on that when the time arrives.
But Theo was sure that when people started watching Naruto on April 7th, they would flock toward his streaming service.
Especially the viewers from foreign countries.
After all, these viewers had no ess to the S.A. TV Channels.
And where they could watch?
In his streaming service.
Even though Theo could not control piracy, as an anime viewer himself he preferred watching it in the highest quality of image possible.
And the definition of illegal episodes was famous for having a low quality.
So, if there was an option to watch in better quality by just paying a small amount of money every month, he would take that option.
"I''m waiting!" Aurora eximed.
She could not wait for April 7th to arrive.
The siblings had a lovely breakfast before Aurora had to go to school.
After Theo bade goodbye to his sister, he headed to the recording studio.
Today would be the day he would finish the production ''Perfect''!
He already had all the tracks recorded, he only needed to edit them.
But Theo only had until the afternoon to finish because Ayia told him that the crew would arrive today in Elffire City.
And Theo wanted to meed them to see if they were good enough to take care of his music videos.
After all, these music videos would have millions of views and Theo wanted everything to be perfect.
He spent the whole morning working on the song with a focused mind.
Theo noticed that he was bing faster at editing his songs.
He figured that was due to all the practice he was having.
He was overjoyed when he noticed that.
Time was essential to him, and if he could be faster it meant that he hope on finishing his album before the end of the next month.
When it was 12:34 PM, Theo looked at the track on theputer with a satisfied smile.
The third song of the album was ready, and ''Perfect'' was revived on the Azure Star!
Theo stood up and walked toward his room to take a shower and change clothes.
The first apparition of Moonlight was imminent!
But Theo was more curious if this crew that Ayia hired was good enough for the job.
Chapter 176 Lunch With Friends
While Theo spent his morning working on his album, Ryoko had apletely different time.
At 8 pm, Ryoko stood on the stage in front of the 300 candidates who participated in the fourth phase of interviews.
"Good morning, everyone!" She smiled at them with a calm demeanor.
"I''m sure everyone here is too anxious about the results, so I will show you all the results first." Ryoko added as she motioned Amber to turn on the screen with the results.
The young assistant immediately obeyed.
Shortly after, the 300 candidates saw several names appearing on the screen behind Ryoko.
Every one of them started to search for their own names with avid eyes.
They could not help it.
This result would change their lives!
So, it was normal for them to be nervous.
But they did not have any reason to be anxious because Theo and Ryoko did not fail any candidates in the fourth phase.
This phase was mainly to ess the level of skill that each one of them had.
Even though some of them were way worse than the others, Ryoko and Theo agreed that these people had room to improve.
And they could learn with the talented employees that performed well in this phase.
The only difference was that the best performers of this phase would get a better position in their departments.
For example, Nora was the best Editor among all the candidatespeting for the Editor position.
Because of her results, she would get the position of Editor Supervisor while the others would be normal Editors.
And the several candidates who got these positions were shocked when they saw them.
Brianna got the Art Supervisor position.
Bruno got the Background and Layout Supervisor position.
Aidan got the Composition Supervisor position.
And several others got to be the supervisors from various departments.
Everyone was ecstatic when they saw they passed the test.
They would work on their dream job!
Some hugged their friends, some texted their families, and some just stood there frozen.
But Ryoko could see the joy everyone had on their face.
She was also happy, after all, these people would be the backbone of the studio.
"I see everyone has seen the results." Ryoko suddenly said with a calm voice.
Everyone turned their heads and looked at their new boss.
"I know everyone is excited, but you will only start working on your new jobs next week. So, you have until Monday to arrange the move from Sakura City to Elffire City. Tuesday the studio will start the operations." Ryoko informed as she looked at them.
The new employees already expected that, they knew that the 550 candidates from the third phase already were arranging their moves toe to Elffire City before Tuesday.
The three hundred of them would have only 3 days to move to this city, but they could notin.
After all, they got what they wanted.
"If you follow our HR employees, they will proceed to help you with the employment contracts." Ryoko added as she pointed at the employees by the side of the auditorium.
"I will see you all next Tuesday!" Ryoko stated as she smiled at them before getting off the stage.
The new animators stood up with excited faces when they saw their boss leaving.
They wanted to sign their contracts as soon as possible!
Ryoko went back to her office with Amber following her.
Ryoko had a ton of things to do before these new animators started working.
Theo told her she would be in total control of how the animators would work.
So, she needed to find an optimal way to utilize these 850 animators newly hired.
Ryoko worked until it was lunchtime.
She looked at the clock and sighed.
Ryoko didn''t even have hopes to finish these things before Monday.
''I must go now. Or I will get therete.'' She said inwardly as she stood up.
She picked up her bag and walked out of her office.
"Amber, I will go out to have lunch." She said to her assistant.
"Yes, boss." Amber replied, the youngdy usually had lunch at the cafeteria of the studio.
Ryoko was the same, but that day she had promised to go out.
The blue-haired boss got out of the building as the security guards greeted her with a respectful voice.
She took a cab and headed to a restaurant nearby.
When she got there, Ryoko saw that the restaurant was cozy and with cheap prices.
She smiled and searched for the people she had scheduled this lunch with.
After a while, she saw 20 people seating around a table while talking excitedly.
She headed in their direction with a happy smile.
"It seems my employees are having fun." Ryoko said in her professional voice.
The 20 people turned their heads when they heard that and saw a blue-haired beautiful woman looking at them with yful eyes.
"Ryoko-chan!" Brianna eximed as she jumped out of her seat and ran toward Ryoko.
"Anna-chan!" Ryoko giggled as she hugged Brianna.
After the two friends let go of each other, Ryoko looked at her former ssmates.
"Hey, guys!" She greeted everyone with a happy smile.
"Ryoko!"
"The boss is here!"
"You look awesome, Ryoko-chan!"
"I can''t believe it''s really you!"
The 20 of them started talking excitedly with Ryoko.
Ryoko smiled at them as she sat beside Brianna.
"Ryoko-chan, you have some exnations to tell us!"
"Yeah, imagine our surprise when we arrive in that big studio and got to know you are the big boss."
"My eyes almost fell out of my face!"
Ryoko and the restughed hearing that.
"Okay, okay, I will tell." Ryoko said with a wry smile.
She could not help it.
These people were there at her worst moment.
They tried to help her get a job in Sakura City, but no studio wanted her.
But Ryoko appreciated their efforts.
That''s why she was sofortable with them.
They looked at her with eyes shining with curiousness.
"Well, as you may know, I did not manage to find any jobs in any studios I applied to." Ryoko started.
"Yeah, that bastard!"
"If I see that guy I will beat him into a pulp!"
They started cursing as they remembered the bastard that ruined Ryoko''s life.
"I already had given up on finding a job as an animator. It was then that I entered a bookstore. I just wanted to find a manga to distract my mind." Ryoko continued.
"But it was then that I saw an interesting manga. I started reading it, and I fell in love with it."
"I don''t know if you guys heard of the [Naruto] Manga that is bing famous recently?" Ryoko asked.
"Yeah, I heard it is really good."
"I read it and I can say it is amazing!"
"But what this has to do with it?" Brianna asked.
"It was then that it hit me. If I couldn''t work in animation anymore, I should try working with mangas!"
"I searched for the publishing house of the [Naruto] Manga and I discovered it was located here in Elffire City."
"I came here looking for a job at the Fuji Jump Publishing House, but when the boss of thepany saw my resume with the degree in animation, he offered me a proposition."
"He said he was opening a studio tounch the animes from his publishing house. He asked me if I was interested in doing a test for a position in the studio." Ryoko exined as she remembered what happened one month ago.
"Wow! That''s so crazy!"
"Ryoko-chan is so lucky!"
Ryoko chuckled when she saw their reaction.
"The test was to write in two weeks the script and storyboard for the first episode of the anime he wanted tounch. If my project was good enough he would hire me."
"But if my project was beyond amazing, he would hire me as Head Director." Ryoko dered with a gentle smile.
"And the rest you can imagine what happened." She added.
All of them looked at her with wide eyes.
They indeed could imagine what happened next.
After all, they all were aware that she was currently Tokyo''s Head Director!
"Oh my god!"
"Ryoko, you are amazing!"
"As expected of the best student in our ss!"
All of them started talking and remembering the old days in college.
Ryoko had fun talking with her friends.
She was happy that they decided to ept her invitation toe to Elffire City.
They talked and had fun while having lunch until Ryoko had to go back to the studio.
The others had a train to catch to Sakura City.
They had to take care of their move.
Ryoko said goodbye to them with a smile.
She could not wait to work with them starting on Tuesday!
What would happen then?
Chapter 177 First Time In Elffire City
Inside the economy car of a train traveling at high velocity, 10 people could be seen napping.
After a long journey, Arthur and the rest of the crew were exhausted.
So, they decided to sleep a little before they arrived at Elffire City.
They would have a meeting with their boss when they got into the city, and they had to be rested for that.
At 11:54 AM, they woke up with the warning from the trainpany that they would arrive in Elffire City in 10 minutes.
Each one stretched and rubbed their sleepy eyes.
"Did you sleep well?" Arthur asked his girlfriend beside him.
"Hmm, I did, and you?" Kanna nodded as she tried to wash away her sleepiness.
"Not enough. But I am too excited to care about that." Arthur replied with shining eyes.
It could not be helped, after all, in a few hours he would get to know if his bet toe to Elffire City was worthy of the trouble.
The 10 members of the crew took their bags from the superiorpartment and waited for the train to arrive at Elffire Train Station.
A whileter, they felt the train stopping and through the windows, they saw a city.
"Passengers with the stop at Elffire City, please, exit the train in the next 10 minutes." A voice came out from the speakers on the train.
The ten members of the film crew quickly got out of the train and observed their surroundings.
They noticed that Elffire City was much differentpared to Catadrid.
This city had a feeling to be connected with nature with all types of red sakura trees surrounding the train station.
While Catadrid had a feeling to be in tune with the entertainment business, which was understandable, after all, the city was the capital of entertainment.
Arthur took a deep breath as he observed everything and gave a relieved smile.
Even though he could not if the Lionheart Family was still monitoring him, his intuition told him that he was finally free from their eyes.
It has been a long time since he felt so free.
At the same time that Arthur was smiling happily, inside a huge manor at Sakura City, three people were freaking out.
"Where is he??" A middle-aged man asked with bloodshot eyes.
"I don''t know! After he got on the train we lost sight of him! He could be in any of the cities where the train passed!" Another man replied as he looked at theputers in front of him.
Shizuka had a genius n.
She did not want to make seem as if Arthur was getting help from someone because that would make her one of the suspects.
So, she made it seem like the Lionheart Family lost sight of him because of their ipetence.
After all, the family was able to follow him until he got onto the train, so if they did not see him getting out of the train was because they missed the footage.
"Find him immediately! I will tell this to the boss." The middle-aged ordered as he walked toward his boss with a nervous look.
He could already see the rage when his boss heard the news.
But although they would search for his tracks, Shizuka already deleted all traces of Arthur and his friends'' arrival in Elffire City.
He and the rest had already taken a bus to their hostel where they would stay.
Ayia offered for them to stay in the mansion, but after living frugally for so many years, Arthur was reluctant to be inside a mansion.
He preferred to stay somewhere he could pay with his own money.
The whole crew arrived at the hostel and went to their rooms to take a shower after checking in.
They wanted to be in their best shape when they met the Moonlight.
Inside Arthur and Kanna''s room, the two of them were dressing some clean clothes as they talked.
As a couple, they did not have any problems with staying in the same room.
"Are you nervous?" Kanna asked as she put on a shirt.
"A little. Even though I was super confident in the train, it still is a huge gamble." Arthur replied with a worried face as he put on his shoes.
"It is normal to be like that, but let''s hope this works." Kanna said with a determined voice as she took his hand in hers.
Arthur squeezed her hand lovingly as the two of them got out of the room holding each other''s hands.
They waited for the rest of the crew to get out of their rooms as they looked through their phones.
After a while, the rest of the crew came out of their rooms after taking a shower and dressing in clean clothes.
Kate, Nobura, Bobby, Buddy, and the rest had mixed feelings as they exited their rooms.
They were excited about this opportunity, but they were also worried if it was everything that they hoped it would be.
"Is everyone ready?" Arthur asked with a smile as he looked at them.
"Ready than ever!" Buddy eximed.
It was his first time in another city, so he was excited about this experience.
The rest of them chuckled when they saw Buddy being so excited.
"Then, let''s go!" Arthur eximed as he took Kanna''s hand and lead them out of the hostel.
They would take the subway toward the coffee shop where they would meet Moonlight and Ayia.
The subway of Elffire City was one of the best in the country, so it did not take much time to arrive there.
All of them were impressed by the level of this city, it seemed that in some aspects Elffire City was better than Catadrid.
After all, Catadrid did not have such an advanced subway system.
A whileter, the ten of them stood in front of a quiet coffee shop without many customers.
This would be the ce where both parties would meet each other.
They entered and ordered some coffee before taking a seat.
The crew started talking about other things as they waited.
,m The time of the meeting was still 15 minutes away, so they did not mind waiting.
But it was at that moment that someone entered the coffee shop.
And she became the center of attention as soon as she entered.
After all, she was too pretty!
She looked like a supermodel with her godly figure and pretty face.
Her golden eyes seemed to be looking for someone as she looked throughout the room.
Almost all the crew was wondering who this woman was, but there was someone among them that recognized her.
After all, she seemed so simr to his aunt!
Ayia''s eyes lit up as she found her cousin and his crew.
She walked toward them with shining eyes.
"Cousin!" Ayia eximed as she looked at him.
"Ayia!" Arthur smiled happily as he stood up.
"You look so mature! Thest time I saw you, you were just a teenager!" Arthur eximed as he hugged his cousin.
"Yeah, I remember." Ayia giggled as she hugged him back.
The rest were stunned when they saw this scene.
Arthur''s cousin was too pretty!
They would never believe that this girl was a genius if they saw her in the street, they would think she was a model.
"Guys, this is my cousin Ayia."
"Ayia this is my crew." Arthur introduced them to each other after he let go of his cousin.
"Hey, guys. Nice to meet you all." Ayia smiled at them.
"Hey!" They greeted her back.
They were a little nervous talking with such a girl.
"Moonlight will arrive in a bit. I came early to let you see the script and hear the song." Ayia said with a smile as she took a seat.
Their eyes lit up when they heard that.
They wondered if this song was indeed good, they could not wait to hear it.
Chapter 178 This Is Moonlight
Elffire City, Tulip Coffee Shop.
Ten people looked at a beautiful purple-haireddy with eyes shining with curiosity.
When they heard Ayia saying that she arrived early to show them the song and script, they could not contain themselves.
Ayia saw their avid faces and picked up her phone.
She opened the file that Theo sent her and yed ''The Scientist'' for them to listen.
Ayia had already taken care of the copyrights of the two songs that Theo sent her.
He imagined that it would take some time to finalize the procedures, but what he didn''t know was that Ayia knew someone inside who elerated the process for her.
So, she was able to register the copyrights in only two days.
Therefore, Ayia did not have a problem ying the song in public anymore.
The song was already secured, and no one could steal it.
The coffee shop was mostly empty, so even though Ayia yed the song at a low volume, everyone in the room heard the song.
And everyone was immersed in the song as they heard it.
Theo''s strong voice sang beautifully Coldy''s song.
Some of them got emotional as they listened.
They remembered some past loves as the lyrics touched corners of their hearts that they thought they had forgotten.
Corners that they thought were already healed.
But it seemed that this song was able to show them that their hearts were still a little broken.
That''s the power of the music.
The power to move emotions, the power to move hearts.
The crew forgot that they had to evaluate the song, the lyrics made them forget everything.
Arthur remembered his family as he squeezed Kanna''s hand.
Kate remembered her first love.
Bobby and Kaytlin held each other''s hands as they enjoyed being together.
And the others had simr reactions.
And when the song ended, the whole coffee shop was silent for a while.
Everyone''s still immersed in the music.
Then suddenly, someone started pping and the rest of them started pping too.
The whole coffee shop experienced amazing.
Through a recording yed at a low volume, everyone felt emotional.
"Excuse me, can I know the name of this song?" A girl from the table beside them asked Ayia when everyone stopped pping.
Everyone in the restaurant perked their ears to listen to Ayia''s reply when they heard the question.
They wanted to add this song to their Track''s ylist!
"Sorry, this song will only be released next month. But next month, if you search for the name Moonlight on Track, you will be able to find this song." Ayia replied with an apologetic smile.
The girl and everyone else were bummed to know that they could only hear this song one monthter, but at least they got the name of the artist.
Ayia turned her head to the crew in front of her and asked, "So? Good, right?"
"That''s an amazing song, Ayia!" Arthur eximed with an excited face.
He already could imagine that with a good script, their careers would soar!
"Ayia-san, this song is perfect!"
"Yeah, I never heard something like it before."
"This Moonlight is so good!"
The crew started discussing excitedly the song.
Ayia looked at their excited faces with a proud smile.
After all, the singer was her crush and she loved seeing other people liking his music.
"What about the script?" Arthur asked Ayia suddenly.
Everyone stopped talking and looked at Ayia with even more excited faces.
And Arthur was no different from them because this script could change his life if it was good enough.
Ayia reached for her bag and took a stack of papers from it.
"Here." She said with a smile as she passed the papers to Arthur.
He could not help but reach for the papers with quick hands and start reading them.
The others quickly stood up from their seats and flocked behind Arthur to read it too.
On the first page, it was written [''The Scientist'' Music Video Script]
Arthur turned this page and started reading the script itself.
He was immersed as soon as he started reading.
The script was about two people meeting by chance for the first time.
The story would move itself telling the story of them, but throughout the story, it would seem as if they were traveling back to where they met.
And thest scene was the man back where they started, but she was not there this time.
The whole script had all the directions that the Director should take throughout the shootings.
Things like the most optimal time for some scenes, where they should shoot the scenes, the clothes of the actors, and many other instructions.
Everyone noticed that this script was written by a talented and professional screenwriter.
They could not believe that they had such a great script to work with.
Arthur had shining eyes as he finished reading the script.
This was the best script that he had seen so far.
But that was expected, Theo had Director skills and he studied writing for his animationpany.
So, he knew everything that a good script should have, and he just applied his amazing imagination and the result was a sess.
"Ayia, this script is amazing!" Arthur eximed when he finished reading.
"Yeah, with this script we can produce a great video." Kannamented when she got back to her seat.
"The screenwriter must be a professional to produce such a good result."
"Yeah, I agree."
"But there isn''t any name on the front page."
"Hmm, that''s confusing."
They discussed with excited faces, but they were confused about why a professional screenwriter would ult his/her name.
"You don''t have to worry about who the screenwriter is." Ayia said with an amused smile.
''If they knew that Moonlight was also the screenwriter, they would be so shocked.'' Ayia said inwardly giggling.
"Hmm, he is a friend of Moonlight. Talking about the devil, there he is." Ayia said suddenly when she saw a masked man entering the shop.
The man was wearing ck jeans, ck military boots, a dark green long sleeve shirt with silver patterns on the front, a grey baseball hat, and a mask that covered his face from his nose until the neck.
The mask was just like the one Kakashi used, anything below the nose was covered.
But even though they could only see his eyes, they could notice that this man was too handsome.
Especially his prating red eyes that seemed to see everything.
The most amazing thing was that it was as if his eyes showed a blood moon being portrayed.
But that was inevitable, Theo knew that his silver eyes would denounce his identity to everyone he knew.
So, he decided to use red-colored contact lenses to hide his silver eyes.
He bought the most expensive contact lenses on the market, but even with them, it seemed as if the blood moon was in his eyes.
But Theo was certain that now no one would associate Theodore Gray with Moonlight.
He walked toward where saw Ayia was seating at a calm pace.
He seemed oblivious to the eyes staring at him, but actually, he was just used to it.
After all, when he walked in the streets without a mask, all women would look at him as if he was a piece of fresh meat.
Ayia looked at Theo, and she had to admit that he did a great job disguising himself.
If she didn''t know it was him, she would think it was just two people with the same silver hair.
The red eyes made him look like a totally different person.
Ayia stood up and smiled at Theo.
Theo also smiled at her, but with the mask, his smile did not show.
But Ayia could feel that he was smiling at her as butterflies danced in her stomach.
"Everyone, this is Moonlight!" Ayia introduced him to the crew.
Chapter 179 First Fan
"Moonlight, this is the crew that I told you about." Ayia introduced them to Theo.
Arthur and the rest woke up from their stupor and stood up when Ayia said that.
Theo looked at everyone with scrutinizing eyes as they stood up.
"Hi, my name is Arthur, and I am the director." Arthur introduced himself as he motioned to shake Theo''s hand.
"Hi, everyone. I am Moonlight. It''s a pleasure to meet you all." Theo spoke for the first time since he arrived as he shook Arthur''s hand.
His mask was made of a special material, so his voice did not sound stuffy in it.
At that moment, when the girl on the table beside them heard his name, she connected the dots.
''He must be the singer from that song!'' She thought.
''Will he be annoyed if I ask for a picture with him?'' she hesitantly thought.
But she gathered her courage and stood up from her seat.
If she did not ask, she would not know!
So, when Theo and the others were introducing each other, she got behind and said in a low voice.
"Excuse me, Moonlight?" She said shyly.
Theo heard someone calling his alias behind him and turned his head.
When the girl saw the red eyes looking at her, she almost fainted.
''His eyes are so amazing! I wish I could see him without the mask'' She thought.
"Yes, that''s me. Can I help you?" Theo replied with a calm and polite voice.
"Can I take a selfie with you?" She asked with hopeful eyes.
Theo and the others were surprised when they heard that.
Even though they knew she heard his song, they did not imagine that she liked it enough to ask for a picture of the singer.
The others knew why she was asking for a picture, but Theo was utterly confused.
Why a stranger would ask for a picture with him when no one knew him yet?
But he still replied with a gentle, "Sure, I can."
The girl had an excited face when she heard that.
She opened the camera of her cellphone and got close to Theo.
Theo posed beside her as she took a bunch of pictures.
"Thank you! Can you sign my shirt too?" She asked again with hopeful eyes.
"Sure." Theo replied.
He took the pen she was holding and signed her shirt with his Moonlight autograph.
"Thank you! Thank you!" She eximed when she saw the autograph.
Ito Suki was a college student, she loveding to this coffee to pass the time while reading a book.
Today she heard an amazing song andter she met the artist of it, she could not for the release of his album next month.
She decided to post her selfie when the album was released.
A decision that would make her post one of the most popr in the future.
Theo smiled behind the mask seeing his first fan getting a selfie and an autograph.
It was a new feeling knowing someone was a fan of his work.
With the mangas and novels, no one would know his identity if he wanted.
But now as an artist, he would have to be in contact with his fans.
Theo decided to treat well his fans.
Theo sat on the seat beside Ayia after the girl left.
The rest of them were impressed that Moonlight was able to gain a fan by just the disy of one song.
"Did you show them the script?" Theo asked Ayia when everyone sat around the table.
"Yes, I had just shown them." Ayia replied with a professional smile.
Both of them decided to not show any affection to each other when Theo was as Moonlight.
They did not want to have any gossip saying that Ayia was involved romantically with him.
They knew there was always gossip around artists, and that would implicate Ayia''s life if someone saw them being intimate when Theo was as Moonlight.
"What did you think of it?" He asked Arthur.
"It is an amazing script and adding your amazing song. I believe we can produce a great music video." Arthur replied with a confident smile.
"That''s good to hear. But what are your thoughts about it specifically? Any changes you notice it has to be done? What are your ideas about implementing this project?" Theo asked a series of questions.
He needed to know if these people were capable to produce what he wanted, so he was especially inquisitive about their ns.
Arthur and the rest were a little surprised by his questions, but they already expected that.
After all, Moonlight needed to know if they were good enough.
"I think that script is overall good, but there are some changes in some scenes that can make the story more fluid. For example, in this second scene, we can shoot it as if the actors areing back to the ce..." Arthur exined his point of view to Theo.
Moonlight, a.k.a. Theo, listened to everything with attention.
He nodded as he saw Arthur finishing his exnation.
"I think we can implement a change of colors through the photography toy emphasis on what the story is showing. For example, in the first scene, we can implement warm colors to show the meeting of the two lovers, but throughout the story, we can gradually lower the temperature of the colors of the video." Nomura, the director of photography, chimed in.
"I think we should do the same thing by the way that the actors dress throughout the video. And obviously, the scenery has to pass the same feeling. I think we can build some props to emphasize that." Niwa, the art director, added with a thoughtful face.
"We will need to find ces that fit these descriptions, and where can we find actors here in Elffire City?" Kanna, the production coordinator, asked.
"Hmm, there are several theaters here in Sakura City, so we can call a cast from the Elffire Acting Association." Ayia replied with a professional voice.
Even though the theater scene in Elffire City was not the most famous throughout the country, there were amazing ys being portrayed in the city''s theatre square.
"That works for us. But what about the equipment?" Kanna asked.
A film shooting equipment cost tens of thousands of dors, this was one of the reasons why Arthur''s past projects failed.
The equipment he used was of low quality.
Good equipment was capable of elevating a project to a higher level.
"I rented all equipment necessary, all you have to do is take care of it well and don''t break it." Ayia replied again.
Shizuka contacted the family contacts in the local TV station and rented the equipment from them.
Everyone was shocked when they heard that.
They never worked on a project that involved so much money.
Even though Arthur already expected that he was still a little nervous.
This time he would not have any excuses if he failed.
But his determination did not waver, he would give his all!
"I agree with everything you guys said. And you all can take care of the casting, my only requirement for the actors is that they must have chemistry together." Theo stated in approval when he noticed that these people indeed knew what they were doing.
"How about we..."
They talked about the video for two hours.
Things like how to ce the song with the video, the actors, the scenes, the clothes, everything they could think about the video they discussed.
Theo gave his opinions about how he wanted some things and they listened with attention.
They did not want to fail their boss.
When they finished discussing everything, Theo said, "Ayia will be with you throughout everything, if you want to ask me anything, just tell her."
"Yeah, just tell me." Ayia added with a smile.
Arthur and the others nodded in understanding.
"Now, I have to go. I hope you guys live up to my expectations." Theo said with a gentle voice as he stood up.
"Don''t worry, Moonlight! We will give all our effort to produce something amazing!" Arthur dered with a confident voice.
"Good." Theo said with a nod as he bade goodbye to them.
"I have to go too. I will send news about the next step to you guys." Ayia said with a smile as she followed Theo out of the coffee shop.
The crew was silent for a while after they left.
Their breakthrough project has arrived!
Chapter 180 Announcement
Theo and Ayia entered a cab and gave the restaurant''s address to the driver.
Both of them parked their cars at the restaurant and took a cab to the coffee shop.
"You were amazing there!" Ayia eximed when the driver started driving.
"It''s the persona." Theoughed as he took off the mask and hat.
Theo''s handsome face was visible again.
And if the people in the restaurant saw him now, they would be even more shocked.
Because he was as beautiful as Ayia!
"Where did you get these contact lenses?" Ayia asked as she looked at his red eyes.
"Oh, I bought them on the inte. It was the best I could find." Theo replied with a calm voice.
"Do you have a mirror? I want to take them out." Theo asked as he looked at the girl.
"I do! Wait a minute." Ayia replied with a giggle.
Shortly after, Ayia gave a small mirror.
"Thank you!" Theo smiled gently at her.
"Sure!" Ayia blushed a little as she felt butterflies dancing in her stomach as she saw him smiling at her.
Theo then proceeded to take out the red-colored contact lenses and ce them in thepartment that was in his pocket.
After the contact lenses were out, Theo''s silver eyes were on the disy once again.
His brilliant silver moon eyes contrasted with Moonlight''s blood moon eyes.
Theo kept his contact lenses in his pocket as he tied his long hair in a knot.
''That''s so sexy...'' Ayia said inwardly as she saw Theo tying his hair.
She could not contain herself but blush when she saw this scene.
"Your disguise is really good! If you weren''t wearing the same clothes, I would not associate the two of you." Ayia eximed in admiration when he finished tying his hair.
"It has to be. Or the press would find out my identity." Theoughed.
Even though Theo took his mask in the presence of the driver, the man didn''t even look at Theo when they came in.
He was more interested in the super pretty Ayia.
And these drivers had tens of passengers every day, so it was not probable for him to remember Theo after today.
"What about the other script you sent me?" Ayia asked.
"Hmm, I want to see how they work in this first project. If they produce a satisfactory result, I will employ them to produce the other music videos." Theo replied with a thoughtful face.
"Yeah, that makes sense." Ayia agreed.
"But are you sure that you can take of this alone? I can get someone to help you." Theo asked as he looked at her.
"Of course! It will be easy peasy! Plus, I''m not alone. Shizu-chan will help me coordinate this project." Ayia replied with an amused smile.
"If it is that way, I''m relieved." Theo smiled gently at her.
"Oh, I finished the third song of the album. Do you want to hear it?" Theo asked suddenly when he remembered he finished the song that morning.
"Do you even have to ask? Of course, I want!" Ayia replied excitedly as her eyes shone.
"Okay, okay." Theoughed.
He picked up his phone from his pocket and connected an earphone to it.
Even though Theo had no problem with taking his mask in front of the driver, showing his song was apletely different thing.
This song did not have the copyrights registered, and the driver would associate the song with this drive when he heard it monthster.
Theo gave one side of the earphone to Ayia and kept one with him.
Both of them got close to each other as they put in their ears the phone.
Theo yed the song and through the earphone, Ayia heard what seemed to be another perfect song.
Ayia had thought she couldn''t get emotional with other songs from Theo, but it seemed that she waspletely wrong.
Because at that moment, hearing Theo singing such a beautiful song made her eyes tear a little.
Hearing this song with Theo by her side, Ayia did not even think before she extended her hand and took his hand on hers.
Theo was a little surprised, but he still intertwined his hand with hers.
They smiled at each other and continued enjoying the song as the car passed through the crowded streets of Elffire City.
The song ended when they arrived at the restaurant, they paid the driver and got off the car.
"So, what did you think of the song?" Theo asked as they walked into the restaurant.
"Amazing!" Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
She was not even surprised anymore by Theo producing another amazing song.
"Great!" Theoughed happily.
"I will send it to you for you to register the copyrights of it." Theo added as they entered the kitchen.
"Sure, leave it to me." Ayia replied with a confident smile.
"I believe in you." Theo said with a smile before they entered the changing room to dress in their uniforms.
When they got out, Theo dressed in his ck chef uniform and Ayia in her purple chef uniform, they saw Shizuka and Kimiko seated on the lounge.
It was not the time to start cooking for the night service, so not all the employees arrived yet.
"Hey, girls!" Theo greeted them with a smile.
"Hey, boss!" Kimiko replied.
Shizuka just nodded at Theo.
"Did you see if June arrived already?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, I saw her when I arrived." Kimiko replied.
"Thank you." Theo smiled at her as he walked toward June''s office.
When he arrived there, he saw that she already started working.
It was already the end of the month, so this was the busiest time of the month for her.
She had to coordinate the expenses of the month, the payment of the employees, reservations, and many other things.
"Hey, how is it going?" Theo asked as he entered her office.
"Good, I estimate that our profit will be the same asst month." June replied with a smile when she saw Theo entering.
"That''s good news." Theo smiled.
"I came to ask you to gather everyone before the service starts tonight." Theo stated his purpose foring to her office.
"Oh, are you going to announce January''s vacation?" June asked as she thought about it.
"Yeah, I thought I should warn them beforehand." Theo replied with a pondering look.
"Okay, it will be done, boss." June said with a professional voice.
The two of them talked about other things rted to the restaurant before Theo went back to the kitchen.
When he arrived there, all the cooks were already dressed in their uniforms and waiting to start cooking.
"Good afternoon, guys." Theo greeted them all with a smile.
"Hey, boss!"
"Good afternoon, boss!"
Everyone greeted him back with a smile.
"Ready to start cooking?" Theo asked with shining eyes.
"Yes, chef!" They shouted.
Theo smiled and motioned them to start cooking.
They cooked all the preparations that had to be done before the service started.
And when they finished, Theo spoke out loud, "Guys,e with me to the hall. I have some announcements to say to everyone."
They were a little confused, but they still went to the hall to see what that was about.
5 minutester, all employees of the restaurant were gathered in front of the stone stairs.
Waiters, greeters, cooks, and the rest were whispering to each other what they thought what that was about.
"Uhum!" Theo coughed a little to attract their attention.
They stopped talking and looked at Theo when they heard that.
"I''m sure everyone is curious about this is about." Theo smiled yfully.
"But I only have one announcement. Next January, the restaurant will be closed for business for half a month. So, all employees will get these days of vacation." Theo dered.
Everyone had shining eyes when they heard that.
Who did not like vacations!?
They loved working in the restaurant, but vacations were always weed.
Excited faces could be seen in every employee.
What would they do on this vacation?
Chapter 181 Drawings
Saturday, November 28th
Theo woke up early as usual to do his morning routine.
He wanted to let Aurora sleepte today.
After all, she didn''t have school sses that day.
But when he got out of his bedroom, Aurora was already waiting for him outside.
"Good morning, cupcake!" He greeted her with a doting smile.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"I was nning to let you sleepte today." Theo chuckled as they walked downstairs.
"I can nap in the afternoon, but this workout I can''t do without you in the afternoon." Aurora said with a smug smile.
Theoughed when he heard.
"That makes sense." He said as they arrived at the ground floor of the house.
"It seems that the winter is near." Theomented as they arrived at the backyard.
The sky was cloudy and without any signs of the sun rising.
Usually, at this time of the day, sun lights could already be seen in the sky to announce the start of a new day.
But today the weather was cold and windy.
The cold wind swayed the trees around theke, and Theo and Aurora felt the cold weather giving them shivers.
"Let''s start running to heat our bodies." Theo managed to say through trembling lips.
"Yes!" Aurora replied vehemently.
The siblings ran through the cold weather, and after running for a while, their bodies got heated enough to be able to ignore the cold winds.
One hourter the siblings stopped running and immediately entered the house to escape the cold weather
Today they were not able to see the sun rising because the skies were filled with dark clouds shrouding the rising sun.
Theo and Aurora started their martial art practice after they went to the gym.
Theo noticed that Aurora was getting better and better.
Now he did not have to worry if someone attacked her, she would be able to protect herself.
He would only be worried if they had a gun.
But he had Sylph covering that.
Sylph was also Aurora''s bodyguard, the butler watched Aurora 24/7 to be sure of her safety.
After the two of them took a shower after their workout, they had a lovely breakfast.
It had already be a tradition for the two of them to have breakfast together.
"I''m gonna take nap, big brother." Aurora said sleepily after yawning.
"Sure, sleep tight, cupcake." Theo replied with a loving smile.
Aurora nodded and took the elevator to the third floor of the house.
She was too sleepy to climb up the stairs.
Theo also stood up and headed to the section of the house that was reserved for him to work.
But today he did not go to the recording studio to work on his music album.
Today he would go to the animation studio!
Tokyo Studios would open for business next Tuesday, and Theo had a ton of preparations to do before opening.
[SAO] Anime was due in 4 months.
And even with more than eight hundred people working on the project, it would take more than 4 months toplete the anime if Theo did not give them what he knew about the anime.
Theo had to draw all the characters'' designs, episodes'' storyboards, background designs, and many other things.
Although Theo would not draw everything, he had to give the basic drawings to the animators so that the process of animation could be elerated.
Theo started by drawing the two main characters of the anime.
As the main protagonist of Sword Art Online, Kazuto "Kirito" Kirigaya, is one of 1,000 testers in the previous closed beta of Sword Art Online (SAO), the first-ever Virtual Reality Massively Multiyer Online Role-ying Game (VRMMORPG) for the NerveGear, a helmet that stimtes the user''s five senses via their brain, allowing yers to experience and control their in-game characters with their minds.
Heter joins the official version of the game where he bes one of the 10,000 yers to log into SAO''s mainframe cyberspace for the first time, only to discover that they are unable to log out.
Kayaba (The Game Creator) appears and tells the yers that they must beat all 100 floors of Aincrad, a steel castle that is the setting of SAO if they wish to be free. Those who suffer in-game deaths or forcibly remove the NerveGear out-of-game will suffer real-life deaths.
With the advantage of previous VR gaming experience and a drive to protect other beta testers from discrimination, Kirito istes himself from the greater groups and ys the game alone, bearing the mantle of "beater", a portmanteau of "beta tester" and "cheater".
Kirito had ck hair and ck eyes.
He was not particrly handsome.
Theo had to draw all Kirito character designs to facilitate and speed up the animation process.
But Theo also had to draw the second main character of SAO.
Asuna Yuuki (Y¨±ki Asuna) is a character who appears in the Sword Art Online series.
She is moremonly known as just Asuna, her yer name in the eponymous video game in which the novels are set in.
Asuna appears as the lover of Kirito; as well as the female lead, she is in the novel as a sub-leader of the Knights of the Blood Oath guild, notable for being the strongest guild in Aincrad.
She is depicted as having earned a reputation as a skilled yer in-game, giving her the nickname Lightning sh, which, coupled with her physical attractiveness, has made her well-known and sought after by other yers.
Theo had to be careful when drawing Asuna because he knew how popr she was in his past life.
She frequently appeared in the anime ranking of best waifu.
And Theo wanted to make Asuna famous in this life too.
Asuna had light brown hair and bright eyes, and her costume was one of the best Theo ever saw.
Theo remembered that he loved seeing girls cosying Asuna, they seemed so pretty.
Theo also had to draw the designs of the world of Sword Art Online, also known as Aincrad.
Aincrad was an iron-and-stone made floating castle that had about ten kilometers floor base diameter and consisted of a hundred floors stacking straight upwards, meaning that each floor''s diameter is a bit smaller than the previous one.
On each floor, there are a couple ofrge cities along with countless small-scale towns and viges, forests, ins, and evenkes.
Only one stairway linked each floor to another, and the stairways exist beyond the boss room of each Labyrinth.
Theo nned to draw these cities but let the rest to the animators from Tokyo.
After all, he was not capable to draw everything by himself, and that''s why he created an animation studio.
Theo had to give his animators the basic schematics for them to follow.
He did not have to draw everything, but he needed to draw the framework of the world.
Theo also had to draw the storyboard of the 24 episodes of the SAO.
He didn''t need to be too specific in it, he just wanted to give the Storyboard Department the direction that they should take.
Theo predicted that it would take at least 3 days for him to draw everything.
And he would not be able to work on his music album these days, but Theo was not worried.
With Ayia''s help, he was certain that he could finish his album before the end of December.
Theo spent his day working on that.
But in another part of the city, some people were having apletely different day.
It was casting day!
Chapter 182 Movie Set Locations
Greenhorn Hostel, Elffire City.
Arthur and the crew woke up early that Saturday.
The night before, they received confirmation from Ayia that the casting would ur Saturday morning.
Ayia had posted a cast calling in the Elffire Acting Association for the two roles of the music video.
Each role would pay five thousand dors, and that was much more money than these actors usually get for gigs.?
Ayia got the information that there were lots of actors interested.
She hoped that talented actors answered the call.
The ce of the casting would be the same coffee shop where the crew had a meeting with Moonlight.
Arthur and Kanna got out of their room with excited faces.
And when everyone met to have breakfast, the others were visibly excited.
It could not be helped, this project would change their lives.
They had the chance to produce something amazing, so they could not wait to start working.
"How did you guys sleep?" Arthur asked them as he sat down to eat.
"I was too excited to sleep, so I only was able to fall asleep when it was 3 am." Buddy eximed with a sleepy voice as he drank a coffee to wake up.
"Me too! I kept thinking about what we would do today and this project, and when I saw the time it was already superte." Kate added as she took a bite of her pancakes.
"Well, we won''t work hard today because it''s only the casting. But starting tomorrow we will have to work really hard." Kannamented as she sipped her coffee.
"Yeah, Ayia told me yesterday that we will have at max only one week to shoot all the scenes." Arthur informed them.
"What?" Niwa and Arabe eximed when they heard that.
The others were also shocked by what Arthur said.
"That''s impossible! We have to search for locations, scenarios, clothes, and many other things!" Arabe, the Production Assistant, reasoned.
After all, it was he job to do these things and she knew it would take time seeing the number of scenes in the music video.
"I know. But Ayia said it is our deadline and it is the final decision. But she also said that if we do a good job in this production, Moonlight will hire us to shoot the other music videos from his album." Arthur informed them of what Ayia told him yesterday.
At first, when he heard about the short deadline, he was doubtful if they could make it.
But when he heard that they could be hired to shoot the other music videos, he was filled with determination to best music video of his life.
"Guys, we have to grab this chance! I already started searching for things yesterday when Arthur told me. I think we can do it." Kanna said with a determined voice.
As Arthur''s girlfriend, she got the news as soon as he finished the call with Ayia.
The crew had their blood boiling when they heard that.
They thought this chance was a one-time thing, they did not expect that Moonlight would offer them a chance to produce his other music videos.
"Let''s do this!" Obara eximed.
"I''m in!" Buddy said excitedly.
"Me too!" Kaytlin chimed in with shining eyes.
The others also quickly agreed, if before they wanted to produce something great.
Now they wanted to surpass their limits to produce something beyond great.
After everyone finished breakfast, they quickly exited the hostel and took the subway toward the Tulip Coffee Shop.
They arrived there at 8:16 am, but the casting would only start at 9 am.
So they ordered some coffee and sat down by the side to wait for the candidates.
"How about we use this coffee shop as one of the sets?" Nomura, the director of photography, asked as he looked around.
"Hmm, it can be done. The decorations here are nice and give a nice feeling." Arthur pondered as he also looked around.
"I can totally imagine two people meeting here and falling in love." Niwa dered with a thoughtful face.
They continued discussing several things about the production as they waited for the 9 am to arrive.
And they were absorbed in the discussion that they did not even notice two stunning girls entering the shop.
One had purple hair and the other ck hair.
But they were both beautiful
Ayia arrived at the coffee shop apanied by Shizuka, they would oversee the whole process.
It was only when the girls were near their table that Arthur noticed his two cousins.
"Ayia! Shizuka!" He eximed with a smile.
"Hey, Arthur!" Ayia replied with a smile.
"Hey, Arthur." Shizuka said calmly.
"You look so mature, Shizuka! And you are calm as ever I see." Arthur chuckled when he saw the girl.
"Obviously." Shizuka replied with her usual calm voice and serious face.
"Guys, you already know my cousin Ayia. And this is my cousin Shizuka." Arthur introduced her to his crew.
They greeted Shizuka with polite voices, they did not hear of her but they figured that if she was Ayia''s sister, she must be important and intelligent too.
And they were right.
Ayia graduated from Rainbow Sakura College with a degree in Business Management and also from the Hamamoto Culinary College.
Hamamoto Culinary College was the most prestigious in the world, and every year renowned cooks graduate from this college. People from all around the world go to this college to be the best.
So, Ayia was able to get into the two best colleges in the world and get early graduation with honors from both of them.
Therefore, it was clear to see her level of intelligence.
But that did not mean that Shizuka was less intelligentpared to Ayia.
Shizuka also was able to get into the Rainbow Sakura College, and she studied Business Management (as everyone from the Yamada is obligated to study) and also Computer Sciences.
Shizuka enjoyed ying with codes and software, so she decided to study that in college too.
After all, she was an expert hacker.
And she was able to get early graduation with honors in these two courses too!
Therefore, Shizuka was as intelligent as Ayia.
But Arthur did not get the news of that, as he was in a difficult time when the news was released to the rest of the family.
"So, what were you guys talking about?" Ayia asked as she and Shizuka took a seat.
"We were just talking about possible movie set locations to shoot here in Elffire City." Kanna replied.
"Hey, you two are currently living in Elffire City, right? Do you know any ces?" Arthur asked when he remembered that the girls were living in this city.
"Hmm, it depends on what you are looking for in these locations." Ayia replied.
"Are there any ces where couples usually go to date?" Nomura asked.
"There are the parks near Pedrarruna Forest. It is beautiful there with the me sakuras all around. Even though most of them must have their leaves fallen because of the nearing winter, I think there are still some trees with leaves." Sakura replied after thinking for a while.
"There is also the city central square where all sorts of attractions perform during the weekends." Shizuka added.
"Oh, there is a stone bridge located in the old part of the city. I heard couples go there to admire the old architecture and the beautiful scenario of the river." Ayia chimed when she remembered the location.
Even though she was calm outside, she was embarrassed inside because she heard of this location when she searched for ces in Elffire City to have a date.
It could not be helped, she wanted to go out on a date with Theo.
But she was not upset in waiting, after all, she still wanted to take things slowly.
The crew and the Yamadas discussed possible locations in Elffire City as the time of the casting arrived.
When the clock hit 9 am, the first candidate arrived.
But would they be able to find good actors?
Chapter 183 A Shy Boy And A Valiant Girl
To understand what will happen, we have to go back to the night before.
The Elffire Acting Association building was located right next to the theatre''s city square.
Saint Alma''s City Square was where all of the renowned theaters from Elffirre City were located.
If someone wanted to watch a good y, they woulde to this square.
All types of y productions were performed all year round.
As the capital of the Bluecorn State, the city received all types of visitors throughout the year and adding the city''s citizens, the ys had enough audience to produce a vibrant theatre scene.
And the acting association was located in this square to provide help and organization to the actors working in the square.
If there were a new production looking for actors, the producers would post a cast calling in the association, the actors would see the calling then.
And if someone was interested in the cast, they would audition for the roles.
And that was exactly what Ayia did, she posted a cast calling in the association about two roles.
One male and one female.
They had to be over 20 yo and less than 35 yo.
Arthur did not have any preferences about their looks.
He just wanted two good actors with chemistry on screen.
The announcement of the casting call was posted in the association chat groups in the afternoon and immediately attracted the attention of the actors.
After all, this gig would pay 5k for them to shoot just some scenes!
They usually got this amount of money to act throughout the entire month on the ys'' productions.
That was easy money!
All actors who were not acting at any t at the moment decided to give it a go.
Even though they only had acting experience in ys, they were not worried about acting in front of cameras.
They were all professional after all.
Among the actors interested there were two actors in particr, who looked at this casting call as if it was theirst chance.
Ishii Koichi was 22 years old, he had nice features and could be considered handsome with his ck hair and ck eyes.
He had a dream to be an actor.
Ever since he graduated from high school, he auditioned for roles in ys at Saint Alma''s Square.
At first, he was really popr with the producers.
He had nice features and he aced the auditions.
Ishii was able to get the lead role in his first audition, he rehearsed with the rest of the cast for months before the y''s opening night arrived.
Everyone was ready, they rehearsed hundreds of times and everyone knew their lines as if it was the back of their hands.
But Ishii had a problem that he omitted from everyone.
He was extremely shy and terrified of crowded ces!
Ishii figured he could pass over that, but he did not.
When he saw the hundreds of people looking at him, he froze.
It was as if he forgot everything he knew.
He became pale and mute for over an hour.
The y was temporarily paused to take Ishii out off the stage, the producers thought that he was feeling sick, so Ishii''s substitute entered to y the role for the rest of that night.
The producers thought that Ishii woulde back as amazing as he was in the rehearsals the next night, but Ishii froze again.
And they finally understood what happened.
Ishii was then substituted permanently for the rest of the performances.
He was destroyed when he got the news.
His dream was escaping through his fingers because of his fear.
Ishii still tried auditioning for other ys, but because of his history, he could only get support roles.
But every time he got on the stage in front of the hundreds of people, he still froze.
It has been four years since he graduated from high school and tried pursuing an acting career but it has been 1 year since he was able to get a role in a y.
No one wanted an actor who couldn''t perform on stage.
Ishii knew that the solution was for him to act in front of cameras, but for him to do that he had to go to Catadrid.
Elffire City did not have any studios shooting movies or series like Catadrid, they only had the theaters.
But Ishii could not leave Elffire City, he lived alone with his grandma.
She was too old to move to another city, and leaving her alone was not an option.
He did not want to leave her alone in herst years.
Therefore, when Ishii saw the casting call for a video, he had hopeful eyes.
It was hisst chance!
He had to give blood and sweat to pass the audition!
Ishii started practicing acting as soon as he saw the notice.
While Ishii had hopeful eyes, a girl in another part of the city had the same hopeful eyes.
Helena Lobo was 20 years old, and she was absolutely beautiful.
She had curly brown hair, green eyes, a stunning face, an attractive body, and beautiful dark bronze skin.
She had a dream to be an actress.
She grew up seeing the amazing movies and series that S.A. produced, and it became her obsession to be an actress.
When she graduated from high school two years ago, she decided to audition for roles in ys at Saint Alma''s Square.
Although what she really wanted was to go to Catadrid to follow her dream, her parents were too protective of her.
They said they would only let her go if she became a renowned actress in Elffire City.
So, she had no other option other than audition for roles in Elffire City.
But something happened that shattered her dreams.
When she auditioned for her first role, she was amazing and by far the best candidate.
She was hired to take the main role in the y, but one dayter she got the call that she was demoted to a support role.
She couldn''t understand what happened, it was only one weekter that she learned the truth.
It seemed that one of the directors of the acting association did not like people from other ethnicities taking main roles.
He only wanted people from Sakura Abode to take these roles.
Helena was devasted, she could not believe that her dream was broken because of her skin color.
Helena''s parents were immigrants who came to Sakura Abode when they were teenagers, but Helena was a full-fledged Sakura Abode citizen because she was born in the country.
Even though the country had zero tolerance for racism, people still practiced it hiddenly.
The director was not afraid of being denounced, he was the boss after all.
Starting from there, Helena was only able to get small supporting roles in the ys she auditioned for, even though she was the best actress there.
It had been two years since everything started, and Helena was about to give up on her dream.
She felt extremely sorrowful and heartbroken.
But when she was about to give up, she saw the casting call for a video.
She was curious about it, so she tapped to see the details of it.
And when she saw it, her eyes shone with excitement.
There was hope!
The video production was not affiliated with the acting association, so the association could not interfere with the casting!
Helena looked at this casting call with a face full of determination.
She had to get this role no matter what!
Her dream was dependent on that.
If she could show her parents how good an actress she was, they might let her go to Catadrid.
She knew that there she would not be discriminated against because of her skin color.
After all, there were tons of famous actors there with all types of skin colors.
Helena started practicing her acting skills as if her life depended on it.
Ishii and Helena had theirst chances.
But would they be able to get the roles?
Chapter 184 Annie And A Genius
9 AM.
The Tulip Coffee Shop had several peopleing with excited faces.
But the most curious thing was that it seemed that they were not interested in buying anything from the shop.
They all crowded around a person who seemed to be taking their names.
But even though they were doing that, the employees of the shop seemed to not move to take control of the crowd.
That was expected.?
After all, Ayia called the owner of the shop and asked for permission to do the auditions in the shop.
The owner readily agreed when he heard that, this was an opportunity to increase the earnings.
Because even though the candidates were not interested in buying anything at the moment, they still could order somethingter.
"Guys, please give your resum??s and we will you call in a bit." Arabe dered out loud to the ten actors in front of her.
As the associate producer, it was her job to take care of things like these.
The actors calmed a little when they heard.
But there was one girl who was calm from the beginning, Helena had a calm face but her eyes were burning with determination.
She almost missed the time of the audition because she couldn''t sleepst night, she wanted to be one of the first to audition.
And she came even more determined when she saw Kanna on the production crew.
If someone like Kanna could be in the production crew, she also could be hired for the role.
Helena handed her resum?? to Arabe and waited patiently for her turn.
When Arabe took all their resum??s, she went back to the crew and started checking their veracity.
10 minutester, Arthur stood up from his seat to talk with candidates after he received the ok from Arabe.
"Hey, guys." Arthur greeted the 4 girls and 6 boys who were waiting.
"I''m Arthur, and I am the director of the project. We will interview each one of you alone. So, it may take a while." He exined with a calm face.
The candidates nodded in understanding, they were used to waiting when they auditioned for a role.
"We will start with thedies." He said with a light tone.?
"These are your lines, you girls have 15 minutes to memorize them." Arthur added as he gave each of the girls the script of the audition.
"But you guys can still see your script too." He said as he also gave the guys their script.
"If any of you feel ready to start just tell us." Arthur dered with a calm smile as he went back to their table and waited for them to memorize their lines.
While he gave the scripts, he saw new candidates arriving.
So, Arabe had to give them the instructions and scripts for them to prepare.
The candidates had serious faces as they read the script over and over.
The process of memorizing may sound simple, but the actors had to also memorize other things.
For example, the audition script for the female role had an instruction that the actress had to appear nervous and with a shy smile.
The actresses had to demonstrate these emotions as they recited their lines.
Therefore, the process of acting was much more than just memorizing lines.
A good actor/actress makes the audience firmly believe in their emotions.
That''s why it is so noticeable when a talented actor performs, even for the people who don''t know acting.
Actors on the big screen, small screen, and theatre stage have the power to influence audiences all over the world.
Acting involves a broad range of skills, including a well-developed imagination, emotional facility, physical expressivity, vocal projection, rity of speech, and the ability to interpret drama.?
Acting also demands an ability to employ dialects, ents, improvisation, observation and emtion, mime, and stagebat.
A talented actor knows all these skills as if it is an instinct.
15 minutes after Arthur gave the candidates the scripts, a blonde stood up.
"Billie Lane, right?" Arabe asked as she saw the girling to them.
"Yes, that''s me." The blonde girl replied with a confident voice.
All actors and actresses had confident hearts, they all thought that they were the best actors.
And that was not different with Billie, she was certain that she could get the role.
Arthur and the rest observed her resume before so they knew her past jobs.
"Then you can start when you''re ready." Kanna said with a calm voice.
Billie nodded and took a position before closing her eyes.
She needed to get into character.
Five secondster, she was not Billie anymore, she was Annie, the character in the script.
Annie was a young and shy girl, but she was also brave and someone who would not regret her decisions.
There were two scenes in that Billie had to act.
In the first one, she was meeting her lover for the first time.?
And in the second, it was Annie crying as she broke up with her lover.
Annie was crying because she really loved him before, but she would not go back to him even then.
Billie yed Annie in the two scenes.
,m And she was a good actress.
She portrayed Annie with great skill, Arthur and the others were happy that there were good actors in Elffire City.
And when Billie finished the scenes, Arthur thought that he already found the female actress for the video.
The others also had the same impression.
But they were cautious, after all., there were still other girls to audition.
Even though they thought it was unlikely for a better actress to show up.
"Thank you, Billie." Arthur said with a smile when he saw her finish the scene.
"Yes, thank you, we will give you a call tomorrow if you get chosen for the part." Kanna dered as she noted down Brianna''s name.
"Thank you. I will be waiting then." Billie replied with a confident smile as she walked away.
She was brimming with confidence that she would get the role.
Most of the other girls had nervous when they saw Billie performing.
They knew Billie Lane, she was one of the talented neers in the theatre scene of Elffire City.
She had just finished herst project and she was looking for a new y to perform when she saw the notice for this audition.
She decided that it would be interesting to act in front of cameras, so she came for the audition.
But there was one girl who didn''t even notice Billie''s performance.
She looked at the script with focused eyes.
Eyes full of determination.
Helena closed her eyes and tried to find Annie in her mind.
While she was doing that, the other candidates gave it a try.
And as expected, as girl after girl performed, Billie was still the best.
But what worried the crew was they still did not find a good actor to y the male role even after most of the boys performed.
A boy had just finished his audition when Helena opened her eyes.
Eyes that were clear as a crystallineke.
She stood up and walked toward the crew.
She walked at a calm and lively pace as if she was not walking for herst chance to realize her dream.
That was because she was not Helena anymore, she became Annie as soon as she opened her eyes.
"Helena Lobo, right?" Arabe asked as she looked at the beautiful girl.
Helena just nodded, but she still did not break character.
"You can start anytime." Arthur said with curious eyes.
The whole crew noticed something different about Helena, but they could not figure it out what.
They noticed that she spent a long time with closed eyes, and they were curious about what she would bring.
As soon as Arthur said that, Helena started the first scene immediately.
She did not need to prepare.
Helena exuded maic energy that made all their eyes look at her.
The energy of someone who is a genius.
And as soon as she started, they all could feel as though she was indeed Annie.
Helena was shy and lively as she said the lines to her lover.
Helena was crying rivers, tears rolling down her cheeks, with eyes full of a love, that ended, but also the determination to break up.
Her words were powerful.
And when she finished thest scene, the whole coffee shop was in silence.
Some of the employees of the shop, who were having fun observing the candidates, cried when they saw Helena''s performance.
And it was one of them who started pping.
Everyone also pped when they heard the first p.
A p that sounded natural for the genius performance they had just witnessed.
Helena Lobo was made known for the first time that day.
Chapter 185 Rhys And A Genius
Helena broke out of character when she heard the sound of pping around her.
She was a little confused for a while because she went too deep into Annie''s mind.
But when she realized that they were pping because of her performance, Helena gave a genuine smile.
A smile that was not acted, a smile that showed her genuine happiness of being able toplete the performance.
Arthur and the crew were also pping.
They have never seen someone so talented before in their entire lives.
Even in Catadrid, they never had seen an actress so good as Helena was.
They were beyond shocked.
How was she not famous yet?
That was all they could think when they saw everyone pping.
After Billie''s performance, they thought they had already found their lead actress.
They never imagined that a genius actress would show up somewhere far away from Catadrid.
"Thank you for this performance!" Arthur eximed with an appreciative smile.
"You''re wee." Helena replied with a calm smile.
Even though she was calm outside, she was euphoric inside.
"We will contact you afterward if you pass." Kanna said with a knowing smile.
"Sure, I will be waiting." Helena said confidently with a small smile as she started walking back.
She exited the coffee shop and took a deep breath.
''I did it!'' Shememorated inwardly as she walked with confident steps toward the subway.
She did not have any doubts that she would get the part.
And everyone in the coffee shop knew that too.
The other actresses who were waiting to perform next had sad faces.
After seeing Helena''s performance, they were sure that she would get the job.
But they were professional actresses, so they would not give up without trying.
Therefore, the auditions continued with the new actors arriving and performing.
The audition wouldst from 9 am until 3 pm.
And throughout this time tens of actors came to audition.
When it was 2:39 pm, there was only one candidate left to perform.
Most of the actors already performed.
"Thank you, we will contact you next if you pass." Kanna informed the young man who had just finished his performance.
"Okay, thank you." He replied with a hopeful voice as we walked out of the coffee shop.
"Hmm, thest one was good. But there are no actors as good as Helena was." Niwamented.
"But that is asking too much. Helena is an absolute genius." Obara chimed in with shining eyes.
He became a fan of Helena already.
"Yeah, even someone who doesn''t know much about production as myself knows that Helena is too good!" Ayia eximed with excited eyes.
She has been following the auditions since the beginning with Shizuka, and the purple-haired girl was having a st.
It was so interesting watching these actors perform.
"See? Even Ayia-san agrees with me." Obara added.
"But we should at least find someone who can work with Helena withoutpromising the scenes, but so far no one fills the conditions." Arabemented with a pondering look.
Arthur was silent as the crew discussed, he had to admit that he was ecstatic about having Helena in this project.
But he was also worried about not finding an actor good enough to perform with Helena.
They were discussing the candidates for the male role when someone entered the coffee shop.
He had a young and handsome face with ck eyes and ck hair.
He was somewhat handsome.
He looked around and started walking towards them when he saw the crew.
"Are the auditions still happening?" He asked with a nervous face.
Ishii Koichi''s heart was beating loudly inside his chest.
Last night he went to sleep toote because he was practicing.
He woke up when it was already 11 am.
He still could make it to the auditions, but he received a call from the hospital to take his grandma there.
So, he did not have any other choice than take her there.
His grandma was more important than his dream.
When he got there it turned out they were just calling to check on her.
He delivered his grandma back home when it was already 2 pm.
Ishii knew that he could not take the subway because it would take more than 1 hour to arrive at the ce of the audition from his house.
He lived in some old apartments on the outskirts of the city.
So, he took a cab to arrive faster.
It took more than 40 minutes for him to arrive.
And the cab bill was so expensive that he had to pay with saved money for emergencies.
But he did not hesitate to do it because this was hisst chance to realize his dream.
That''s why he arrived sote and his nervous demeanor.
"You''re lucky. It did not end yet." Arthur replied with a smile.
''Maybe this is the guy that we are looking for.'' He thought.
But he was not much optimistic about it.
"You can give us your resume and we will give you the script for you to memorize." Arabe said with a professional voice.
"Yes, yes, sure!" Ishii replied with an ecstatic face as he handed his resum??.
He took the script and sat on a seat by the side.
Ishii read the script over and over again.
Rhys was the male character he had to y.
There were two scenes in the script.
In the first one, Rhys would meet Annie and he would fall in love with her at first sight, he would try to flirt with her and make herugh.
In the second scene, Rhys would desperately try to keep Annie, he would cry, he would shout, he would be cold, but in the end, he would find out that no matter what he did Annie would not go back in her decision to break up.
15 minutes after Ishii got the script, he stood up and walked toward the crew.
"You can start whenever you''re ready." Arthur said with an encouraging smile.
Ishii nodded nervously as he took position and closed his eyes.
The crew was a little worried because Ishii was the most nervous candidate so far.
But they still waited patiently.
''I can do this! There are no crowds anymore!'' He said inwardly as Rhys started to show up.
Ishii had the same transformation that Helena had.
? His demeanor changed as maic energy attracted the attention of the audience.
When opened his eyes, he was not Ishii anymore.
He was Rhys!
The crew was stunned when they saw Ishii''s transformation.
And they became even more as he yed the scenes.
Rhys was in the Tulip Coffee Shop at that moment as he flirted with Annie with shining eyes that showed that had just fallen in love with her.
Rhys was there when he cried and took his knees to beg Annie to leave him.
Rhys was shouting at Annie threatening her to not go.
And he was also there he just stood in ce with a lost face as he realized that the love of his life had gone away.
Ishii''s performance was as good as Helena''s.
The same silence that proceeded with Helena''s performance also happened when he finished thest scene.
And the pping from everyone in the coffee shop also happened for a second time that day.
Ishii was lost for a second when he heard them pping.
But he gave brilliant smile when he notice that they pping at him.
''I did it!'' He thought triumphantly.
He was ecstatic to see that he gave his best.
The crew was pping with faces that showed astonishment.
They never thought that another genius would show up.
They were certain that this day would be the day two people would soar.
And the two of them would reach ces reserved only for the greatest.
Chapter 186 Lifetime Opportunity
"Thank you for your performance. We will contact you if you pass the audition." Arthur said with a contented smile.
He could not help it.
He would never imagine that he would meet two genius actors far away from Catadrid.
Arthur was certain that Ishii and Helena would make the music video even better.
"Thank you!" Ishii eximed with a happy smile.
He walked out of the coffee shop with light steps, he was too happy.
He did not know if he could get the part because he didn''t see the other candidates.
But he still thought he had a shot.
Ishii had hopeful eyes as he walked toward the subway.
Meanwhile, the crew inside the coffee shop was excitedly discussing what just happened.
"Oh my god!" Kate eximed when Ishii left the shop.
"I can''t believe we found two geniuses in just a normal casting!" Buddy chimed in.
"That''s impossible. How can it happen?" Bobby eximed in shock.
"Even he called a casting in Catadrid, we would not find actors more talented than Helena and Ishii." Kannamented with a thoughtful face.
And she was right in her quote.
? The great actors in Catadrid would not answer a casting call from nobodies like them.
"It''s our luck to have these two people in this project. Now more than ever, we have to produce something amazing. There are no excuses." Arthur dered with a determined face.
The others also felt the same.
Even though the pressure on them increased, they were not intimidated by it.
They weed this pressure as a way to motivate themselves to produce the best work of their lives.
"You''re right, Art. We can do this, guys!" Bobby eximed with a confident smile.
As the oldest of them all, he had much more experience and worked in much more productions than the rest of them.
So, he knew for sure that these people were super talented, and he also knew that this chance was once in a lifetime.
They had to seed!
"Yeah!" The others eximed excitedly.
Their eyes were full of fighting spirit.
"Now we have to start the nning." Kannamented afterward.
"Hmm, before we start that. I brought here the employment contract for the production of one music video. You guys should read it first, and if you don''t find any problems, you can sign it." Ayia chimed in when she saw they finished the casting.
Everyone looked at Ayia with curious eyes as she ced a stack of papers on the table.
"You''re right, Ayia-san." Kanna replied as she took the contract to read it.
The other scooched next to her to read it too, but after a few minutes, they could not understand anything.
Even Arthur was confused when he read it.
He never cared about these things when he was in the family, and when he was banned he never looked to study these things again.
But Kanna was different, as the Production Coordinator, she had the basic notions of contacts, so she could understand without problems.
She would not able to produce a contract, but she could understand.
"I will leave you guys to discuss the terms of the contract. I will order something at the counter." Ayia dered with a small smile as she stood up.
Shizuka nodded in agreement and also stood up.
Shortly after, Kanna finished reading the contract while Ayia and Shizuka were at the counter.
"So, what does it say?" Arabe asked when she saw Kanna''s eyes leaving the paper.
"That''s a great proposition. They are offering us 60k for the production of this music video." Kanna replied with a calm voice, but if someone looked at her eyes, excitement could be seen in them.
"What!?" Buddy eximed when he heard how much they would receive.
Everyone else was also shocked.
They have never seen so much money in their lives, so it was not a surprise for them to be shocked.
Even Arthur, who saw much more money than the rest, was a little dumbfounded when he heard it.
After leaving his family, he had been living frugally to survive.
After entering the entertainment industry, this was the first time that he would get so much money from a job rted to it.
"Do you guys remember? Moonlight wanted to hire us for his other music videos if we do well in this one..." Kaitlyn said suddenly when she remembered what Arthur told them in the morning.
Their eyes went wide once again when they remembered this fact.
They earn even more money!
They were without reaction for a good while before Kanna eximed with determination, "This chance may not even happen once in a lifetime. So, we have to cherish it as if it''s ourst chance!"
The others had their blood boiling when they heard that.
If they were determined before, they became even more with the prospects of earning more money.
It could not be helped.
All of them were poor, they wanted to live their dream while livingfortably.
"Come on, let''s sign it." Kanna said as she signed her name on the contract.
The others lined up and also signed their names.
Shortly after, Ayia came back carrying a hot tea.
"So, what do you guys think?" She asked as she sipped her tea.
"We will take it." Kanna replied.
"Thank you for this opportunity, Ayia, Shizuka." Arthur expressed with a grateful voice.
He could not put in words how grateful he was toward Ayia and Shizuka.
They defied their elders'' orders to not help him, they erased the Lionheart''s watch on him, and they even nominated his name to Moonlight to be the director of his music videos.
He was aware that he would not be even considered for the job if it wasn''t for the girls.
After all, Moonlight did not even know him before, how could he get the job then?
"I just hired a capable director. We believe in your talent." Ayia replied with a giggle.
"Thank you, Ayia-san!"
"Yes, thank you, Ayia-san."
"Tell Moonlight we are grateful to him too!"
The crew expressed their gratefulness when they saw Arthur saying that.
They were happy that Arthur called them for this project.
They would regret all their lives if they missed this heaven chance.
Ayia just smiled and nodded when she saw that.
She took the contract and ced it inside her bag, she would bring this for Theo to signter.
"How about we start the nning you mentioned, Kanna-san." Ayia suggested as she ced her bag down.
"Yes, we should start by choosing the locations." Kanna stated with a pondering look.
"How about the square where there are performances on the weekends?" Nomura suggested.
"Hmm, there are several restaurants and street artist performances there. It is a good ce." Ayiamented.
"Plus, as it is a public ce, I won''t need to file permission to shoot a video there." Ayia added after thinking for a while.
"We should go there tonight to search the ce." Niwa suggested.
"Yes, we should do that." Kanna agreed.
"You can do that. I have an appointment tonight, so I cannot apany you guys. But tomorrow morning I will hand you all the equipment necessary for the shooting." Ayia informed them when she remembered that Theo had the night off from the restaurant, and she would be the head chef tonight.
"That works for us. We will have Helena and Ishii tomorrow morning to start the work." Kanna replied as she started to formte multiple ns.
"Great! Then I will also bring the contracts for them to sign." Ayia said with a smile.
"Oh, you said you wanted to have this coffee shop as a location to shoot, right? I will apply for permission from the owner for you to do that."
"Also, you should start searching for things like clothes and makeup for the actors. You just have to tell me what you want and I will get it for you. Even other things like props or something else. I will get them for you. If not I will give you the money for you guys to buy. So, you guys should strive for the best and not worry about the price of things." Ayia added with an amused smile.
She was looking forward to seeing what these people would produce.
The crew was not even surprised anymore after the previous impactful statements they heard from Ayia.
When they heard that they did not have to worry about the budget, they became even more determined to produce something never seen before!
Then they started to discuss several things about the production.
Would they be able to seed?
Chapter 187 Receiving The Call
Amisaki Michiru Street, South District, Elffire City.
Ishii was making dinner for him and his grandma.
He had a silly smile on his face since he got out of the audition earlier.
The young man was a little nervous about his chances of getting the part, but he chose to be optimistic about it.
He performed his best and did everything he could, now he only had to wait to see if his efforts were enough to get the part.
Ishii finished the simple food he cooked after a while.
He made rice soup with vegetables.
The meal was simple, but it could fill them.
And most importantly, his grandma had to eat light food, so he could not make anything too strong or spicy.
p He put some soup in a bowl and took it where his grandma was.
Shortly after, he arrived in the living room of the apartment where an olddy could be seen watching TV.
"Grandma, dinner is ready!" He eximed with a brilliant smile when he stopped next to her.
Miyata Koichi was 77 years old.
She had an aged face and white hair.
But if one looked closely at her, one would notice that she must have been a beauty when she was younger.
She only had one son that she was forced to raise by herself because the father ran away.
She was a strong woman who did not fear the hardships.
She raised her son to be a strong man.
Her son grew up and married a lovely girl.
The two of them made a beautiful couple, and Miyata was proud of the man her son had be.
And she became even happier when the couple gave her a grandson.
But it was then that a tragedy happened.
Her son and daughter-inw were killed in a car ident.
Miyata was devastaded.
The son she raised with the love she could give was taken from her.
But even though she was destroyed inside, she was still a strong woman.
Because she had to raise her grandson alone.
She had to raise someone all alone again.
But she neverined, but although she was strong, she was getting old.
And throughout thest years, her grandson became a man and passed to take care of her instead.
She did not have much strength left, but her eyes were filled with love as she saw him smiling at her.
"Son, why so happy today?" She asked with her aged voice.
Ishii sat down beside her and started to feed her as he recalled what happened during the day.
"Grandma, you''re not gonna believe it!"
"I did another audition today! And I performed well. I think I have a real shot at taking the part!" He eximed with an excited face as ced a spoon filled with soup in her mouth.
"Now you may ask what''s the difference between this audition and the others? If I pass this audition I will not perform in a theater where my crowd fear can act up. I will perform in front of cameras! I can finally realize my dream!" Ishii exined excitedly.
"Now let me tell you how everything went. I got there superte I thought the audition had already finished but it didn''t. Then they told me..." Ishii proceeded to tell in detail what happened.
Miyata just listened as she took the food he was giving her.
Their conversations usually went this way, she did not have much energy to keep talking for long, so Ishii usually did the talking.
She looked at her grandson with pride as he told her how the audition went.
She always supported Ishii in whatever he wanted to do.
Miyata just wanted to see him happy.
Ishii finished telling the story at the same time that the soup in the bowl waspletely eaten by Miyata.
He was about to say something when he heard his phone ringing.
He did not think much and answered, "Hello?"
"Ishii Koichi? This is from the production you made an audition with earlier. I am calling you to inform you that you passed the test. We are expecting to see you tomorrow at..." the female voice informed him everything that he needed to know.
"Yes, thank you, thank you. I will be there." He replied with a dull voice.
"Bye." He said with a t tone of voice.
He was a little lost.
He never expected that he would get the news so soon!
He got the part!
"What''s the problem, son?" The ageddy asked in worry as she saw him paralyzed after the phone call.
"Grandma, I got the part!" Ishii eximed loudly when he heard her question.
He sat beside her and gave her a big kiss on her cheek.
Ishii could hug her too tightly, but he still gave her a gentle hug.
Grandma Miyata had a happy face when she heard his words.
She could not be more proud than she already was.
He let go of her and started dancing happily around the room to celebrate.
Grandma Miyata was smiling widely looking at his silly antics.
"I always believed in you." She said softly.
While the male lead of the music video got the news, the female lead also received the news.
Helena was in her bedroom.
She arrived at her house some hours ago, and she has been inside her bedroom ever since.
Even when her mother called her if she wanted some snacks she had not exited the room.
It could not be helped.
She was too nervous!
Even though she was confident when she left the coffee shop about getting the part, what if something happened?
What if someone better than her arrived after she left?
Or worse, what if the bastard from the acting association messed with her chances to get the lead role again?
Therefore, she has been watching TV series to distract her mind.
She saw the actors on the screen and dreamed to be one of them someday.
She was dreaming about these things and trying to distract her mind from the nervous thoughts when the door of her room was abruptly opened.
A beautiful middle-ageddy entered.
She had a stern look as she entered.
"MOM!" Helena said indignantly.
"I told you to knock before entering!" Helena eximed as she saw her mom looking at her.
"Watch your tone, youngdy. As long you live under our roof, you cannotin about these things." Luzia Lobo stated with a motherly tone of voice as if she knew better than Helena.
Helena was fuming, but she knew better that it was a lost cause arguing with her mother.
"Dinner is ready. Be there in five minutes." Luzia informed as she looked at the messy room of her daughter with a judgmental look.
Helena saw that her mother was looking at the mess.
She knew then that she had to organize and clean her roomter or the big boss would not leave her alone.
"Okay, okay! I will be there!" Helena eximed exasperatedly as she pushed her mom away from her room.
Luzia just chuckled as she saw her daughter''s behavior.
She thought it was so fun to make her daughter speechless.
Even though the two of them behaved like that.
Helena loved her mother more than anything.
And she was not ashamed to admit that her mother was her best friend.
Helena sighed tiredly as she organized her room a little before going downstairs to have dinner.
Their family lived in a decent and beautiful two-story house in one of the middle-ss neighborhoods.
Their family was rtively well off, so they did not have a problem sustaining themselves.
Helena arrived at the dinner table where her mother and a middle-aged man were already seated.
Rui Lobo was a middle-aged man who came to the Sakura Abode with his wife when he was just a teenager.
And their story in the new country was a sessful one.
He and Luzia worked in bigpanies and were respected there.
He loved his wife and daughter more than anything.
"Hey, little girl!" Rui eximed with a brilliant smile when he saw his daughter.
"Hey, dad!" Helena eximed with a smile too as she took her seat.
"Dad, mom entered my room without knocking again!" Sheined as she stole a nce at her mother.
"Hmm, leave it be, baby girl." He said as he also stole a nce at his wife.
He loved his wife too much, but he also was a little afraid of her.
It was not needed to say who called the shots in the house.
Luiza was their real boss.
The middle-aged woman just giggled when she saw them behave like that.
"Let''s eat!" She said as she put some potatoes on her te.
The other two nodded and started eating too.
They were having a lovely dinner when Helena''s cellphone ringed.
She stood up and walked by the side to answer.
The two parents were curious as they saw Helena''s antics.
"Hello?" Helena answered with an excited face.
"Is this Miss Helena Lobo?" a female voice asked over the phone.
"Yes, this is her." Helena replied.
"I am from the production of the audition you did earlier. I am calling you to inform you that you passed the test and got the role. We will need you here at this address tomorrow to..." The female voice said everything that Helena needed to know.
"Yes, thank you. I will be there!" Helena replied before the call was ended.
At that moment she could not hold back anymore.
"I did it!" She shouted happily as she started jumping around the room happily.
The two middle-aged were in shock as they saw that.
They looked at each other and they seemed to be thinking the same thing.
"Has she finally..." Rui started.
"...lost her mind?" Luiza finished the sentence.
And like that the two actors in Theo''s music video were informed that they passed.
Would they be able to stand out in this project?
Chapter 188 Expensive Equipment
Sunday, November 29th
Thest days of November arrived, and signs of snow could already be seen in the skies.
The winter wasing.
But cold weather could not damper the mood of some people in the city.
Arthur and his crew woke up early that day.
They were excited about this day because it would be the day that they would start the production!
After having a lengthy discussion until evening the day before, they went to scout a possible location to shoot some scenes for the video.
And they indeed found the location to be perfect for some scenes.
Eldarion za was a famous location in Elffire City.
The ten visitors from another city were impressed by the beauty of the ce.
And there were so many things that couples could do there.
They were capable to picture a couple having their first date in this za.
They scouted all possible ces to shoot in the za before going back to their hostelte at night.
Even though they slept for not long, all of them had lively faces as they showed up for breakfast.
"Good morning, guys!" Arthur greeted them with a smile as he took a seat.
"Good morning!" Kanna also greeted them.
"Hey, Art, Kanna!"
"Good morning, boss!"
"I see you slept well, big boss!"
All sorts of replies came from them.
Arthur could feel that everyone was bursting with excitement.
But he understood what they felt.
After all, he was feeling the same excitement!
The crew talked excitedly about their day as they had breakfast.
They were almost finishing eating when Arthur felt his phone ringing.
He picked it up and saw Ayia''s name on the disy.
Arthur stood up and went to the side before replying, "Hello?"
The rest of them were curious as they saw that.
"Arthur? Are you guys ready?" Ayia''s yful voice came from the phone.
"Ready for what?" Arthur asked in confusion.
"It''s better for you to see for yourselves. Come outside your hostel." Ayia replied mysteriously.
"Okay, we will get there in a moment." He said before hanging up.
"Who was it?" Kanna asked curiously.
"It was Ayia. She wants us to go outside." Arthur replied with an intrigued face.
"What for?" Buddy asked.
"I have no idea, bute on! Let''s see what''s this about!" Arthur eximed with a smile.
They stood up immediately and followed him.
They were too curious to see why Ayia came to their hostel so early in the morning.
When they arrived outside, they did not see anything out of the ordinary.
They only saw a mini truck parked in front of the hostel.
But it was then that they heard the mini truck''s horn.
"Did you like it?" Ayia asked with a smile as she exited the cabin of the truck.
Shizuka also followed her out of the cabin.
The whole crew was shocked when they saw this scene.
First, it was the impactful view of two beautiful women getting out of the truck.
And second, they could not understand what was happening.
"What''s that for?" Arthur managed to ask.
"This is for you guys! I know you guys will move a lot through the city to shoot the scenes, so I rented this truck to be your transportation." Ayia replied with a small smile.
"But this is not a normal truck. Come with me." Ayia said with a yful voice as she walked to the back of the truck.
They followed her without thinking.
Ayia and Shizuka arrived there and the two girls opened the back door of the truck.
And when the crew saw what was in there, they became even more amazed.
All types of shining equipment were inside the truck.
Cameras, lenses, filters, tripods, quadpods, drones, camera lights, three-point lighting kits, light reflectors, and many other types of filming equipment.
Everything was new and shiny.
They worked in shooting all types of productions, so they knew the price of these pieces of equipment.
They were tens of thousands of dors.
And by the quality of the types of equipment they were seeing, they estimated that the cost of these already entered the six-digit figure.
For people like them, who only worked with cheap equipment before, they were frozen in shock.
Even though they expected something expensive, they never expected something like this when Ayia said that the budget was not limited.
"I assume you liked it." Ayia giggled when she saw their shocked faces.
Ayia was having fun looking at their faces.
"That''s amazing!" Someone finally said.
"Oh my god! Someone p me to see if I''m still... AARGH!! Why did you p me?"
"Well, you said to p you. So I took your request as an order, you can thank meter."
"Damn you!"
"Stop bickering!"
"Did you see those lenses?"
The crew exploded with excited voices.
Ayiaughed hard as she saw their interaction.
"Thank you, Ayia-san!" Kanna said suddenly.
"Yes, thank you, Ayia-san!"
The others started to say thankful words to Ayia too.
But Ayia justughed lightly.
"You can thank me by producing something amazing with this!" She smiled lightly.
"You just have to take care of these things well. As you may know, they are not cheap. Even if I''m just renting them." Ayia added.
The crew nodded in understanding, they would be more careful than when someone was holding a baby.
After all, they did not have the money to pay for repairs if they broke these things.
"Are you guys ready to go out? I will take you to the ce I told you yesterday." Ayia asked when she saw everyone talking.
"I need to get my bag first!" Kate eximed as she ran inside the hostel.
The others also had to take some things inside, so they asked Ayia and Shizuka to wait for a little bit.
A whileter, the ten members of the crew walked out of the hostel.
"Hop in!" Ayia eximed from the cabin of the truck.
She would drive the truck.
Ayia could drive a sports car, why couldn''t she drive trucks too?
It was the same thing, right?
The crew entered the back of the truck with excited faces.
Thest few days were crazy for them.
They took the bet to go to another city to follow their dreams.
And when they arrived, they saw that this chance was everything they were hoping for and more!
They felt like everything was a dream.
Ayia drove the truck through the crowded streets of Elffire City, as the crew had a thoughtful look throughout the journey.
A determination to give all their efforts to produce the best music video was born inside their minds.
A whileter, Ayia parked the truck in the parking lot of a six-story building.
She motioned them to follow her as she locked the truck.
They followed her with a renewed determination.
It took two trips by elevator for all of them to arrive at the third floor of the building.
Ayia guided them towards a door before she opened it.
When they got inside, they saw another amazing sight.
Computers, printers, whiteboards, and many other things could be seen in the loft.
"This will be where you coordinate the operations. Here you can discuss the production, search for locations, edit, or anything you want." Ayia dered with a satisfied smile.
It was not difficult for her and Shizuka to pull these things in so little time.
They just had to call the right people, and a truck withte-generation film equipment and an apartment for the production of videos were given freely to them.
But as Ayia respected Theo''s decision to pay for these things, she paid for all these things.
She did not want to break her promise to him, even though she was willing to pay for these things for him.
The crew was delighted as they thought of the many possibilities of this ce.
They finally could start the production of the music video!
Would they be able to meet Theo''s expectations?
Chapter 189 Lovers Voice
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
Inside an apartment in one of the buildings located on the street, a film crew had shining eyes as they looked at the sight in front of them.
"Pretty neat, right?" Ayia said with an amused smile as she looked at their amazed expressions.
"That''s amazing, Ayia-san!"
"We can work much faster if we work from here."
"Yeah, I agree!"
"We can do everything from here without having to go back and forth throughout the city."
The crew was talking excitedly about the prospects of their new working space.
"That''s good and all, but we should stop wasting time and start working." Kanna dered suddenly after they did not stop talking.
The rest of them shut their mouths when they heard that.
"Kanna is right. It''s not the time to be overly excited. We have to start working because we have a tight schedule to follow." Arthur added with a smile.
The crew nodded in agreement.
It was time to show their employer that he did make a mistake by hiring them to produce this music video.
"Good! Let''s start by dividing ourselves to work faster." Arthur started.
"Buddy, Bobby, and Kaitlyn. I want you three to start familiarizing yourselves with the equipment we received. Nomura, you go with them too. You have to adapt to these new cameras to film how we want." Arthur gave the order with a calm pondering face.
"Yes, Art." Bobby replied calmly.
"Leave this to us!" Buddy eximed excitedly.
The young man was itching to get his hands on the cameras he saw in the truck.
Kaitlyn and Nomura nodded in understanding.
"Here are the keys for the truck." Ayia said as she gave them the keys.
Bobby took the keys with a serious face.
He understood that he had to be careful with this.
After all, these were the keys to a truck that was worth more money than he ever had.
Shortly after, the four of them left the apartment with determined steps.
"Kanna, Kate, and Niwa. You three will start designing the clothes and visuals of the characters." Arthur said with a smile as he looked at his girlfriend.
"Sure, it will be done." Kanna agreed without problems.
Kanna was also a Production Designer.
And with the help of Niwa, the Art Director, and Kate, the Makeup Artist, the three of them were capable to take care of the design of the characters.
"Sure!" Kate eximed excitedly.
While Niwa just nodded in understanding.
"Obara and Arabe. You two will help me change some things on the script to adjust the shooting locations we picked." Arthur finally said as he looked at the two final members of the crew.
Obara was an Editor, so he did not have any problems doing that.
While Arabe was the most eclectic member of the crew, she could work in many areas, so she did have problems following Arthur''s orders.
The three girls in charge of the character design went by the side to start working on that, and Arthur and the other two also sat down to start their work too.
It was then that Arthur remembered something.
"Ayia, did you tell Moonlight about our decisions? Did he approve?" Arthur asked in worry when he remembered that Ayia told them that she would tell Moonlight about the decisions they took yesterday.
"Oh, he did. He said that he was satisfied with the work you did so far." Ayia replied with a brilliant smile as she recalled the talk she had with Theo yesterday.
To understand why she was so happy by just recalling their conversation, we have to go back to the night before.
Yamada Manor, Elffire City.
This was one of the nights that Ayia assumed as the Head Chef of the restaurant.
And after several asions where she worked as the Head Chef, she was not nervous about it anymore.
Ayia could feel that her skills were getting better the more she cooked in this kitchen.
And that was one of the reasons she loved this ce.
Not only because her crush worked there, but also because she could something that she loved.
After all, she did graduate from the most prestigious culinary college in the world because she loved cooking.
The service went by without any hups, Ayia was already experienced and she could solve any problems that may ur easily.
Ayia had just gotten out of the shower to take off the sweat she transpired during the service.
She put on arge anime-covered t-shirt on top of herce bra and panties as she jumped on her enormous bed.
It was a heavenly scene.
The godly figure of Ayia just wearing a t-shirt on top of her underwear.
But no one was there to appreciate it.
Ayia picked up her cellphone and scrolled her contacts until she found Theo''s number.
Ayia was hesitant to call him.
''I want to talk to him!''
''I miss him so bad!'' She thought as she realized that she hadn''t seen him since yesterday.
And for someone deeply in love that was an eternity.
''He must be busy drawing the things for his anime.''
''Will he be annoyed if I call him?''
Ayia had multiple thoughts inside her head.
"Aaargh!" Ayia screamed on her pillow in frustration.
But it was then she suddenly heard her phone ringing.
Her heart started beating loudly inside her chest as soon as she heard that.
''Maybe?...'' She thought hopefully.
The purple-haired girl slowly turned her head to see her phone''s disy.
[Theo ??????]
When she saw the name of the caller, her heart stopped for a second.
And her stomach seemed to have be the home of multiple butterflies because she swore she could feel them dancing in her stomach.
''Oh my god!''
''It''s him! What do I do? What do I do?'' Ayia said inwardly in panic.
"Oh right! I should answer the phone!" She realized as the phone kept ringing.
"Hello?" She said in a nervous and low voice.
"Hey, beauty!" Theo''s masculine and melodious voice that she loved came from the phone.
Ayia calmed down when she heard his voice.
She could feel that he was smiling when he said that.
"Hey, handsome!" She replied as she also smiled.
"I missed you today." His voice said in a whisper.
Theo was really embarrassed in saying that to a girl, but it was the truth.
He spent the whole day working and drawing, and when the night arrived and he realized that he wouldn''t see Ayia today, he felt that something was missing.
He was missing her!
But he still continued what he was doing.
It was only when he saw that the service in the restaurant had ended that he gathered the courage to call Ayia.
Ayia''s face blushed instantly when she heard that.
Her heart seemed to want to jump out of her chest of how fast it was beating.
"I missed you too..." Ayia whispered back in a lovely voice.
The two of them were silent for a while after that.
They were enjoying each other''spany on the phone.
They felt good in knowing that their feelings were reciprocal.
''I love him so much!'' Ayia said inwardly.
"So, how was your day?" Theo asked in a lively voice after a while.
"Oh, it was amazing! It was so fun watching those actors perform!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
She never felt this way before.
She was excited because she wanted to tell him in detail how was her day!
"Really? How did it go?" Theo asked curiously.
He wanted to hear how her day was.
It was the same feeling he had when Aurora told him about her day.
"First, let me tell you that the crew decided on some locations to shoot already..." Ayia proceeded to tell him all the decisions that the crew took that day.
Theo sometimesmented and said something as she talked.
"Then let me tell you how the auditions went. And you''re not going to believe it!" Ayia eximed.
"What?" Theo asked curiously.
"We found two genius actors to y the parts in the music video! First, let me tell you about the girl. It was morning and we had just started..." Ayia talked in an excited voice as she told him how the auditions went.
The two of them talked for more than two hours.
When Ayia finished her story about her day went, Theo told her about his day.
In the end, the two of them were just talking about silly stuff, but they did not want to hang up.
They wanted to keep talking.
It was a new feeling for both of them.
The feeling of keeping listening to someone''s voice.
Chapter 190 Actors Hired
"Oh, that''s a relief!" Arthur eximed when he heard Ayia''s reply.
He was worried that his employer would not like what they decided.
Ayia woke up from her dream when she heard his cousin''s voice.
She was having a loving dream about the call she had with Theost night.
It could not be helped, she was too much in love.
Arthur was about to continue working when everyone in the apartment heard a knock on the door.
Kanna looked at the clock and realized who was knocking.
"Wasn''t this the time you told them toe?" Kate asked Arabe.
"Yeah, it must be them." She replied as she stood up and walked to the door to open it.
When Arabe opened it, she saw two young people looking at her with excited faces.
"Helena! Ishii! Come on in." Arabe greeted them with a smile.
The two of them nodded and entered the room with nervous steps.
It could not be helped, this job meant too much for the both of them.
For Helena, it meant that she could prove to her parents that she could be sessful as an actress.
And for Ishii, it meant that he could ovee his fear of crowds and keep working on his dream.
Arthur stood up with a big smile on his face as he saw them entering the room.
"Helena! Ishii! It''s a pleasure to see you two again. You may not remember, so I will introduce myself again. I''m Arthur, and I am the Director of this music video." Arthur introduced himself with an amiable smile as he shook their hands.
The rest of the crew also stood up to greet the new members of the project.
"I''m Kanna, and I am the Production Coordinator and Designer." Kanna introduced herself calmly.
"I''m Arabe, and I am the Associate Producer. It was me who called you." Arabe said with a smile.
"I''m Obara, and I''m On-Set Editor." He said curtly, he was a man of few words.
"I''m Niwa, and I''m the Art Director." Niwa said calmly.
"I''m Kate, and I am the Makeup Artist!" Kate eximed finally with a smile.
"There are still 4 other people in the production, but at the moment, they are working on something else. You will be able to meet themter." Arthur informed when he remembered that the technical crew was working with the equipment.?
"Nice to meet you all!" Ishii eximed excitedly as he gave a little bow to them.
"It''s my pleasure to meet you all." Helena said calmly, but her eyes exuded excitement.
Even though she is normally a calm person, she was too excited about this project to care about being calm.
"And this is the manager of the artist, who is employing us to produce this video. This is Yamada Ayia and Arai Shizuka." Arthur introduced the two girls finally.
The two young actors were wondering who were the two beautiful girls, and when they heard that they were basically the boss of everyone there, their eyes went wide.
"Nice to meet you, ma''am!" Ishii eximed as he bowed his head to the girls.
"Nice to meet you!" Helena also eximed in wonder.
She was impressed.
These girls seemed to be so young, but they passed such an elegant feeling by just standing there.
"Oh, it''s our pleasure to have such talented actors in our project." Ayia chuckled a little.
While Shizuka just nodded.
"I have your contracts here. You two should read it, and if you are okay with it. You can sign it." Ayia said as she gave each of them an employment contract.
Both of them nodded as they took the contract and sat by the side.
The crew smiled when they saw that and returned to do what they were doing before Helena and Ishii arrived.
The young actors read the contract and understood most of it.
As it was just simple employment and confidential contract, they did not have problems understanding the main point of it.
They would be hired for the sum of five thousand dors to perform as actors in the music video, and they also had to not tell anyone about the details of the music video before it was released.
"Yamada-san, I will sign it." Helena said suddenly when she finished reading the contract.
"You can call me Ayia. So, take this pen and sign it." Ayia replied with a small smile.
Helena nodded and signed the contract.
A whileter, Ishii also finished reading it and signed the contract afterward.
Ayia nodded in approval as she saw the two signed contracts.
''All the members of the production are hired. Now it''s Arthur''s job to produce something amazing.'' She said inwardly as she ced the contracts in her purse.
"Arthur, guys, I will be going now. If you guys decide on anything that is needed to be bought, just text me the details, and I will have it delivered for you." Ayia informed as she and Shizuka stood up.
The two girls did not understand what they would do, so they had nothing to do there.
And Ayia and Shizuka did not like the thought of doing nothing while everyone worked.
"Okay, thank you again, Ayia, Shizuka!" Arthur eximed with a grateful voice as he saw his cousins preparing to leave.
"Yes, thank you for this opportunity Ayia-san, Shizuka-san!"
"Tell Moonlight that he will have the best music video in history!"
The crew bade farewell to the girls excitedly.
They wanted to show them that they were serious about this project.
Ayia just smiled as she heard that before she left the apartment with Shizuka.
Arthur looked at his crew with determined eyes after the girls left.
"Wee to our project!" Arthur eximed with a happy smile as he saw the two new members of the production.
It could not be helped.
Who would not like it if two genius actors became part of their production?
The rest of the crew also expressed weing words for the new members.
Helena and Ishii were a little emotional when they saw that everyone weed them amiable and with smiles.
They didn''t even remember thest time they were treated so well by a production crew.
After Ishii''s fear became known to everyone in the acting association, no one looked at him the same way.
They talked behind his back, insulted him, and mocked him.
And Helena was not different.
After everyone knew that she was disliked by one of the directors of the acting association, they avoided her like the gue.
They didn''t even want to be seen talking with her.
Helena and Ishii were tired of being mocked and coldly treated.
And when they saw that everyone was genuinely happy to see them in the production, some tears formed in their eyes.
But they brushed it off quickly.
It was not the time to be sad remembering the past, they had to focus on the future.
"Thank you! I will give my all to deliver an amazing performance!" Helena eximed with determination.
"Me too! I cannot put in words how grateful I am for this opportunity!" Ishii chimed in with a grateful face.
Helena nodded to agree with what Ishii said.
The crew was a little confused seeing them so grateful.
They were amazing actors.
So, they should be actors disputed by all the ys in town.
And there is also the fact the two of them answered the casting call when they should be working on something more impactful in the city.
These contradicting facts kept appearing in the minds of the crew members.
But it was not time to worry about that, so they brushed it off before they went back to do their work.
"This is the script of the music video." Arthur said as handed each of them a copy of the script.
Helena and Ishii took the scripts with shining eyes.
They were too curious to see what the script was about.
Would they be able to perform well?
Chapter 191 Music Videos Production Process
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
The production crew for the Moonlight''s music video could be seen working with focused eyes.
And a song could be heard being yed on the back.
Arthur yed the song that would be the base for the music video.
He wanted everyone to get connected to the song and think of ways to adapt the script perfectly to the song being yed.
Each member had a task to do, and they worked without having distracting thoughts.
To understand what each one of them was doing, we have to understand what producing a video or film means.
When someone makes a film or music video, it is needed to follow an organized process.
It''s best to think of filmmaking as three distinct stages:
First, it is the nning and getting ready to film (development and pre-production).
Second, it is filming (production).
Third, it is editing and adjusting the takes (post-production).
When we talk about the development of a music video, we talk about several things that the production team must aplish before the start of the filming.
They had to Develop the Concept, Consider the Budget, Find the Actors, Find a Film Crew, and Get the Necessary Equipment.
But all these things were already done, so they didn''t have to worry about that.
After all, the concept of the music video was developed already by Moonlight, the budget was not a problem with Ayia taking care of it, they had just hired the actors, the film crew was hired was themselves, and the equipment was given to them already.
So, most of the pre-production was already done, which speed up the things for them.
But even though these things were already done, there were still things left for them to do before they started filming.
Arthur, as the director, had to n the shots they would take.
He had to make storyboards to help n how things would go when started to film a scene. Working out the shots in advance will help it make sure they get everything they need on the day.
Some people might remember the storyboard that animators make, but this one was a little different.
This was a storyboard that involved shot-by-shot sketches for the entirety of the music video.
The storyboard had to consider the camera angles and the types of shots the director want, such as full-length shots or closeups of the actors.
Which was different from the animation storyboard which had the purpose to be used as a reference for the in-between and keyframe animators to draw the frames.
They also had to finish scouting for possible locations to shoot.
Because only when they knew all the locations, they could finish nning the shoots.
Which had to determine which crew members and what equipment would be needed for every shot.
Kanna, as the coordinator, would also create a schedule to determine who and what is needed for each part.
They also had to finish all the designs for the characters.
What the actors would wear, what type of makeup, what type of shoes, and other things like these.
When all these things were done, the production of the music video would start.
But the filming also had to follow certain steps.
For example, if they decided to the first scene they would shoot was the one where the couple met for the first time in the coffee shop.
They had to check for the three things when they arrived in the coffee shop with the equipment, production crew, and actors.
Check the framing. They had to make sure that the camera doesn''t cut out anything important, and that it doesn''t include anything distracting or confusing.
Check the light. They had to look at the shot in the viewfinder or on the screen. ''Does it look right? If it looks too bright or too dark, can you change the exposure?'' They would ask questions like these to see if the light was correct for that specific shot.
Check the focus. Arthur and the technical crew would try to adjust the focus as they followed the shooting n that they had. If the n said that the focus was shallow they make sure that the camera had a shallow focus.
When all these three checks were done, they could move up to the rehearsal.
With actors, it is needed to rehearse the scene a couple of times before the start of filming.
Helena and Ishii will run through the scene a couple of times, making any changes to their positions and performances. Then the crew would start to work out where to put the camera for each shot. This process is called blocking.
When these things were done, Arthur and the crew could finally start filming the scene.
But even then, they had to follow certain steps.
Because they had to cover all the shots possible for that scene.
Coverage means making sure that the crew got all the shots that were needed for the scene, so there won''t be any awkward jumps or gaps when the editor tries and edit it together.
For short factual items, they would follow a rule of thumb: if the shot is showing a person doing something, film a couple of long shots or very long shots to introduce the setting, then they would make sure to get shots of the person, the thing, and the person with the thing.
For example, if the shot involved Helena taking a coffee from the counter and drinking it.
The shot had film separated shots of the coffee cup on the counter, Helena reaching her hand to take the cup, and the third shot of Helena drinking it.
Everything had to show fluidity that covered all possible movements.
They had to follow the continuity system, which was a set of rules about what to film, where to put the camera, how to frame your shots and how to edit them together. These are the main elements of the system.
And each scene had follow these steps that were mentioned before.
So, when the crew moved to another location, they had to do the same checks, rehearsals, and rules to follow.
And when the scenes were filmed, the post-production woulde.
But Arthur and the crew would not be responsible for that.
Even though they could edit and piece the music video together, Theo could do a much better job than them.
After all, he had a Director and Editor Skill he received from the system.
He was much more knowledgeable than them in editing, and he also knew exactly what he wanted from the music video.
Therefore, only he was able to produce something he would like from the scenes that were filmed.
Even though with this skill he was a much better director than Arthur, Theo did not worry about the quality of the shots taken by the crew.
There were so few scenes in the music video that Arthur could take care of it without messing around much.
And he also trusted Ayia''s judgment when she said that Arthur was a good director.
Because even if he wanted to be the director of these music videos, he would not be able to do so.
After all, he had his schedulepletely full until the end of December.
And that was how the production of a music video was made.
That''s why everyone was so focused in their jobs.
Helena and Ishii were studying the scripts with focused faces.
Even though the script did not have any lines for them to say because it was a music video, that would demand them to have very expressive faces in the shots filmed.
The emotions had to be clear to every viewer who watched the video.
So, they could not afford to miss anything in the script.
The two of them had to follow four steps in the process.
First, Read the whole script first. Before Helena and Ishii did anything else, they had to read the entire script through. Make note of characters, story progressions, moods, transitions, and anything else that sticks out to them. A sense of the whole story provides a solid direction, which can provide invaluable clues to help them remember your next line, especially if they knew what''sing up on the pages immediately after.
Second, Highlight their lines. Once they''ve done a full read-through, they would go through the script again and highlight their character''s lines. This makes it easier to not only find the spots in the script that they need to focus on but also to refer back to them when they are practicing themter.
Third, Write through the trouble spots. One of the more effective memorization techniques, especially for visual learners, is to write the lines out on a piece of paper. There''s a proven link between memory and writing: pull out some shcards, and write your lines while reciting them to yourself. The act of writing is usually enough to leave a strong impression on your memory.
Fourth, Practice out loud. Anothermon memorization technique is saying lines out loud. Start by reciting their lines by yourself, then graduate to practicing with a scene partner. Scene partners are usually fellow cast members, though they can be fellow actors in an acting workshop, too. If the actor is not already paired with a scene partner or is working on a solo performance, he/she would try asking for running lines with a trusted friend or family member.
While the two of them were doing that.
Arthur had a concerned face as he looked at the paper in front of him.
He was nning the shots already, but there was a problem already.
Would they be able to shoot the scene they were nning to film on that Sunday''s night?
Chapter 192 Destination Chosen
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
While Ayia, Shizuka, Arthur, and the rest of the crew started the Sunday with the initial preparations of music video production, Theo woke up early as usual to do his morning workout.
Although it was Sunday and consequently Aurora could sleep more because of the absence of sses on this day, she still woke up before the sun rose through the skies.
She was determined to work out with her brother every day topensate for theck of the time that the two of them would spend together this month because the two of them were too busy.
Aurora had her first year''s final exams to study, which were particrly difficult because Yukihime High School was too exigent.
And Theo had a music album tounch and an animation studio to guide.
Theo woke up feeling refreshed, after the call he had with Ayiast night a lot of the things were made clear to him.
Even though he was not 100% sure of his feelings, he was sure that Ayia had be someone important to him.
He didn''t know what he would do if someday she decided to leave him.
But these thoughts did not disturb him.
Theo was a practical person, so he focused on what he had at the moment and not on potential problems that may arise.
After the siblings had their morning workout, they took a shower and proceeded to cook their breakfast.
This meal had be the most important for their family of two.
At lunch during the weekdays, Aurora was at her school and Theo was usually working.
And at dinner, Theo was usually in the restaurant cooking.
Even thesest months when Aurora was helping at the restaurant, the two of them only had fast dinner together before they went back to work.
Therefore, breakfast was the only meal where the two siblings could talk calmly and enjoy each other''spany.
"How are the preparations for your exams?" Theo asked curiously as he sipped his coffee.
Even though he did not what position in the rankings she would get, he had to admit that he would be proud if she get a high ranking.
And seeing the effort she was doing over thest week, he was a proud brother knowing the determination that his sister had.
"Everything''s doing well." Aurora replied with a mysterious smile.
She did not tell him that she wanted first ce in the rankings.
After all, she knew that it would be a difficult task to aplish with all the intelligent people in her school.
And worse of all, she did not want to disappoint her brother if she did not manage to get first ce.
Although the first ce was not guaranteed, Aurora was sure that she would get in the top 10.
She was sure that he would be surprised when he saw her position in the top 10.
So, she did not dwell on details about her expectations about the exam.
"And you? How are the drawings for the anime?" Aurora asked when she remembered that her brother said that he started working on the first anime in his studio yesterday.
"Great! I will finish drawing everything by tomorrow. And when the new employees start working on Tuesday, they will be able to start working much faster with my drawings. So, I am optimistic about the studio releasing its first anime in April." Theo replied with an excited smile.
"That''s awesome, big brother!" Aurora smiled sweetly as she saw her brother''s excitement.
"You know what we should do?" She asked suddenly as her eyes lit up as if she had an amazing idea.
"What?" Theo asked curiously as he saw her intriguing eyes.
"We should invite all of our friends to watch the first episode of the anime in our cinema! Something like our private premier night!" Aurora dered excitedly.
Theo''s eyes also lit up when he heard that.
He was also excited.
Theo was a young man that felt excitement in sharing such an important moment of his life with the people he liked.
Just like when an athlete liked when his family and friends watched him/herpete, Theo also wanted to see the reaction of his friends when they watched the first anime produced by his studio.
Would they like it?
Theo would be ecstatic if they do.
So, it was natural for him to be enticed by Aurora''s idea.
"That''s an amazing idea, cupcake!" Theo eximed.
"Right? I am a genius after all." Aurora grinned smugly.
Theoughed as he saw his sister''s expression.
Aurora also startedughing as she heard hisughter.
The sound of two people''s joyfulughter could be heard in the house on top of the hill.
They were happy to be in each other''spany.
"I think I found the perfect ce for us to go on our vacation." Theo stated with a yful smile after they stoppedughing.
"Really? Where?" Aurora asked immediately as she looked at him with inquisitive and curious eyes.
She was like a puppy that was waiting for a treat.
Theo chuckled as he saw her behavior.
To strangers, Aurora might be a cold person, but with her brother and friends, she was just a sweet and lively girl.
"Have you heard about the Heart Inds?" Theo asked finally.
He could not resist her puppy eyes.
"Hmm, isn''t that a small country in the Mohana Continent?" Aurora asked with a pondering look as she recalled her geography lessons.
"Exactly! And what do you know about this country?" Theo asked as he took a bite of his toast.
"Let me see..." Aurora pondered as she tried to remember everything she knew about this country.
"This country is named like that because when the Sakura Abode Empire''s fleet arrived there, they realized that these inds were shaped like a heart. These inds became part of the empire for centuries andter when the empire decided to withdraw from all the conquered countries, the Heart Inds became a country."
"And because of the past long-term rtionship with our country, this group of inds maintained a friendly rtionship with the Sakura Abode." Aurora recalled her past lessons.
"And you know what that means right?" Theo asked with shining eyes.
Aurora''s eyes lit up as she also realized what Theo meant.
"That this country does not demand a visa from Sakura Abode citizens to enter it!" Aurora shouted excitedly.
"Hell yeah! I heard that the Heart Inds are one of the most beautiful ces in the world." Theo said excitedly.
"Yeah, and it is so beautiful that the main earns from the country are from tourists that visit the country." Aurora stated equally excited.
"They have beautiful beaches, forests, mountains,kes, volcanos." Theo remembered the pictures from the Heart Inds he saw on the inte.
"I heard that they have amazing dishes, big brother." Aurora smiled sweetly.
"Yeah, do you remember the meat I made yesterday?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, it was so exotic and delicious!" Aurora eximed as she almost drooled when she remember the meat that her brother prepared for dinner yesterday.
"I used a seasoning from the Heart Inds that Ayia gave to me. So, I imagined that Culinaire from this country must be delicious too." Theo said with shining eyes.
His heart pumped with the thought of tasting new dishes that he never heard of.
He did not have problems eating new things.
Some people don''t like eating new dishes and just eat the same old dishes for their entire life.
But Theo was different.
He wanted to explore the huge culinary world of Azure Star, he wanted to have tasteful adventures in this new life.
He wanted to enjoy his life to the fullest.
Even though he wanted to realize his dreams in the entertainment world, Theo did not want to forget his other dreams.
To discover new ces and food in this new world that the universe granted him the opportunity to transmigrate.
"Wow! Really? Then I can''t wait to taste the food from there!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"It''s decided then. We will go to the Heart Inds." Theo dered with a brilliant smile.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed with a sweet smile.
The two siblings looked at each other with expectant eyes.
If it was possible, they wanted to board the ne to the inds tomorrow already.
But the two of them had too much to do this month, so this crazy idea was not possible for them.
But even then, they were too eager about their first vacation ever!
And now they would go somewhere amazing that they never even dreamed to go before.
If someone told the two of them that they would be traveling to a ce as awesome as the Heart Inds 6 months ago, they would scoff at it.
Their only chance would be if they earned some kind of contest.
But now, they had more than enough money to travel to such a ce.
"I will call our friends to have dinner tomorrow, we can ask if they want toe with us on this vacation." Theo stated with gleaming eyes.
Aurora''s eyes were shining when she heard that.
She wanted to enjoy this vacation with her brother and their friends.
But would their friends ept toe with them?
Chapter 193 Storyboarding
Theo was inside the animation studio of his house.
After he finished having a lovely breakfast with his sister, where the both of them made multiple ns for their vacation, Theo came to this ce to continue the work he started yesterday.
He already finished drawing the character designs of most of the main characters of SAO anime.
Today he would start drawing the designs for the SAO world.
The Aincrad to be precise.
But before doing that Theo would draw the storyboard of the 12 episodes of Part 1 of the SAO Anime.
Theo was aware that this anime would only cover all the happenings of the novel with 25 episodes.
So, it was evident that Theo was only nning to release half of the story.
And if the anime was sessful, Theo would produce the rest of the episodes.
But Theo was confident that this anime would earn a big audience.
So it was only a matter of time before the 25 episodes of SAO get produced.
p But Theo would focus first on the first 12 episodes of the anime.
Theo picked up storyboard marked papers and started writing them ording to what he remembered from hisst life.
With his eidetic memory and enhanced intelligence, Theo remembered perfectly all the scenes from the 25 episodes of the anime.
So even if in his past life he was not knowledgeable in storyboard making, Theo could make the storyboard now with his enhanced stats.
But before we dwell on what Theo was doing.
We need to know what he was doing exactly.
What is an animation storyboard?
In animation and special effects work, the storyboarding stage may be followed by simplified mock-ups called "animatics" to give a better idea of how a scene will look and feel with motion and timing.
At its simplest, an animatic is a sequence of still images (usually taken from a storyboard) disyed in sync with rough dialogue (i.e., scratch vocals) or a rough soundtrack, essentially providing a simplified overview of how various visual and auditory elements will work in conjunction to one another.
In other words, this allows the animators and directors to work out any screeny, camera positioning, shot list, and timing issues that may exist with the current storyboard.
Theo would basically shorten significantly the amount of time that his studio would have to produce the anime by just drawing the storyboard of the episodes.
The storyboard and soundtrack are amended if necessary, and a new animatic may be created and reviewed by the production staff until the storyboard is finalized. Editing at the animatic stage can help a production avoid wasting time and resources on the animation of scenes that would otherwise be edited out of the film at ater stage.
A few minutes of screen time in traditional animation usually equates to months of work for a team of traditional animators, who must painstakingly draw and paint countless frames, meaning that all thatbor (and sries already paid) will have to be written off if the final scene simply does not work in the film''s final cut.
But with Theo''s intervention, the months of work will be shortened to weeks and days.
In the context ofputer animation, storyboarding helps minimize the construction of unnecessary sceneponents and models, just as it helps live-action filmmakers evaluate what portions of sets need not be constructed because they will nevere into the frame.
Often storyboards are animated with simple zooms and pans to simte camera movement (using non-linear editing software). These animations can bebined with avable animatics, sound effects, and dialog to create a presentation of how a film could be shot and cut together.
Storyboarding is a creative, exciting, and fulfilling career. In addition to knowing how to draw to a high standard, a storyboard artist needs an understanding of storytelling, as well as a knowledge of animationyout mechanics.
The television storyboard artist creates the visual blueprint for the animated production. Put simply, if it isn''t in the storyboard, it won''t be on the screen. It''s not unusual for the character poses from the storyboard to be traced and used as extreme poses by the animation artists.
In addition to knowing how to draw the characters acting out the performance, a production board artist (The Animation Guild title for a television storyboard artist) must also have a firm grasp of filmmaking principles and how to trante those principles when designing theyout for animation camera moves.
So, it was implicit that Theo had to have extensive knowledge in animation and filmmaking to produce these storyboards.
But the skills he received from the system and the studying the made on the project, Theo was certain that he could be considered an expert storyboard artist.
But these are all technical concepts.
But what does have to do with practical things?
Theo followed some tips he saw in online sses he watched about storyboarding. These tips examine the most important principles an animation story artist needs to understand. Storyboards aren''t finished art, but rather a keyponent of nning the production from which the finished art is designed. The storyboard enables the movement of the characters and camera, with each scene sequentially designed in the context of what came before and what wille after as the story unfolds¡
The first tip: It''s all about telling a story.
Boiled down to its essence, Theo''s job is to tell the story. He would begin by reading the provided script or outline for the show. It''s important to remember that the story is about the characters, so he always had to ask himself these questions:
What is happening in the story right now?
How does it affect the character?
What is their state of mind?
How do they feel?
How should the audience feel?
What is the emotional moment that I''m trying tomunicate?
These are the key points that, as a whole, tell the story. Every decision should be driven by the story!
Second Tip: Build on the line of action.
The line of action is a design decision rted to the energy/force the character exudes and is the first line that Theo draws.
A character who has the weight of the world on their shoulders will slouch, with his/her head pulled to the ground. One exuberant with sess will arc in the opposite direction, throwing his/her weight into the air and away from the pull of Earth''s gravity. This line is the design foundation upon which the drawing of the character is built;municating the direction of movement, emotion, energy, and so on.
Third tip: One drawing equals one idea.
Animation moves quickly. The audience can only look at one thing at a time, so including multiple ideas in a drawing will just result in the audience missing some of those ideas. The storyboard artist mustmit to creating a new drawing for each new idea. If an event takes more than one step to be described, then Theo is going to have to draw each step.
For example, if a character sees something and reacts, Theo had to draw the character looking, draw what they see, and then draw their reaction.
Fourth tip: Think like an actor.
Storyboards n the performance of the characters.
For television productions, this characteryout is detailed and very specific.
Voice actors are vital in defining the character.
At this moment, Theo had to listen to the dialogue and then listen to it again!
Theo would asionally pick up a mirror on his desk and visualize the expressions of the characters.
Subtle expressions are the most challenging. Each character is unique and the performance must reflect this individuality. Character design model sheets are a handy resource story artists use to maintain a consistent character performance.
Fifth tip: Ensure continuity.
Continuity is a word used often to refer to screen direction, although its meaning extends beyond that. Maintaining continuity is ensuring the geography of the space and characters is kept clear from shot to shot. Screen direction, or the 180 Degree Rule, is an important filmmaking principle and a fundamental aspect of continuity. We''re tranting a 3D world into a 2D experience on the screen. Once a character is established as moving left to right or right to left, keep that direction of movement while the character is onscreen.
And this continuity is the same that Arthur and his crew had to follow when they filmed the scenes of the music video.
The difference was that the storyboard artist had to draw the in a flow that would ensure the continuity when the animators started to draw the frames of the anime.
There were several other tips that Theo had to follow.
Draw cleanly for animation, Find rity in silhouettes, Communicate the story through character poses, Use the frame as the ''eye'', Sketch thumbnails for a simple panel, establish the point of view with the horizon line/eye line, and so on.
These technical names all refer to storyboarding.
And if we dwell in all of them we would talk about them all day.
But these are the main points that Theo had to follow.
It may soundplex, but Theo only had to follow these tips as he remembered the scenes from the anime of his past life.
So, his work was considerably shortened.
Theo spent the day working on that.
At a certain point, he remembered that Arthur started working that Sunday.
''I wonder how are they going?'' He chuckled inwardly as he worked.
Chapter 194 Kates Art
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
Bobby, Buddy, Kaitlyn, and Nomura had just arrived at the truck given by Ayia.
Their eyes shone as they looked at the equipment in front of them.
"Buddy, let''s check the cameras!" Nomura said not holding in his excitement.
Even though Nomura was an experienced cinematographer, he had few opportunities to work with types of equipment so modern as the ones he was seeing.
So, it was normal for him to be excited.
"Bob, let''s check the electric and lighting equipment." Kaitlyn said with a smile.
"Sure, honey." Bobby replied to his wife with an obedient smile.
The four of them proceeded to check and familiarize themselves with the new equipment.
As they never worked with this type of equipment, they had to check all the settings avable.
The types of lighting that the lighting sets provided.
The types of filters and focus that the cameras provided.
The support of the rest of the electric equipment.
They spent the whole morning focused on working on that.
Buddy and Nomura shot some videos to test the filters and focus.
Bobby tested the indoor and outdoor lighting.
And Kaitlyn took care of all the electric equipment to work perfectly.
They tested several types of scenarios.
The four of them only finished their inspection when lunchtime arrived.
They kept the equipment back into the truck and locked it before they took the elevator to the apartment where the rest of the crew was working.
When they entered the room, they noticed that everyone was focused on their own jobs.
"Nomura, guys!" Arthur eximed as he saw the four members of his crew.
"How is the equipment?" He asked as he put down the shooting ns he was designing.
"It is amazing!" Buddy eximed.
"Yeah, we will have much more options when we shoot the scenes. And all the scenes will have high-definition. Look at these scenes we filmed to test the equipment." Nomura said as he opened hisptop and yed the video.
Arthur leaned over and watched it curiously.
He wanted to know if the equipment was good as it seemed.
And when he saw the video, his heart beamed with joy.
In the video, Buddy filmed Bobby and Kaitlyn checking the lighting and electric equipment.
Even though the lighting was not adjusted in the shooting, he was sure that when they adjusted the result would be amazing.?
The cameras had the highest definition he ever worked with!
He was sure that they would not have any problems with low-quality images.
"We can do wonders with this!" Arthurmented as he watched the video.
"Tell me about it! The lighting equipment is brand new, Arthur. We will not have any problems with it." Bobby chimed in.
"Plus, the electric cables and equipment are also brand new and we will not suffer any shortage with it." Kaitlyn added.
"Although I already expected that with my cousin''s efficiency. I''m still too happy about it." Arthur dered with a joyful smile.
"Ayia-san and Shizuka-san are awesome to get us such fancy equipment." Buddymented with eyes full of admiration.
"I saw the logo of this equipment and apparently they are from the local TV station." Kaitlyn said with curious eyes.
"I saw that! How did she manage to do that?" Buddy asked with shining eyes.
"Let''s forget about that." Arthur dismissed the subject with a wry smile.
He knew how she did that.
After all, he knew that Ayia and Shizuka were from one of the four big families of the country, and doing a simple task as renting filming equipment was too easy for the two girls.
But he didn''t want his crew to pry too much about the two girls.
"Tell me about the settings of the equipment you checked." Arthur requested with a serious face.
He needed to know these settings to n the scenes perfectly.
If he didn''t know all the settings of the equipment they would use how could he n the shoot of the scenes perfectly?
The four of them noticed that Arthur was looking forward to knowing these settings, so they proceeded to inform him about their findings.
Arthur listened to everything they said with focused eyes.
Sometimes he asked some questions and sometimes he wrote something in his notepad.
When they finished their exnation, Arthur was silent for a while.
He was absorbing the information he had just gotten.
After a while, he woke from his reverie and saw that the four of them were looking at him.
"I think I found a way!" Arthur eximed with a joyful smile.
The four members of the technical crew were happy when they heard that, they trusted Arthur''s judgment so they were looking forward to what Arthur had in mind.
"But first, let me introduce you four to the new members of the crew." Arthur said as he saw Helena and Ishii studying the script on the other side of the room.
"Oh, the actors already arrived?" Nomura asked as he looked around the room.
The others had their eyes shining when they heard what Arthur said, they looked around the room until they found two young people looking at a paper with focused eyes.
"Come on, let''s go." Arthur chuckled as he stood up from his seat.
The four of them also stood up and followed their director.
"Helena, Ishii." Arthur called when they arrived near the two young actors.
The two lifted their heads and saw 5 people looking at them.
"Let me introduce you two to the rest of our crew." Arthur said with a light smile.
Helena and Ishii stood up and looked at the four new faces they remembered seeing when they did the audition.
"I am Nomura, and I''m the cinematographer." Nomura introduced himself as he shook both of their hands.
"I am Bobby, and I am the Gaffer." Bobby said with a smile.
"I am Kaitlyn, and I am the Key Grip." Kaitlyn added after her husband.
"I am Buddy, and I''m the Camera Operator." Buddy said with a shy voice.
"Nice to meet you all! I am Ishii Koichi!" Ishii eximed nervously.
He was not good at meeting new people.
"I am Helena Lobo. It''s a pleasure to meet you all. I hope to work well with you." The beautiful brown-haired girl politely said.
The four members of the technical crew nodded when they heard the two actors'' polite replies.
"I will leave you two alone to study, but we will have a meeting in 30 minutes, so be alert." Arthur smiled at the two of them as he went back to his seat next to Arabe and Obara.
"Guys! In 30 minutes?we will have a meeting to discuss what we have so far!" He shouted before seating.
Kanna, Kate, and Niwa turned their heads toward Arthur when they heard that.
The three of them nodded and went back to their work.
They were responsible for the character designs of the personages.
They had been working on that for the past whole morning.
"What do you think of these clothes for this scene?" Niwa asked as she showed an image to Kanna and Kate.
The image was a grey pajama that seemed superfy.
"Hmm, in this scene the two characters are sleeping together peacefully. So, I think it is perfect. But what do you think about making the colors of their two pajamas with opposing colors?" Kanna replied with a pondering look.
"You mean to demonstrate their opposing personalities?" Niwa asked after a while when realized what Kanna was implying.
"Exactly! You know that throughout the whole video little by little we will demonstrate why they broke up. So, we can use the colors of their clothes to highlight that." Kanna replied with shining eyes.
"I agree. And especially with Kate''s work, we will have to make effort with these clothes." Niwa said yfully as she looked at Kate.
"Yeah, Kate will be essential in this production." Kanna agreed with a nod as she also looked at the girl.
Kate blushed a little as she saw her two big sisters looking at her.
She was a little nervous about what they delegated her to do.
But she was also excited!
She could not wait to start her makeup arts.
The only question now was what the Makeup Artist of the crew would do to be deemed to be essential to the music video production.
Chapter 195 Meeting
30 minutes after Arthur''s warning, the whole crew of the 12 people was seated at the biggest table in the apartment.
"Now we can start our meeting." Arthur said with a smile when he saw that everyone was seated.
"I called for a meeting to know what we have so far. I will start."
"Obara, Arabe, and I started working on the shooting ns and movements ording to the manuscript." Arthur informed with a thoughtful face.
"So far we nned the first two scenes. The first meeting between the characters and their first date. Because we know the locations of these two scenes, it wasn''t hard for us to do the nning."
"The first scene will be at the Tulip Coffee Shop and we will use the indoor warm lighting with the features the script demands. And the focus will be..." Arthur started exining the technical part of the scene.
The crew that came from Catadrid understood what Arthur said, even Kate, the Makeup Artist, understood.
After all, all of them worked in filming productions before, so all of them knew the names of the technical part.
And all of them were talented in what they did, so all of them studied this stuff in their free time.
They wanted to be better in what they did, so it was not surprising for all of them to know.
The only ones who had no idea what Arthur was talking about were Helena and Ishii.
The two of them only worked with theater before, so they did not have any experience with film productions.
But as the two young actors heard Arthur''s exnation, their hearts burned with eagerness to explore this world.
They knew that if they wanted to be better actors in film productions, they had to study these things.
"Now about the second scene. The scene will portray the first date between the characters. The location will be at the White Willow za that Ayia told us about. You all remember our visit to this ce, so I do not have to exin why it is the perfect ce for the first date of a new couple." Arthur stated as he remembered the night before when the whole gang went to the za.
The crew also remembered the great time they had at the White Willow za when Arthur said that.
The visitors from Catadrid were amazed by the location.
?It had great restaurants, bars, street artists, beautiful architecture, and so on.
And the most beautiful feature of the za was the huge willow in the middle of it.
This tree had centuries of history in Elffire City.
It existed since the native tribes habited thesends.
And the most peculiar thing was that the bark of the tree was white instead of brown.
And because of this peculiarity, the natives had a legend about this tree.
? It was said that this tree was a Tree Fairy called Siofra, this fairy was said to be friends with Fire Elf who dyed the sakura trees of thend with mes. The two of them were inseparable, and that''s why a white tree could be seen in the middle of the sea of red sakuras.
Throughout the centuries, the tree was protected and taken care of to not die.
And at present time, the tree became one of the tourist points of the city.
Everyone wanted to see the gigantic gigantic white willow tree with thousands of branches.
The tree was particrly beautiful when the winter arrived, as it would shed its leaves and the white branches would be revealed for everyone to see.
And that was a saying in Elffire City that if a couple prayed to the White Willow Siofra, she would bless the couple with good fortune.
Therefore, the za where the tree was located became one of the main gatherings for couples to have a date in Elffire City.
"But the problem is that the most optimal time for couples to go there is on the weekends. So, that means if we do not manage to shoot this scene today, we will have to wait until next Saturday." Arthur informed them of his worries.
"That''s why I called you all for this meeting. I want to know what you have so far to see if we can shoot this scene tonight." Arthur revealed his intentions.
The crew had worried faces when they heard that.
They knew they had only one week to shoot all scenes, and if they dyed any scene, the whole schedule would be messed up.
So, it was imperative for them to shoot this scene today.
"So who wants to start?" He asked as he looked at his crew.
Kanna immediately raised her hand when Arthur said that.
Everyone looked at Kanna with knowing looks.
They knew of Kanna''s efficiency, so they were not surprised to see her eagerness to start.
"Niwa, Kate, and I have been working on the designs of the characters. And we already finished choosing the designs for half of the scenes. So, it will not be a problem if we shoot the second scene today. We would only have to contact Ayia-san for her to buy the clothes we chose for the characters for this scene." Kanna dered with a professional look.
"And Kate is ready for her part, so from our side, we can shoot this scene today." Kanna added.
"Really? Is that right, Kate?" Arthur asked excitedly.
"Yeah, I already know to do the makeup that the script asks. The only problem is that I don''t have the makeup materials equipment to work. But Kanna said we can ask that to Ayia-san." Kate replied with a pondering look.
"That''s great! Kanna, talk with Ayia about the clothes and makeup material for tonight''s scene." Arthur asked with shining eyes.
"Okay, I will do it." Kanna replied with a nod.
"What about you four? Do you think you can set the equipment for filming the scene tonight?" Arthur asked Nomura, Kaitlyn, Bobby, and Buddy.
"With the truck, I can set all the equipment without any worries." Kaitlyn replied.
"Me too. I already familiarized myself with the outdoor lighting equipment, so it will not be a problem to set it up." Bobby also replied.
"Buddy and I are ready too." Nomura finally replied with a nod.
Buddy just nodded vehemently to express that he agreed with his senior.
Arthur had a brilliant smile as he heard their answer.
"What about you two? Do you think you can act already tonight?" Arthur asked as he turned his head to the two young actors.
Helena and Ishii felt their heart jump when they heard Arthur''s question.
They did not think they would start acting so soon.
But they could not restrain their excitement.
Their eyes shone as they looked at each other''s and nodded.
For thest hours the two of them had been talking and exchanging views as they studies the script.
They knew that if they wanted to perform well, they had to show good chemistry on screen.
So, they have trying to know each other better and exchange their views about the script.
And they had to admit that the other was a talented actor.
Ishii saw how confident and intelligent Helena was as she analyzed the script.
And Helena saw that even though Ishii was shy, he had strong opinions when they talked about the script.
"We are ready!" They both eximed excitedly at the same time.
Arthur had an excited face as he heard that.
"Then it''s decided, guys. We will shoot this scene tonight!" Arthur dered with a face full of determination.
The crew also had the same determination on their faces as they heard Arthur''s statement.
"We will have to finish all the preparation this afternoon before we go to the White Willow za. So, let''s give our all." Arthur said with a serious face.
The crew nodded to show they understood.
All of them stood up and started doing what they had to do.
They worked quickly so they could finish all preparations before nightfall.
But would they be able to finish it?
Chapter 196 Coming Back To The Start
Auburn Way Street, ''The Scientist'' Music Video Production Office, Elffire City.
6:03 PM.
The room was chaotic.
Everyone was running against the time to finish the preparations for the scene they would shoot at the White Willow zater.
Helena and Ishii were seated by the side already dressed in the clothes that Niwa and Kanna chose for the scene.
She was wearing blue jeans, white boots, a white stylish sweater, and a beige scarf.
Ishii was wearing ck jeans, blue sneakers, a white shirt, and a beige jacket.
The two of them were being taken care of by Kate who was doing her makeup magic on them.
She had to do their face makeup and hairstyle.
Kate had a focused face as she worked on the two actors.
She knew that her job would be crucial for the video, so she did not be careless as she did their makeup.
But even though it was a difficult task, Kate was thrilled with it.
This way she could show her capabilities as a Makeup Artist!
And with the material that Ayia sent, she could do that without any problems.
While Kate was working on that, Niwa was working on some props they would use in the scene.
As the Art Director of the production, she was very exigent with all it was presented on screen.?
For example, some papers would be filmed on the scene, and Niwa''s job was to produce these things perfectly.
The pink-haireddy was another one racing against time to finish everything before they left for the za.
She was lucky that she had Arabe to help her finish these things or Niwa was sure that she would not be able to take care of finishing these props alone before the time of the shooting.
Arthur, on another hand, was working on the nning of the scene with Obara and Nomura.
They had to discuss how they would shoot, where, the sequence, the direction, the focus, and so on.
It was an extensive job that they had been doing for the whole afternoon, and they only finished now.
"So, it''s decided. We will take some shots of the white willow first." Arthur said finally in a tired voice.
Nomura and Obara just nodded to show their approval.
It was to be expected, they had been working since early morning.
But even though they were tired, the light on their eyes shone brightly with excitement.
They were eager to start shooting the scene.
"Guys, we will leave in 30 minutes or we will lose the optimal time to shoot the scene. So, hurry up!" Kanna eximed loudly to attract their attention.
Kanna was responsible for coordinating and making a shooting schedule, so she knew that they would have to leave soon if they wanted to shoot the scene that night.
All the crew members turned their heads from what they were doing to look at Kanna when they heard her words.
Everyone had an anxious face when they heard that.
They could not help it, this video meant too much to each one of them.
But their eyes shone with determination to give all their effort to produce the best work possible.
It was at that moment that the door of the office opened and two beautiful girls entered the room.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at the crew with curious eyes.
They had the day off from the restaurant, so when they heard that Arthur and the crew would shoot the first scene that night, the two girls became curious about it.
They have never seen the shooting of a film before, so Ayia promptly dragged her sister to watch the scene.
? "Hey, guys! We came here to watch the scene if you guys don''t mind." Ayia said with a smile.
Shizuka just nodded to show that she agreed with Ayia.
"Hey, cousin! Of course, we don''t mind!" Arthur smiled as he saw his two cousins entering the room.
"Ayia-san!"
"Shizuka-san!"
"We will be honored, Ayia-san!"
The rest of the crew greeted Ayia and Shizuka.
"So, the things delivered are in good standards?" Ayia asked Kanna as she sat down.
For the afternoon, she received lots of orders of clothes and makeup from Kanna.
Kanna even asked that some items be delivered as soon as possible because they would shoot a scene that night.
And that''s how Ayia found out they would shoot a scene that night.
Obviously, Ayia had no problems delivering the items quickly.
When the delivery man arrived carrying the items for the scene two hours after Kanna asked them to Ayia, everyone was shocked.
They could not believe Ayia''s efficiency.
It was so fast!
They started admiring Ayia even more then.
But what they did know was that Ayia only had to forward the order to one of her employees for her to search and deliver the items to the crew.
The perks of a rich girl.
"They are amazing, Ayia-san!" Niwa eximed in admiration as she looked at the purple-haired girl.
Niwa had just finished doing the props of the scene, so she could rx a little.
"I''m d!" Ayia replied with a smile as she scanned the room looking at the crew racing against the time to finish their work before they left for the White Willow za.
When the golden-eyed girl found Helena and Ishii dressed in the clothes and with the special makeup that Kate applied, her golden eyes shone as if the sun was erupting in her sunny eyes.
Ayia was too excited when she saw them.
"Oh my god! They look so different!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
Shizuka was also surprised as she saw the looks of Helena and Ishii.
"Yeah, Kate is the most talented Makeup Artist I had ever worked with. So, it is no wonder for her to be capable to do that." Niwamented with a proud smile as she observed her friend giving the finishing touches on the makeup of Helena and Ishii.
"I can see that!" Ayia admired Kate''s work.
For the people confused about why Kate was vital to the music video and why Ayia was shocked when she saw Kate''s work.
We need to exin the workings of the whole music video.
The original ''The Scientist'' music video had Martin (Coldy''s vocalist) in reverse.
But because Theo did not want to use the original idea, Theo had to find a way to tell the story in reverse in a different waypared with the original.
The solution that Theo found was to use the story itself.
Time would be reversed.
The two main characters would meet each other when they were old, and as the story progressed the two characters would get younger.
So, the time would be reversed with the aging of the characters.
But the story would go on with a reversed time.
Theo thought that this was a brilliant idea.
He remembered and referenced Benjamin Button and time travel movies from his past life to write this script.
Even the time would be reversed too.
One of the first scenes would show the calendar in the year 2020, but one of thest scenes would show it was the year 2012.
Theo took some of the phrases of the lyrics literally with this script.
When the lyrics say:
[...I''m going back to the start...]
The first andst scenes had the same reference.
The first scene showed two older characters meeting each other in the year 2020 at the coffee shop.
And thest scene showed a younger male protagonist in the year 2012 at the same coffee shop.
This meant that he went back to the start, but she did go with him.
He would wait for her, but she would not show up.
And because of this concept, Kate was essential for the production.
She had to do the makeup for Helena and Ishii to make them look older than they were.
But this was not difficult for the talented girl.
She could not wait to see her work on the screen.
Chapter 197 Technical Crew
The cloudy night arrived, and the city lights of Elffire City illuminated the darkness.
Vehicles drove through the crowded streets of Bluecorn State''s Capital.
Sunday night was the perfect time to go out before the start of work on Monday.
Citizens could be seen heading to their favorite ces to enjoy the wind night.
On one of the avenues in the city, a truck could be seen driving at the speed limit.
This truck had 13 passengers and 1 driver.
But each one of them had gleaming eyes as the truck took them to their destination.
White Willow za!
Arthur and the crew finally were heading to the location of the first scene they would film.
Everyone was feeling a multitude of emotions.
They were nervous about the shoot.
They were anxious to start shooting as soon as possible.
They were worried about possible problems that may ur and if they would be able to perform well.
They were excited about filming the first scene.
And many other emotions.
The only exception was Ayia and Shizuka.
Ayia was just curious and excited about the filming process.
And Shizuka was only curious.
Everyone had focused faces as they drove to the White Willow za.
"Nervous?" Ayia asked as she looked at the two young actors.
But at that moment, they did not seem young anymore.
Kate worked on her magical makeup skills.
And the result was that Helena and Ishii looked at least 8 years older.
Ayia was amazed by Kate''s skills, she had never seen something like it before.
The purple-haired girl had to admit that Kate was super talented at her job.
"A little." Ishii replied honestly with a shy and nervous smile.
It could not be helped.
For him, this would be the first time he would act ever!
After all, even though he acted in several rehearsals on the ys he worked on in the past, he had never performed for real.
With crowd fear, when he got on the stage he would freeze.
When he actedter in front of the cameras, it would be the first time he would perform for real.
Therefore, it was normal for him to be nervous.
But even though he was a little nervous, his eyes were full of fighting spirit.
He wanted to make his grandma proud of his work!
"I am a little bit." Helena also replied with a focused face.
Even though she seemed focused, only she knew how nervous she was inside.
Even though she performed as a supporting actress in some ys, her lines were so short that she couldn''t even enjoy the thrill of acting.
With the pursuit and discrimination she suffered from the association director, Helena never was able to enjoy what she loved the most.
But now she was going to be the main female lead!
If she did not perform well, how could she convince her parents?
This thought constantly appeared inside her head, but she fought against this insecure feeling.
She wanted to show the people who did not believe in her, how stupid their decision was!
And that''s why her eyes were boiling with fighting spirit.
Ayia smiled as she heard their replies.
Even though they said they were nervous, Ayia could feel their determination to give their all.
10 minutester, Bobby parked the truck on one of the adjacent streets to the White Willow za.
"Now, everyone knows the drill! Let''s go!" Arthur shouted as he saw that they arrived.
Everyone stood up from their seats and quickly started doing their work.
The technical crew started moving the equipment out of the truck.
Bobby was responsible for the lighting equipment.
As it was a night scene, his job was challenging.
After all, the nighttime exterior shot is one of the greatest challenges for filmmakers on a budget.
Every one can imagine why is that.
Nighttime exteriors typically require a ton of powerful lights (and generators) to illuminate the scene, which naturally poses a problem if the budget is limited. This is especially the case for wide shots where there is such an expansive area that needs to be lit. It doesn''t matter how fast the lenses are or how sensitive the low-light camera may be, there is no substitute for great lighting techniques when trying to capture a cinematic look.
So, that''s why Bobby''s role in this scene was essential.
But Bobby was lucky because in the afternoon Elffire City experienced a moderate rain falling.
But why the rain would make his job easier?
It is because one of the best and most effective tricks of the trade in this type of situation is very simple: water.
For years filmmakers have been using water on streets, sidewalks, asphalt, etc. to create a more reflective surface.
By evenly spraying the concrete surfaces in the shot, the production can brighten up the scene drastically.
Some might be wondering if this technique will make it seem as if it''s raining in the scene, however, if done right, this will never be an issue.
In fact, some of the biggest feature films use this very same method on set to do exactly what was described above ¨C Not because their budgets can''t amodate proper lighting, but more so because they prefer the aesthetic of the shiny street at night.
Obviously, Bobby and the production crew would not be able to throw water throughout the entire White Willow za.
So, when Bobby saw the rain falling in the afternoon, he beamed with joy.
With the wet ground, his job would be much easier!
He had just to set the light to be reflected in the wet ground and the scene on the cameras would be perfectly visible.
Another member of the technical crew that was unloading equipment was Kaitlyn.
As the only electrician on the crew, Kaitlyn''s job was essential.
The Electric Department is the backbone of any production. Let''s look at the roles, tools, and responsibilities behind safely powering a set.
The Electric Department is one of the most important in any production.
So, it is safe to say that without Kaitlyn''s work, the crew would not be able to shoot any scenes of the script.
The primary job of all members within the Electric Department is to provide power to everything on set. This means everything from the craft service''s microwave, talent trailers, and video vige, to each of the lights illuminating the set.
As a result, the Electric Department forms the backbone of any production.
Kaitlyn had to be sure that all pieces of equipment were working and that it was safe for everyone.
After all, electricity was dangerous.
Members of the Electric Department work with electricity ¡ª obviously. All members must have a solid understanding of electrical safety, as they operate tools and machinery carrying dangerous amounts of electricity.
So, Kaitlyn had to have these notions.
The other two members of the technical crew were Buddy and Nomura.
Buddy was the camera operator, and he had to be sure that the cameras and tripods were working perfectly.
But Nomura was the director of photography, his job was to coordinate the lighting and camera to attend to what Arthur, the director, and himself devised in the shooting n.
Nomura and Arthur spend the whole afternoon nning the shooting of the scenes.
The director of photography works closely with the director, the production designer, and the rest of the art department leaders to brainstorm the look and feel of the film. During this phase, the cinematographer raises questions like: What is the tone of the film? What is the color palette? What other films inspire the look of this film? What visual effects do we need? Directors and cinematographers oftenmunicate with each during this phase using mood boards or lookbooks.
But on set, the director of photography is responsible for monitoring the settings.
The DP controls everything that affects what the camera can capture (i.e.position, exposure, lighting, filters, and camera movements). The director of photography is the head of the camera and lighting crews on set and also selects the cameras, lenses, and filters to be used on a shoot.
That''s why Nomura was overseeing the pieces of equipment as they unloaded them to go to where the scene would take ce.
While the technical crew was working on their assignments, the rest did not dwindle.
Everyone was focused.
Would the first scene of the production be a sess?
Chapter 198 White Willow Plaza
White Willow za, Elffire City.
6:49 PM.
he are cold.
The za was enormous.
Each side of it had at least 200 meters in length.
Several restaurants, bars, dance clubs, and so on were located there.
This was one of the most privileged locations to open a business in Elffire City.
No car was allowed in the za as the paving of the ground was made of white and red stones.
And on the middle of the za, a towering willow tree could be seen.
The tree was the center of attention of everyone who visited the za.
Its height was 31 meters, its circumference was 15.2 meters, and its spread was 32.8 meters.
And with the white coloration of its bark, the tree became grabbed even more attention.
The tree was preserved by the city mayor''s office, so it was not possible to touch the tree because it was isted from the public.
But everyone could get close to it to take pictures.
And that''s what most of the tourists did when they visited the za.
At that moment, the za did not have many people walking through it.
Most of the visitors would arrive after 7 pm, at that time the movement of the za would reach its peak.
Street artists would start their performances, couples woulde to have their dates, tourists woulde to enjoy the entertainment options that the za offered, and so on.
But that day a new group had a different objective as they arrived at the za.
They were a strange bunch.
They carried loads of equipment and boxes.
Arthur and the crew arrived at the White Willow za to film the first scene of the music video!
"Helena, Ishii. You two start rehearsing the scene while we shoot the shots that you don''t appear." Arthur ordered as they arrived next to the willow tree.
Helena and Ishii nodded and proceeded to rehearse the scene.
It was a necessary step for them because they needed to get used to the location so when they performed in front of the cameras their act looked natural.
"Nomura, Buddy, Kaitlyn, and Bobby. You four set up the equipment to film some shots of the willow tree and the za." Arthur said as he looked at the four people.
"Leave to us!" Buddy eximed excitedly, he could not wait to start filming.
The other three just nodded to express that they understood.
"Obara, I want you to be ready to start the editing of the shots we take. I want to know if the takes are good enough." Arthur said again as he looked at his on-set editor.
The shy man just nodded to express that he also understood.
"Arabe, Niwa, and Kanna. You three should take care of the extras and the props of the scene." Arthur said as he looked at his girlfriend and the other two girls.
On the scene, the male lead would buy a flower from a street vendor to give to the female lead, so the three girls needed to install a stall that sold flowers.
The vendor would not be shown because Arthur did not have time to hire an extra to act as the vendor, but that was not a problem for them.
They just needed to y with the cameras in the right way and the continuity of the scene would not be broken.
Kanna and the other two girls nodded and started setting up the flower stall.
"Kate, take care for their makeup to not fall." Arthur finally gave hisst order as he looked at Kate.
Kate nodded and went to Helena and Ishii to retouch their makeup.
Arthur looked at his crew who was working at full speed to set all the things for the shooting with a satisfied heart.
He then moved to work with Nomura.
As the director of the production, Arthur was involved in all the procedures of filmmaking.
Arthur knew precisely that what a director does in every stage of a production''s life cycle is vital to the sess of the project.
A director''s job description involves participation in nearly every phase of a project. Because their visionrgely impacts the final product, directors work closely with department heads and technicians to bring it to fruition.
But what does Arthur have to do as the director?
He had to interpret scripts, set the tone of the film, work with department heads, work with casting directors to find talent, direct actors and the camera, work with editors to assemble the film, and work with sound and music departments.
But because Theo would take care of thest two processes, his work was considerably shortened.
Arthur, the director, and Nomura, the director of photography, started to work on setting up equipment in the way they nned.
The two of them were especially busy during the majority of production, which is when the film was actually being shot.
And there was a checklist that the two of them had to follow.
They were:
Block Shots: The director of photography had to work with the director to decide how to shoot the scene.
Shoot: During production, the Nomura and Arthur had to direct the camera and lighting crews, paying attention to the following areas:
Composition and framing: How everything is arranged within the frame.
Exposure: The amount of light being captured by the camera and how a scene is lit.
Lens and filters: Nomura had to choose the camera lens and must consider a number of factors like the story they are telling (emotional scenes might need a lens-specific for close-ups), how far they are from the subjects (is there enough depth of field for certain lenses), how much light do they have (certain lenses are better for capturing natural light than others), etc.
Camera movements: Arthur would instruct the camera operator, Buddy, where to put the camera and how to move it through the scene.
Go over dailies: Dailies refer to the raw, unedited footage that was shot that day. Dailies are reviewed by the director and director of photography to ensure that everything is aligned with the original vision.
And that''s why Arthur and Nomura were discussing with focused faces as the crew set up the equipment.
The crew was so concentrated on their jobs that they didn''t even notice that they became the center of attention to the surrounding people.
It could not be helped.
How would someone react if they were enjoying their night out and a bunch of people arrived and started setting filming equipment?
Everyone would get curious.
And that was what was happening.
The surrounding people pointed fingers and observed with curious eyes as Arthur and the rest set up everything.
Couples talked with each other about it.
Friendsmented about it.
And while this was happening, Ayia and Shizuka observed everything with shining eyes.
Shizuka was just curious about the procedure.
But Ayia was so excited as she saw that all of the crew were focused on what they were doing.
This was the start of the production of the music video from Theo!
She could not wait to see the whole world listening to and seeing this music video.
She did not have any doubts that it would be a sess.
After all, she and Theo were working so hard for this music album that she waspletely confident even if she did not hear all the songs of the album yet.
But after she saw that all the songs that Theo produced so far were amazing, Ayia became even more confident.
And she admired Theo even more.
She could not wait to listen to all the songs on the album.
But at the moment, she looked at the crew as they finished the preparation for the shooting.
They would start filming!
It was time!
Chapter 199 Lights, Camera, Action!
White Willow za, Elffire City.
The night arrived, and with it, the visitors enjoyed the entertainment at the za.
But Arthur and the production crew were too busy with their to care for that.
"The lights are ready, Arthur." Bobby dered as he finished setting up the lighting.
"All the electrical functions are avable, Arthur." Kaitlyn said as she plugged in thest piece of equipment.
"I''m ready to start filming!" Buddy eximed as he stood behind the camera.
"All the features and settings are configured as we nned." Nomura chimed in.
Arthur nodded satisfied as he saw that all pieces of equipment were in ce.
They finally could start filming!
"Kanna! We will film some shots first of the tree and the za, after that we will film the flower stall!" Arthur said to his girlfriend who was still busy setting up the stall.
Niwa, as the art director, was too exigent as she wanted every visual aspect to be perfect.
Kanna, Niwa, and Arabe lifted their head from what they were doing when they heard Arthur''s shout.
Kanna just nodded to express that she understood.
Arthur saw that they understood and motioned to stand behind the cameras.
"We will start by filming some shots of the willow tree." Arthur announced.
"Is everyone ready?" He asked as he looked at his crew.
"Ready!" Buddy replied excited as he took hold of the camera with his skillful hands.
"Ready!" Kaitlyn and Bobby replied at the same time as they inspected their work with attentive eyes.
"I''m ready." Nomura replied as he checked again the settings of the camera to see if it was the right one.
"Arabe! We need you!" Arthur called the girl.
The girl immediately stopped what she was doing, and went toward Arthur.
Arabe, as the associate producer or assistant producer, had the most eclectic job among all members of the crew.
Her main job was to help everyone with what they needed.
The Assistant to the Producer is an administrator who works closely with producers throughout the production process. They are involved from the pre-production stage through to post-production and marketing and distribution. They must be well organized, flexible, and have a good overview of the production process. The producer will determine their responsibilities throughout the production on a day-to-day basis. Their tasks may include writing coverage on scripts, drafting letters, making phone calls, running an office, interviewing personnel, coordinating the fundraising process, assisting with duties on and off set, liaising between the producer and the post-production team, and helping to prepare publicity materials. They may also be asked to help with copyright, arranging meetings and events, and managing money. They are sometimes asked to contribute to strategic thinking in rtion to projects in development.
Although she would not do so many things in this production because Theo would not need her to do some of these things, Arabe was still essential to the crew.
Without her, it would take much more than 1 week to finish shooting all the scenes.
That''s why she helped everyone as they prepared for this scene.
Sometimes she helped Niwa with the art concept and production of props, sometimes she helped Arthur, and sometimes she helped the technical crew.
"You called me, Arthur?" She asked as she arrived next to Arthur and rest.
"I need you to run the pperboard for us." Arthur asked as handed her the pperboard.
What is that?
A pperboard (also known by various other names including dumb te) is a device used in filmmaking and video production to assist in synchronizing pictures and sound and to designate and mark the various scenes and takes as they are filmed audio-recorded. It is operated by the pper loader.
When sound and picture are out of synchronization, there is a lip p urring.
But this definition is too open-minded, as there are actually plenty of ways filmmakers could assist themselves in synchronizing picture and sound.
However, the literal pperboard that we''re used to seeing is a rectangr whiteboard with a hinged top piece that opens and closes. This "pper" function is loud, sharp, and instantly recognizable at this point.
The basics to using a pperboard are pretty, well, basic and straightforward. The person responsible for operating the pperboard for any production is usually a "pper loader" or a camera assistant like the 2nd AC.
But in the case of Arthur and his crew, they only had Buddy working as the camera operator.
And because they didn''t have a camera assistant, Arabe had to be improvised on that position.
This pper loader, working in conjunction with the script supervisor, will properly update the information presented between every shot and scene.
Ideally, at the beginning of every take the pperboard will be presented, clearly in view and focus, for a second or two. Then when the pper board operator gets clearance they will strike the sticks to create a sharp and recognizable sound.
As far as what information is included on a pperboard, there is very little room for variations as the pperboard has be very systematic over the years. For the sake of continuity from shot to shot and even production to production, pperboards usually include the following in this order:
Date
Production title
Name of the director
Name of the director of photography (DP)
Information on the scene
Scene number
Camera angle
Take number
All this information is vital to Editor Team who will piece together the scenes.
How would he/she find the scene they were looking for without having to watch all the scenes?
By looking at the information on the pperboard at the beginning of every scene.
Arabe took the pperboard and together with Arthur she wrote all the information about the scene.
A whileter, the pperboard was filled with all the necessary information.
It was more or less like this.
[''The Scientist'' Music Video]
[Director: Arthur Lionheart]
[Director of Photography: Nomura Masami]
[Date: 29/11/2020]
[2nd Scene]
[Take 01]
[Tree Cut]
Arabe looked at the finished pperboard and nodded in satisfaction.
"It''s ready, Arthur." She said as she showed the pperboard to him.
Arthur looked and nodded also satisfied.
"Now we can start filming." He dered as looked at his crew.
Everyone looked at him when he said that.
Even the ones who were not close to him.
Kanna and Niwa turned their heads from the flower shop.
Helena and Ishii turned their heads and stopped their rehearsal for a moment.
Kate stopped her work of maintaining Helena and Ishii''s makeup.
Nomura, Obara, Bobby, Kaitlyn, and Arabe who were close to him also looked over.
The time has arrived!
All the preparations they could have done were already done.
They could not change anymore.
They hade all the way from Catadrid to Elffire City to realize their dreams.
And what they met was an opportunity that was rare to find and only lucky ones could get.
An opportunity where they all the budget necessary, high-tier equipment, support, and many other favorable conditions.
They knew that they had to grab this chance to shine and show the world that they were talented.
They wanted to show Moonlight that they were indeed the right choice for the production of his music video.
That''s why everyone looked with shining eyes when they heard from Arthur that they could finally start the shootings.
Arthur looked at his crew with a proud heart.
They hade so far!
He was happy that he called them toe on this adventure.
After a while, the others resumed their work as Arthur and the crew motioned to start shooting.
They did not have much time to act emotionally, after all, they had tons of work to do before they could celebrate.
Buddy positioned himself at the mark that Nomura told him and waited for Arthur''s call to start filming.
Arabe potioned herself in front of the camera with the pperboard in front of it and waited for Arthur''s signal to ck the pperboard.
Arthur took a deep breath and looked with shining eyes as he shouted, "Lights, Camera, Action!"
Chapter 200 Profit Reports: November I
Monday, November 30th
Thest day of November arrived and it was the most anticipated day of the month for the people who worked.
After all, it was payment day!
Usually, the workers got their payment on the first day of the next month, but that didn''t stop them from knowing that it was on thest day of the month that their payment was calcted.
And that was not different from the employees who worked in thepanies that Theo owned.
Theo was inside the animation studio of his house after he bade goodbye to his sister who had to go to school.
He initially nned to continue drawing the basics for the start of the production of his anime, after all, the Tokyo Studios would open on the day after.
So, he needed to finish these drawings by today.
But when he arrived in the studio, he heard Sylph''s voice through the speakers of the room.
"Master, the monthly reports of thepanies were sent by the managers." Sylph said with a lively voice.
As Theo''s ountant and personal secretary, Sylph was responsible for monitoring the workings of hispanies.
She constantly watching through the inte if any employee was secretly taking money from hispanies.
But that''s all she did, she did not involve herself with the workings of thepany.
Theo lifted his brows in surprise when he heard that.
It was so early and his managers already finished the job!
It is important to notice that when Theo and Sylph said ''managers'', they were referring to each Director Manager who took care of hispany.
Sayuri, the Director Manager of the Fuji Jump Co.
Haruto, the Director Manager of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
Ryoko, Head Director of the Tokyo Animation Studios.
And finally, the person who took care of all the management of the abovepanies, Samantha, the Head Director of the Umbre Enterprises.
June, Manager of the ''The Spark'' restaurant which was the onlypany that was not attached to the Umbre Enterprises.
So, when Sylph said that the managers sent the monthly report of the profits for November, it meant that these 5 people sent their reports.
"Great! Show me the reports!" Theo replied eagerly as his eyes shone.
He wanted to know how hispanies profited this month, after all, he was not hypocritical to say that he did not like money.
He knew that money was important.
He learned this painful lesson during the nights that he worked day and night to give money for his orphanage in his past life.
He also learned this lesson when he transmigrated to this world because his predecessor died because he did not have money to provide for Aurora.
But even though Theo valued money, he did not put much importance into it.
Because he also learned that even if someone did not have money as long the loved ones were still there, he could still be happy.
These were the word that the matron said to him in his past life.
And he took her advice and branded it into his heart.
That''s why even after bing a millionaire, something he never dreamed to achieve in his past life, he still had the same personality.
He was still Theodore Gray, the guy who loved his sister more than anything and the guy who dreamed to bring his favorite movies, songs, animes, and so on into the Azure Star.
Theo sat on his chair as the screen of hisputer lit up as Sylph showed him the first report.
The report was from BlueCloud''s profit this month.
Theo read the report with focused eyes.
The first skill he received from the system was a Business Management Skill, which at the moment it had reached Level 9.
But with everything that he had been doing in the past months, he did not have much time to increase the level of this skill.
And the difficulty of leveling up this skill was much harder as it had already a high level.
He was satisfied with the level of this skill already.
If he was being honest with himself, Theo would say that he did not like managing a business.
He would rather work on a new manga or his music album or even another project.
He was happy that the system gave missions that were ording to what he liked.
After all, he still had two pending missions.
[Mission - ''Anime is the Way''
Description: You have chosen to dwell in the Anime business. And if you want to do it, you have to be great at it.
Requirements:
?Establish An Animation Studio;
?Launch An Anime.
Rewards:
?5 million dors;
?2000 exp;
?One Studio Ghibli Movie of Your Choice.]
This was the mission most difficult of the two that the system issued.
But the rewards of it were equally amazing.
Not considering the 5 million dors and the experience points he would receive.
He would even get the chance to choose one Studio Ghibli movie!
That''s why Theo was prepared to assign a team from the bach of animators he hired to work as animators to produce Studio Ghibli movies.
He was hopeful about getting all the movies from this studio.
After all, Theo loved every movie from them!
He loved it so much that until now he had not decided which movie he would choose when hepleted this mission.
But that would have to wait until April when he wouldplete this mission when heunched the Sword Art Online Anime.
The second mission that the system issued was this.
[Mission - ''I wanna be an Artist!''
Description: In your new life you have chosen to focus on the entertainment industry. But the music industry is one of the most important in entertainment. You should consider bringing new and great songs into this world.
Requirements:
?Launch One Music Album.
Rewards:
?1 million dors;
?1000 exp.]
This mission was the reason for Theo tounch his music album.
Previously, Theo had never even imaginedunching a music album.
He wasn''t even nning on doing that, but after he received the mission he thought ''Why not?''.
He was surprised to find himself excited about the idea ofunching a music album.
And it was then that he discovered his passion for music.
Do not understand wrongly.
Theo loved music before, but he was like everyone else before.
Most people only enjoy listening to music, they never think about producing and working with music.
And that was how Theo treated music before.
He admired several artists and knew tons of songs, but he never dreamed about working with music.
But as soon Theo started working on his music album.
He found out that he loved the smell of the instruments and the studio.
He loved the thrill of ying or singing a song.
He loved the excitement he got when other people listened to songs that he yed.
Only people who knew and experienced these feelings first-hand knew the excitement that Theo felt.
So, it was not a surprise to say that Theo fell in love with the music.
Theo was grateful to his system for opening this door to him.
He was also grateful because his system did not give him crazy missions and did not involve itself with his life deeply.
Proof of that is that the system had not said anything to him for weeks.
And Theo was okay with that.
For Theo, the system was just a silent partner on his road to achieving his dreams.
The silver-haired man looked at the report with focused eyes as these thoughts came and went inside his head.
But a hint of satisfaction could be seen in his silver-moon-like eyes.
It could not be helped.
The profit he saw was much more than he expected!
Chapter 201 BlueCloud Brand
Theo looked at the report that Haruto sent with a satisfied heart.
Haruto not only sent him the profit report of the month, but also the report about the brand building of the shop.
Even though did not pay much attention to his coffee shop, that didn''t mean that he didn''t care for it.
It was the opposite.
Theo valued this coffee shop deeply, and he desired to transform BlueCloud into a brand shop known all around the world.
After all, this was the firstpany owned by him.
So, Theo had a soft spot for the BlueCloud Shop.
But he knew that couldn''t transform the shop into a famous brand overnight.
A brand like Starbucks, from hisst life, that was known worldwide was built slowly over the years.
But What Is a Brand Identity?
Is it the logo? The color palette? The infographic style? It''s all that¡ªand more.
Branding is defined as "the outward expression of a brand, including its trademark, name,munications, and visual appearance."
To most people, a brand identity is a sum of how the brand looks, feels, and speaks to people. (Sometimes that even includes how it sounds, tastes, feels, and even smells.)
That said, when most people talk about brand identity, they''re referring to a brand''s visual identity.
But why would Theo need to build this brand?
Because a strong brand will attract clients no matter where thepany opens a shop.
Think about Mcdonald''s.
Their brand is so strong that wherever they open on Earth, they will get tons of customers.
But strong brand identity is not about making pretty packaging; it''s aboutmunicating the brand story effectively. Design is a powerful tool that can transform how people interact with the brand in three important ways.
Differentiation: How can BlueCloud stand out in a crowded marketce? The brand identity can y a strong role. Whether the shop wants a product to stand out on a shelf, or it wants the ads to stand out on Raingram or Wing, creating a consistent, cohesive presentation is the secret to sess.
Connection: The more effectively the shopmunicates, the easier it will be for people to engage with the shop and, ultimately, join the BlueCloudmunity of lifelong fans.
Experience: Everything that BlueCloud create reflects the brand. Thus, if the shop wants to create a consistent, cohesive brand experience, it is needed to present a consistent, cohesive identity. From the website to the social media, to the sales brochures, a strong identity is the key to elevating the brand experience.
Some brands elevate brand identity to an art (think Apple, LEGO, or Levi''s). Some brands make it their entry into the ying field. Others struggle because they don''t know who they are or don''t know how tomunicate effectively.
That''s why Theo used his advanced designing skills to create a logo and a visual identity for the coffee shop.
Every cup sold in the shops had the BlueCloud logo.
And every shop had simr decorations.
Everything was designed so that when the clients entered the shop they would feel that his shop was different from the others.
And Theo was pleased with the work that Haruto did this month.
Haruto used very well the 300k dors that Theo gave him to pay for advertisement.
First Haruto hired a famous digital influencer who lived in Elffire City to talk about the BlueCloud in her Raingram''s ount.
Maddison Graham was born and raised in Elffire City.
She was an amazing beautiful ck-haired 26 years old girl.
She had 2.8 million followers on her Raingram ount.
Initially, her job was at a marketingpany but in her first year working in thatpany, her profile on Raingram became really popr.
Thousands of followers started following her, she knew that she was beautiful, but she never imagined that her beauty could get her money in such a simple way.
At first, she had not nned to work as a digital influencer, after all, she came from a middle-ss family.
But when she saw that she loved working as a digital influencer she left her job in the advertisingpany.
And that was how she got so many followers.
Some time ago, Maddison received a proposition to advertise a new coffee shop that opened in Elffire City.
She looked at it with focused eyes.
Maddison was a very responsible influencer, with her knowledge of advertisement she did not ept any proposition of products that could tarnish her image with her followers.
After all, she knew that if she rmended something bad to her followers they would not trust her words anymore.
That''s why she researched everypany and their product when she got their proposition.
Maddison looked at the proposition that the BlueCloud Shop sent her.
They wanted for her to appear in her Raingram stories drinking and eating their dishes.
She just had to provide the number of average views she got in her stories and depending on that they would pay a certain amount of money.
She sent them her statistics as she proceeded to research this coffee shop.
Maddison already heard about this coffee shop, after all, the shop became famous throughout the whole city.
But most people did not visit yet.
And Maddison was one of these people.
The girl took the keys to the car that she bought with money from one of the advertisements she did in her profile and went to one of the BlueCloud shops in the city.
A whileter, she parked her car and exited as she observed the shop in front of her.
She had to admit that the shop was beautiful.
It had a shade of blue color that reminded her of the sky.
And the logo of the shop was a cloud drawn in a stylish way that she liked, she had to admit that the designer who made the logo was super talented.
Maddison entered the shop and she was surprised when she saw the inside of the shop was super crowded.
She observed that all the seats were taken as the customers ate with satisfied faces.
She could feel that they loved what they were eating.
Maddison had to admit that she became hungry as she saw everyone enjoying themselves as they ate.
So, the girl quickly walked to the back of the line of customers who were waiting to be attended by the baristas.
10 minutester, it was Maddison''s turn.
"Good afternoon! How may I help you?" the barista greeted Maddison with a polite smile.
Maddison looked at the menu written above the counter when she heard that.
She had already chosen what she would get.
"Good afternoon! I would like a Large Chai Tea Latte, a Cinnamon Coffee Cake, and a Cheddar Mushroom Croissant." Maddison replied with also a polite smile.
"Okay, that will be 18.54 dors. Money or credit card?" The barista said after she input the order into the system.
"Credit card, please." Maddison replied.
Shortly after, she paid for the order.
"Can I get your name, please?" The barista asked.
"Maddison." The ck-haired girl replied.
"Okay, we will call your name when it is ready." The barista finally said with a polite smile.
Maddison nodded and left the line to wait for her order.
So far, she liked the shop''s decorations and the service of its employees.
Now she only had to know if the food was as good as everyone said.
2 minutes after she made her order she heard another barista calling her name from the counter.
The girl quickly went there and took her order.
She chose to get the food and the tea to go, she did not like seating with strangers.
She knew she had to do that if she wanted to sit and eat at the coffee shop, after all, there were so many people in there.
A whileter, Maddison entered her car with eager eyes.
She quickly input the straw through the hole on top of her Chai Tea cup.
She sucked a mouthful of the tea eagerly, she wanted to know if it is good indeed.
And she was not disappointed.
''This is so delicious!'' She eximed inwardly.
And she had the same reaction as she tasted the Cheddar Mushroom Croissant and the Cinnamon Coffee Cake.
Maddison could not believe such delicious things were in her city and she had not eaten them before!
It was so much betterpared to the coffee shop she liked to go to before!
Maddison had no doubts anymore.
She would ept their proposition to advertise their products in her Raingram ount.
She only hoped that they could send a bunch of their dishes for her.
She licked her gorgeous lips in hunger just thinking about it.
Chapter 202 Profit Reports: November II
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Inside the animation studio of the mansion, a silver-haired boy could be seen looking attentively at the screen of theputer.
Theo was inspecting the advertisement report about the BlueCloud Coffee Shop that Haruto sent him.
He saw that Haruto hired an influencer that lived in the city to advertise the shop.
Haruto put advertisements on billboards all over the city, he ordered for flyers to be distributed, and so on.
And the result was evident, Theo saw that Haruto observed an increase in people knowing about the shop.
And that was exactly what Theo wanted, he wanted everyone to know about his shop.
Because he knew that the more people knew about his shop, the more his brand would grow, and consequently the more profit he would get.
And that was seen clearly in the profit report that Haruto sent.
In October the BlueCloud Coffee Shop had a profit of 1.4 million dors.
But the number rose in November.
Because in the report that Theo was seeing now, the BlueCloud Coffee Shop earned a profit of 1.62 million dors.
An increase of more than 220 thousand dors!
That''s a 15% raise!
Some people may think it is a low number, but that''s an amazing feat because the only thing different they did whenpared to October was that they advertised the shop throughout the city.
Theo was ecstatic as he saw the numbers.
He already could see that his shop was taken roots in the hearts of the Elffire City citizens.
Even though Theo earned 1.62 million dors, 500 thousand of that amount was destined to pay the costs of the shops.
Things like sries, ingredients costs, rental fees, personalized products, and so on.
Theo would be left with 1.12 million dors.
But he nned to give 120k to Haruto for him to keep advertising the coffee shop.
The key to being known was to persist and always be in the daily life of the potential clients.
So, Theo wanted people to keep seeing the advertisements to not forget about his coffee shop.
Although Theo wanted to give Haruto more money to invest in advertisements, he could not do that.
After all, he needed every bit of money he could get to put in motion his animation studio and theunch of his music album.
But even though Theo would not give much money to Haruto, the silver-haired man nned to give an important task to the head manager of the coffee shop.
To scout other cities!
Theo wanted Haruto to do thorough research about potential cities where they open a branch shop of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
That''s right!
Theo finally was in motion to expand hispany to other cities.
He knew that he had to start already or he would dy the expansion and growth of the coffee shop.
After all, he could see that his coffee shop had no room to grow in Elffire City anymore.
So, if he wanted to earn more money with the coffee shop, he needed to expand elsewhere.
Theo made a mental note to give Haruto this task.
"Sylph, tell Haruto that I''m sending him 600k dors. 500k is to pay for the cost of operation and 120k is for him to keep advertising in the city." He ordered his assistant.
In the end, Theo would be left with 1 million dors that came from his coffee shop.
"Yes, boss!" Sylph replied with a lively smile as she flickered throughout the screen of theputer.
As soon as Theo gave her the order, she had already sent Haruto the message.
"Show me the report of Fuji Jump Co." Theo asked as he looked at her image on the screen.
As soon as he said that, the report on the screen changed.
It now showed the monthly profit report of his publishingpany.
The Fuji Jump was thepany that earned him the most money so far.
In October, thepany finished the construction of the printing factory that at the moment had the capacity of printing 2 million copies per month.
And Theo saw in the report that Sayuri sent him that the publishing house sold all copies avable to be printed!
In other words, they sold 2 million copies!
That was an amazing feat for a publishing house that had just entered the national market.
That was due to the fact that the Fuji Jump released the second volume of the [Naruto] Manga.
Because half of that two million copies were copies of [Naruto] Manga Volume 2.
And 500k copies were of [Naruto] Manga Volume 1.
Therefore, in total the [Naruto] Manga sold 1.5 million copies. And Sayuri observed they not only sold more because the capacity of the printing factory did not meet the demand.
The [Hataraku Maou-sama] Manga sold 400 thousand copies which was an increasepared to the 300k copies of October. But that was to be expected because the second volume of this manga was also released.?
And the [Sword Art Online] Novel only sold 100k copies in November which was a decrease whenpared with October. But that was not due to the fact there didn''t exist readers wanting to buy the novel. It was because the printing factory was so upied printing [Naruto] and [Hataraku Maou-sama] copies that it didn''t have room to print more copies of the [Sword Art Online] copies.
It was evident in Sayuri''s report that they needed to expand the printing factory.
Theo read her rmendation about the expansion of the factory with a pondering look on his face.
He had to admit that Sayuri was right, if they wanted to be a big publishingpany, they needed to have a much bigger capacity for printing.
Theo had these thoughts as he continued looking through the report.
In total, the Fuji Jump sold 1.9 million mangas and 100k light novels.
The price of a manga volume in the bookstores was 10 dors per unit. And the price of a light novel was 5 dors per unit.
Obviously, the Fuji Jump did not gain full profits.
The bookstores held 30% of the profit from the sales. And 20% of the profit was for the print cost of the copies.
In November, the Fuji Co. earned 19.5 million dors.
But, 50% of that money was destined for the bookstores and the printing costs.
With that, the Fuji Jump was left with 9.75 million dors.
That was an amazing number whenpared with October''s profit of 6.75 million dors.
An increase of 3 million dors!
45% raise!
But of these 9.75 million dors, 1.75 million was destined to pay sries and the bills of thepany and printing factory had.
There was 8 million after paying all the costs, but 10% of that was destined for Sayuri as she owned 10% shares of the publishing house.
So, Sayuri would get 800 thousand dors this month.
While Theo would get 7.2 million dors.
Theo was ecstatic when he saw the number, it was so much more whenpared to thest month.
In October, he ''only'' got 4.5 million dors.
But in November he got almost 3 million morepared to thest month.
Theo was mostly happy because he would not have to worry about the things he had to pay this month anymore.
With just the money that he got from the Fuji Co., he would be able to implement his ns.
But he didn''t even see the profit of his otherpanies yet!
Theo''s heart was beating faster in his chest.
He never earned so much money before.
He was just an orphan boy in his past life.
Theo never dreamed that one day he would be reading a report that hispany earned him 7.2 million dors!
His silver-moon eyes shone through the room.
The excitement on them could not be hidden.
Theo was even more excited about the reports of his otherpanies.
Would they be able to get him more money?
Chapter 203 Profit Reports: November III
Theo had shining eyes as he finished inspecting the monthly profit report from the Fuji Jump Co.
But even though his excitement, Theo had some doubts about what he should do.
At the end of the report, Theo saw a note from Sayuri.
Shortly, she said strongly rmended investing in the expansion of the printing factory.
And the reason she rmended that was obvious.
With a bigger printing factory, the more copies they could produce per month, the more copies they could sell, and consequently the more money they could earn.
Because ording to Sayuri estimates, with the release of the third volume of the [Naruto] Manga, they would face again the problem of having demand but not being able to sell more mangas.
Theo knew that the wise decision was to follow Sayuri''s suggestion and expand the printing factory, but Theo was conflicted because he wanted to use this money to invest in his animation studio and his music album.
''It doesn''t matter fretting over this before I finish all the reports. I will first see how much money in total I will get this month and I will decide based on that amount.'' Theo said inwardly after thinking for a while.
"Sylph, show me the report from my restaurant." Theo asked her.
"Yes, master!" The AI Butler replied in a lively voice.
One secondter, the report on the screen changed.
''The Spark'' restaurant had already be a renowned establishment in Elffire City, so they had a steady stream of customersing every night they opened.
Therefore Theo was not surprised to see that his restaurant had the same amount of profitpared to October.
It earned 5 million dors in profit.
But half of that money was reserved to pay bills, sries, ingredients costs, and so on.
In the end, Theo would get 2.5 million from his restaurant.
Theo nodded in approval as he saw this number.
He did not expect less from his restaurant.
A whileter, Theo read the report that Ryoko sent him.
But the difference between this report whenpared to the ones he had just read was that this report was not about the profit of thepany.
After all, the Tokyo Studios hadn''t evenunched an anime yet, how could they earn money?
No, this report exposed the costs that the studio had this past month.
The studio had several expenditures in November.
For two weeks, they executed 4 rounds of tests to hire 850 animators.
They also hired a securitypany to secure the building.
They hired cleaners, assistants, greeters, and other employees.
They also had to pay the bills like the electrical bill, the water bill, and others.
Ryoko had no idea how to make this report, after all, she graduated from an animation college, not from a business management college.
So, it was not a surprise for the blue-haired girl to not know about it.
But when she saw that she wouldn''t be able to make this report, she asked for Sam''s help.
She remembered that Theo and Sam told her that if she didn''t know how to do something, she could go and ask them.
Although Theo said that she could also ask him, she did not want to ask him how to make the report that she would send him.
Therefore, she pleaded for Sam''s help.
And obviously, Sam helped her.
That was how the report that Theo was reading was made.
Theo saw the costs that he had to pay were 300 thousand dors.
A low number whenpared to the expenditures of his otherpanies.
But that was only because they almost didn''t have to pay sries in November.
That number would increase exponentially in December.
After all, he would have to pay 850 animators in December, and their sries were not small.
Theo predicted that the expenditure of the Tokyo Studios would be between 3 to 4 million dors.
A number much bigger whenpared to his otherpanies.
But Theo already expected that, he knew it was not easy to open a studio and that he would have to invest heavily in it.
That was something that Theo did only because he knew that he would earn tons of profit in the future.
With theunching of his streaming service and the animes, the Tokyo Studios were capable of returning all the money that Theo invested in thepany.
But if Theo were not sure about the sess of thepany, Theo would never invest so much money.
Who in the right mind would invest 16 million in a studio without certainty of getting back this money?
Because Theo will have to pay 4 months of sries to employees of the Tokyo before theyunch the [SAO] Anime.
Therefore, he will pay almost 16 million without getting anything back.
And that was because he didn''t include the amount of money he would have to pay for the purchase of the viewing rights of the animes he would put in his streaming service.
As he pretended to use at least 10 million to buy these rights, Theo would spend at least 26 million dors!
That''s an astronomical amount of money for someone who didn''t even have money to buy food 6 months ago.
Most people don''t even earn this amount of money in their entire lives!
That''s why Theo was treating carefully the money he was receiving.
Theo had these thoughts as he finished reading the report that Ryoko sent.
He nodded and proceeded to read the report from the Umbre Enterprises.
This month he saw how right he was in establishing apany that managed all hispanies.
Because without the Umbre''s help, the Tokyo Studio would not be open for business so quickly.
That''s why Theo was not bothered to pay the 1.5 million dors to the operation of Umbre Enterprises even if this was apany that did not earn him any money.
The work that the Umbre made his otherpanies more efficient and generate more profit.
In the end, the profit that he earned from the Fuji Jump, the BlueCloud, and the restaurant was 10.7 million dors.
But Theo had to pay the sries and costs of the Umbre Corporation and the Tokyo Studios which amounted to 1.8 million dors.
Therefore, at the end of the day, Theo received 8.9 million dors to use as he seem fit.
Theo had a thoughtful face as he looked at this number.
He had four things he needed to pay this month.
The investments in the animation studio, the expansion of the printing factory, the production of his album, and the vacation in January with his sister and their friends.
"The production costs of the album are mostly rted to the production of the music videos. But, Ayia told me that I could pay whenever I want. So, I can ask her for me to pay these costs next month." Theo thought out loud.
And he was right because he was producing the album in his own recording studio, most of the costs rted to the album were to pay for the music video productions.
Some people may not know, but it is super expensive to rent a recording studio to record a music album.
"And the vacation I need to buy the tickets, book a hotel, and other things. And because I want everything to be perfect, I will not save any money on this vacation..." Theo pondered as he thought about how much he would spend on this vacation.
"Sylph, simte about much I will have to invest in the Tokyo Studios this month. And also simte how much I will have to pay to increase the capacity of the printing factory to 5 million copies per month." Theo asked after a while.
As a supeputer with an intelligent mind, Sylph was capable to perform tasks impossible for normal humans.
"Yes, master!" She replied livelily.
Theo''s eyes shone as he waited.
He never ceased to be amazed at Sylph''s awesomeness.
He was curious to see the results of her simtion.
Would be able to pay for these things with the money he had?
Chapter 204 Simulations And A Dryad
"Master! I have the results!" Sylph''s voice reverberated throughout the animation studio of Theo''s manor.
"Show me!" Theo replied with excitement.
He felt that it was so fun to give these tasks to Sylph.
She was the perfect assistant!
As soon as he said that, the contents of the screen in front of him changed.
Now it showed the data of the two simtions that Theo asked Sylph to do.
The first one was about how much he would have to invest in his animation studio this month.
And he was pleasantly surprised as he saw the simtion.
"It seems that overthought these things." Theomented with a joyful smile.
Theo was happy because he would not have to invest much money in the studio this month!
Previously, he thought that he would have extra costs to pay to start the production of their first anime.
But it was only when he saw the simtion made Sylph that he would not have to pay for that.
But why?
Because started the production and drew the first steps of production all by himself!
Some people may remember the exnation of how the production of an anime is made.
Exists steps that are needed to be followed.
For example, the creation of the script, design of characters, production of the storyboards, and so on.
These steps are essential, and the majority of the studios spend a great amount of time and money on these steps.
But in Theo''s case, he did all these things by himself!
At first, he just wanted to shorten the time of production, but he forgot that he would also save money by doing that.
But obviously, the amount of money invested would only be less because Theo was dying some projects rted to the studio.
For example, the purchase of the anime rights for his streaming service that he asked Ryoko to dy until January.
But even then there were still things Theo needed to invest in.
The opening of the branch studio in Sakura City, the sound special effect team, and so on.
However, as he saw the simtion made by Sylph he saw that he would only have to invest 1 million dors in these projects.
This was much less than he expected.
That''s why he was so happy as he saw the data.
"This way I can have time to gather money to pay for the more expensive investments!" Theomented with a contented smile.
"Now let''s see the other simtion." He said as he proceeded to look at the second simtion made by Sylph.
This one was about the expansion of the printing factory of the Fuji Co. to a capacity of printability of 5 million copies per month.
And Theo was pleasantly surprised again as he looked at the data of the simtion.
The money he had to pay for that expansion was significantly less than he expected.
But after thinking about it for a while he understood why.
The number that Sylph found in her simtion was 1.26 million dors.
Which was less whenpared to the 1.5 million that Theo and Sayuri invested to establish the printing factory with a printability capacity of 2 million copies per month.
But that 1.5 million was included in the purchase of the building, permits, and other things.
That''s why the amount was less now.
Even considering the fact they would more than double the capacity of printability.
Because now the capacity was 2 million copies, but in the simtion, this capacity would rise to 5 million copies per month.
An increase of 150%.
"This way I can do much more than just increasing 150% the capacity of printability of the factory."
"But just increasing 150% the capacity is not the wisest decision because we will find ourselves in the same predicament when we do not meet the demand."?
"The most optimal decision was to expand the capacity of printability to at least 10 million copies per month." Theo pondered in a low voice.
"Even if we don''t sell that amount of copies per month, we will be able to meet the demand of copies asked by the bookstores. and the readers." He reasoned.
"It''s decided then!"
"We will increase the printing capacity of the factory to 10 million copies per month. And if to increase to 5 million copies the amount invested is 1.26 million dors, then to increase to 10 million copies the amount invested will be more or less 4.04 million dors." Theo calcted inside his head.
"And because Sayuri has 10% of the shares, she has to pay for 10% of that money. So, in the end, I will have to invest 3.63 million dors." Theo came up with this number after thinking for a while.
With his enhanced intellect, he did not found difficult to do these calctions inside his head.
"Even though that''s a lot of money, I will get much more when the capacity of printability is increased." Theo nodded in approval.
He predicted that he would earn much more profits in December when the printing factory finished the expansion.
And that''s because he wasn''t even considering the profit he would get from the merchandise sales that would start in December.
Theo and Sayuri invested 2.5 million to open a new section in the factory that was exclusive for the production of merchandise.
Shirts, hats, pillows, sweaters, and so on.
Theo knew that most of the people who liked his mangas would flock to buy these products.
Theo had no idea how much they would sell and the profit they would get at the end of the month, but he was certain that it would not be a small number.
And the best thing was that the Fuji Jump would not have to share the profit of the sold merchandise as it did with the sold mangas.
That was because Fuji Co. created a website that exclusive for the sales of these products.
The website information was printed together with manga covers that would be released this month, so everyone who read their mangas would see that there was merchandise from their favorite manga being sold.
The readers would only have to ess the website to order any merchandise rted to the mangas from the Fuji Jump.
Theo would only have to pay for the cost of production and operation for the manufacture of these products.
He was eager to know at the end of the month how much they sold.
"Sylph, send the money to thepany bank ount for them to pay the sries and the bill." Theo gave the order after he gathered his thoughts.
After thinking for a while, he figured that did not have reasons to be worried about money this month.
So, he decided to send money to his managers for them to handle the payment of the month''s expenditures.
"Oh, and send a message to Sam that the money to pay the bills is in thepany''s bank ount." Theo asked.
Sam was the one who controlled the payment and allocation of money of the threepanies under the Umbre Corporation.
The only one that she didn''t handle was Theo''s restaurant.
"Oh, and don''t forget to warn June too that the money is in the restaurant''s bank ount." He asked as he knew that Sylph knew that she should send money to the restaurant''s bank ount.
"Send an extra 120 thousand dors to the BlueCloud bank ount. And tell Haruto that this money is for him to invest in publicity." Theo gave her another order.
He knew that Sylph had no problems in receiving and executing all these orders.
"Oh, and also tell him that I want him to start research about potential cities to open a branch of the shop. He has one month toplete this task." Theo asked when he remembered the task he thought to give Haruto.
Sylph was executing all these orders as she jumped around the screen of Theo''sputer.
At that moment, Sylph executed multiple orders.
And the managers under Theo received a message from Theo''s assistant.
Named Sylph.
The Dryad AI Butler showed her might to the world again.
Chapter 205 May Time Soften Your Pain
"I should make a call to Sayuri to discuss the expansion of the printing factory." Theo thought out loud after he gave Sylph the orders.
The silver-haired man nodded at himself.
He picked up his cellphone and dialed Sayuri''s phone number.
A whileter, Sayuri picked up the call.
"Hello?" The high-pitched voice of the Head Manager of the Fuji Jump sound through the phone.
"Hey, Sayuri. How''s it going?" Theo greeted her with a yful voice.
"Humph! Busy as always." Sayuri replied with a fake annoyed voice.
She loved her job as she took care of thepany founded by her father, but Theo would always annoy her about the amount of work she did.
"You know you like it." Theoughed.
"Yeah, I do." Sayuri could not help butugh too.
"So, why did you call me?" She asked shortly after.
"It''s about the rmendation you made in the report you sent me." Theo went straight to the subject.
? "Oh, you saw it already? What did you decide?" She asked with an avid voice.
Even though she owned 10% of the shares of the Fuji Co., Sayuri knew that she didn''t have to interfere with the decisions that Theo made.
She was d to just work as the Head Manager and leave the decisions to him.
After all, every decision he made so far was the right one, so she trustedpletely in his judgment.
"I already sent the money so in the next few hours Sam will contact you for the allocations of the money to pay sries and bills." Theo started by warning her.
"Great!" She replied with a smile.
"And I thought about your rmendation to expand the factory and I think you''re right. And I think that we have to expand as big as we can."
"My proposition for you is to expand the factory to have a printability of at least 10 million copies per month." Theo exposed his idea.
"What?" Sayuri eximed in shock.
She never thought that Theo had such a big n.
Sayuri imagined that Theo would propose to just double the capacity to 4 million copies.
But Theo proposed to quintuple the printability of the factory!
5 times the number they currently had.
"Yeah, I figured that if we just double the capacity of printability of the factory we will face the same problem we are facing now in the next months. So, I think we should extrapte the capacity to a number that we won''t face the problem to have demand but not the capacity to print more copies." Theo exined his thought process.
"Hmm, I think you''re right." Sayuri replied after thinking for a while.
"This way we can see how many copies we can sell in a month." Sayuri added with a pondering face.
"This was exactly my thought." Theo agreed with her.
"And how much money we will have to invest to expand the factory to this capacity?" Sayuri asked.
"I did some calctions and it will be a little more than 4 million dors. I will enter with 3.6 million and you will enter with 400 thousand dors." Theo replied.
"I can work with that." Sayuri stated with a firm voice.
She did not have any problem with investing money in thatpany.
After all, this was apany founded by her father and she wanted to contribute to its sess.
And with the profit she was earning every month, she had the money to pay for this investment.
Just this month, she received 800 thousand dors.
That was a huge amount of money for someone who almost dered bankruptcy 4 months ago.
"It''s decided then. I will send you the money and you can work on this expansion." Theo dered with a gentle voice.
He did not doubt that Sayuri would do the best job to expand the factory.
"Leave with me." Sayuri stated with a confident voice.
"In two weeks the expansion will bepleted!" Sayuri dered confidently as she started thinking about the expansion project.
She had to meet with her employees, contact the factories to buy more printers, expand the space of the factory, and do many other things.
But she was happy to do that because when this expansion gotpleted, the Fuji Co. would be able to sustain itself in the national market.
"I believe you will." Theo chuckled.
"How''s the release of the new light novel?" Theo asked when he remembered that the light novel that he wrote would be released in December.
[YorokobI No Ki] or [Tree of Joy] was the light novel that Theo wrote based on his experience in the orphanage in his past life.
At first, he wrote the light novel toplete the mission that the system gave him.
But in the end, he found that this novel was an important piece for him.
Theo found the closure he was searching for in the loved ones he left behind in his past life.
This novel was dedicated to his past life.
That''s why in the first few pages of the book, Theo made the acknowledgment page dedicated to them.
It said:
[In times of darkness, love sees¡
In times of silence, love hears...
In times of doubt, love hopes¡
In times of sorrow, love heals...
And in all times, love remembers.
May time soften the pain
Until all that remains
Is the warmth of the memories
And the love.
-- To the ones, I left behind but will never leave my Heart.]
May Time Soften Your Pain.
This was the title of this poem.
Theo knew that the pain of never seeing again those children and the matron would never cease to exist, but he hoped that someday he would look back and just feel the warmth of memories he shared with them.
Theo never knew how some transmigrator of some novels from his past life could get over their past life so quickly.
Now that he experienced transmigration, he could say with certainty that it was not easy to get over his past life.
After all, he lived 18 years with those people.
How could he get over not seeing them again ever again so quickly?
Theo needed time to heal his heart.
But with the help of Aurora, Ayia, and his friends he was managing to be happy in this life too.
And this book became something that helped him move on.
"Oh, the bookstores were avid when they discovered that we nned to release a new novel. So, we printed the same amount of copies that the Sword Art Online Novel had. And because it is a single-volume novel, I think we will be able to meet the demand." Sayuri replied when she remembered the book that Theo sent her a few weeks ago.
"Great. Now I am at ease." Theo replied with a happy smile.
He didn''t care how many copies he sold of his book, he just wanted to share his story with the world.
Sayuri listened to his reply, and she could feel that this book meant a lot to him.
She found this book so different whenpared to his past works, she could feel that this book came from Theo''s heart when she read the dedication page of the novel.
Sayuri had to admit that she cried when she read the book.
It was so beautiful and she just wanted to hug the children of the orphanage described in the book.
Sheughed in the funny parts, she was intrigued when Theo wrote about the difficulties of the orphanage, and she cried at the end of the book.
For her, this book became of her favorite books ever.
She was sure that everyone who reads this book would feel the same way.
"I have to say, boss. This book is amazing! I cried when I read the book." Sayurimented
"I''m d that my story made you feel this way." Theo replied with a joyful voice.
''Guys, it seems that our stories will be liked in this world.'' Theo thought as he thought about his past life family.
''I miss you guys so much...''
Chapter 206 Voice Calls
"Are youing tonight?" Theo asked after a while to change the subject of the conversation.
He did not want to overly dwell on the grief.
He wanted to focus on this life and be happy with what he got.
"Hell yeah! A free chance to eat your food. How could I pass this opportunity?" Sayuri replied with a giggle.
Sayuri saw the message that Theo sent on the chat group where everyone was in.
Theo invited them all toe to his house to eat and enjoy the night.
"I will be waiting for you tonight then." Theoughed.
He was about to bid goodbye to her when he heard Sayuri eximing.
"Oh, I almost forgot! I need you to send the next volumes of the mangas so that we can be able to edit them." Sayuri asked suddenly.
A few months ago, Theo sent her 3 volumes from each manga that the Fuji Co. was working with.
But now that they were releasing the third volume of the [Naruto] and [Hataraku Maou-sama] mangas, Sayuri needed the next volumes for the editing team to prepare for the release of the next volumes.
"Oh, that''s right! I had already forgotten about it!" Theo eximed when he remembered that it had been a while since he drew the volumes of the mangas.
"I will send them until the end of the week." Theo stated as he discovered another thing he had to do this week.
''Thank god I have Ayia''s help or I wouldn''t able to handle this workload even with my enhanced physique.'' He heaved a sigh of relief.
"I will be waiting then." Sayuri said in a light tone.
The two of them talked about other misceneous stuff for a while before they hung up the phone.
"Great. Another thing to do." Theoined as he thought about the mangas editions he had to make.
"Hmm, but before I continue drawing, I should call Ryoko." He pondered as he dialed Ryoko''s number.
A whileter, Theo heard her voice through the phone.
"Hello?" She answered.
"Hey, it''s me." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
"Hey, boss!" Ryoko recognized his voice immediately.
Even though she knew it was him when she saw see the caller''s name, Theo''s voice was too maic for her to forget.
"Do you need something?" She asked curiously why he called her.
"Yeah, I wanted to know how the allocation of teams is going." He asked.
"I''m almost finished with it. I utilized the characteristics we saw in the interviews to form the teams." Ryoko replied with a professional voice.
For thest 3 days, she has been working on that.
So, it was safe to say that Ryoko was confident in the allocation of the teams.
"That''s great! This way we work faster." Theo stated with shining eyes.
"Oh, at the end of the afternoon, I will send you the script and storyboard of the 12 episodes of the anime. I will also send the characters andyout designs. With these drawings, you can speed up the production." Theo suddenly said when he remembered that he didn''t tell her these things would bepleted without the studios'' help.
Ryoko froze when she heard that.
If Theo was in front of her at that moment, he would see her face frozen in shock and bewilderment.
''How is that possible? Did he hire another studio to make these things? But why would do that if he already has more than 800 animators to do these things for him? Is it possible that he already had these drawings for a long time? Or is it because...'' Thousands of reasons passed through Ryoko''s mind.
But she would never even imagine that he did everything by himself.
But that''s normal because who would think that only one person would do the job that tens of people took months to aplish?
And he did all these things in only three days!
That was a freakish aplishment.
Theo only managed to achieve this with the help of his enhanced intellect, eidetic memory, and enhanced motor coordination.
If even one of these things were taken from him, he would not be able to do this feat.
His advanced intellect helped him think of the best and more efficient way to draw.
The eidetic memory made sure that he did not forget what he had to draw.
And the enhanced motor coordination made his way firm as a rock as he drew, and also helped him draw with precision.
"Hello? Are you there?" Theo asked when he didn''t hear her reply.
Ryoko woke up from her reverie when she heard his voice.
"I''m here I was distracted for a while." She replied as she didn''t want to probe too much about how he managed to get these drawings.
"So, do you think that you can speed the production with these things done?" Theo asked again with a patient voice.
"I can do it! Boss, with these things done, I''m confident in finishing the anime before we broadcast the first episode on the Chrome Channel in April." Ryoko replied with a confident voice.
Ryoko''s eyes shone with determination.
She wanted to prove to Theo that he made the right choice in hiring her.
"That''s a relief! I believe in you." Theo said with a gentle voice.
Ryoko became even more determined when she heard that.
It was exactly these words he said when she told him her story.
He and Sayuri were the first people aside from her friends who believed in her.
That''s why Ryoko admired these two people from the bottom of her heart.?
"Are youing tonight?" Theo asked after a while.
"Eh, hmm" Ryoko hesitated in her answer.
?She saw Theo''s invite to the chat group, but after she heard that he would send her these drawings, Ryoko wanted to spend the night going over them.
The blue-haired girl was too excited about working on them.
"I see you want to spend the night going over the drawings and scripts I will send you." Theomented as heughed.
Ryoko blushed as she noticed that Theo read her thoughts perfectly.
"Yeah, I want to go over these drawings and assign the teams with the work they will do based on these drawings." She exposed her thoughts in a low voice.
"Well, you don''t have to worry abouting. I understand that you are eager and curious about the drawings. But, don''t forget you are always wee to hang out with us."
Ryoko felt her heart warm when she heard that.
It felt so good to feel weed by people she admired.
"Okay, thank you, Theo." Ryoko replied with a grateful voice.
"How''re the preparations for the opening of the studio tomorrow?" Theo asked when he remembered what would happen the day after.
"Everything''s ready. Most of the animators already arrived in Elffire City. And 90% of them chose to rent and live in our dorms." Ryoko replied when she remembered the report that Amber gave her.
"Oh, really? That''s more than I expected." Theo said in surprise.
"Yeah, the interns responsible to oversee the dorms had their hands full with so many people entering the dorms." Ryokomented.
Most people didn''t have any idea where to stay in the city, so the dorms of the studio became a popr and cheap choice.
"I bet it is very lively there." Theo chuckled.
He didn''t have to worry about these things, so he was amused with these dorms.
It sounded like a college dorm, but it was a working dorm.
Which was even more fun.
Obviously, the dorms had strict rules, but everyone was too excited to care about that.
"Oh, Sam will send the sries tomorrow. So, you should be expecting your payment too." Theoughed.
Ryoko''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
The two of them talked about other misceneous things before they hung the phone.
Theo had a thoughtful face as hung the call.
With the reports inspected and the calls he needed to make already done, Theo could now continue with his work.
He needed to finish the drawings for the anime before nightfall.
After all, tonight would be a great night.
He couldn''t wait.
But what would happen that night?
Chapter 207 Film Productions Morning Meeting
Auburn Way Street, ''The Scientist'' Music Video Production Office, Elffire City.
7:47 AM.
Arthur and the crew already were focused on their jobs early in the morning.
Last night they filmed the second scene of the music video.
And they couldn''t stop their excitement.
"Alright, guys. Let''s have a meeting to discuss things." Arthur called the members of the crew to the center table.
Kanna, Niwa, Kate, Arabe, Kaitlyn, Bobby, Buddy, Obara, and Nomura promptly sat by the table.
The 10 members of the crew, together with Arthur, who came from Catadrid had focused faces as they sat.
But together with them, two young people also sat by the table.
Helena and Ishii, the two actors hired to perform in the production, experienced their first time acting in front of camerasst night.
And they could not be happier.
Helena was happy because she finally was able to act in a production as the lead female character.
After everything she suffered in the past, she was ecstatic that she managed to pull it off.
Meanwhile, Ishii was happy because finally was able to perform without having to worry about his fear of crowds.
After all the deceptions he suffered in the past when he got on the stage to perform, being able to act in front of cameras was a liberation for him.
"I will start the talkings." Arthur dered with a joyful smile.
"Last night we filmed our first scene! I know it is too early to celebrate, so I will only thank each of you for your hard work. And I hope you all keep this effort in this week so we can be able to finish this production in time and produce something amazing." Heplimented them with a proud face.
And he had reasons to be happy.
Becausest night the shooting was a huge sess!
They filmed all the takes without any hups appearing.
The willow tree shot, the flower stall shot, the meeting of the two characters, and every other shot they needed to film for that scene.
Arthur was even happier because the two actors they hired did an amazing job.
Helena and Ishii did not make any mistakes in the shootings, so they did not have to record the scenes over and over to get it right.
But that did not mean that he was less happy with the others'' work.
Rather he was feeling happy that he was able to get these talented people into his crew.
Buddy did an amazing work operating the cameras.
Nomura was great as he helped Arthur coordinate the filming.
Bobby was great as he made the adjustments in the lighting as they filmed different shots.
Kaitlyn was awesome as she took care of every electric equipment to work perfectly.
Obara was essential as he edit the shots in real-time so that Arthur could see if what they filmed was good.
Arabe was a lifesaver as she helped everyone.
Niwa was amazing in designing the art of the scene.
Kate was essential to the video''s concept with her amazing makeup skills.
And finally, Kanna was amazing as she coordinate all the workings of the crew.
Every one of them was a talented professional in what they did and they showed thatst night.
That''s why Arthur was d that they epted his invitation toe to Elffire City.
Without them, he wouldn''t be able to grab this opportunity given by his cousin.
,m The crew had smiles on their faces as they heard Arthur''s words.
Their excessive nervousness was washed awayst night as they filmed the scene.
Now they were still a little nervous, but the excitement and concentration to produce an awesome video were more evident.
Their blood was boiling to keep working.
"With that said. I want to hear what you guys took fromst night''s shooting and if you have something toment on it." He asked as looked at them.
They looked at each other as they heard that until Kanna took the lead.
"I think even though we obtained sess in thest night''s shooting. We need to take our time to n the next scenes. I propose to not shoot any scene today. Today we should to solely dedicated to nning all the scenes. Even though we will have one day less to film, we will be much faster and more efficient when we shoot the next scenes." Kanna suggested with a calm face.
"Hmm, I think Kanna is right. It is much more practical to n all the scenes first before we start filming the other scenes." Arabemented.
"Plus, this way we can order everything we want for the scenes today, and in the next days we won''t have to worry about these things." Niwa added as she thought about the clothes and props she had to design for the scenes.
"Also, we can use this day to scout all the locations for the scenes." Nomura reasoned.
"Yes! This way after we scout all the scenes we can ask Ayia-san to get the permits to shoot in these locations." Kanna said with a pondering look.
"This way is better for us too. Even though we can act without any problems today. If we have more time to study the script, we can perform better on the scenes." Helena chimed in with a calm face.
"I agree with Helena-san." Ishii added with a shy face.
"I see everyone agrees with Kanna''s suggestion, right?" Arthur asked as he saw their reasoning.
When he saw everyone nodding, he smiled and said, "It''s decided, then. We will utilize today to make all the designs and ns for the next scenes."
"Any other suggestion?" He asked.
"How about we ask Ayia-san to talk with Moonlight to see if he likes the scene we filmed yesterday?" Kate suggested with a light blush as she remembered the masked red-eyed man she metst Friday.
She still could not get over him, even though she was not able to see his whole face, with only his red-moon eyes he was able to entice her.
"That''s a good idea. We have to be sure that he likes what we film. It doesn''t matter if we like it because at the end of the day it is his opinion that it matters." Kannamented with a pondering face.
The others nodded when they heard that.
Only Helena and Ishii were clueless when they heard that.
They did not meet Moonlight, so they had no idea how to react.
But by the song they heard, Helena and Ishii started to admire this singer.
After all, the song was so great!
Both of them were also grateful to Moonlight because they would not be able to get this job.
Without his music, there would not be any music video, and without a music video, they predicted that they would give up on their dreams to be a famous actor and actress.
"I will send what we filmedst night to Ayia then. I will ask her to show it to Moonlight." Arthur stated.
"Any other suggestion?" He asked again.
This time no one talked, they couldn''t think of anything else to add.
"If there is no one else. I will delegate your jobs today. We have to utilize this day efficiently to finish all the nning."?
"Helena and Ishii. You two will have all day to study the script." He said as he looked at the two young actors.
Helena and Ishii nodded in agreement when they heard that.
"Nomura, Bobby, Kaitlyn, and Buddy. I want you four to take the truck and scout possible locations for the scenes." Arthur said as he looked at the four of them.
They also nodded in agreement with what Arthur said.
"Niwa and Kate. You two will take care of the character designs and every other art design of the scenes." He asked as he looked at the two girls.
They just nodded when they heard that.
"Kanna and Arabe. I want you to do all the schedule ns for the shootings." He asked his girlfriend.
Kanna just nodded at her boyfriend when she heard his words.
"Obara, you will help me do the shooting storyboards and nning." He said as he looked at thest member of the crew.
Obara nodded silently to express he understood.
"I see everyone agrees with this division. So, let''s start!" Arthur eximed with determination.
"Yes!" They also eximed excitedly.
The production of Theo''s music video was rolling at full speed.
But would they be able to finish before the deadline?
Chapter 208 A Time Machine And A Heart Breaker
Cardinal Abode Terminal, Sakura City.
This was the biggest train station in the Sakura Abode Country, and maybe in the world.
With an average of 4.2 million passengers passing through its doors every day, Cardinal Abode in Sakura City, S.A., is the Azure Star''s busiest train station in terms of passenger throughput.
That was due to the fact that this station was the point of convergence of the whole Takahashi Rail System which covers the whole country.
If someone wanted to cross the country, they would have to pass through this station eventually.
That''s why this station was famous worldwide.
Several movies filmed scenes in this station.
And with the highly developed movie industry of the S.A., people all around the world heard of this station.
But this building with great history was much more than that.
It may look like just a building, but in truth, it''s so much more.
We are never the same person twice.
When we pass through the doors, we may be headed for departures, with a grand adventure up ahead.
Or returning home from far and wide, to a familiar bed.
Some are greeted by lovers, who have longed to reunite.
Others carry heavy hearts, goodbyes fade out of sight.
Strangers bepanions, paths momentarily intertwined.
As they seek out fresh beginnings, leaving their former selves behind.
It may look like just a building, a means to get from A to B.
But it''s a time machine and heart breaker.
This was the ce to say goodbyes, or greet warmly the loved ones.
And on that November 30th cold morning, a particr group of people could be seen boarding the train to Elffire City.
Some of them hugged their families as tears streamed down their cheeks.
Some were alone as they waited for the train because they did no one to say goodbye to.
These were the animators who were hired by the Tokyo Studios.
Each one of them chose to leave Sakura City, the World''s Anime Capital, to live in another city.
Some people may think they were crazy, after all, they were animators so they should stay in Sakura City.
But every one of them had a clear conscience and no regrets as they waited for the train.
That was because they got something much better in Elffire City than the low-paid job they had in Sakura City.
They could earn enough money to survive which was much better than the few hundred dors they earned per month when they worked 16 hours per day.
They were hired by a big studio and the conditions were so good that they still it was a dream.
And if it was a dream, they didn''t want to wake up from it.
"Honey, are you taking your jackets? I heard Elffire City is colder at this time of the year." A middle-aged blonde woman said in a worried voice to her daughter.
"I am, mom. Don''t worry, mom. I will be fine." Brianna tried to calm down her mother.
"Yeah, Faye. My little girl is a responsible girl already." An aged woman giggled.
"Grandma! Don''t tease me!" Briannained.0
*Hahaha*
The twenty people who came to say goodbye to Briannaughed when they heard that.
Brianna came from a big family.
She had 4 aunts and 3 uncles.
Her father died when she was a kid, but she still had her big family.
The family lived in Sakura City for generations, and Brianna moving to another city was something rare for the big family.
So, most of them came to say goodbye to her.
Brianna continued talking with her family as she waited for her train.
A few meters from her, Nora Wells was seated also waiting for the train.
The talented 26yo editor was apanied by her little sister.
Nora and Kara Wells were alone in the world because their parents died years back.
Since then, Nora had been fighting to sustain herself and her sister as she also pursued her dream of animation.
But so far, she did not have much luck, and because she also had to feed her sister, Nora had to work part-time jobs toplement the money at the end of the month.
But even then, she still found time to work as an in-between animator.
That showed how much she loved working in animation.
Kara, on another hand, was 18 years old and she was graduating from high school at end of the year.
Kara knew how much her sister sacrificed to raise her all these years, and all she wanted to repay the love and security that her big sister gave her after their parents died.
"I left the fridge and cabs full of food and ingredients. Please, don''t just ramen every day. I also sent you money for you to buy food if you eat all the food I left.." Nora asked in worry as she looked at her baby sister.
"Don''t worry, sis. You can go do your work without worrying about me. Plus, it will be just one month, and I will follow you there when the National College Entrance Exams end." Kara tried to calm down her big sister.
Because there was only one month left for Kara high school''s graduation and the National College Entrance Exams, the two girls decided that the wisest decision was for Kara to graduate and do the exams before she followed Nora to Elffire City.
Before Nora got a job in Elffire City, Kara was nning to apply for college in Sakura City, but now she was determined to get admitted to the Bluecorn College located in Elffire City.
"I know. I''m just worried." Nora said in a low voice.
"Promise me that you will not go outte, be careful where you walk, and call me every day?" Nora asked.
"I promise, sis! Just wait, and I will get admitted to the Bluecorn College and apany you there in Elffire City." Kara replied with a brilliant smile.
"Goofy! I want you to study hard this month then, you know that is one of the best universities in the country." Nora snorted at her sister''s goofiness.
"Leave it to me!" Kara dered with a goofy face.
While the two sisters were bickering, 5 friends were seated nearby.
They were Bruno and his four friends.
"Who would''ve thought? 2 weeks ago we had no money and no certain job. But now we are employees of a big studio!" Markmented loudly.
"Tell me about it!" Bruno agreed in wonder.
"Bruno, you bastard! You even got a job as Background Designer Supervisor!" Kato grumbled with a yful voice.
"What else can I say? I''m just too talented." Bruno replied smugly.
"You bastard!" Kato shouted.
All of themughed at their interaction.
None of them had family in Sakura City, so they did not have any problems with moving to another city.
Like many other animators from all over the country who came to Sakura City to pursue their dreams, they could leave this city without looking back.
While 5 friends were talking happily with each other.
Aidan Davies was alone by the side as he waited for the train.
The Composition Supervisor hired by the Tokyo Studios also didn''t have family in Sakura City, but he was different from Bruno and the others, he was alone as he embarked on this trip.
All these people were there as they waited for the train.
But everyone had the same feeling.
The feeling of excitement because tomorrow they would start working at the best animation studio in the world in their opinion.
"Good morning passengers. This is the arrival announcement for train ride 54BU to Elffire City. The train will arrive in 5 minutes. Everyone will have 30 minutes to board the train." A voice came from the speakers on the gate they were at.
The animators felt their heartstrings tighten inside their chests when they heard that.
It was finally time to go.
And 5 minutester, when the train arrived.
Some people cried, some people just said a brief goodbye, and some just stayed silent.
"Honey, please be careful! Me, your grandparents, uncles, aunts, and the whole family will be rooting for your sess." Brianna''s mom whispered in her daughter''s ear as they hugged goodbye.
Tears came out of Brianna''s eyes as she heard her mother''s words.
"Kara, call me every day, okay? And if anything happens, call me too!" Nora asked in tears as she hugged her little sister goodbye.
"I will, sis. Wait for me!" Kara replied also crying.
Bruno and others just entered the train.
Aidan was the same.
But everyone had shining eyes as they felt the train moving.
A new era was starting for them.
They couldn''t wait for what the destiny would have reserved for them.
Chapter 209 Snowfall
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
5:02 PM.
Through the hushed air, the whitening shower descended.
At first thin wavering; till atst the kes.
Fall broad and wide and fast, dimming the day,
With a continual flow. The cherished field of trees and hills of the forest put on their winter robe of purest white.
The first snowfall of the year.
An autumn''sst days, fierce snowfalls, fall lights, and storms.
The Pedrarrunandscape was now full of wild moods, hints of a magical wilderness and an encircling cold, the bitter winds, the fast-falling hail.
Theo looked through the window of the animation studio of his house.
''It seems it is snowing...'' He thought dreamily as he observed the snowkes falling from the skies.
Theo had a soft spot for snowy weather.
Some of his best memories were of him ying in the snow with the children of the orphanage.
And seeing snow for the first time in his new life evoked these memories.
''We can light up the firece tonight.'' Theo thought as he smiled.
He wanted to enjoy the night and not mull over what he left behind.
He turned his head back to the drawing table in front of him.
Theo had just finished thest drawing he needed to do.
Now all the preparations for the opening of the studio werepleted.
"I just have to send these drawings to Ryoko." He thought out loud.
"Sylph, can you pack these drawings and deliver them to Ryoko?" Theo asked hesitantly.
He didn''t know if Sylph couldplete this task.
After all, she could do everything she wanted inside his house, but operating outside was a different matter.
If the task was to use her hacking skills, he would not doubt her.
But this involved delivering a package outside the perimeters of the house.
"I can do it, Master! I will just need the authorization to operate a drone outside the property limits." Sylph replied promptly.
As soon as she said that, Theo''s eyes lit up.
"How could I have forgotten?" He chuckled.
With her hacking skills, Sylph could ess Ryoko''s live localization and also could operate a drone to take the package directly to Ryoko.
It was not a rare sight to see drones flying through the skies these days, so no one would question why a drone was flying and why it was carrying a package.
That was exactly why Theo installed a sky security system to protect his property from intruding and spy drones.
"You have my approval. Please, pack these drawings and deliver them to Ryoko." Theo asked with a smile on his face.
Did he mention how much he loved having Sylph as his assistant?
She was the most efficient assistant/butler/ountant in the world!
And Theo had no doubts about this deration.
He then pilled all the drawings together and waited for Sylph to bring the package.
A whileter, a drone arrived at the home animation studio bringing a package that could transport the drawings without problems.
Theo ced the drawings inside the package and as soon he closed the package, the drone took a firm hold of the package.
Shortly after, the window of the room opened and the drone flew through it.
Theo stood up and walked to the open window.
He observed as the drone flew through the skies filled with falling snowkes.
The snowfall was too weak to interfere with the flight of the drone, so he didn''t have to worry about that.
But even if an ident happened, the drawings he sent to Ryoko were just copies of the originals.
The silver-haired man admired the grey and darkening skies.
The window of his studio had a view of theke and the forest, so the view in front of him was stunning.
Theo was immersed in the view in front of him for a while already when he heard Sylph calling him.
"Master! Miss Ayia has arrived at the front gate." The AI Butler''s voice reverberated throughout the room.
"Really? Open the Car Gate for her." Theo asked as his face showed surprise.
He looked at the clock on his cellphone to check the time.
''5:12 PM... Isn''t that too early? I told everyone to get here at 6:30 PM.'' He thought as he started walking out of the studio.
No matter why the reason she arrived so early, he had to greet her.
He wanted to greet her after she parked her car in the garage of the house.
A whileter, Theo arrived at the garage at the same that a white sports car entered the ample parking lot.
After the car was parked, a breathtaking stunning girl exited through the driver''s door.
Theo looked at Ayia''s stunning appearance, and he had to admit that she was too beautiful!
"Hey!" Theo greeted her with a warm smile as he pulled her into a hug.
"Hey!" Ayia whispered back as she melted in his arms.
She felt the warmth of his body, his smell, his touch, the sound of his heartbeat.
Everything.
She just wanted to live forever in his embrace.
But unfortunately, she couldn''t.
"Why did you arrive so early?" He asked with a gentle smile as he let go of her.
"Oh, I wanted to help you cook dinner. There are so many peopleing, I didn''t want to leave all the work to you." Ayia replied with blushed cheeks.
"How nice of you! I''m grateful for your help then!" Theo replied with a brilliant smile.
His smile was so warm and vibrant that it seemed that it could melt the snow falling through the skies.
Ayia just nodded meekly as her cheeks blushed even harder when she saw his smile.
''How can his smile affect me so much?'' Ayia wondered.
"Come on. Let''s go upstairs." Theo said as he took her hand and pulled her toward the stairs.
Ayia let out a tiny squeak when she felt his hand on hers.
But she epted dly his hand as she followed his lead.
"I was thinking about cooking Tantanmen Ramen and Curry Udon for dinner. It is snowing so I think this can warm our bellies. What do you think?" Theo asked as they ascended the stairs.
"That''s an amazing idea, Theo! I was looking forward to something warm to eat indeed." Ayia replied in her usual lively voice.
She was shy only at first, little by little she was getting used to being intimate with Theo.
"But you know that the preparations to make Tantanmen Ramen take at least days. So, did you already start it?" She asked.
"Or are you making the easy version of the recipe?" Ayia added with a pondering face.
"Ha! Of course, I''m doing the 2-days version!" Theo replied with a fake offended face.
Ayia just giggled when she saw his silly act.
"But, I''m serious. I started the preparations on Saturday. So, it will not be much difficult for us to cook this dish." Theo dered with a confident smile.
"If it is as you say, it won''t be hard indeed." Ayia agreed with him.
While they talked, the two of them arrived in the kitchen.
"Hmm, can you start cooking by yourself? I want to take a quick shower before I start." He asked as he looked at her pretty face.
He spent the whole day working and felt that he was dirty.
And because he would not have time to shower after he started cooking, he wanted to take the shower now.
"Sure, I will start by myself. But don''t take too much time, Okay?" Ayia said with a yful voice.
"Yes, ma''am!" Theo replied with a yful smile.
Before she could see what was happening, Theo gave her a light pec on her lips before running out of the kitchen.
"He is too daring!" Ayia whispered between breaths.
But although she said that, she was smiling with a face that exuded happiness.
She touched her lips with the tip of her fingers and recalled the light kiss he gave her.
The lovestruck girl had fallen too deep already.
Chapter 210 Bragging?
The autumn snowfall descended upon Elffire City as the darkness of the night arrived earlier than usual.
But even though the cold weather gued the outside world, inside a mansion on top of a hill on the outskirts of the Pedrarruna Forest, the coldness could not affect the three beings inside the manor.
The first being in the manor was just a cute ck and white kitten who was napping in her favorite ce in the house.
The second being was a silver-haired boy who dressing some clothes after he took a quick shower.
And third being was a purple-haired girl who was busy cooking in the kitchen of the mansion.
Mayia, Theo, and Ayia didn''t even notice that it was getting colder outside.
But that was obvious since Sylph took care of the inside temperature at all times.
Theo didn''t even have to adjust the temperature inside the house.
A whileter, Theo arrived in the kitchen wearing blue jeans and a ck sweater with a cover of the Uzumaki n.
He wasn''t wearing shoes because he didn''t like wearing them inside his house.
And with Sylph''s constant cleaning, the floor of the house did not have any dirt on them.
And with the floor heating system that Theo installed in the house, it was veryfortable to step on the ground.
"How''s it going?" Theo asked with a smile as he arrived in the kitchen.
"Good! I think we can finish in time for dinner." Ayia replied as she lifted her head from the vegetables she was cutting.
She was greeted by the sight of Theo wearing casual clothes and with his hair still wet from the shower.
And this sight almost made her have a heart attack.
It seemed so casual, but it made Theo look even more handsome.
"Let me help you then." Theo said as he opened the fridge to get some ingredients.
He did not notice that Ayia''s eyes showed a hungry look as she looked at him.
''He is so damn yummy! I just want... to bite him!!'' Ayia could not believe she was having these thoughts.
She shook her head to throw away these thoughts and resumed her work on cutting the vegetables.
"How was your day?" She asked as she tried to focus on something else rather than the thought of biting Theo.
"Oh, it was great. I received the reports from mypanies, and we had a great month." Theo replied as he remembered the morning.
"Really? How is it so?" Ayia asked curiously.
She always was curious about Theo''s investments, but she didn''t want to seem like a busybody so she refrained from asking.
"For example, my Publishing Company sold so many copies this month that we could not meet the demand of orders." Theo said with a gentle voice as he closed the fridge after taking all the ingredients he needed.
"That''s something I believe! Your mangas are so good!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
She was a diehard fan of his mangas.
Especially the [Naruto] manga.
"I know!" Theoughed.
"Did you receive the third volume of the mangas?" He asked.
Theo sent his friends an edition of the manga before it was released to the public so they would not have to go buy it in the bookstores.
"I did and I loved it! I can''t believe that Sasuke threw himself in front of Naruto to save him! And what was that thing on Naruto at the end of the manga?" Ayia started talking excitedly about the manga.
Theo justughed when he saw that.
It was in this third volume that happens famous arc where the fight between Haki against Naruto and Sasuke happens.
In short, the resume of the volume was this:
''In an effort to get stronger, Naruto trains harder than Sasuke and Sakura. Though he catches up to both in terms of talent, exerting the extra effort leaves him fatigued. To allow him a chance to regain his energy, the rest of Team 7 goes on to escort Tazuna without him. Soon afterward, however, they are attacked again by Zabuza and a masked Haku. Using his new training, Sasuke does battle with Haku and proves to be an equal match, forcing Haku to trap him in a prison of ice. Naruto quickly arrives to help and joins Sasuke in the fight, though both are soon overpowered. As Haku makes to finish Naruto off, Sasuke uses himself as a shield to block the attack and appears to be killed. Naruto, in his anger, taps into the dormant powers of the demon fox sealed within him.''
That was why Ayia was so intrigued when she read the end of the volume.
She would never imagine that a Nine-tailed Demon Fox was sealed inside Naruto.
That was something that would only be revealed muchter, so Theo justughed and shook his head when he heard her question.
He didn''t want to spoil the story for her.
"Forget it." Ayia snorted unhappily when she saw that he would not answer her questions.
"Moving on. After I inspected these reports, I spent the rest of the day drawing. Actually, I had just finished thest drawing when you arrived." Theomented as he ced a pot on the stove.
"Oh, I remember you saying that you were drawing the prep work for the start of the animation studio, right?" Ayia pondered as she ced the diced vegetables inside a pot.
"Yeah, because we have a short time of production. I had to draw all the preliminary work to speed up the production." He replied as he took a spoon to mix up the broth that was being cooked.
"Short time? When are you going to release your first anime then?" Ayia asked curiously.
"Next April." Theo gave a simple answer.
But Ayia froze when she heard that.
Although she was not a knowledgeable person in animation matters, she still followed the anime being released.
So, she knew that it took almost a year for an anime to be produced.
But she heard now that Theo would produce an anime in only 4 months!
That was crazy!
If she didn''t know him as she knew him, she would think he was bragging and showing off without any insurance.
But she knew that Theo was not a person who liked to show off, he just did things without expecting any praises.
Even when someoneplimented and praised him, he would just smile and shook his head.
She could feel that he did not takepliments to his heart, that was why it was so hard topliment him.
She felt that he would not believe in anypliments thrown at him.
But what she didn''t know was that Theo was like that because he knew that everything he had was given to him by the system.
So, he did not have any reason to be proud of thesepliments.
"How?" Ayia managed to say after her initial shock.
"Hmm, you mean how is it fast?" Theo asked without even lifting his head from the pot he was mixing up.
He did not have to look at her to know why she was shocked.
He had to admit it was indeed a crazy thing to produce an anime in only four months.
"Yeah!" Ayia eximed with curious eyes.
"I already told you how!" Theoughed.
Ayia just looked at him puzzled.
"All the drawings I made will shorten months in the production." Theo exined when he felt that she was not understanding.
At that moment, Ayia was blown away once more.
"So, you''re telling me that you alone did months of work that it took tens of people and months toplete?" Ayia asked not believing what she was saying.
"Hmm, pretty much." Theo replied in a t tone.
He did not sound much proud of what he did.
It seemed as though he did something normal likepleting a workout exercise.
Ayia could feel that he did not care much about what he did and that he did not want to brag about it.
At that moment, her golden-sun-like eyes shone as she looked at him.
If that was an anime, her golden eyes would be shaped like hearts.
That was the power of bragging but at the same time to bragging.
Theo had no idea of the effect he had on Ayia as he concentrated on the food in front of him.
He missed a good chance of seeing a lovestruck girl looking at him with a lovely face.
Chapter 211 New Family Member?
Kitchen, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo and Ayia could be seen cooking dinner in perfect harmony.
After months of cooking together, the two of them acquired chemistry in the kitchen rarely seen between cooks.
They did not seem merely colleagues cooking.
They perfectlyplement each other.
If one started cutting something, the other would start the preparation where the pieces cut by the other would be used.
So, it was not a surprise to see them cooking without any hups.
"And you? How was your day?" Theo asked the same question that she asked him.
"Hmm, I spent the day taking care of the requests that Arthur and his crew sent to me." Ayia replied when she remembered the tons of things they asked her.
"Really?" Theo asked in surprise.
"Yeah, it seems that afterst night''s shooting, they decided to use the whole Monday to n the next shootings." Ayia answered.
"Oh, that''s right! You told me they filmed a scenest night. How did it go?" Theo asked with a curious voice.
Even though he was not involved in the production that did not stop him from being curious.
After all, even with all the knowledge given to him by the system, he hadn''t experienced a film shooting himself yet.
He was curious to know how it was.
"It was so exciting!" Ayia eximed excitedly when she remembered her adventure the night before.
"They filmed the second scene of the script, where the two characters have their first date. They chose the White Willow za to be the location of the shoot." Ayia started exining.
"White Willow?" Theo asked as he tried to remember where that was.
It was only when he searched his predecessor''s memories that he figured out where the ce was.
It seemed that when he was a kid, Theo and Aurora''s parents took them to this za.
And by the memories Theo had of the ce, he could see why Arthur and the crew chose that ce to film.
It was the perfect ce to have a first date.
"Yeah, they chose that ce and when we arrived there they started..." Ayia then started giving an exciting description of how the shooting went.?
Theo listened to everything she said with a smile on his face.
He liked seeing Ayia so excited.
He loved her bubbly personality as it felt like a good contrast with his cool personality.
"That was pretty much how it went." Ayia finally finished her story with a smile on her face.
"I see you had fun there." Theoughed.
"So much fun!" She alsoughed.
"Oh, they asked me to ask your opinion about the scene they filmed. They even sent me the videos for me to show you." She added when she remembered Kanna''s request.
"Really? Well, you can send me the fileter then." Theo replied in a surprised tone.
"''Kay!" She replied.
"But you said you spent the day working on their requests. What did they ask you?" He asked as he picked the vegetables she sliced and put them inside the pot he was mixing.
"Hmm, they asked for a bunch of clothes and materials. I suppose they were decided on the clothes for the scenes and the props for them." Ayia replied with a thoughtful face.
Even though she did not understand much about film productions, she still studied them when she heard from Theo that she needed her to oversee these video productions.
Therefore, since then she became a knowledgeable person in film productions.
At least when the theory was talked about.
"Oh, and they sent me a bunch of ces for me to get the permit for them to shoot the scenes." She added when she remembered theirst request.
"Where are these ces?" Theo asked curiously.
"The coffee shop you met them on Friday, a furnished apartment,..." Ayia listed the locations that Kanna asked for.
"That''s interesting." Theomented as he gave a small smile.
''It seems that this crew had an interesting view of this production.'' Theo thought in amusement.
Ayia gave him other details about the production and he heard everything with an intrigued face as they cooked dinner.
"Where''s Shizuka?" Theo asked when he remembered Ayia''s sister.
Shizuka usually apanied Ayia everywhere, so it was a rare sight to see Ayiaing alone today.
Ayia blushed a little when she heard his question.
"Oh, she had something to do. But she willeter." Ayia gave a short answer.
Theo found her answer weird, but he figured that he was overthinking things.
If only he knew what truly happened.
The truth was that Ayia begged Shizuka for her to arrive for the partyter.
Ayia wanted some alone time with Theo before everyone arrived, so she had to ask his sister to arriveter to the party while she arrived early.
Shizuka was exasperated when she heard Ayia''s request.
It was obvious that she didn''t want to intrude on her sister''s romance, so she did not know why Ayia had to ask her this.
Shizuka could only shake her head at her sister''s silliness as she agreed with Ayia''s request.
And that was how and why Ayia arrived earlier than Shizuka.
If only Theo knew...
He would be shocked at Ayia''s efforts to be with him.
But Ayia would never tell him about such an embarrassing moment.
The two of them were cooking while catting happily when they heard the sound of the elevator opening.
"Brother!" A sweet voice shouted as a silver-haired stunning girl entered the kitchen with a sweet smile on her face.
"Hey, cupcake!" Theo greeted his sister with a warm smile as he hugged her with his elbows.
His hands had food on them and he didn''t want to stain her clothes with it.
Aurora just snuggled into his embrace with a satisfied sigh.
Her brother''s arms were still the best.
A whileter, the two silver-haired people let go of each other.
And at that moment, Ayia pounced on Aurora and squeezed the girl on her chest.
"Big sister! I can''t b-breath!" Aurora managed to say through Ayia''s squeeze.
Ayia reluctantly let go of Aurora when she heard that.
Theo justughed when he saw their interaction.
"Are you cooking dinner already?" Aurora asked with shining eyes as she looked at the food being prepared.
"Yeah, it will be ready in an hour. What about your friends? Are theying?" Theo asked as he started cooking again.
"They can''t. Their parents forbade them from going out on the weekdays until the end of the exams." Aurora replied dejectedly.
Vivian, Caro, and Umaru wanted toe but their family didn''t let them.
"Well, you can invite them when the exams end." Theo tried tofort his sister.
"Yeah." Aurora agreed.
"Big brother, did you see? It is snowing!" Aurora suddenly eximed excitedly.
Aurora always loved the snowy weather just like Theo.
So, the siblings had an unusual high excitement when the first snow of the autumn descended from the skies.
Obviously, in thest few years, they could not enjoy much because of their parents'' deaths and their difficult living situations.
But they still tried to celebrate in their own way.
They usually watched an old movie as they ate a cheap hot chocte.
These memories were something that both of them cherished greatly.
"Of course! I already took care of the hot chocte!" Theo replied with a brilliant smile.
"Great! I can''t wait!" Aurora also smiled sweetly at him.
,m Ayia observed the siblings'' interaction with a curious face.
She could see that this snowfall meant something to them, but she didn''t want to be intrusive.
The purple-haired girl knew that she could know everything about the two of them overnight.
These two siblings only had each other in the world.
But Ayia hoped that someday Theo and Aurora could see her as a family too.
Because she couldn''t wait to belong to their family already.
Chapter 212 Guests Arriving
"I will take a shower now, andter I wille down from my room." Aurora said as she started walking away from the kitchen.
"Okay, they will arrive at 6:30 pm, so you cane down at that time." Theo replied as he watched his sister exiting the kitchen.
Theo and Ayia continued cooking dinner while the snow descended upon Elffire City.
"Sylph, light up the living room''s firece." Theo asked out loud.
One of the most used areas used by Theo and Aurora was the huge room on the ground floor where the kitchen, dining room, and living room were ced.
The three ambients were ced together without any partitions.
And Theo decided to have the party in this area as it was snowing outside and they could not be there because of the cold weather.
And the firece could give a cozy feeling to the guests who were arriving.
From the kitchen, Theo and Ayia saw the firece lighting up and they admired it with dreamy eyes.
The firece was one of the most beautiful features of the house as it seemed as if a huge tree was carved out and the firece was ced inside of the trunk.
When the time for the guests to arrive neared, Aurora descended from her bedroom.
She was dressed like Theo.
Blue jeans and a pink sweater that had a Kakashi image on the front of it.
The only difference from Theo was that she was wearing pink bear slippers.
Her hair was tied in a ponytail and she was wearing light makeup that highlighted her features.
If her ssmates saw her now, they would be frozen in admiration at her beauty.
"Ready?" Theo asked with a smile when he saw her entering the kitchen.
"Yeah!" Aurora replied with another smile.
"Aurora-chan! That sweater is so cute! Is it from the merchandise that Theo is going to start selling?" Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
Last Monday, when she and Theo had a ''date'', he gave her some products, but she did not see the pink sweater that Aurora was wearing.
"Oh, it is. When big brother got the sample products I took all the pink products." Aurora giggled as she gave a little spin to show the sweater.
She heard from her brother that he gave Ayia some products, so she immediately understood Ayia''s doubt.
"That''s not fair, Aurora-chan!" Ayia faked an angry shout.
But she could not act long enough and started giggling.
"I will empty the stocks of the store when the website opens tomorrow!" Ayia eximed with determination.
Theo and Aurora justughed when they saw her antics.
The three of them were chatting happily when they heard Sylph''s voice.
"Master, there are people at the door." Her lively voice sounded in the kitchen.
"Who?" Theo asked as he looked at the clock.
It was indeed the time he agreed with his friends.
As soon as he said that, the screen attached to the kitchen''s wall lit up.
They could see 2 cars in front of the car gate as the shiny snow reflected the street lights.
"It is Samantha, Sayuri, Shizuka, and June." Sylph''s voice replied.
"Oh, let them in." Theo replied when he heard that.
As soon as he said that, the three of them saw through the screen the car gate opening.
One car entered when the gate opened, but the other car didn''t.
A long-legged stunning girl got out of the car and walked towards the walking gate.
Because Ayia came earlier driving her car, Shizuka decided to use the driver employed by the family to drive her to Theo''s house.
If she didn''t do that, Shizuka and Ayia would drive two cars when they went hometer that night.
"Oh, Shizu-chan took a ride with the driver of the family manor." Ayiamented when she saw her sister getting out of the car.
"Sylph, open the other gate to Shizuka." Theo asked as he saw the girl walking through the white floor covered with snow.
Ayia had shining eyes as she observed the interaction between Theo and Sylph.
She wanted a Sylph for her too!
A whileter, three women entered the kitchen.
Each of them was beautiful with its own characteristic features.
They were young but they exuded a feeling of maturity.
The blonde girl had deep blue eyes and a beautiful face, but she seemed to exude a confident feeling as she walked.
The short red-haired girl had a tomboy look, but her boyish style made her features even more beautiful.
The third woman did not look like a woman at all, she looked like a teenage girl. If someone looked at her for the first time, they would think she was a 15 yeard old girl. But even though she seemed young, she was the oldest of them all. But that did not diminish her beautiful features.
They were Samantha Walker, June Collins, and Haruno Sayuri.
And curiously, the three of them were big bosses under Theo.
Each of them was the boss of apany owned by Theo.
But even with their work rtions, they still treated each other as close friends.
The three women valued Theo''s friendship deeply.
They knew that it was their luck to meet such a great boss like Theo.
They would not be in the position of power they were without Theo believing in their work.
That''s why they were deeply grateful for Theo''s belief in them.
"Hey, girls!" Theo greeted them with a warm smile.
"Hey, Theo!" Sam smiled.
"Hey, boss!" June also smiled.
"I''m smelling something good, Theo!" Sayuri eximed as she sniffed the air around.
"Ayia-san! You arrived early!" June eximed when she saw Ayia cooking with Theo.
The other two girls'' eyes lit up when they saw Ayia.
After Theo''s public disy of affection when he hugged Ayia in front of everyone in the kitchen of his restaurant, the word traveled fast.
Everyone enjoyed talking about juicy gossip.
And everyone had their ears tingling when they heard about Theo and Ayia.
Even though they respected Theo and Ayia''s privacy and would not intrude on their rtionship, that did not stop them from being curious.
So, when they saw Ayia arriving earlier, they could not help but get curious.
"Yeah, I figured that Theo would cook alone for all of us, so I came to help him." Ayia replied with a small smile.
The girls were a little disappointed that they could not get anything else from Ayia.
But it was at that moment that the sound of the elevator''s doors opening came from the hall.
They looked back and a ck-haired girl entered the room.
"Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed happily as she waved for her sister toe to her.
"Hey, Shizuka." Theo greeted her.
"Big sister Shizuka!" Aurora also greeted her.
"Hey, guys!" Shizuka greeted everyone calmly with a small smile on her face.
She would not admit it openly, but little by little she was starting to enjoy theirpany.
She was starting to see them as close friends.
And that was an amazing feat because no one before aside from her family was able to make Shizuka see them as friends.
Theo and the girls were chatting happily as Theo and Ayia finished dinner when they heard Sylph''s voice.
"Master. there are people at the door." The AI Butler said.
"It must be Kimiko and the rest." Ayiamented.
"Show us." Theo asked.
Shortly after, they saw through the screen at the side Kimiko, Lauren, Max, and the rest at the gate of the property.
"Let them in." Theo gave the order.
A whileter, the rest of the guests arrived in the room.
Everyone greeted each other with happy smiles on their faces.
Being between friends was something that warmed their hearts on that cold night of snowy autumn.
But what night would have been reserved for this group of friends?
Chapter 213 Storm And Pangu
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Snow was falling, so much like stars filling the dark trees that one could easily imagine its reason for being nothing more than prettiness.
Snow clouds, silver and ck, in a multitude of precious-metal hues, adorn the sky as if they long to kiss thend.
Beneath the approaching night howl, amid the branches that groan, in the ever whitening night, is the stoic mother earth who will never flinch at even twice the fright.
A snowstormes to echo the icy soul yet instead finds that it is the beautiful individualism of the snowke that mirrors back. That instead of despaires joy, a resilience to any weather.
As the guests of Theo''s dinner party arrived, the snowfall outside the house thickened as if to proim that no one could walk beneath its raging cold winds and dark clouds.
But it was not necessary anymore to walk in the cold weather as all the guests had already arrived and were enjoying the warm temperature of Theo and Aurora''s house.
Everyone felt the cozy atmosphere that only Theo''s house could give.
The firece brought a dancing glow into the heart of the Gray siblings'' home.
The fire.
Fire cares not about the time it vanishes, only that it gives heat and light.
The fire dreams in its iron bed, cozy in the metal that glows. Its mes transform the wood into the most transient of beauties, hot ribbons of light.
There are times it sparks as if it wanted more than one crazy way to dance, as if it needs to leap, to fly, willing tond where it may.
The light of the firece illuminated the room and gave a warm feeling to everyone present.
Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, everyone could see the raging snowstorm falling upon the city.
Everyone was happy to have arrived before the snowfall intensified.
"Thank god you guys came before the storm got stronger." Theomented as he observed the storm through the windows.
The warm light of the house passed through the crystalline windows and illuminated a few patches of the dark night.
"Man, the weather forecast did not predict this storm!" Max eximed suddenly.
"How are we going back?" Lauren asked in worry.
That was a valid concern, with the way that the snowstorm was progressing, the streets of Elffire City would be filled with snow and no car would be able to pass through it.
"Hmm, I believe that storm will weaken and the prefecture will release the snow removal trucks to sweep the streets. But even if that doesn''t happen, we have here plenty of spare rooms for you guys to sleep if you can''t back tonight." Theo replied with a calm smile.
He wanted to make them less nervous.
And his calming words and maic voice seemed to be able to calm their nervous hearts.
"Theo is right. We shouldn''t worry about this thing anymore." Sayuri dered with a smile on her face.
"Yeah, this way we enjoy Theo''s mansion thoroughly!"
"You are so shameless! This is not your house for you to get so familiar with!"
"Look who''s talking! When we wereing you said you wanted to jump on the heated pool!"
"I want to watch something at the cinema!"
Theo looked at his friends who started talking loudly and excitedly as heughed at their antics.
"Sylph, bring us some wine and drinks." Theo asked as he continued cooking with Ayia.
"Theo, do you want some help with that?" Kimiko asked as she watched Theo and Ayia cooking.
"Don''t worry about it. We will finish in 5 minutes." Theo replied with a smile.
"What are we having?" Max asked curiously.
"Tantanmen Ramen and Curry Udon!" Ayia replied with an excited smile.
Everyone was happy when they heard that.
These were the perfect dishes for a snowy night!
Hot and full of energy to warm their bellies.
"Wow! Boss, you did the extended recipe?" Max asked.
"Of course! Look who you are talking to." Theo replied with a smug look.
Aurora and Ayia started giggling when they saw Theo''s face.
While everyone else felt even more excited about the meal.
Because these dishes could be made in a short time and in a long time.
And the extended recipe was considerably tastier whenpared with the short recipe.
Tantanmen Ramen.
In Theo''sst life he never tasted this dish, but he remembered reading that it was a mix of Chinese and Japanese cuisines.
And on the Azure Star, the story of how this dish was born had some simrities with Theo''sst life.
Some people might remember that the Sakura Abode Country was born after the Pendragon na and the Yamata n signed the peace treaty.
The Pendragon n had simrities with the Anglo-Saxon folks who founded Britain on Earth. As they spoke English as their mainnguage.
And the Yamata n had simrities with Japanese folks who founded Japan on Earth. But in Azure Star, they named thenguage Yamatese even though thenguage was the same as Japanese.
The Sakura Abode Country was the most developed in the world, and no other country couldpete with it.
But the title for the second-ce fought fiercely between two countries.
The first country was the Bald Eagle Country, as they had rootsing from the big ind country, they still imed to be the best country in the world.
But no one believed in them.
And the second country that fought for the position of the second most developed country in the world was the Pangu Country.
As some people might be already guessing.
Yes, Pangu had simrities with China from Earth.
It was amazing how the two countries were simr.
Even their mythologies were the same!
That''s why the country was named ''Pangu'' after the primordial being and creation figure in Chinese and Pangunese mythology who separated heaven and earth and became geographic features such as mountains and rivers.
The Pangu country was the thirdrgestndmass country on Azure Star.
Having an area of more than 18 million square kilometers.
For some people to realize how big this country is; Pangu was bigger than Russia on Earth!
So, Pangu was bigger than the biggestndmass country on Earth!
But that was to be expected, after all, Earth Star is twice bigger whenpared to Earth.
Pangu was located in the Tori Continent.
And it was rtively close to the ind where the Sakura Abode Country was located.
So, throughout the years, the two countries maintained friendly rtions.
Even when the Sakura Empire dominated the waters throughout the world, the empire did not engage in war against the huge Pangu Country.
The Pangu Country instead suffered numerous civil wars and invasions from countries in the Tori Continent.
And it was only after thest world war ended that Pangu started to develop frically.
And in the span of less than a century, the Pangu Country became a country capable of fighting for hegemony with the Bald Eagle Country.
The country had a huge poption of more than 2 billion people, and with so many people it could develop steadily.
And with the addition of friendly rtions with the Sakura Abode Country, Pangu became the second or third more powerful economy in the world.
That''s why the citizens of the two countries were friendly with each other.
Throughout the years some cultures and food got mixed as the two countries encouraged tourism between the two nations.
And that''s how the Tantanmen Ramen was born in the Azure Star.
The dish became a traditional food to eat when the snowed in the two countries.
So, it was not a surprise for everyone to be excited when they heard they were having Tantanmen Ramen.
This hot dish is capable of uniting two countries and warming the bellies of the citizens.
They could not wait to taste Theo''s version of the dish!
Would Theo be able to satisfy them?
Chapter 214 Friends And The Unforgettable Night
"Dinner is ready!" Theo shouted with a big smile on his face.
"Yay!" Everyone was excited about dinner.
"Someone help me bring the dishes to the table." Theo asked as he picked up a steaming hot pot filled with ramen broth.
"Leave it to me!" Max eximed as he jumped out from his seat to help Theo.
"Me too!" Kin chimed in.
"That''s the least you can do! Youzy boys!" Lauren snorted loudly.
The girlsughed when they heard that.
Theo, Max, and Kin were the only boys in the group.
And because the girls could not find any fault in Theo, poor Max and Kin suffered the most at the hands of these girls.
Especially Max, because his girlfriend Lauren had a high strong personality and liked to boss him around.
But deep down he liked being bossed around, so he did notin.
A whileter, the food was ced on the table and everyone got in their seats.
The table was enormous and everyone was able to seat at the wooden table.
Theo was seated at the table head as the owner of the house.
Aurora was seated on his immediate right and Ayia was seated on his left.
Shizuka was seated beside Ayia and June was seated beside Aurora.
Sam, Sayuri, Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Gwen, and Kin were seated in the other seats.
Almost every cook from his kitchen hade.
Only Hideko and Tim didn''te, but that was not because Theo didn''t invite them.
Theo did invite them, but Hideko and Tim refused because they both had spouses and children.
They wanted to enjoy their day off with their family.
Everyone looked at Theo as they waited for him to say something before they started eating.
"Why is everyone looking at me?" He asked with an innocent face.
His act would be perfect if he was not swirling the wine cup that he was holding.
"Stop pretending!"
"Yeah, you can''t fool us!"
"I''m hungry!"
The others started throwing usations at him.
Theoughed when he saw their antics.
"Okay, Okay. I will talk!" Theo shouted over their loud voices.
They shut up when they heard his voice.
Theo gave a wry smile as he saw that.
"First of all, I would like to say thank you to each one of you foring here on this snowy night." Theo started with a brilliant smile on his face.
"I can say for me and Aurora that we both appreciate your visit to our house." Theo dered as he gave Aurora a look.
Aurora nodded her head and smiled when she heard that.
Ever since their parents died, it has been only her and Theo.
She loved her brother more than anything in the world, and she could spend eternity with him.
But sometimes the two of them wanted to interact with other people.
That''s when their friends entered.
Over thest months, Aurora and Theo made friends with these people.
And little by little they became friends and then close friends.
It all started when they all met each other at Aurora''s birthday party.
That night their friendship was bonded over alcohol and stories.
Even though Theo was an introverted person, that didn''t mean he was ufortable with having more friends.
The 11 people who came that night were people that Theo appreciated.
The first he met was Sam, he met her when he received his first mission from the system.
He had just transmigrated and he did not know much about this word when he met her.
Theo changed the course of Sam''s life.
Without Theo, she would still be trying to save money to pay for her college degree.
But now, she didn''t even have a college degree and she was already the boss of a bigpany.
That showed the amount of trust that Theo had in her.
The second one he met was Sayuri.
Their meeting was by chance as Theo dreamed of having his own manga publishing house.
Thepany was about to dere bankruptcy when Theo bought it.
And with this awful history, Theo trusted thepany on her hands to manage.
He trusted in her, the person who almost broke thepany, to lift up thepany.
Sayuri would always be grateful for his trust in her.
The third one was another chance encounter.
Theo met Ayia when he was buying food to take to an orphanage.
What if they never ran into each other?
Their lives would beplete?y different as it would be unlikely for someone like Ayia to associate with a normal person like Theo.
After all, her family was one of the founding families of the country.
Her status was so high that she could be considered a princess.
Ayia did not even like to imagine this scenario as she could not imagine her life without Theo, Aurora, and the others.
The fourth meeting was June, the manager who was hired by Theo to take care of his restaurant.
Theo could not ask for a better manager for his restaurant.
And the way that June took care of Aurora when the girl wanted to help in the restaurant made Theo like June even more.
The fifth meeting was with Ayia''s sister, Shizuka, the forever calm girl that took care of Ayia since they were little.
At first, Shizuka suspected that Theo had other intentions with Ayia when she heard from him.
But when she met him she had to admit that he was theplete opposite of what she thought.
He never once looked at Ayia or other girls with lust.
His eyes were always clear and crystalline without any ounce of dirt on them.
He always looked people straight in the eyes.
Which was an amazing feat as Ayia and Shizuka were used when talking with men for them to nce at their chests.
The two girls had amazing bodies, so they attracted the attention of every man.
But for the first time, they met a man who looked into their eyes without looking at their chests.
And girls kne]w when guys looked at their chests, so they were beyond impressed when they never once felt Theo looking at their breasts.
And when they ruled out the possibility of Theo being gay, girls also have an acute gaydar, they were even more shocked.
That was one of the reasons that made Shizuka not oppose Ayia pursuing Theo as a romantic partner.
The sixth meeting was with the 4 friends that came to Elffire City after an internship in Theo''s kitchen.
Kimiko, Shoko, Max, and Lauren arrived hoping for small roles as interns.
But they got something that they never dreamed of.
The possibility of working as full-time professional cooks!
The four of them would forever be grateful to Theo for the opportunity.
And thest encounter was with Gwen and Kin.
The time Theo knew the two of them was shorter, but Theo enjoyed theirpany nheless.
And the two cooks were beyond grateful to Theo for the opportunity given to them.
Theo looked at the people seated at the table with a smile that exuded warmth and joy.
They looked at his smile and they could feel that Theo was happy.
The girls blushed a little when they saw his smile.
It could not be helped, Theo was too handsome and when he smiled so warmly, his smile was capable of warming the hearts of everyone who saw it.
And the impact was even bigger on people who were in love.
In other words, Ayia.
Ayia blushed hard when she saw his smile.
"I thank the universe and the destiny for bringing each one of you into my life." Theo dered with an unusual serious voice.
Only he knew how serious he was.
He knew that everything was given to him by the universe.
And he would never be able to say thank you for all the things he received.
"Now, let''s eat! I''m hungry!" Theoughed.
The others alsoughed when they heard that.
A lovely dinner between friends who knew each other for only months started.
But even though their time together was short, the bond they shared was strong.
Sometimes time doesn''t matter when the bond was that strong.
Friends, delicious and warm food, a firece, and a raging snowstorm.
All the ingredients for an unforgettable night were ready.
Chapter 215 Cara Izuhara
A ranging snowstorm descended upon Elffire City while a group of 13 friends enjoyed dinner inside a warm mansion on top of a hill at the Pedrarruna Forest.
"This is so delicious, Theo!" Sayuri eximed as she tasted the Tantanmen Ramen.
"Yeah, this is the best Tantanmen Ramen I ever tasted!" Max chimed in.
"There is nothing better than eating Tantanmen Ramen on a cold day!" Sam eximed with a satisfied sigh as she ate the food.
"I couldn''t agree more!" June said as she also devoured the food.
The others also expressed their contentment as they ate the food.
But even then Theo just smiled and continued eating.
He was happy that they liked his food, but he did not take theirpliments too seriously.
"I heard that the restaurant will have a vacation in January?" Sam asked after she sipped the broth of her ramen.
"Oh, yeah! Theo said we will have it from December 31st to January 11th of vacation!" Max replied excitedly.
Sayuri and Sam were surprised when they heard that.
After all, the restaurant has been open for just a few months, so they thought that Theo would not implement vacations so soon.
"I can''t wait!" Shoko eximed.
"Hey, let''s do something together at that time!" Lauren proposed as her eyes shone with excitement.
The eyes of the others also shone when they heard that.
"I''m in!" Max immediately agreed.
"That''s not a surprise, Max. Everyone knows you do everything that Lauren tells you to do." Ayia giggled.
Everyone startedughing when they heard that because what Ayia said was indeed the truth.
Max blushed a little when he heard that everyone noticed their behavior.
While Lauren just smiled proudly.
"I heard that the Winter Music Festival will happen at the beginning of January. We can go there and enjoy the concerts." June proposed with a thoughtful face.
"You guys not gonna believe who''sing for the festival." Shoko said with an excited voice.
Everyone looked at her with curious eyes waiting for her to continue.
"Tell us already!" Lauren eximed impatiently.
Shoko just giggled as she saw their curious faces.
"Cara Izuhara!" Shoko dered with shining eyes.
"What?" Kimiko eximed loudly as her eyes when wide.
Everyone else was also shocked when they heard that.
Even Theo was taken aback when he heard that name.
But to understand why they were so shocked, it is needed to understand who is the artist they were talking about.
Cara Izuhara, 24 years old, was born from the union of a Pendragon descendent mother and a Yamata descendent father.
She had beautiful mixed ethnic features in her dark green hair and angelic face.
Since young Cara attracted attention because of her beauty, but she never cared for things like these.
That was because she had the dream to be a famous singer.
Since young, she sang in kids'' musicalpetitions, but it was only when she was 21yo that her musical career took a lift to heights that she never dreamed of reaching.
On July 7th, 2017, she released her debut single, "Dumb Enough to Believe", which she co-wrote with her cousin and producer Dave Isoshi.?
Within the week of its release, "Dumb Enough to Believe" was critically acimed, and broke Track''s record twice for most daily streams for a new artist with over 15.7 million global streams on July 12th and over 17 million global streams the next day.?
This record was only valid for new artists, as other famous artists had an even more impressive record.
But that did not diminish Cara''s aplishment.
It went on to break another Spotify record for the 25th song in history to hit 80 million streams in 7 days.?
Cara had officially joined the club of acimed artists.
And the proof of that was when the song debuted at number one on Pyramid Hot 100 and reached number one in numerous other countries.
To understand the importance of Cara achieving first ce in the Pyramid Hot 100 Charts, we need to understand what these charts are.
The Pyramid Hot 100 is the music industry standard record chart in the Sakura Abode for songs, published weekly by Pyramid magazine. These chart rankings are based on sales (physical and digital), radio y, and online streaming in the Sakura Abode.
And yes, that''s right!
The Pyramid charts were practically the same thing as the Billboard charts from Theo''s past life.
So, imagine a new artist debuting her first single on top of the Billboard Hot 100, this way everyone can imagine how awesome Cara''s achievement was.
And in Cara''s case, her achievement was even greater because Pyramid Hot 100 was much bigger than the Billboard Hot 100.
And Cara''s achievements did not stop there because after 2 months she released her first single, she release her first album.
And it was another huge sess.
All her songs were on the top of the Pyramid and Track charts.
She became famous worldwide.
She traveled all around the world on her concert world tour.
And wherever she went, crowds would go there to watch her sing.
Cara even was able to sing in the Champions League Final Half-Time Showst year.
That was the biggest sports event in the world.
And having the opportunity to sing in the half-time show was a huge achievement.
After saying all this, it bes clear why everyone, even Theo, was shocked when they heard Shoko saying Cara''s name.
"OhmygodOhmygodOhmygod!" Kimiko started rambling excitedly as her eyes shone.
Kimiko was a huge Cara fan that''s why she was freaking out so much.
"How did the festival organization was able to get her to perform here?" Ayia asked shocked.
She had investigated the festival before to know if Theo could perform in it, but she never once heard in her search that Cra would perform there!
And her bewilderment was valid as the Winter Music Festival of Elffire City was just a small music festival.
There had never been such a famous artist like Cara performing in it before.
Everyone looked at Shoko waiting for an answer.
"Well, you guys know that Cara released her second album 6 months ago, right?" Shoko started.
"Obviously! Her second album was as good as the first one! I heard she''s the favorite candidate to win the Saphire Award for Album of the Year." Kimiko replied with a proud face that only a diehard fan could make.
Kimiko could not control herself, she loved Cara''s songs too much.
"Again? She already won the award with her debut album!" Sam eximed in wonder.
Everyone at the table knew that Cara Izuhara was one of the few artists who were able to win the four most important Saphire Awards in only one night.
Album of The Year, Song of The Year, Record of The Year, and Best New Artist.
The Big Four Saphire Awards (also known as the General Field) are four Saphire awards presented by the National Academy of Recording Arts and Sciences.
They are the most prestigious and important awards at the ceremony.
So, when Cara won the big four most prestigious awards in the music industry, she carved her name in history as a legendary artist.
"That was what I heard." Kimiko shrugged her shoulders.
"It doesn''t matter! Shoko, continue the story!" Sayuri said with impatience.
"Okay, as I was saying. Cara released her second album half a year ago. And since then, she has been touring around the country performing in some festivals." Shoko continued.
"Yeah, I wanted to go travel to Catadrid when she performed there, but I didn''t have money at that time." Sammented.
"Yeah, at first our Winter Music Festival was not in her scheduled concerts. And it was predicted that she would her tour in Sakura City on January 11th." Shoko exined.
"But I heard from my sister-inw who works in thepany that manages the Winter Music Festival that it seems that Cara herself offered to perform in our festival!" Shoko revealed with an excited face.
"What?" Everyone eximed in shock.
Chapter 216 Best Of Both Worlds
12 people had shocked faces as they looked at the blue-haired petite Shoko.
"How is that possible?" Kimiko managed to say through her bewilderment.
"Is that even true?" Lauren asked with a doubtful voice.
Everyone could not help but doubt what Shoko said.
After all, why would such a prestigious artist like Cara Izuhara offers herself to perform in a normal and small music festival like the Winter Festival of Elffire City?
It did not make any sense!
"I''m telling the truth!" Shoko eximed in annoyance when she saw their doubtful faces.
"It seems that even though Cara grew up in Sakura City, her father''s family is from Elffire City. So, she wanted to make a surprise concert for her family that lives in Elffire City." Shoko exined.
When she said that, they immediately understood the reason for Cara''s behavior.
"Now everything makes sense!" June eximed.
"But why no one knows about that yet?" Gwen asked.
"Because her request was so abrupt, the organizers had to reschedule the whole concert line-up, so my sister-inw said they will announce her concert at the end of this week." Shoko replied.
"Oh my god! We have to buy tickets before it is sold out when everyone discovers this news!" Lauren eximed excitedly.
"That''s obvious!"
"I want to go!"
"It will be so much fun!"
Everyone started talking excitedly about the festival.
But 4 people were calm as if they did not care that a worldwide famous singer wasing to town to do a concert.
Shizuka was calm because even though she admired Cara, she liked other genres of music.
Ayia was calm because she had a much better thing to do on the day of the concert.
Aurora was calm because she would put anything in front of her vacations with her brother.
And Theo was calm because even though he liked Cara''s songs, he also had a much better thing to do.
The four of them were determined to enjoy the vacation at the Heart Inds, so they did not care about the concert.
"So, everyone is going?" Kimiko asked suddenly with an excited face.
She could not wait to watch Cara''s concert with her friends.
"I am!"
"Me too!"
"Count me in!"
Everyone started agreeing, but when they looked at Theo and the other three girls, they saw that Theo, Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka did not seem as excited as them.
"Sorry, everyone, I have a ce to be on that day." Theo said with a calm voice as he sipped his red wine.
Kimiko, Shoko, and the others didn''t even have time to absorb Theo''s answer when Aurora''s voice sounded.
"Yeah, me too." Aurora said as she took a bite of the braised pork of the Tantanmen Ramen.
"Sorry, me too." Ayia dered with an apologetic face.
"Same as Ayia-chan." Shizuka said as she sipped her white wine.
Kimiko and the others looked at Theo and the girls with shocked faces.
They could not understand why they seemed so calm and decisive about not going to the concert.
And the most peculiar thing was that the answer of each of the four was too simr!
Something was happening, and they needed to know what!
p "How can you pass this opportunity?"
"It''s Cara Izuhara!"
"I can''t believe you guys!"
They started shouting and discussing loudly while Theo and the girls justughed seeing their behavior.
"HEY!" Sam shouted.
Everyone shut their mouths and looked at her.
Sam looked at Theo and the girls with eyes full of curiosity.
She wanted to know what was happening.
"You four are nning something! Tell us what." Sam asked eagerly for an answer.
Kimiko and the others immediately looked at Theo and the girls.
They wanted to know the answer.
Theo and the girlsughed again when they saw their eager faces.
"Hmm, to be honest, I''m only implementing this vacation in the restaurant so that I can travel with Aurora. So, why would I cancel my trip because of a concert." Theo exined the whole affair.
"Yeah, Big Brother and I are going to the Heart Inds!" Aurora eximed with a sweet smile.
"And when Ayia heard that we were going there, she wanted toe, so I invited her and Shizuka toe too." Theo added.
"Shizu-chan and I are looking forward to this trip." Ayiamented with a brilliant smile.
It was then that they understood why Theo and the girls were behaving like.
It seemed that from the beginning Theo was nning this trip, so he would not give up on it because of the concert.
"Heart Inds?"
"The famous paradise of the Mohana Continent?"
"Oh my god! I heard that everything there is beautiful!"
They were visibly excited when they heard about the Heart Inds.
"Actually, that''s why I called you all here. I wanted to invite all of you toe with us if you want." Theo exposed the reason for the dinner party.
Everyone had a different reaction when they heard Theo''s words.
Some were excited about the idea of going to the Heart Inds.
And some had conflicted looks as they could not decide between Cara''s concert and the trip with Theo and the girls.
The two options were two amazing and that''s why they had conflicted faces.
Every one of them had money to spare, so they afford to pay for the trip and the concert.
Each professional cook like Kimiko, Shoko, Gwen, and the others who worked in Theo''s kitchen received 50k dors per month.
And June, Sayuri, and Sam were another story.
Each of them received hundreds of thousands of dors per month.
Especially Sayuri who owned 10% of the shares of the Fuji Jump Publishing house.
While the two girls Ayia and Shizuka were in a league of their own.
They were the richest people on the table.
They were so rich that they didn''t even know how much their families had.
So, they were the most casual people when money was mentioned.
"I''m in!" Sam dered excitedly.
"Me too." Sayuri chimed in.
"I always wanted to see with my own eyes the Heart Inds, so I will go!" Kin dered with an excited smile.
Max also wanted to say that he wanted to go, but he knew that he had to wait for Lauren''s decision.
And Lauren together with the others who did not talk yet could not decide which one they should go to.
The first option was to enjoy the concert of an artist they loved and always wanted to go.
And the second option was to enjoy a trip to another country that was known for its beauty, and they would have their friends''pany to enjoy the ce.
The two options were too attractive.
Theo looked at Kimiko, Shoko, June, and Lauren.
He could see that these girls wanted toe with them on the trip, but they could not give up on Cara''s concert.
"How about this? If you guys decide toe with us, I can get tickets for Cara''s concert in Sakura City on January 11th. We can enjoy the Heart Inds and when wee back to the country, we go to Sakura City instead of the Elffire City." Theo proposed with a pondering look.
The faces of everyone lit up when they heard that.
Even Aurora was excited when she heard that.
Even though she wanted to enjoy the vacation with her brother, that did not stop her from wanting to watch Cara''s concert.
The best of both worlds!
"You can do that?" Kimiko asked excitedly.
"Yeah, I can." Theo replied with a mysterious smile.
Theo just had to ask Sylph to hack into the concert''s system and get the tickets for them.
Because her skills were too advanced for the currentwork of the Azure Star, she could do that without leaving traces.
But Theo did not have any intentions of using her hacking skills to do something evil.
Getting the tickets was already the max he could permit himself to use.
Everyone looked at Theo with excited faces.
They could not wait for January to arrive!
Chapter 217 Ethereal Forest
Tuesday, December 1st
A silver-haired man was sleeping peacefully under the covers.
His sleeping features were capable of enticing any girl who looked at them.
Suddenly, his eyelids started moving slightly.
From the carousel of random ideases some order - a subtle awareness of who he was under the flow of thoughts with their loose connections to his waking life.
After a few moments more the silver-haired man began to analyze them in azy way, perhaps these ideas are meant to be kept.
Some areposed as if from a book he once read, some are just silly.
In another moment they are gone leaving no trace.
If they are still in his head there is no bread crumb trail back to them.
His eyelids with long silver eyshes flicker open to the unlit room.
No daylight.
He closes them again, willing the carousel to return, for his mind to tumble back to dreams, but it won''t.
,m Now the tasks of the day are demanding he thought about them, watch the opening of the animation studio, draw mangas, and work on his music album.
He was awake and there was no retreat.
Theo stole a nce at his cellphone that was on the nightstand.
''Aaargh, I shouldn''t have drank so muchst night.'' Theoined as he remembered the night before.
After Theo said he would get the tickets for Cara''s concert in Sakura City, all of them celebrated the news.
Even his sister had an excited smile on her face when she realized that she would go on vacation with her brother and friends AND watch Cara''s concert.
They spent the rest of the night drinking and nning their trip.
They even roasted some food on the firece in the living room.
Everyone had the time of their lives.
Theo even allowed Aurora to drink a ss of wine.
And the girl loved the taste of alcohol.
But that was because the wine that he gave her was delicious, if he gave her a beer, he was sure that she would hate it.
After all, most people hate the taste of beer when they taste it for the first time.
And Theo was not an exception, that''s why he preferred drinking wine.
And the night before he drank at least 1 bottle of wine.
His luck was that when he usually got drunk, he just became more yful.
Theo was young and had an enhanced body given by the system, so he had to drink tons of alcohol to be hungover.
Therefore, the only thing he had was a little headache behind his eyes.
But that would pass when he took a shower.
Theo stood up as he stretched his arms in an attempt to wake himself.
"Sylph, open the window shades." Theo asked as he turned his head to where the windows were supposed to be.
The room was pitch-ck as he liked to sleep in the absolute darkness.
As soon as he said that, Sylph captured his voice and operated the system to open the shades of his room.
When the shades were lifted Theo was able to see the world of white outside his house.
Amid the starlight was the ever glow of the moon, that mother of the sky who watched over every beating heart, steady and true.
Wands of rising branches became dancing silhouettes in the moonlight.
The white light that came from the big celestial mass in the skies shone upon the snowy forest.
As it gave an ethereal feeling to the view in front of him.
The snowstorm fromst night raged until 10 pm, and it was only then that Theo''s guests heaved a sigh of relief.
If the storm was over, it would not take much time for the streets to be cleaned from the umted snow.
But even after the storm passed, the snow did not melt.
The snow seemed unwilling to be washed away from Elffire City.
Theo saw the Pedrarruna Forest behind his house encased in a suit of white, and the crystallineke in his backyard seemed eager to capture the moon''s reflection in its waters.
Theo became enchanted by the view in front of him.
''So beautiful!'' Theo eximed in wonder.
He stood up from his bed and walked to the side of his floor-to-ceiling windows.
Even though the outside world seemed freezing cold, it was cozily warm inside his bedroom.
Even the ground was heated, so Theo could not feel the cold weather.
Theo picked up his phone and took some pictures of the view in front of him.
He even posted a Raingram''s stories.
He wanted to share with his friends the view of his bedroom on this cold morning.
Theo observed for a little more before he moved to his bathroom.
He needed to start his day.
Theo had too many things to do these days.
In the square of ck rock, the shower water runs free and easy.
Theo wished he could stay there all day in its cocoon, but the day awaits.
He dressed in his workout clothes before stepping out of his bedroom.
He looked at his sister''s closed door in surprise.
''It seems that she was too tired that she didn''t even wake up for our workout.'' He reasoned.
Theo walked to her door and stopped in front of it.
He was hesitating if he should wake her up.
He knew that the best thing for her was to let her sleep more this morning, but he was also aware that if he did that Aurora would be upset with him.
She made perfectly clear to him that he should wake her up when she was not able to get up by herself.
Theo sighed in defeat as he entered silently her room.
He could not bear to have his little sister upset with him.
''I spoiled her too much.'' Theoined.
But he knew that he would not stop spoiling her.
After all, she was the only blood family he had in his two lives!
How could he not spoil her?
Her room was pitch-ck just like Theo''s was when he was sleeping.
Both of them enjoyed sleeping without any sort of lights on.
The lightsing from the corridor illuminated her room, and Theo was able to see his sister sleeping peacefully on her enormous pink bed.
Her silver hair was spread on her pillow and she had pink covers over her body.
But the thing that attracted more attention was her angelic face as she hugged a stuffed animal.
And the most peculiar thing was that this stuffed animal was not amon one.
It was a baby orange fox with nine tails on its back.
That''s right!
Aurora was hugging a stuffed baby Kurama!
The Nine-tailed Demon Fox, Kurama, from Naruto.
Obviously, this stuffed animal was not avable for sale.
Theo requested this personalized Baby Kurama when the merchandise factory was finished.
Only Sayuri, Theo, and Aurora saw the stuffed animal.
So, there was no possibility of spoilers leaking.
Even Aurora and Sayuri did not manage to associate Kurama with Naruto.
But as soon as Aurora saw the Baby Kurama, she fell in love with the stuffed animal.
Ever since then she has been sleeping with it.
Theo''s heart could not help but melt when he saw the scene in front of him.
''How can she be so cute!?'' He thought as he picked up his phone and took some pictures of her sleeping with Baby Kurama.
He would keep these pictures as the holy grail for when he wanted to see something cute.
Theo sat at the border of her bed and stroked her silver hair.
Her silver eyshes which were just like his own silver eyshes fluttered as he stroked her head.
"Hey..." He said softly.
"Wakey, Wakey, sleepyhead." He said with a loving voice.
It was at that moment that her eyelids opened a little and Theo managed to see her purple eyes looking without focus at him.
The electrical purple eyes shone in that cold but also cozy morning.
A new had started and Aurora had just woken up.
What would the day have reserved for them?
Chapter 218 Thumb Promise
Aurora felt someone patting her head and calling her name.
She was so tired fromst night''s party that she didn''t even register who was calling her.
Especially because her brother allowed her to drink a cup of wine.
She was feeling an annoying headache as she blinked her eyes trying to see who was calling her.
When her eyes managed to focus on the figure sitting on the border of her bed, through the lighting from the corridor, she saw the familiar silhouette of a man.
He was extremely handsome and was looking at her with doting eyes.
"Big brother?" Aurora asked groggily.
"It is me." Theo''s maic voice replied.
"I''m gonna work out now. If you want toe with me, you should get up."
"But if you want you can sleep a little more. We can continue our exercises tomorrow." Theo added with a soothing and low voice.
Aurora did not reply immediately.
Through her sleepy mind, she was trying to process what Theo had just said.
And the headache she was feeling did not help her think faster.
It was only when she remembered that she would only see her brother that day when he came from the restaurant that she opened her eyes fully awake.
Her determination to spend time with her brother did not waver even if her body was iming for her to sleep a little more.
She sat up on her bed suddenly and scared Theo a little, he was not expecting her to be awake so suddenly.
"Big brother! Wait 5 minutes and I will get ready for our workout!" She eximed with a hoarse voice.
Theo smiled when he saw her behavior.
"Okay, I will be downstairs waiting for you then." He said as he stood up from her bed.
Aurora nodded and also got out of her bed.
Theo exited her room and closed the door behind him.
While Theo was descending the stairs of the house, Aurora took a quick shower and brushed her teeth before dressing in her winter workout clothes.
By the clothes her brother was wearing when she woke, she could imagine that he wanted to run outside even if it snowedst night.
She tied her silky silver hair in a ponytail before she put on a hood on her head to protect herself from the cold.
She was also wearing warm pants and a warm sweater on top of her workout clothes.
A whileter, Aurora arrived at the ground floor of the house and saw that her brother was looking at his phone while seated on thefy couches of the living room.
"Good morning, Cupcake!" Theo greeted her with a warm smile.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
Theo stood up from the couch and asked with a teasing smile, "Ready to run in the cold weather?"
"Ready than ever!" Aurora dered with a confident face.
But when she arrived in the backyard and felt the cold wind passing through her face, she understood that she may have underestimated the weather.
But even shivering from the cold, Aurora was stunned by the sight she was seeing.
Their backyard was so freaking beautiful that morning!
Theoughed when he saw the mixed emotions on her face.
He turned his head and observed thene built for running.
Because the snow did not melt yet, theoretically thene should be obstructed by the umted snow fromst night''s storm.
But Theo did not have to worry about these things if he had efficient employees taking care of his house.
And he had the most efficient house caretaker in the world!
Sylph had made use of drones to sweep and clean thene from the snow.
So, ane made of dark stone could be seen contrasting with the whitendscape of the snowy Pedrarruna Forest.
"Let''s go! As soon as we warm up our bodies with the run, the sooner we can ignore the cold weather." Theo eximed before he started running.
Aurora grunted as she forced her stiff body to follow Theo.
But even then she did notin.
It was her choice to be there, so she could not say anything about it.
In the haze of the moonlight, Theo and Aurora could feel the loose shirt start to cling to their back in ces and the shock of temperatures of their warm bodies and the cold air.
White sparkling clouds came from their mouths as their exhaled warm breaths.
Even through the cold weather, they were still able to sweat.
''I never seem to learn to throw it out before it goes rancid and It feels great to sweat my problems away.'' Theo thought.
Aurora, who even though did not have blood rtions with him, had the same jade white skin and rose cheeks, the only difference between them was the color of their eyes.
One shaped as the silver moon that illuminated their morning run.
And the other was shaped as the purple thunder that descended on earth through the stormy nights.
The pair of siblings looked beautiful even when they were sweating; their skin bes more like polished stone.
Their rose cheeks contrasted with the white scenery where they were running.
If someone looked at the siblings running in that etherealndscape, they would think it was a fairytale scene.
After all, how could such angels be running in such a beautiful ce?
After 10 minutes of running, Theo and Aurora had their bodies warm already and they did not even bother with the cold weather anymore.
"So, what did you think ofst night''s dinner?" Theo asked suddenly.
"It was so fun, big brother!" Aurora eximed as she remembered the night before.
"I think so too." Theoughed.
"And they even said they wille with us to the Heart Inds!" Aurora added with an excited face as she ran alongside Theo.
Although she did not have any doubt that the vacation would be awesome with or without their friends, after all, she would be with her brother and she loved spending time with him.
She was also sure that the two of them would have even more fun if their friends came along.
Aurora even wanted to invite Caro, Vivian, and Umaru toe with them.
But she was not sure if her friends'' families would agree with the idea.
After all, the three girls came from prestigious families in the Bluecorn State.
,m "Well, that took a little bit of persuasion for them to agree." Theomented with a chuckle.
It was then that Aurora remembered something that she was dying to ask him the night before.
"Big brother! How are you going to get the tickets for Cara''s concert in Sakura City?" Aurora asked with avid eyes.
She knew her brother for years, so she was aware that he did not know anyone in Sakura City capable of getting them the tickets.
The only reason she did not ask thatst night was because she saw in his eyes that he did not want to talk about it in front of everyone.
"Oh, that!" Theo said.
"Hmm, I can tell you but you have to promise to not anyone." Theo replied with an unusual serious voice.
"I promise!" Aurora replied immediately.
"When I mean anyone, I really mean no one, Cupcake!"
"No one of your friends is allowed to know. You can only talk about it with me." Theo repeated with a serious voice.
Aurora could feel that her brother would not tolerate for her to break this promise.
"I promise, Big Brother!"
"Let''s have a Thumb Promise!" She dered as she stopped running.
Theoughed when he saw Aurora extending her thumb.
He also stopped running and took her thumb with his thumb.
"Thumb Promise!" They both eximed as they both smiled at each other.
This was a tradition they had since they were young.
They said that pink promises were easy to break and only thumb promises were strong enough.
At that moment, two silver-haired people had their thumbs locked as they smiled at each other.
It was a picture worth painting.
Chapter 219 Sensei
"Now, let''s continue running. I will tell you how I will get the tickets as we run." Theoughed as he started running again.
Aurora immediately followed him with shining eyes.
She wanted to know why her brother demanded so much secrecy about this matter.
"You know Sylph, right?" Theo started.
"Of course! She is amazing!" Aurora replied in wondering excitement.
Theo and Aurora had been living in the Pedrarruna Manor for a little more than three weeks.
And during this time Aurora had been stunned by Sylph''s work.
The house was clean all the time, and Aurora could not even see when the house was cleaned.
But that was because Sylph chose to clean the house when Theo and Aurora were busy.
So, neither of them was able to catch a drone cleaning the house.
And their kitten, Mayia, was the happiest kitten alive.
Every day when Aurora arrived from school, Mayia woulde toy on herp.
And Aurora did not even have to feed, change the water, clean the litter box, and so on because Sylph took care of that too.
Aurora only had to admire the cuteness of her cat and not worry about other things.
There were several other things that Sylph did every day that Aurora was stunned when she first saw it.
But after a while, she got used to it, but that did mean that Aurora was less excited about Sylph''s work.
So, it was normal for her to be excited when Theo mentioned Sylph.
"Well, Sylph is also a talented hacker. So, I will just order her to hack into the concert''swork to get us the tickets. Even though it will be hard, Sylph can do the job." Theo exined directly as he exhaled hot air and formed a white cloud in front of him.
"What?" Aurora asked in shock.
"Yeah, that''s why I told you to not tell anyone." Theo added as he ran at a moderate pace.
"Oh, now I understand!" Aurora eximed as she made a face that showed her understanding.
''It seems that Big Brother doesn''t want to use this function that Sylph has. He even said that Sylph will have trouble doing it. And he must be worried about Sylph getting caught. That''s probably the reason he wanted to keep a secret.'' Aurora reasoned inside her head.
But she would never imagine that Theo severally downgraded Sylph''s hacking skills.
What would her face be if she knew that Sylph''s skills could fight against the cyber walls of entire countries?
Sylph was capable of hacking almost anywhere.
There were only some ces she could not because hacking skills were not the only thing needed to ess them.
If Theo was an evil person, he could deal a lot of damage.
But Theo promised himself to never use Sylph''s skills for anything bad.
He would only use her skills to protect himself and his sister from people looking for their information.
With Sylph''s skills, the cyber defenses on Theo and Aurora were as great as a country had on its secrets.
He knew that bad people existed everywhere, and he also knew that with his increasing fame, the people who eyed him with bad intentions would increase.
So, the first thing did was secure his and Aurora''s safety.
That''s why he had a house with such an overbearing security system, that''s why he had country-level cyber security in their electronic devices.
Everything was done to make sure that Theo and Aurora could live a happy life without any idents and attacks.
He just wanted to realize his dreams and be happy with his family.
He did not have any egoistical n of world dominance.
Theo wanted to be happy.
That''s why he did not tell Aurora about Sylph''s capabilities.
He knew that the information would be too much for her young mind, and thest thing he wanted was to worry and her influence negatively on her life.
He wanted her to grow up happy and free of any worries.
"I understand, brother!" Aurora said with a sweet voice as she ran alongside him.
"That''s my girl!" Theoughed.
The siblings ran a few moreps before they entered the house to escape the freezing wind.
Now, they would move to the second part of their morning workout.
Martial Arts Practice.
They stood opposite each other on the tatami.
The tatami was where we transformed years of pain into moments of immense suffering as if we were beating that torment from one another''s bones.
That morning Theo would teach exclusively Jiu-Jitsu to Aurora.
Some people may argue that teaching this style to Aurora was the wrong move.
Why would he teach her something that she needed contact with the enemy to apply the techniques?
But the first thing that Theo taught Aurora in self-defense was that if someone wanted to attack her, the first thing she needed to do was run.
"Cupcake, no matter how confident you are in your martial arts, if someone attacks you, run! Run without looking back! Your safety is more important than showing off your might." He said at their first lesson.
And that was something that Aurora printed deep in her mind.
But Theo knew that the world was not perfect, there were sometimes that Aurora would not be able to run.
These times Aurora had to know to defend herself.
And there was always a possibility of Aurora being taken by surprise and the attacker got hold of her arm, head, or body.
What if that happened?
If she didn''t know Jiu-Jitsu how could she defend herself?
That was what Theo would say to the people who questioned Aurora learning Jiu-Jitsu.
Theo knew that this martial art was perfect for women to defend themselves as he still remembered reading news in past life about women proficient in Jiu-Jitsu subjugating their attackers.
In a traditional Jiu-Jitsu practice, Theo and Aurora would have to wear kimonos.
But because Theo wanted to simte real life, he discarded the vestments.
But Theo followed all the other traditions.
They bowed to each other, and they learned a lot of new ways to throw each other on the floor, breaking falls each time.
It was rough, but it was fun.
It was the sort of thing that brought on adrenaline but gave people the support and role modeling on how to control that fear.
They learned how to keep the brain switched on properly even when danger was sensed.
It was a sort of training in calm response and mature thoughts.
Theo already had this mentality, but he wanted to imprint the same behavior into Aurora.
In a way, it was a kind of physical philosophy, one that allowed wisdom to be taught another way.
Aurora wanted to be like her sensei, to have that self-control, self-discipline, and self-confidence.
Because even though Theo was her brother, on the tatami she treated him as her sensei.
He taught so many things to her, that she willingly called sensei when they were training.
She wanted to show him the deep respect she had for him as her teacher and sensei.
For Aurora jiu-jitsu was so much more than self-defense in the basic literal sense, it''s more of a defense of the sense of self in the context of group cooperation.
It bonded Aurora and her brother even deeper than they already were.
It taught her more about their humanity.
To understand the feeling that Theo and Aurora shared when they trained, people would have to try a martial art to feel that or really get it fully.
When they trained and fought together, they loved each other, they just do.
The siblings at that moment was just a pair of sensei and student searching for ways to deepen their knowledge in martial arts.
"SENSEI!" Aurora shouted as she bowed her head.
"Osh!" Theo nodded and started their training.
Chapter 220 Mexican Standoff
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo and Aurora had already finished their morning workout, and after taking a shower, they were in the kitchen.
Theo was cooking breakfast and lunch for Aurora to take to school.
And Aurora was dressed in her school uniform as she helped him cook.
The two siblings were cooking while talking about their days.
It was just another normal day for the two upants of the enormous house.
But even though it seemed like a normal day, a sounding from the stairs proved that something was different that morning.
To understand what was that sound, we have to go back to the night before.
Last night, Elffire City saw its first snowstorm of the autumn.
And in the same night, Theo and his friends enjoyed a lovely dinner at his house.
After they finished dinner, their bellies were warm and they just wanted to drink and enjoy the night.
And that was what they did.
Everyone got drunk, even Aurora got a little tipsy after drinking a ss of wine.
And when it was time to go home arrived, the people who came by riding a taxi, just called a car and went back to their houses.
But 5 girls came in cars who were too drunk to drive.
Especially on the slippery roads recently covered by snow.
Sam, June, and Sayuri who came together did not even remember that one of them should not drink so they could drive home.
And the result was that the three of them got drunk and had no conditions to drive.
Ayia was so drunk that she started singing in the middle of conversations.
Even Shizuka drank too much and became more talkative than usual as she started talking without stopping.
Consequently, it was obvious that Theo did not allow these girls to drive.
He made use of the 4 guest rooms on the second floor.
Ayia and Shizuka shared a room, and the other three each got a room.
They protested a little arguing that they could still drive, but after seeing their unsteady steps, Theo asked Aurora''s help to convince the girls.
It was only after Aurora talked to them for a long while that the girls epted.
Theo did not even have to worry if the rooms were ready to receive the girls, he knew that Sylph had already taken care of that.
So, that night, Ayia, Shizuka, Sayuri, June, and Sam slept in Theo''s house.
And what afortable night they had.
The beds were fluffy andfy.
And the warm temperature of the rooms made it the perfect ce for their drunk bodies to sleep.
6:50 AM.
Sam felt veryfortable as shey on the bed.
But suddenly her head was assaulted by a splitting headache.
It seemed as though a hammer was hitting her head repeatedly.
She felt a mix of feelings.
Her body felt thefiness of the bed, and her head felt the effects ofst night''s ingested alcohol.
"Aaargh! I should not have drunk so much." Sam said with a hoarse voice.
''I will never drink again.'' She thought the same thing that everyone thought in a hungover.
Sam blinked her eyes and looked at the room where she was.
Last night''s happenings were still hazy, but she remembered Aurora''s convincing words for them to sleep in the guest rooms.
"It seems I am in Theo''s house." She said when she finally was able to think straight.
The room where she was had a warm lighting from the side which made it possible for her to see the surroundings.
Theo knew that his and Aurora''s preference to sleep in absolute darkness would not be well epted by hungover girls.
So, he asked Sylph to keep the sidelight on for the girls to see the room.
"This bed is sofy!" She eximed with a satisfied sigh as she snuggled the bed.
But even though Sam wanted to sleep more, she knew that she had to get up.
She picked up her phone and looked at the time.
"Hmm, it is almost the time to go to the office." Sam sighed in defeat as she sat on the bed.
That day was the day that the payment would be deposited in their employees'' bank ounts, and she needed to oversee that to make sure everything went without problems.
Sam stood up from the bed and walked to the door of what seemed to be the bathroom.
She entered and she was greeted by a spacious beautiful bathroom.
"This bathroom is better than the one in my apartment." She said in wonder.
After getting the job as the Head Manager of the Umbre Corporation, Sam was receiving a sry so high that she didn''t know how to spend so much money.
So, one of the first things she did was to buy an apartment for herself.
She loved her new apartment.
But it could not bepared with the level of Theo''s house.
Everything was prepared for her.
New toothbrush for her to brush her teeth and fresh clean towels if she wanted to take a shower.
Sam moved to the front of the mirror and saw herself in the reflection.
Her makeup was messed up and she clearly showed signs of a hungover.
"I better take a shower before I leave. I will have to go directly to the office when I leave." Sam pondered as she picked up the toothbrush.
A whileter, Sam got out of the bathroom after taking a hot shower and priming herself.
She was ready for the new day.
The only downside was that she would have to usest night''s clothes.
But she would have to make do with that.
Sam picked up her purse from the nightstand beside the bed and walked out of the bedroom.
At first, Sam was a little lost as she looked at the corridor.
She did not know where to go.
But it was at that moment that the door opposite her opened.
Sayuri got out of her room after also taking a shower.
The two women looked at each other and smiled immediately.
"Hungover?" Sayuri asked.
"So much." Sam replied.
They startedughing.
Both of them understood the situation and they could not help but find it funny.
"Thank god Theo had everything prepared for us. I don''t know if would be able to get to work in time if not." Sammented.
"You tell me! The bed was sofy and if it was not because of my splitting headache I would have slept throughout the whole day!" Sayuri giggled.
The two girls were chatting happily as another door opened next to them.
June got out of her room after also taking a shower.
Even though she did not have to work that morning and onlyter that night, she still wanted to wash the alcohol out of her.
Sayuri, Sam, and June at that moment had the famous Mexican Standoff.
Three pairs of eyes looked at each other until they could not hold anymore and startedughing.
"I can''t believe to choose a designated driver before we started drinking." June giggled.
"I know!" Sayuri eximed.
"Oh my god! How irresponsible are we? We even wanted to drive after getting so drunk!" Sam said as sheughed.
It wasmon when a group of friends got out to drink to choose one person who would not drink and drive everyone back.
But the three girls totally forgot about it and drank without holding back.
The girls were talking excitedly about the night before when they heard the sound of another door opening.
Who was it?
Chapter 221 Breakfast With 6 Beauties
Ayia and Shizuka emerged from their room with a fresh look.
They also made use of the bathroom and took a shower.
Ayia could not bear to appear in front of Theo with the smell of alcohol in her.
What if he refused to hug because of the smell?
So, as soon as she saw the prepared bathroom with fresh clean towels, she took a shower.
And Shizuka followed suit, she also did not like the smell of alcohol in her.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at the three girls standing together in the corridor.
And the five girls smiled at the same time.
"You guys woke up before us!" Ayia eximed.
"Yeah, I had to. I will have to go directly to the office from here." Sam replied with a sigh.
"Me too!" Sayuri chimed in.
"Let''s talk while we get down. We have to talk with Theo before leaving." Shizuka said with a calm voice.
"Shizu-chan is right!" Ayia agreed.
Sam, June, and Sayuri also agreed and followed Shizuka and Ayia.
"I''m so embarrassed! We made so much trouble to Theost night." June dered with a blushed face as she remembered thest night''s happenings.
"I can''t believe all of us wanted to drive home in a drunken state!" Ayia eximed.
All the girls had blushed faces when they heard Ayia saying that.
Even Shizuka was embarrassed because she got too drunkst night and lost her usual calm personality.
"I''m so thankful I was not drunk enough to throw up in any of Theo''s furniture." Sayurimented in a relieved voice
"Tell me about it! If I had thrown up in Theo''s house, I would not have the face to look at his eyes again." Ayia dered boldly.
How could she face her crush when she threw up in his house?
It would be so humiliating.
The girls talked excitedly about the night before as they descended the stairs.
While they did that they looked for signs of where Theo and Aurora might be.
They could not help it, the house was too big.
It was only when they arrived on the ground floor that they heard soundsing from the kitchen.
When the five girls arrived hall, they saw Theo and Aurora putting dishes on the table.
At that moment, Theo turned his head and gave them a brilliant smile.
"Good morning, drunkdies!" Theo warmly said with a teasing voice.
"Good morning! You guys gave me so much troublest night!" Aurora added with a teasing smile
The five of them blushed hard when they heard that.
"G-good morning!" Ayia stuttered an answer with a mix of embarrassment and infatuation.
Embarrassed because she could not believe she got so drunkst night.
And infatuated because Theo was particrly breathtaking that morning.
She didn''t know if it was because she never saw him in the morning or because she loved him more.
But when she saw Theo wearing ck boots, blue jeans, and an anime t-shirt, she almost ran towards him to hug him.
"Good morning."
"Yeah, good morning."
"Stop teasing us, you two."
The other girls replied to Theo and Aurora''s greetings.
"You girls arrived at the perfect time! Breakfast just got ready. Would you all honor us to have breakfast with me and Aurora?" Theo asked with still a warm smile on his face.
The girls melted a little when they saw Theo''s smile.
The impact was even more powerful on Ayia.
"Sure!" Shizuka replied with her usual calm voice, but the blush on her cheeks could not be hidden.
The other girls just nodded to express that they agreed with Theo''s proposition.
"Great! Aurora, get us another 5 tes." Theo asked.
"Sure!" Aurora replied as she walked to get the tes.
A whileter, the seven of them were seated at the table.
The girls looked at Theo waiting for him to say something.
"What are you looking at me? Let''s eat!" Theo eximed with a chuckle as he pour coffee into his cup.
The girls giggled when they heard that.
"Are you going to school after breakfast, Aurora-chan?" June asked as she looked at the girl dressed in school clothes.
"Yeah, as soon as I finish eating I will go." Aurora replied with a sweet voice as she sipped her hot chocte.
"And you cooked all this food today, Theo?" Ayia asked as she looked at the food capable of feeding 7 people on the table.
"Well, I knew you girls might be hungry after waking up. So, I cooked a little more than usual today." Theo smiled as he sipped his coffee.
"Plus, I''m used to cooking a big amount of food every morning because I cook the lunch that Aurora brings to her school." He added with a nonchnt face.
"Yeah, big brother''s food is too delicious so I cannot bear to not eat it in every meal." Aurora chimed in as she ate the steaming porridge in front of her.
The girls were impressed when they heard that.
They had another proof of how much Theo loved Aurora.
He did not measure efforts to make the girl happier.
Theo and Aurora never talked about it, but the girls could notice that because siblings only had each other as family, they became closer than normal siblings.
"You must wake up early to do all of that." Shizukamented as she sipped a hot tea.
"Early? Big brother wakes up at 5 am every day to work out!" Aurora replied with a proud face.
"What?" Sam asked in shock.
The girls were surprised when they heard that.
Was he a robot?
How could he have the energy to wake up so early?
And the girls knew that he would sleepte most of the days because of his work at the restaurant.
So, most of the days he had very little sleep!
"Why do you do that?" Ayia asked with a curious face as she ate her steaming porridge.
"Hmm, it''s to take care of my body. I n to live a long life, so a healthy body is the first step for that." Theo replied with a calm smile.
"It''s amazing! We first run a fewps around theke and afterward we practice martial arts." Auroramented.
"You wake up early too, Aurora-chan?" Sayuri asked.
The girls looked at Aurora in a new light when they heard that.
Aurora was a little shy as her big sisters looked at her in admiration.
"Well, I started apanying big brother for almost two weeks now." She replied shyly.
"Wow! You are amazing, Aurora-chan!" Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
She wanted to jump on Aurora to squeeze the girl, but after a while, she decided to do that after they finished eating.
Aurora shivered a little when she saw Ayia looking at her.
''I better avoid big sister Ayia or she will kill me in her chest'' The young silver-haired girl thought.
"And you two even practice martial arts? I didn''t know that." Sammented as she sipped her hot tea.
"Yeah, big brother has been teaching me self-defense for a few months already." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Wow! I didn''t know you knew how to fight, Theo!" June eximed in admiration.
Sam was equally impressed when she heard Aurora''s reply.
"Yeah, I know a little bit." Theo said with a modest smile.
Only Ayia, Shizuka, and Sayuri were not surprised.
They knew about the episode where Theo fought against three men and won.
And one of them even had a gun!
When Sayuri heard the story from Theo''s mouth she almost could not believe it.
And the only that made her believe was that she knew that Theo was not a person to brag about anything.
Ayia and Shizuka''s case was different.
The two of them had ess to the case and they saw the video where Theo fought the bandits.
They only had one word for Theo.
Grandmaster!
He was certainly a Martial Grandmaster!
Who could have the privilege of getting personal sses with a grandmaster?
That''s why Ayia and Shizuka looked a little envious when they heard that Aurora was receiving sses from Theo.
Could the two of them sigh in that ss too?
Chapter 222 New Students
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
The first day of December arrived, and with it, the aftermath of the first snowstorm of that Autumn season.
The weather forecasts predicted that from now on, snowfall would be more frequent until the winter arrived in the middle of the month.
The citizens of Bluecorn''s Capital City woke up for the new day even though most of them wanted to keep sleeping on that cold morning.
Inside a manor in the perimeters of the Pedrarruna Forest, seven people could be seen having a lovely breakfast.
"So, why are you learning self-defense, Aurora-chan?" June asked with a curious face.
"Hmm, Big Brother said that every woman should know the basics of self-defense. So, when he started teaching me I discovered that I loved it." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Wow! That''s very attentive of you, Theo." Sammented.
"Of course! I strongly rmend it to you to learn if you don''t know any self-defense techniques. After all, all of you are beautiful. What if a pervert attack you?" Theo reasoned as he bit his cheese sandwich.
The girls blushed a little when they heard Theo saying that they were pretty.
Theo had no idea the effect that a handsome man like himself had on girls when heplimented them.
He was such a noob in times like these.
"Theo''s right. In attacks, these things can save your life." Shizuka said with a calm voice.
She was the least affected by Theo''s charm.
After all, she would not get infatuated with her sister''s crush.
"You guys are right. But I''m so busy during the day that I don''t have time to go learn self-defense." Sam sighed as she shook her head.
"Me too." Sayuri agreed with Sam as she also shook her head.
The two of them were the head ofpanies, and they had their schedule full at all times of the day.
And at night they were too tired to go workout.
It was at that moment that Aurora''s eyes lit up.
She had an idea.
"Would you girls like to work out with us in the morning?" The silver-haired girl asked with an excited voice.
Aurora was excited about the idea of having more people in Theo''s martial arts sses.
Even though Theo tried to tone down his skills, Aurora had a hard time when she sparred with him.
She could not win one round!
She missed the time when she beat some guys in the Fight Club of her school.
Maybe if more people joined in, she would be able to enjoy the thrill of sparring more.
Ayia immediately beamed in joy when she heard Aurora''s suggestion.
"I''m in!" Ayia almost shouted due to her excitement.
How could she pass the chance to spend more time with her crush while improving her martial arts?
Two amazing things in one move.
She had to take it.
"Me too!" Shizuka eximed with an unusual excited face.
The red-eyeddy was so excited because she was on the verge of attaining the middle master level.
She needed a push from an experienced fighter for her to do that.
Because even in the prestigious Yamada Family, a grandmaster fighter was rare.
And they would rarely teach.
Only once a year, the grandmasters of the family would gather the young generation to ess their level and guide them.
That''s why Shizuka was so excited about receiving daily lessons from a grandmaster.
Sam, June, and Sayuri were a little lost when they saw Ayia and Shizuka agreeing so quickly.
"I don''t know if I can wake up so early." Sam said in hesitation.
"If you want, you don''t have to wake up so early. Aurora and I wake up so early because we like running for a while before we start the martial arts practice. If you show up here at 6 am, you can learn self-defense without problems." Theo proposed as he ced his coffee cup on the table.
Sam and Sayuri still showed indecisive faces.
Even if they showed only for the martial arts practice, they would still gave to wake up 1 hour earlier than usual.
And June''s case waspletely different.
Because she didn''t work in the mornings, she got used to waking upte.
And it would be difficult to change that habit.
"Please! It''s for your safety, Big Sisters!" Aurora pleaded with a sweet voice and puppy eyes.
When Theo saw Aurora using her lethal weapon, he knew that the girls would agree.
How could they resist Aurora''s big purple eyes looking at them with tears threatening to fall?
And just like he predicted, when the girls saw Aurora''s puppy eyes, they relented.
"That''s not fair, Aurora-chan!" Sayuriined.
"How can we resist when you look at us like that?" June snorted.
Aurora titled her head and looked at them with an innocent face.
"That means you agree, Big sisters?" Aurora asked with a sweet voice.
Sam, June, and Sayuri looked at each other and nodded.
"Yeah, we wille for the practice." Sam dered with a defeated voice, but a small smile could be seen on her lips.
"Yay!" Aurora celebrated and broke her puppy face.
Theo and Ayia broke intoughter when they saw that.
Even Shizuka was smiling.
"It''s decided then. You guys can arrive tomorrow onwards at 6 am, and we can start our work out." Theo smiled at the girls.
He liked the idea of teaching these girls his skills.
He did not want anything bad happening with them, so he was more than happy of teaching them.
"Oh, and the gym has a bathroom and changing rooms. So, you cane in your workout clothes, and after the workout, you can take a shower and change into your work clothes." Theo added as he looked at Sam and Sayuri.
He knew that it would be difficult for the two girls to go home and arrive in time for work, so he told them that they could get ready for work in his house.
The two girls heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that.
Their only worry was that, and with what Theo said, they did not have to worry about that anymore.
"Plus, I can make you nutritious breakfast before you leave after the workout." Theo proposed.
"Oh, I can help, Theo!" Ayia eximed suddenly.
She loved the idea of cooking breakfast with Theo.
"Now I am more excited about this workout." Sayurimented with shining eyes.
"Me too!" Sam chimed in.
How could they not be excited?
That was two professional chefs cooking breakfast for them!
They knew how delicious Theo and Ayia''s food was, so they even forgot that they had to wake up early.
The breakfast became their beacon of hope.
As they talked about these things, they had almost finished eating breakfast.
"What are you going to do today, Theo?" Ayia asked as she noticed that he had finished eating.
"Hmm, the opening of the animation studio is today. So, I have to go there." Theo replied as he put down the empty coffee cup after drinking thest sip of the drink.
"Oh, that''s right!" Ayia eximed as she remembered that Theo told her about it yesterday.
"Talking about the studio. Why Ryoko didn''test night?" Sam asked curiously.
"I invited her. But when she discovered that I would send her at the end of the afternoon of yesterday some drawings rted to our first anime, she decided to spend the night working on the drawings." Theo replied with a chuckle when he remembered Ryoko''s behavior.
"Oh, I see." Sam finally understood why the blue-haired girl was absentst night.
The 7 of them finished breakfast shortly after.
Each one stood up and moved to say goodbye.
Aurora waved goodbye as she took the elevator down the hill.
And the girls and Theo descended the stairs to the garage.
After saying goodbye to each other, they entered their cars.?
Three cars descended the hill and got out of the property.
Theo hummed a song as he drove toward his studio.
How would the opening of his studio go?
He was looking forward to it.
Chapter 223 Animators Breakfast
Cafeteria, Tokyo Animation Studio, Ellfire City.
Hundreds of people could be seen having breakfast.
These were the new animators hired by the studio.
They were the ones who chose to love in the studio dorms.
After having thest days to move to the new dorms and city, they were ready to start working.
Amid all these people, a group of more than 20 people was seated at a big table.
They were the former Ryoko''s ssmates at college.
After being hired by the studio, they were now Ryoko''s subordinates.
"What did you guys think about the dorms?" A man wearing sses asked.
"I arrived on Saturday and after sleeping in it for a few days, I''m pleasantly surprised."
"Yeah, me too!"
"The beds arefy and the heating system is great!"
"I know, right? There was a snowstorm yesterday, and I was able to sleep without worrying about the cold."
"That''s the thing that made me happier!"
"I heard that winter in Elffire City is more severe than in Sakura City, so having a good heating system is essential."
"There''s even amute kitchen if we want to cook something!"
Theo knew that some people preferred cooking by themselves, so he installed somemute kitchens for them to use.
But the attendants had to buy their ingredients.
Even the food in the cafeteria they had to buy.
But there was the expensive option with the BlueCloud Shop.
And there was the cheaper option with cheaper dishes cooked by some cooks that Ryoko hired.
These cheaper dishes were simpler and cheap to make, so Theo did not mind hiring some amateur cooks to cook these dishes.
But obviously, the cooks hired had some experience cooking before.
Theo even installed some vending machines that a wide variety of products.
And also a grocery store inside the building.
These things were cheap for Theo to install, so he did not mind putting them for his employees to enjoy.
And he could earn back the money he invested.
After all, these employees would want to go to a grocery store to buy food.
And what is a better option than the grocery store inside their work?
With more than 700 people living in the dorms, Theo was sure that they would buy stuff from the grocery store all the time.
All these things were implemented so that Theo could earn some money back from his employees.
After all, he was paying so much to them.
And he did not have a guilty conscience as he did that because one way or another these people would expend money on food and amodation.
So, why not provide these things himself?
"And did you guys see the grocery store? We don''t even have to leave the building with that!"
"I entered the grocery store, and I noticed that the prices are a little cheaper than the other grocery stores outside the building."
That was another strategy created by Theo to entice these people to buy in the grocery store.
Even though the prices were only cheaper by 5%, that was already enough to attract his employees to buy there.
With this discount, the profit of the grocery store would not be affected so much.
And at the same time, Theo would achieve the desired objective.
A near and cheap option was always the best option.
"Brianna, you were hired as the Art Supervisor. Why did you get the shared dorm and not the single dorm?"
Brianna lifted her face from the breakfast she bought from the BlueCloud Shop when she heard the question.
She was so absorbed by the delicious breakfast that she was not even paying attention to what her friends were saying.
"Oh, that''s because I wanted to get to know the ce before I chose where to live. Besides, the girls needed a fourth person to split the bill." Brianna replied as she looked at her three girlfriends.
The four of them were now roommates.
"Yeah, Brianna was kind enough to be the fourth person." Mitsue Koi chimed in.
She was one of the people who got hired as an Animator Supervisor.
She was only a tiny bit away from being hired in a better position.
"Plus, even Araya is there with us." Zofia Webb added.
She was only hired as Keyframe Animator, but she knew that with her skills at the moment, that was the best she could do.
But she was burning with determination to get better and climb through the ranks.
Everyone looked at Arayia waiting for her to say something.
"Why are you looking at me? Even though I earn a bigger sry, I don''t like spending more money than necessary. And I don''t have a problem with living with the girls." Araya said with a haughty tone of voice.
Araya Baker was an impatient and haughty girl.
Everyone learned after knowing her for years, that she was not a person to be trifle with.
And she was one of them who passed the fourth phase of interviews.
,m Even though she did not get a job as Supervisor as Brianna, she still got the job of her dreams.
She got a job in the editing team.
"Did you talk with Ryoko about what will happen today, Brianna?" Someone asked.
"Ryoko was super busy thest few days. So, I didn''t have the opportunity of asking." Brianna replied.
"But that was to be expected. As the Head Director of the studio, Ryoko must have her hands full with the opening of the studio." Zophiamented.
"I thought the same, so I didn''t even try distracting her." Brianna added.
"I''m curious to know what anime we will produce."
"Me too!"
"But after hearing Ryoko''s storyst Friday, I think that the anime will be based on one of the works of that publishing house Ryoko talked about."
"Yeah, if you think about it that makes sense. Why would they produce something else if they already have works that can do the job?"
"You know what? After I heard Ryoko''s story I tried buying the two mangas and one light novel that are being published by the Fuji Jump, and I was only able to buy one manga! The others were sold out!"
"Wow! Really? Are they that good?"
"I don''t know about the other two, but the manga that I bought is amazing! Its name is [Hataraku Maou-sama], and it is about a demon king transmigrating to modern times and starting to work in a fast-foodpany. It is so funny!"
"Really? That sounds interesting. Now I want to read it."
"I hope this manga is the chosen one to be adapted."
The friends kept talking as they had breakfast.
Only a whileter, Brianna looked at the clock on her phone and said, "Let''s hurry. We have to be in the auditorium in 20 minutes."
Ryoko warned everyone that they all had to be at the auditorium at 8 am on December 1st.
They started hurrying when they heard Brianna''s words.
Thest thing they wanted was to bete on their first day of work.
They stood up and threw the garbage at the garbage disposal.
When they were walking toward the auditorium, they saw that the other candidates had the same notion as them.
Troves of people walked toward the auditorium.
All of them had excited faces and burning eyes.
They could not help it!
Today they were going to start working in the best studio they had ever seen.
Everything was made to provide the best environment to work in.
The sries were great, the work policy was strict against abusers, the equipment was top-notch, and they even could rent a cheap room to save money!
They could not ask for a better studio to work at.
And it was with that mentality that they arrived in the auditorium.
What would happen there?
They wondered.
Chapter 224 Flashback
While the candidates arrived in the auditorium, Theo and Ryoko looked at their figures from backstage while they talked.
he are cold.
"What did you think about the drawings?" Theo asked with a small smile.
"They are perfect, boss! With all these drawings and designs done, I am certain that we can deliver the anime in time!" Ryoko replied with an excited face.
She could not help but recallst night''s happenings.
It already started snowing and she was inside her hotel room waiting for the drawings that Theo said he would send her.
She was too anxious to get in her hands these drawings.
It was past 5 pm, and she was wondering if she should text Theo to know when the drawings would arrive.
But it was at that moment that she heard a knocking from her room window.
At first, she ignored it, after all, her room was on the 8th floor of the hotel.
The only possibilities were that a bird was on her window frame or the wind knocked something onto the window.
But after she heard the same knock 5 more times, she stood up from the work table she was at.
She was sure that a bird was on her window, and she wanted to drive it away.
However, when arrived in front of the window, she saw a scene that she will never forget.
A shiny drone, that looked super expensive, was hovering outside her window with a big package in its ws.
The thing that made her even more impressed was that even with the wind and snow falling upon the drone, it never swayed and was always steady.
That was to be expected, this drone was given to Theo by the system after he designed super drone designs.
So, the drones in Theo''s possession were much more advanced than others in Azure Star.
But even these drones had limits, if the drone flew when the snowstorm descend upon the cityter that night, it would not have any chance to fight against the rage winds and falling snow.
But at that moment, the snowstorm did not fall yet, so the drone did not have any problems keeping a steady flight.
When the drone sensed Ryoko''s presence on the other side of the window, a tiny screen opened on top of its frame.
Immediately after, a few words appeared on the screen.
It said:
[Package from Theodore Gray]
[To Ryoko Riverdale]
Ryoko''s mouth opened in shock.
Her eyes became wide.
How could she not be shocked?
That was the first time she witnessed something so awesome!
A drone made the delivery!
"How could Theo do something like this?" She asked herself in bewilderment as she quickly opened the window.
As soon as she opened the window, the drone flew into her room slowly and ced the package on her bed.
After doing that, the drone flew out of the room through the open window.
Everything happened in less than 10 seconds.
"How efficient!" Shemented in wonder as she observed the drone flying away from her hotel.
Shortly after, she lost sight of the drone.
"It must be one of the drones that Theo showed us that day." Shemented as she closed the window.
? Even though the window was only opened for a little while, the cold weather was already affecting her room.
"It doesn''t matter anyway." Ryoko quickly forgot about the drone as she looked at the package on her bed.
It finally arrived!
She quickly picked up the package and ced it on the desk she was working at.
Shortly after, she pulled out of the package tens of drawings and designs.
Her eyes shone as she looked at these drawings.
Just by her initial assessment, she could infer that these drawings were made by an expert!
She first took hold of the storyboard of the 12 episodes of the anime and the script of these episodes.
These were the fundamental framework for the production of the episodes.
With them ready, the production would be much faster.
So, it was not a surprise that Ryoko was curious to see them.
She first read the storyboard and script for the first episode.
Ryoko knew in-depth the contents of the first episode.
After all, the task that Theo gave her to get her job was to produce the script and storyboard for the first episode of the [SAO] Anime.
It was only after she spent 2 weeks only sleeping 4 hours per day, that she managed toplete the task.
And because of her high talent and effort, she managed to impress Theo and get the job as Head Director.
Ryoko thought that her work would be the best.
But as she read the storyboard and script that Theo sent her and afterparing it with the ones she made, she had to admit that the ones Theo send were much better!
But that was to be expected, these two works took weeks and lots of people toplete.
Even with Ryoko''s talent, she would not be able to achieve that quality by herself in only two weeks.
It was only then that Ryoko realized that when Theo judged her work, he took into consideration all the conditions of the task.
Theo indeed had these thoughts when he judged her work.
He was indeed blown away by Ryoko''s talent because she managed to produce satisfactory work alone in only two weeks.
It was important to say that Ryoko was just a normal person, she was not like Theo who had an enhanced intellect, eidetic memory, and enhanced motor coordination.
With only her normal body and genius animator mind, she produced an excellent work.
Even though it was not better than the one Theo produced, that was because Theo had several things to assist him.
That''s why Theo did not hesitate to hire Ryoko to be the head of his studio.
He could not let such a talented person slip away.
Ryoko finished reading the storyboard and script of the first episode.
She looked at the work in front of her and sighed.
"Theo''s my lucky star! It is obvious that he did not care about the work I produced. He only looked at my talent." She shook her head.
"I will be the best director that a studio has ever seen!" She vowed with a determined face.
She wanted to repay all the favor that Theo showed her.
Ryoko shook her head to focus and picked up the storyboard and script of the other episodes.
And the more she read, the more she was awed.
Everything was described from every small detail.
Every camera movement, everyyout disposition, every sound effect, and every other element that the animation should have.
It was so perfect that they would just have to follow the storyboard and script and they would be able to produce an amazing anime.
Ryoko was already numb when she read the contents of the 12th episode.
She thought that she would not be surprised anymore.
But she was sorely mistaken.
Because when she saw the drawings and designs of the characters,yout, and background, she could not help but take deep breaths.
Every character was drawn from every angle possible.
Profile, frontside, backside, and other angles.
This way the animators would not be able to draw wrongly the characters.
Even theyout and background had the same drawings features!
Now Ryoko understood Theo''s confidence in producing an anime in only 4 months.
After Ryoko inspected everything, she started working.
She needed to use all the animators recently hired in the most efficient way.
So, she took the division of teams she had done in the past days and started assigning work in ordance with the drawings she received.
She spent all night doing that and almost didn''t sleep that night, but even then her excitement did not waver.
That''s why she had such an excited face as she looked at the animators entering the auditorium.
She could not wait to start!
Theo saw her behavior and chuckled.
He understood her feelings because he was the same.
His studio was finally ready to start working!
Chapter 225 Opening Announcements
Auditorium, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
Hundreds of people could be seen in the stands.
They all had one thing inmon.
Their eyes were shining with excitement with the thought that they could finally start working in their dream jobs!
Two weeks ago they got the news that a studio was doing interviews for animator positions.
At first, they were skeptical, but when they heard that in-between animators would earn the sry of keyframe animators, their hopeful hearts started beating faster.
Each one of them chose to take the gamble ande to Elffire City.
And they were grateful to their past selves for taking that decision because what they met in Elffire City was the best studio they could ever hope to work for.
Even the in-between animators had huge privileges.
And everyone had the chance to contribute to the production.
That''s why they could not contain their excitement as they waited.
When the clock hit 8 am, they saw Ryokoing from backstage.
She stood on the stage and looked at them with a smile on her face.
They could not help but admire their new boss, she was always so calm and elegant.
"Good morning! I suppose I should refer to you all as the new employees of this studio." Ryoko started with a gentle smile.
The animators smiled proudly when they heard that.
"I wee you all to the opening day of the Tokyo Studios!" Ryoko dered.
At that moment, someone started pping and the rest immediately pped too.
Thunderous apuse sounded throughout the auditorium.
They transformed their excitement into apuse, and it showed how much they were looking forward to their new job.
When they stopped pping, Ryoko smiled and said, "I see everyone is excited about the start of work. I''m d you all think this way."
"Now, without further ado, I will pass the first assignments to every one of you." She dered with a calm voice.
The animators took a deep breath when they heard that.
They finally would get to know what they would work with.
"Because there are so many of you. We decided to assign teams. So, everyone will be in a team. Whatever position you are." Ryoko informed.
The animators had different reactions when they heard that.
Some were celebrating and some were depressed.
But they all understood why the studio chose to divide them into teams.
With this team system, their work would be more efficient and easier to inspect.
"Here are the division of the teams." She added as she pointed at the big screen behind her.
As soon as she said that, the screen lit up and rolls of people''s names could be seen on it.
The animators immediately looked over and searched for their own names.
The disposition of the animators'' positions was like this:
In-Between Animators: 400.
Keyframe Animators: 120.
Supervisor Animators: 30.
Editing Team: 50.
Layout and Art Department: 150
Digital Frame Supervisors: 10.
Composition Department: 50.
Special Effect Department: 90.
Each department and position were essential for the production of the anime.
When the animators saw their names, they did not know what to think.
After all, most of them didn''t know their teammates, so they had to meet them to develop an opinion about the division of teams.
But some people had ecstatic faces as they saw their names on the screen.
They had different positions in the studio.
From the In-Between Animators until the animators who passed the fourth phase.
That was because these people all had two words attached to their names on the screen.
[TEAM LEADER]
"As you see, every team has a leader. We chose the leaders based on what we saw in the interviews. But if we see that these leaders are cking off. The leaders will change. So, I rmend to every one of you to work hard. Because if the team leader does not work well, if you do a good job, you can get the position." Ryoko exined with a small smile on her lips.
"And you may be wondering what are the perks of the team leaders." She said as she looked at them.
They indeed were curious to know if the team leaders would get something else.
After all, why would they work hard if there were no rewards?
"Every team leader will get a 5% discount on every product of the cafeteria and grocery store. And the most important perk is that every leader gets the right to participate in the creative meetings of the anime production." Ryoko dered with a yful smile.
She did not believe they wouldn''t be excited about the rewards.
And she was right because as soon as she said that, the animators felt their hearts beating faster.
First was the money reward where they could save more money each month.
And the other was that they could participate in the creative meetings!
Every animator there had the dream of participating in these meetings.
These were the meetings where the destiny of the anime would be decided!
If they performed well in these meetings, they could climb higher in the studio!
When the animators who got the team leader positions heard that, they beamed with happiness.
And the others who didn''t get the position burned with determination to get the position.
This was Ryoko''s idea, and when she told him her idea, he thought it was brilliant.
With this system, everyone would work past their limits to produce their best results.
After all, apetition was the best way of motivating people.
And Ryoko applied that perfectly.
"I believe you also saw the information of where the workstation of every team is. I believe you are all familiarized with the building and you will not need a guide to take you all to the workstations." Ryokomented.
"But before you guys head to your workstations. I still have two things to say." She added as she looked at the animators.
They paid extra attention when they heard Ryoko saying that.
"First, after we finish here in the auditorium, every team leader will head to Conference Room 1A for the first creative meeting. The rest of the animators will head to the workstations." She informed.
The animators had different reactions when they heard her words.
The team leaders were beaming with happiness to be able to participate in the creative meeting.
The ones more excited were the team leaders chosen from the in-between animators.
After only being able to get in-between animator positions in the interviews, they thought they would be at the bottom of the pyramid.
They never imagined that they would have the privilege of participating in these meetings.
Ryoko knew their feelings, and that''s why she chose team leaders among in-between animators.
With this move, she could move the most underestimated position in animation to produce better results.
These animators would earn to perform better and this way the quality of the anime would be secured.
And the candidates who did not have the opportunity of participating in the meeting had stubborn and sad faces.
They wanted so much to be there!
"And second, for the next four months, we will work on only one anime. It is the adaptation of the [Sword Art Online] Novel published by the Fuji Jump. I rmend to the animators who will not participate in the creative meeting to search and read the novel. Even though you will only start working when the team leaders leave the meeting. You can use this time to deepen your knowledge of the novel we will work with." Ryoko dered with a nonchnt and calm face.
The animators had shining eyes when they heard that.
They finally knew which anime they would produce.
Even though most of them did not hear about this novel, they could not wait to read it!
"With that, our meeting here is finished! Team leaders, I will see you in a bit. And to everyone else, I expect great things from you all." Ryoko dered with a gentle smile.
The animators had their hearts beating faster when they heard that.
They could not disappoint their boss!
Ryoko left the stage as the animators walked out of the auditorium.
The studio was finally open for business!
Now was the time for the creative meeting.
What would happen in this meeting?
Chapter 226 Two Bosses And Introductions
Conference Room 1A, Tokyo Studios, Elffire City.
The room was big enough to house all the team leaders.
And they could be seen entering the room with excited faces.
Brianna, Nora, Aidan, and Bruno were some of the team leaders chosen.
A big rectangr table was ced in the middle of the room.
The animators each took a seat and waited for further instructions.
They could not hide their excitement as they waited.
They could not help it, after all, this would be the first creative meeting that they would participate in their lives!
Some older animators got emotional as they sat at the table.
They never imagined that after struggling in the industry for so many years, that one day they would be participating in a creative meeting.
This was a dreaming true.
And they did not want to wake up from it.
The animators were waiting for a while when they heard the door opening.
They turned their heads and saw three people entering the room.
One was their boss, Ryoko.
The other was a girl carrying loads of papers and other things.
And the other was a silver-haired man wearing casual clothes and with a calm expression on his face.
Ryoko smiled at the animators looking at her as she walked to the head of the table.
There were two seats at the head of the table.
And Theo and Ryoko sat in each of the two seats.
Theo said that he did care if he did not seat at the head of the table, but Ryoko refused to let him seat in another position.
After all, he gave her so much and the least she could do was to show the respect he deserved.
That''s why Ryoko asked Amber to put 2 seats at the head of the table.
When the animators saw the silver-haired man seating in such a privileged seat, they became surprised.
After all, Ryoko was already the Head Director of thepany.
So, who would be important enough to seat by her side?
Some of them remembered Theo as the one who talked with them for the first time at the beginning of the interviews.
Theo''s godly features were too handsome for them to forget.
But after the first speech, Theo disappeared from view, and only Ryoko appeared for them.
Therefore, they gradually forgot about the handsome man.
They thought that he wasn''t anyone important, but as they saw the man seating beside their boss, they started changing their minds.
Ryoko and Theo took their seats and looked at the animator seated at the table.
Theo could not help but smile a little when he saw these people.
These people would be the backbone of his conquest of the anime world!
He had great hopes for them.
Ryoko also smiled before she said, "I''m d everyone is here."
Everyone also smiled when they heard Ryoko''s words.
"Before we start the discussions and presentation of the project. I will introduce myself again."
"My name is Ryoko Riverdale, and I''m the Head Director of the Studio." She introduced herself once again with a calm smile.
"This one standing beside me is my assistant Amber Kaur." Ryoko said as she pointed at the young girl who was responsible for assisting Ryoko in this meeting.
"And this one seated beside me is Theodore Gray, he is the owner of this studio and a genius animator. He will work as the Episode Director and Cinematography Director for the anime we will produce." Ryoko introduced Theo with a yful smile on her face.
She was looking forward to their shocked faces when they got this information.
And she was right because as soon as she said that, all the animators recently hired were shocked and speechless.
Their mouths were open and their eyes were wide.
They could not help it, after all, they would never imagine when they saw Theo for the first time that he owned the very studio they were trying to enter.
And now after they were hired, Theo was the boss of their boss!
Now they understood why Theo was seated beside Ryoko.
And they were even more shocked when they heard that he was an animator too!
He was even going to direct the anime they would work with!
They had no words to express as they assimted the information.
And the craziest thing of all was that he seemed as young as Ryoko!
How could two monsters like them exist?
Comparisons were the fall of people.
So, they stoppedparing themselves with the two young people at the head of the table.
Little did they wonder that if they knew that Theo was only 19yo, they would copse in bewilderment.
"I also would like every one of you to introduce yourselves." Ryoko said as she looked at them.
Their ears perked up when they heard that.
They had to pass a good impression to their bosses!
"My name is Brianna Shiori, and I''m the Art Supervisor." The girl said with a confident voice.
She was the person seated the closest to Theo and Ryoko, so she took the lead in the introductions.
Theo nodded his head when he saw the girl taking the lead.
He was watching closely this girl, if she performed well in this period, he would give her the opportunity of her life.
But that would only happen if she excelled.
The person beside Brianna started her introduction after Brianna finished.
"My name is Mitsue Koi, and I''m a Supervisor Animator!" The girl eximed nervously.
"My name is Zofia Webb, and I''m a Keyframe Animator!" The next in line eximed.
The two girls were seated with her friend Brianna.
The three of them had studied in college with Ryoko.
But after Zofia and Koi failed to get into the fourth phase of interviews, the two girls thought they would only serve as normal animators.
They would never believe that they would get the opportunity of participating in a creative meeting of an anime.
The girls still thought they were dreaming ever since they saw their names as team leaders.
Some people may think that Ryoko was biased to choose these girls to be team leaders, but in reality, she wasn''t.
These two girls were amazing in their jobs and could work as team leaders without problems.
Ryoko predicted that these two girls would climb through the ranks of the studio in no time.
The introductions continued as everyone tried to sound confident and concise.
"My name is Nora Wells, and I''m the Editor Supervisor." The woman said with a serious voice, but her eyes betrayed her.
Nora was beyond excited.
She hoped for a studio without discrimination against women, and she received that and much more!
She got her dream job and the opportunity of participating in the creative meetings!
"I''m Aidan Davies, and I''m the Compositing Supervisor." He said in a loud voice.
He observed the people looking at her and his heart warmed.
All he wanted was to work in his dream job without having to deal with people looking bad at him because of his skin color, and when he saw that no one cared that he was ck, he was overjoyed.
He finally could fit in!
"My name is Bruno Takehiro, and I''m the Background Supervisor." He introduced himself a little nervously.
He could not help it, after all, he was not used to talking in front of so many people.
The introductions continued until everyone had their turns.
Ryoko noticed that they were less nervous after they introduced themselves.
And that was what Ryoko was looking for.
She didn''t need nervous people, she needed people with talent and capable of thinking straight.
"I''m d to meet all of you!" Ryoko eximed with a smile.
"Now, with this done, we can start."
"The First Creative Meeting for the [Sword Art Online] Anime starts now." She dered with a calm voice.
But her words incited excitement in whoever heard them!
Chapter 227 Creative Meeting
"If you read the documents that Amber has just given you, you see that each one of you received a task." Ryoko started with a calm voice.
While everyone was introducing themselves, Amber was busy distributing the tasks as she heard their names.
These were the tasks that Ryoko spent the night assigning to each one of the teams.
Each team was chosen carefully and she needed to give taskspatible with their skills and capacity.
Each one had a specific and unique task.
So, as soon as they said their names, Amber searched their names through the tasks to deliver to each one of them.
After she finished handing all the papers, Amber took a seat by the side and watched the meeting with curious eyes.
It was her first time witnessing a meeting, so the girls could not help but be curious.
The animators saw the documents they had just received, and they indeed saw their names on the front page.
"As I already said. We will produce the anime adaptation of the [Sword Art Online] Light Novel. But some things need to be rified before we start our discussions. We will make only 12 episodes of the anime covering only half of the novel." Ryoko informed calmly.
The animators just nodded to express they understood.
It was the usual move to produce only 12 episodes, so they were not surprised.
But when they heard what Ryoko said next, they could not help but be astonished.
"We will release the anime in the next Spring Anime Season. In other words, we will have 4 months to produce this anime." Ryoko dropped the bombastic news with a yful smile.
She wanted to see their shocked faces with this news.
After all, she was also shocked when she heard the news from Theo.
And her desire became reality.
Because when the animators heard Ryoko''s words, they became more shocked than they ever be in their entire lives.
Even the news of them bing team leaders did not impact them as much.
But that was to be ex??cted, after all, it was impossible to produce an anime in only 4 months!
They suspected that they heard wrongly, but when they saw Ryoko''s calm face, they had to swallow their words of doubt.
They wanted to question her if she was crazy to propose such a thing.
But no one of them wanted to sh against their boss on their first day of work.
So, they endured their burning bewilderment.
"I know most of you must be in doubt that we can even aplish this task." Ryoko said with a yful voice.
The animators did not dare to say anything, but deep inside they were agreeing that they were doubtful.
"But what if I said that we have ready the script and storyboard of the entire 12 episodes? And that we also have ready the designs and drawings of all characters andyout?" Ryoko asked with the same calm face, but her lips showed a small smile.
Their pupils constricted when they heard that.
The gears inside their minds started working as they tried to understand the consequences of what Ryoko said.
They had thoughtful faces for a while.
"Does any of you know what this means?" Ryoko asked them a real question for the first time.
The questions before were rhetoric, so the animators would not dare to respond.
But now, Ryoko was truly asking them a question.
She wanted to see if any of them had the guts to speak and also the intelligence to perceive the general oue.
Contrary to her expectations, the first person to raise their hand was an In-Between Animator Team Leader.
His name was Gail Hart, he was 39 years old, and he was one of the oldest people in the room.
He had worked in the animation industry for more than 2 decades.
He had experienced the change from the old animes to the more advanced animes.
And because he did not have much knowledge, he was stuck as an in-between animator for 20 years.
He fought to survive through the poor sry he received in Sakura City.
He did not have much time to meet a girl or marry, his only passion was animation.
But after 20 years of being down payments, Gail was tired of struggling so much to receive so little.
That''s why when he received the invitation toe to Elffire City, he saw hope.
And it was even better than imagined.
He sessfully got a job as an in-between animator and even the position of team leader.
He did not know yet, but he was one of the people who were more probable of being promoted to keyframe animator.
But even though he stayed as an in-between animator for so many years, that did not mean he was bad.
It only meant that Gail was extremely experienced in the process of in-between animation.
And not only that, he was extremely knowledgeable about the whole process of animation.
"If I''m not mistaken, with these processes done, the in-between and keyframe animation can advance by leaps and bounds. Consequently, the time of the whole process of the production will be shortened." Gail said with a calm voice.
He knew for a fact, that his work as an in-between animator will be easier with the things that Ryoko said were done.
Even though he was just an in-between animator, he was not afraid or nervous about speaking in front of these people.
This was the confidence he earned after working for so long in the anime industry.
As soon as he said that, everyone arrived at the same conclusion.
"Plus, with more than 800 animators working together, producing an anime in only 4 months is not impossible anymore." Brianna added out loud.
It was only then that the animators remembered that the studio hired so many people.
Their eyes started shining with excitement as they arrived at the same conclusion.
Ryoko and Theo looked at Gail with approving eyes.
The two of them had Gail on the radar of talented people.
They knew that he was extremely experienced, but they wanted to observe Gail''s methods and work before they assigned him a better position.
Because the position they wanted Gail to get was one of the most important in the studio.
The Head of the In-Between Animation!
He would be responsible for all the in-between animators and their work.
This was a huge responsibility, so they had to tread carefully.
They wanted to observe him during these 4 months, and if he performed well, the job would be his.
Obviously, Gail did not know that, but that did not stop him from wanting to perform his best.
"I''m d everyone sees the big picture now." Ryoko said with a smile on her face.
"Does any of you has any question?" She asked as she looked at them.
Everyone looked at each other, but no one said anything.
"Great! Now, I will present the overall look of the production." Ryoko dered as she turned on the screen by the side of the conference room.
The animators all turned their heads and paid extra attention when they heard that.
It was finally time to start the discussions.
For the next few hours, Ryoko presented to them the overall look of the storyboards, scripts, designs,youts, and so on.
After that, everyone read the tasks they received from Ryoko.
They read out loud and asked any questions they had about the task.
They would either ask Theo or Ryoko.
When the first person asked Theo a question, everyone was impressed by his knowledge.
The meeting proceeded without any problems.
And by the end of it, the animators even suggested some adjustments in some things to improve the quality or the efficiency of the work.
All in all, the meeting was very productive.
When the team leaders left the room after the meeting ended, Ryoko and Theo had wide smiles on their faces.
The gears of the studio were finally spinning and the production of the [SAO] Anime had officially started!
Would they be able to produce a result as good as the one from Theo''sst life?
Chapter 228 Early At The Bookstore
Liverpool Bookstore, Sakura City.
It was the first day of December, and the capital of the country was colder than usual.
Even though the snowstorm that descended upon Elffire City did not fall on Sakura City, the weather was colder than usual that morning.
Uda Tomiji was 26 years old man who worked as a cashier in a bank.
This was a good job that made him capable of living without worrying about money if he did not spend it on expensive things.
But that was not what happened.
Although he did not spend money on expensive things, he still spent money monthly in a single institution.
Green Kite Orphanage.
This was one of the orphanages of the Sakura City, and it housed hundreds of kids waiting for adoption.
But even though the kids were constantly being adopted, some kids were not adopted after a long time.
And these kids had already lost hope of being adopted.
But the orphanage had to take of these kids, and that was the principal reason that most orphanages had such a high cost of maintenance.
Uda was one of the kids who lived in the orphanage when he was a kid.
And it was only with the patronage of people who left the orphanage that he and his brother and sisters who did not get adopted that they were able toplete their education.
So, everyone who left the orphanage took a vow that when they got money, they would help the orphanage.
This way, the kids who were living at the orphanage could live without worrying about money.
That''s why the Green Kite Orphanage was a model among the institutions.
The children and teenagers there could live and study and grow without any pressure.
And the seniors, who left the orphanage after growing up, often visited the orphanage to y with the kids.
Uda donated part of his sry every month.
He lived a frugal but also satisfying life.
But there was one thing that he loved ever since he was a kid.
He loved to read!
And manga and light novels were his favorites to read.
Recently, he discovered a new manga that he fell in love with it.
It was about an orphan kid just like in a world full of dangerous things.
When he read the first volume of the manga, he could not stop thinking about it.
Short story, Uda became a die-hard fan of [Naruto].
That''s why he woke up so early that Tuesday morning, even though he only had to get to work at 10 am.
He heard that the third volume of the manga would hit the shelves of the bookstores today!
He already experienced the frenzied search for these volumesst month when he almost wasn''t able to buy the second volume of the [Naruto] manga.
So, this month he decided to arrive before the bookstores even opened.
But when he arrived in front of the bookstore, he saw 30 to 40 people waiting in front of it.
And after asking around for a bit, he discovered that all these people hade to buy the new volume of [Naruto]!
Uda was once again impressed by the rapid poprity of this manga.
Most of them noticed that the publishing house responsible for the manga had some difficulties in meeting the demandst month, so they wanted to secure their volume after they realized that.
Because if they were sure that they would get their volumeter that day, they wouldn''t have arrived so early.
But it could not be helped, they liked the manga too much so they were willing to arrive that early.
And some of them even wanted to buy the other works from the Fuji Jump.
And Uda was one of these people.
Even though Uda liked [Naruto] more, he still liked the [Htatraku Maou-sama] manga and the [SAO] light novel.
The people were waiting patiently when they suddenly heard the door of the bookstore opening.
Their eyes lit up instantly with that sound.
When the doors opened and they were allowed to enter, these people entered with avid steps.
They wanted to secure their [Naruto] volume as soon as possible.
The clerks of the store seemed to be expecting that so no one tried to stop these people.
It was only after each one had a [Naruto] volume in their hands that they calmed themselves.
Uda had an excited face as he saw the manga in his hands.
There were two people on the cover.
Naruto with his characteristic yellow hair and orange clothes was seated as he read a parchment.
While Kakashi was seated behind him with the book he always read in his hand.
Thenguage of the manga was Yamatese.
Actually, every manga and light novel was only published in the Yamatesenguage.
It was a tradition that came from centuries ago and the industry maintained it.
It was important to remember that every citizen of the country was fluent in English and Yamatese.
So, no one in the country had any difficulty in reading mangas and light novels.
Even the animes were only dubbed in Yamatese.
Therefore, every anime that was broadcasted in the Sakura Abode Country was in the Yamatesenguage.
And everyone in the country was also able to understand.
And the dubbing works of the voice actors were as iconic as the ones from Theo''s past life.
That''s why no one wanted the change.
It was only when the animes were broadcasted or watched in other countries that other dubbings and subtitles were used.
All in all, the Yamatesenguage was the officialnguage of the anime and manga industry.
That''s why it was not a surprise to see the [Naruto] manga in the Yamatesenguage.
Most of the people who entered the bookstore with Uda headed to pay for the manga after they got their editions.
They had other things to do after this.
Some had to go to school, and others had to go to work.
Uda looked at the time and saw that he still had some time before he had to go to work.
So, he immediately searched for the other works from the Fuji Jump.
After a while, he had another two booklets in his hands.
The third volume of the [Hataraku Maou-sama] manga and the weekly edition of the [SAO] novel were secured!
Uda could not help but smile joyfully as he saw his findings.
He would have good stuff to read for the next few days!
He was admiring the books when he heard one of the clerks arriving beside him.
"Sir, I noticed you got works from the Fuji Jump, right?" A girl asked with a professional smile.
Uda looked at her name tag and it said [Karen].
"Yes, Karen-san." He replied with another smile.
Uda''s life motto was to always be kind, so he practiced that daily.
Even more, because he knew how difficult was to attend to the public at work.
"The Fuji Jump has just released a new light novel. Are you interested in seeing it?" She asked.
Uda was a little surprised.
''Another work? I may as well see it. After all, the three books I read from them are great.'' He thought.
"Please, can you show it to me?" He asked with a warm smile.
"Follow me, please." Karen replied with a genuine smile this time.
She loved when the clients were educated.
There were some people so disrespectful!
Shortly after, they arrived on a shelf filled with the same novel.
There were not as many copies as the [Naruto] manga had.
Uda picked up one copy curiously and looked at the cover.
On the cover, there was a beautiful and lustrous tree that seemed to be magical.
Several stars could be seen around the tree.
Uda was intrigued and flipped the book to read the synopsis.
When he finished reading, he had unusual shining eyes.
He wanted to read it as soon as possible!
Would this light novel be as good as the synopsis portrayed?
Chapter 229 The Healing Power Of Love
Liverpool Bookstore, Sakura City.
Uda Tomiji looked at the book in his hands with shining eyes.
He was even more excited than when he got his [Naruto] volume!
It could not be helped, the synopsis of this book [Tree of Joy] said that the novel was a collection of the day-to-day life inside an orphanage.
Uda''s childhood and teenage years were lived inside the Green Kite Orphanage, so when he saw this synopsis, he could not help but get excited.
He never read a book about the day-to-day life inside an orphanage, and with this life history, he wanted to read it as soon as possible!
"I will take this one too." He said to the clerk beside him.
"Great! Can I help you with anything else?" Karen asked with a professional voice.
"Can you show me where I can pay?" Uda asked with an avid face.
He wanted to pay for the books and start reading this book which incited his curiosity.
A whileter, Uda paid for the mangas and novels and exited the bookstore.
He called a cab and gave the address of the bank where he worked to the driver.
He could take the subway or the bus, but he wanted somewhere quiet where he could head the novel.
So, as the taxi driver drove the car through the streets of Sakura City, Uda was in the backseat reading the [Tree of Joy] novel.
And as soon as he started reading, he forgot where he was and who he was.
It seemed that he was inside the orphanage being described in the book.
And his history of living in an orphanage contributed to deepening his immersion.
The first tale was intriguing and funny.
Heughed as he read some parts and when he finished the tale, he wanted to read the next!
It could not be helped, he remembered some of his past as he read the tale which made him like the story even more.
But as he moved his hand to flip the page so that he could read the next tale, he heard the taxi driver saying that they had arrived.
Uda thanked the driver and paid the fare before he got out of the car.
He entered the bank through the employees'' entrance and arrived in the lounge reserved for the employees.
He still had some time before his shift, so he started reading the novel again.
It was only when he saw that he had to worry to get to his station that he put aside the novel.
Throughout the rest of the day, Uda worked without any problems, but his mind was obsessed with the thought of finishing the [Tree of Joy] novel.
But he did not dare to ck on his work.
It was due to his work ethic and perseverance that he was able to get such a good job, so he was unwilling to ck in his work.
Even if the only thing he wanted during all his shift was to take the novel from his bag and start reading it.
During his lunchtime, he got some snacks from the vending machine and started reading the novel again.
He was too engrossed in the novel to care about buying a better meal.
But even when lunchtime was over, he had not finished reading, so he was forced to keep it in his bag as he went back to work.
Uda worked professionally as he did every day, but only he knew that his mind was in the book inside his bag.
When his shift endedter that day, he heaved a sigh of relief.
He looked at the waning light in the skies and thought, ''I could visit the orphanage today. I can have dinner with them.''?
He often went to the orphanage to y with the kids or just share a meal with them.
Because he did not have any other family, he treated the matron, the caretakers, and the children as his family.
So, it was no surprise for him to visit them.
Actually, most of the people who grew up in the orphanage were like that.
Their only family was in the orphanage.
Uda took this decision after thinking for a while, so he walked toward the subway station near the bank where he worked.
Because it was rush time, Uda could not read the novel as the subway moved through the underground tunnels.
But he did not care much because after reading some tales in the novel, Uda was missing the orphanage and his family.
The novel evoked a feeling in him that made him want to spend time with the children and the caretakers.
Sometimeter, Uda exited the subway and the station and walked toward the orphanage nearby.
He arrived in front of a building with gothic architecture.
The gates of the building were closed and no one could enter.
But that was normal, after all, there were defenseless kids there and if there was a maniac, these gates could protect them.
Uda rang the doorbell and waited.
10 secondster, the inte lit up and an aged voice sounded from it.
"Who is it?" The voice said.
"Aunt Jackie, it''s me, Uda." He said with a smile on his face.
"Humph, if it is not the ingrate who had not visited us in two weeks." Aunt Jackie snorted grumpily as she opened the gate for him.
Uda smiled when he heard her words and quickly entered the building and closed the gate behind him.
Uda walked into the building and saw a middle-ageddy seated at the front counter of the building.
She was Aunt Jackie, she was responsible for the security and entrance of the orphanage.
Uda knew that although she was grumpy, she had the sweetest heart of them all.
She loved the kids in the orphanage with all her heart and she took the task of securing the building very seriously.
When she saw Uda entering, she snorted and turned her face away.
Udaughed when he saw her behavior before he ran into her and hugged her.
He kissed her on her cheek and smiled.
"I''m sorry, Aunt Jackie!" He eximed.
Although Aunt Jackie did not want to give in, a smile could not help but creep into her lips.
She was the perfect example of a tsundere person.
And her weak spot was the kids in the orphanage and the kids she saw growing up.
Aunt Jackie saw Uda growing up, so she naturally saw him as her kid.
But her tsundere personality would not allow her to say it.
,m But Uda knew that his Aunt Jackie was like that, so he just smiled as he saw her behavior.
"You brat! You better go to the kitchen and help the girls prepare dinner." She berated suddenly.
Udaughed and obeyed his aunt.
He left the front desk and walked toward the kitchen, he would see Aunt Jackie at dinnertime.
As he walked through the corridors, he saw some caretakers and teenagers walking around.
Uda greeted everyone with a wide smile on his face.
It was only when he was at the orphanage that he truly felt at home.
The smell of the furniture, the sound of children ying, the vision of so many mother figures that saw him grow up, and many other features made this ce, his favorite ce in the world.
It is an odd thing to find oneself an orphan with living parents, all bonds broken. It happens more often than people realize.
Everyone needs that unconditional love and advice thates from a ce of love.
And it was this love that every child and teenager living in this orphanage received.
Even though they lost everything, each one of them found love to fill their broke and empty hearts.
The love to make them feel loved again.
The power to heal.
Chapter 230 Storyteller
Kitchen, Green Kite Orphanage, Sakura City.
Four women could be seen working on the dinner that would be served that night.
Because many people were eating in the orphanage every meal, these 4 women had the tiring job of cooking three times per day.
But the curious thing was that only three of them were cooks hired to make the food for the children.
The fourth one was the matron of the orphanage.
Matron May, or as the children called her, Mother May, was the boss of the orphanage.
She was 59 years old, and it was under her direction that the Green Kite Orphanage flourished.
She was also an orphan who grew up in this orphanage, but during her time, when she was growing up, the orphanage was in a much worse state.
Even though it was not as bad, still the children did not have thefortable lives they currently had.
When she was only a teenager, May promised to change the orphanage for the better.
And for more than 40 years, Mother May indeed transformed the orphanage.
She was the mother that these children never had.
She was the role model that these children wanted to be when growing up.
She was their idol.
That''s why when Uda entered the kitchen and saw her, his face showed a brilliant smile that only a son would give when seeing their mother.
"Mother May!" He called with a lively voice.
May, who was busy cooking, lifted her head and saw Uda at the kitchen door.
"Da-chan!" She called as she gave a motherly smile.
Her eyes were full of love as she looked at the young man at the door.
Throughout all her years in the orphanage, she saw hundreds of childrening and going.
Some were adopted and left to live with their new family.
And some stayed and lived in the orphanage until theypleted 18 years old.
But even though she saw many children, May would never forget their faces or their names.
Even if they grew up and lookedpletely different from when they were little.
She saw these kids as her own children, so how could she forget about them.
Plus, most of the children who left the orphanage after growing up, often visited the building.
And May weed these kids with open arms.
This was their first home, and they could visit whenever they wanted.
"Come here, child." She said with a motherly voice as she cleaned her hands on her apron and opened her arms wide.
Uda did not hesitate and ran towards her and hugged her.
The other cooksughed when they saw the scene.
They were too used to this scene.
Every kid who visited the orphanage would receive a hug from Mother May.
It was her way to say that they were weed.
And every one of them loved Mother May''s hugs.
Shortly after, they let go of each other and she looked at him.
"Little brat, you haven''t visited us in a while. Why did youe this time?" She said in a berating voice, but her face was gentle and she had a smile on her face.
It was noticeable that she was not really upset about hisck of visits.
May understood that Uda and the other were not kids anymore and that they had their own lives already.
The only thing that she wanted was for them to be happy.
"Sorry about that." Uda said with an embarrassed voice as he scratched his head.
"And I came because I missed you guys." He said with a silly smile.
"Hey, Aunties!" He added as he greeted the other cooks.
The cooks smiled as they heard that.
"Good, with you here, you can help me serve the table." Mother said.
Uda nodded and quickly helped them.
He knew that Mother May did not have to help in the kitchen.
After all, she was the matron of the orphanage, but she insisted on doing that because she loved cooking for the children.
And the kids loved Mother May''s cooking, so she had been helping in the kitchen for decades already.
Uda was eager to taste her food again.
There was nothing better than homemade food, and that was what he felt with the food served in the orphanage.
A whileter, the food was served and the children and teenagers were called.
When the children saw that Big Bother Uda would have dinned with them, they rushed towards with happy steps.
"Big Brother Uda! Big Brother Uda!" A boy no more than 8 years old called excitedly.
?The other quickly gathered around Uda.
"Can you read us a story today?" The boy asked with shining eyes.
"You all want to hear a story?" Udaughed happily.
The others around also nodded to express that they wanted to hear a story too.
"Okay, I will read you a story after dinner." He said with a doting smile as he looked at these kids.
Because of his passion for literature, Uda developed the habit of reading stories to the children.
And they loved it!
That''s why they were so excited when they saw Uda.
"Yay!" The children celebrated.
The dinner proceeded in a lively atmosphere.
If someone has a big family, they would know how the dinner went.
Everyone ate as they enjoyed Mother May''s food.
And they talked loudly and sometimes they screamed.
It was a mess, but it was their mess.
Their family was like that.
And when dinner ended, the caretakers took care of the dirty dishes.
The teenager went to their rooms, they had homework to do, after all, they took seriously their studies.
But not before talking excitedly with Uda.
They had already given up on being adopted, so now they wanted to study well.
That''s why Uda and the others who lived well after leaving the orphanage were their idols.
They wanted to grow up and be like that.
They wanted to earn their own money and help the orphanage too!
That''s why every teenager in the orphanage took their studies seriously.
After Uda bade farewell to them, he went towards where the children.
It was almost their sleep time, therefore if he wanted to tell a story to them, he had to tell it at that moment.
As soon as he entered the room, the children eximed loudly in excitement.
They could not wait to hear the story!
Mother May, who was in the room taking care of the children, smiled as she saw the scene.
"You want me to tell a story?" Uda asked with a yful smile as he took a seat in from of them.
"Yes!" They replied.
"Hmm, I didn''t hear it. What?" He asked again yfully.
"YES!!!" The children shouted.
Uda, Mother May, and the othersughed as they saw that.
These kids were so cute!
"Okay, okay. I will tell you a story." Uda replied as he took a book from his bag.
"Today''s story is a new story." He started with a different tone of voice.
"It is a magical story, about a magical ce, an orphanage!" His voice reverberated throughout the room and attracted the attention of everyone who heard it.
The great stories were only one of the reasons that the children liked hearing Uda tell them.
Uda was an amazing storyteller, his voice had the maic power to make them immerse in the story.
And when the children heard his first words, their eyes could not help but shine as they heard them.
An orphanage!
They lived in one, so their attention was instantly grabbed.
Even Mother May and the caretakers were immersed as they heard the word orphanage.
Uda told them the first tale of the [Tree of Joy] novel.
His words carried the power of imagination.
And everyone who heard it felt like they were indeed in that magical orphanage.
That night would never be forgotten for those children and the adults.
It was that night they heard the first tale of the book that would be their favorites in their entire lives.
Theo did not know yet, but his book was changing the lives of the one who read it.
That first day of December would be unforgettable.
Chapter 231 Theo, The Mangaka
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
While the new volume and his novel were released throughout the country, Theo had a busy day on that first day of December.
After spending most of the morning at the creative meeting in the Tokyo Studios, after the meeting ended, he went straight home.
He had too many things to do, and he could not afford to ck off.
Initially, he nned to go back to his music album production that he stoppedst Friday, but after he received Sayuri''s request to send the next Manga volumes for the next months, Theo decided to draw these mangas instead.
After all, currently, his main source of money came from the sales of mangas and light novels.
So, Theo could not afford to dy the production of these works.
Theo arrived in the animation studio of his house that could also work as a manga studio.
He got on his seat and closed his eyes to mull over the manga he would draw.
He would first draw the fourth volume of the [Naruto] manga.
As the most popr manga in hispany, he had to pay extra attention when he draw it.
Mostly because Theo was not only copying the manga that the system had given him.
The system had given him theplete manga.
But he felt that he could adjust some things in the manga.
For example, the same drawing aesthetics throughout the whole work.
Because it was evident in theplete manga inside his head that the aesthetics of the manga changed throughout the volumes.
There were other aspects of the story that Theo would change, but that would only happen in theter volumes.
Therefore, at the moment Theo only had to adapt some things.
That''s why he closed his eyes.
He wanted to simte the changes he would do.
After a while, Theo opened his eyes.
He looked at the graphic digital table in front of him with focused eyes.
His hand was holding the digital pen with a firm grip.
He was ready to draw!
Theo, the Mangaka was ready to work.
It takes a long time to be a mangaka.
Many manga artists have been drawing since they were in grade school. They honed their skills through many years of practice. A number of them even took the time to take art courses in college.
It wasn''t just that they took the time to practice drawing one hour a day. In fact, most of them drew for at least five hours every day. Naturally, the more that they drew, the better and faster they got at doing it.
p But for Theo that was not necessary.
With his amazing motor coordination and eidetic memory, his hands could perfectly draw the contents without any mistake.
It was as if his hands were a printing machine.
If it was any other mangaka, the time used to draw the [Naruto] manga volume would be weeks.
But with Theo, he could finish it in days.
That was an amazing speed!
It also helped that Theo was using digital equipment.
Manga artists who draw digitally are twice as fast as those who draw traditionally. They normally use drawing tablets.
But Theo was using even better equipment.
A graphic digital table was the most high=end product for digital artists.
The table had all the features used to facilitate the work of the artist.
After all, with quality equipment, a good artist can make wonders.
It doesn''t matter if the artist drawing traditionally or digitally. Either way, the quality of the materials matters. And as professionals, mangakas use the best that they can afford to make their process easier.
For example, if Theo were using traditional methods, the barrel size of the pen will affect the speed of his work. If he is notfortable with the pen, he will draw slower. And if he is using a pencil, having graphite that tends to smudge easily will dirty his work. This means that he would have to pause to ensure that the page stays clean.
But because Theo was drawing digitally, the speedy response of his digital graphic table will matter. Thest thing he wanted was to experience dys andgs with your programs.
But he did not have to worry about dys andgs with the equipment in his studio, after all, this equipment was given to him by the system.
His digital graphic table was even better than others in the market.
It was practically impossible to malfunction.
A normal mangaka has a unique style of drawing characters.
Manga artists will understandably take longer to draw a character that is not theirs. However, their speed of drawing would still be faster than if other mangakas attempt.
This is because manga artists know the foundations of drawing. They have mastered human anatomy, framing, and perspectives. As such, they don''t have to double-check and make sure that the hands they''re drawing look just right. They also don''t have to repeatedly erase and redraw a scene to get the right proportions.
In this sense, manga artists are confident in their skills. They know what they''re doing. This makes the drawing process faster and easier.
But with Theo, it was not a problem for him to replicate perfectly the drawing style of the other people.
Another thing was that normal magakas had assistants.
The truth is that individual manga artists can only do so much. As such, many of them employ manga assistants who deal with the backgrounds, shading and toning. In this sense, manga artists can draw faster because they have help. They only need to draw the characters or the foundational elements. Their assistants will then fill in everything else.
Who would not remember seeing animes about manga production where a mangaka had some assistants to help draw the chapters faster?
Why Theo did not have assistants then?
Well, that was because he did not need it.
The effect would be reversed instead.
Because the assistants probably would not be able to follow Theo''s pace of drawing.
Theo could be faster than other mangakas without hiring any assistants.
Another reason why Theo can finish the mangas faster is because of his enhanced physique.
Drawing for a long time can make the fingers and arm ache.
In fact, at a certain point, the mangaka''s back and legs will also begin to experience numbness.
Why? Because the body has yet to adjust to the toil involved in drawing.
This is why beginner artists take a lot of breaks when they draw. They need to stretch their fingers and body constantly. They need to rest before they continue with their work. As such, it also takes them longer toplete a drawing.
In contrast, professional manga artists can draw for long periods of time without a break.
In fact, mangakas like Eiichiro Oda are famous for drawing for eight hours straight. Hence, they are also able to finish their drawings faster.
And Theo''s case was even more absurd than Eiichiro''s.
Theo could draw for an entire day without resting!
All due to the fact that his body surpassed a normal human physique.
But even though he could do that, he would still be mentally tired in the end.
After all, it was not easy to stay focused for so many hours.
The focus was the key.
It''s not manga artists don''t need a break; it''s that they don''t want to take a break.
It is not healthy.
However, it is a fact that they are known for their extreme work ethic.
And Theo was not different.
When manga artists begin to draw, they put their entire focus into it. This is why many mangakas end up missing meals. Once they start on something, they won''t stop until they''re done with it.
They''re also not the type to converse with others while drawing. They don''t watch TV or check their phones. Instead, they get rid of distractions. They ce themselves in a room where they only give attention to their work. Naturally, this single-mindedness and theck of distraction make them finish drawings faster.
Theo''s studio did not have any distractions.
His entire focus was on the drawing in front of him.
Like that, Theo started drawing the fourth volume of the [Naruto] manga.
Chapter 232 Start Of The [SAO] Anime Production
Tokyo Animation Studio, Elffire City.
Gail Hart had just exited the creative meeting of the [SAO] Anime.
It was his first time participating in a meeting like that, and even with his rich experience in the industry, the meeting was an eye-opener for him.
He was able to see with his eyes the process of the creation of an anime.
He was so surprised by the number of talented people working in this studio.
Even though Gail did know much knowledge outside of In-Between animation, he still was able to see that his coworkers were very talented.
Everyone was very knowledgeable in their own areas.
But the thing that surprised him more was the level that his bosses were at.
Boss Gray and Boss Riverdale could answer any doubt that the animators had in their tasks.
And the way they answered was as if they knew everything.
That was especially the case for Boss Gray, he was always so calm in his answer.
He did seem like a veteran animator.
He did not seem like the owner of a multi-millionaire studio.
And Boss Riverdale was equally awe-inspiring.
The 39yo animator was d that he got into thispany.
He finally could work in his dream job while receiving a decent sry!
In-Between Animation Workstation 2-G.
Gail entered the workstation of the team he was the leader of.
As soon as he entered he saw that ce was great.
It had a fresh decoration and top-notch animation equipment.
He also observed that his teammates were seated already while reading something.
"Uhum!" He coughed a little to draw their attention.
The animators lifted their heads and looked at the middle-aged man who just entered their workstation.
"Hello! My name is Gail Hart, and I''m your team leader." Gail introduced himself with an amiable smile.
Gail wanted to be a good leader, and the first thing a leader should do is pass a good impression to his subordinates.
It was then that the animators remembered that their team leader''s name was indeed Gail Hart.
"Boss, you came!"
"How was the meeting?"
"What did they say?"
The animators started talking excitedly when their team leader finally arrived.
Gail smiled and waited for them to calm down.
"How about we introduce each other first? Afterward, I can tell you in detail how the meeting went." Gail suggested with a calm voice.
He was an experienced man, even though he never worked as a team leader before, he already had some considerations about it.
There were two key points for a good leader.
Empathy has been identified as the #1 leadership skill. Unfortunately, many leaders have been promoted to their positions based on past performance or because of their industry credentials, but they have little or no leadership training. The result can be a heavy-handed, order-giving manager with unclear expectations and little empathy for his or her employees. Low productivity and morale are usually the results.
Being genuine with the team shouldn''t mean bing best friends with them. It means sharing ourmon human experience, bringing down the defensive walls, and showing that he/she is a real person too. It makes the leader seem more approachable and helps him/her earn respect.
''Are you still the boss? Yes, but by exhibiting empathy and mutual respect, employees are far more likely to give and ept honest feedback.''
Be a good listener.
Who doesn''t want to be heard? Hand in hand with empathy, a good leader values the input of his or her team members, wants to know what makes them tick and helps them set and achieve career goals. Will the leader always agree? Of course not, but demonstrating that the leader value them by truly listening and acting on what he hear will earn Gail a huge amount of respect and loyalty. Is there a conflict with another employee? Address it as quickly as possible. Is there a family emergency? Offer a way to adjust their work schedule without worrying about their job security.
When they have good ideas, then let them know! The more Gail can build that professional rtionship with his staff members, then the easier it will be for them to be honest about the positive improvements that should be made.
These were all the things that Gail knew about leadership.
Even though it did not cover everything.
He was confident that he could lead this group of animators.
His teammates nodded and agreed with him.
And like that the team 2-G introduced themselves.
After that, Gail exined how the meeting went.
When the animator heard that they received a task, they eagerly asked what they should do.
It could not be helped.
It was their first day as studio animators, and they were dying to start working.
Gail did not make much suspense and exined what was their task.
They were responsible for the in-between animation of the anime''s intro.
This part was also known as the anime''s opening, and it was one most important parts of the anime.
Gail and his team did not receive the additional task, but the anime ending was equally important.
Anime opening and ending themes are a big deal not only for fans, but for the creators, and thepanies producing anime. Opening themes are a show''s "best foot forward," and the staff will usually put quite a bit of effort intoing up with an impressive sequence for whatever song is chosen. Anime productionmittees, the group ofpanies putting up money to produce the show, often include a recordbel or music publisher, and so those theme songs are valuable ces to promote their artists.
In some cases, the director will go into the project already wanting a certain existing song or wanting to work with a particr artist topose something specifically for their new project -- regardless of whether that artist has anything to do with thepanies on the productionmittee. Other times, the productionmittee will insist on using the songs to push a specific artist, and the director just has to deal.
In the [SAO] anime''s case, Theo knew exactly the songs he would use for the opening and the ending.
And he would produce them himself after he finished producing his music album.
So, the only thing his studio animators had to do was to produce the animation and he would enter with the music.
So, Gail''s team would work together with some other teams to produce the opening.
This was a huge responsibility as everyone loved a good opening.
Who would not remember Naruto, One Piece, Fullmetal Alchemist, and other iconic anime openings?
These were things that could sink or elevate the anime.
When Gail''s teammates heard they would work on the opening, they draw a deep breath.
They were a little nervous, but their eyes were shining in anticipation.
They wanted to start at that moment.
And like that Gail''s team started their journey in the Tokyo Studio.
And it was not only his team that was excited.
After every team leader returned to their own teams, they exined the overall situation to their teams.
And after everyone got to know their tasks, they started working with enthusiasm.
Every team was striving to deliver their best work.
Even though Theo and Ryoko did not mention what would happen when the production of the [SAO] anime ended, some people still guessed that some things would change after that.
They vaguely felt that they were still being evaluated.
But they were not sure, so they shook off the feeling and started working with extra motivation.
Like that the Tokyo Studio finally started the production of its first anime!
In four months they had to finish it.
Would they be able to do it?
Chapter 233 Silence
Wednesday, December 2nd
The darkness from the night hadn''t even faded when Theo woke up that morning.
As usual, he woke up early so that he could do his morning workout.
Until two weeks ago, he usually exercised alone, but with Aurora joining him, he had been working out with her.
But that morning was special because five of his friends would join him and Aurora in the workout.
So, he had to be extra punctual today, after all, he did not want to leave them waiting.
As soon as his rm rang, Theo opened his eyes fully awake.
He had only slept for 4 hours because after he arrived from the restaurantst night, he started writing the next volumes to send to Sayuri.
But even though he slept for such a short time, he was not that tired.
He just needed to take a hot shower and exercise his muscles to be ready for the day.
,m A whileter, Theo got out of his bedroom in his workout clothes after taking a shower.
He walked through the hall and stopped in front of Aurora''s bedroom door.
"Aurora, I will be waiting for you downstairs!" He shouted when he heard soundsing from her bathroom.
"Okay!" A shout came from her bedroom.
Theo smiled and started walking again.
A whileter, Theo was seated on the couch when he heard stepsing from the stairs.
Suddenly, a beautiful silver-haired girl with stunning purple electric eyes entered the room.
She was wearing a red tank-top, red yoga pants, and a white jacket.
Aurora looked amazing as always.
"Good morning, Cupcake." Theo greeted her with a warm smile.
"Good morning, big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Let''s go! The girls will arriveter. We can run ourps without problems." He said as he walked towards the backyard.
Aurora nodded and followed.
The two of them arrived in the backyard a minuteter and admired the view.
The snow that fell Monday night had already melted when the sun appeared in thete afternoon of yesterday.
So, although it was still cold, it was not as cold as yesterday.
Therefore, their run was not as difficult.
The siblings were running for a while already when they heard Sylph''s voiceing from the side of the track.
"Ayia and Shizuka are in the front door, Master." Her lively voice sounded throughout the trees and the cold atmosphere.
When the two of them heard that, they had different reactions.
Aurora was so shocked that she stopped running.
She didn''t know that Sylph was avable even this far from the house.
And the most amazing thing was that the voiceing from a tree.
Now she really sounded like a tree dryad.
On another hand, Theo had a calm face with this development.
But when he saw Aurora stop running, he also stopped.
"Open the Car Entrance for them." Theo replied with a calm voice.
He was not surprised to hear Sylph''s voice.
After all, he knew everything about her as he was the one who designed her whole program.
He knew that there was not even one ce in his entire property that Sylph could not propel her voice.
Even in the forest that covered the hill where was located, she could use the drones who patrolled the ce to talk.
And that was not different from the track that Theo and Aurora used to run.
Throughout the whole track, some trees had equipment that made it possible for Sylph to observe, hear, and talk.
Theo thought that she fitted more like a forest elf than a tree elf.
"Oh, and when the two of them park their car, tell them we are in the backyard." Theo added after thinking for a while.
"Yes, Master!" Sylph''s lively voice came from the tree.
Aurora was looking at her brother with shining eyes at that moment.
"That''s so cool, big brother!" She eximed excitedly.
Theoughed and started running again.
Aurora immediately followed him and asked him multiple questions about Sylph''s new features as the two of them ran.
Theo calmly replied to her questions with a smile on his face.
He liked when his sister was happy like that.
5 minutes after Theo buzzed the girls in, Theo and Aurora saw two girlsing from inside the house.
The siblings immediately ran toward their guests.
When they arrived in front of them, they saw two beautiful girls wearing workout clothes.
"Theo! Aurora!" Ayia shouted excitedly.
Waking up early did not dampen Ayia''s lively personality.
She was happy as always.
But that was mostly because she would spend time with her crush while working out with her friends.
It was the perfectbination for her.
And that would happen daily from now on!
She could not be happier.
"Good morning, big sisters!" Aurora greeted them with a sweet smile.
Ayia and Shizuka smiled when they saw the silver-haired girl.
"Good morning, girls! You arrived early. I thought you wouldeter." Theo said with a smile on his face.
By his calctions, it was still 5:35 am, and the girls would have to wake up at 5 am to arrive at his house this early.
Which was much more difficult than waking up at 5:30 as he suggested them to do.
Do not underestimate 30 minutes of sleep.
When someone is sleeping, every minute count.
So, he was expecting them to arrive at 6 am.
He was sure that Sam, June, and Sayuri would arrive at that time.
That''s why he was surprised when he saw Ayia and Shizuka arriving early.
But what he didn''t know was that the two girls were used to waking up early since they were little.
Their family forced them to follow a strict schedule to forge their firm personalities.
It was only after the two of them graduated from college that they earned their freedom.
Now they could do whatever they wanted.
"Good morning!" Ayia replied with a smile.
"Good morning for you guys too. Ayia-chan wanted to do the cardio exercise before the martial arts practice." Shizuka said with a yful voice as she looked at Ayia.
Ayia blushed a little when she heard that.
She knew that her sister was teasing her because Shizuka knew why Ayia came early. She wanted to spend more time with Theo.
Now she would be able to see Theo every day, no matter if they would not meet in the restaurant because of their free days.
Therefore, she could not contain her excitement.
"Great! We would be d for you two to join us, right Aurora?" Theo said with a smile.
"Yes! Come on let''s run. It''s an amazing feeling to run while the sun rises." The girl said excitedly.
"Yes, follow us. You two can warm up as we run." Theo said as he prepared to run.
"Okay, we will do as you say." Ayia replied.
Shizuka just nodded to express she understood.
Shortly after, the 4 of them started running through thene around theke.
They were not that fast but ran in afortable rhythm that made it possible for them to run without stopping.
Theo and Aurora were already used to such a demanding pace.
And Ayia and Shizuka followed them without problems.
After all, the two of them trained since they were little, so they had athletic bodies capable of handling high-intensity training.
Theo nodded in approval as he saw that the two new additions were capable of running with him without problems.
The four of them ran silently while they observed the morning arriving in the forest.
It was beautiful scenery.
Theo and Aurora were already used to this view.
But Ayia and Shizuka were mesmerized by the view.
Even with all their experience in seeing multiple beautiful ces around the world, they had to admit that the view of Theo''s backyard in the morning was one of the best they have ever seen.
The four of them ran in silence.
But it was not ufortable.
It was the silence to appreciate the view bestowed on them.
Chapter 234 Martial Arts Class I
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
5:54 AM.
"Let''s stop here." Theo said as he stopped in front of the house entrance to the backyard.
Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka immediately stopped and started breathing tiredly as sweat strolled down their beautiful faces.
Even though they did not have any problems running for so long at that pace, they still were not immune to the fatigue.
They were a little tired, but they still had energy for the next step of the training.
Theo also was sweating, after all, even with his enhanced physique, he was still human.
But the difference was that he was not tired at all, he could run even faster for hours.
"The scenery is beautiful here in the morning!" Ayia eximed between breaths as she looked at theke and forest.
Shizuka was also admiring the view.
Theo and Aurora smiled as they saw the girls impressed by their house.
They felt a little proud that other people liked their home.
"Let''s rest a little before we go to the gym to train." Theo dered as he sat by the shore of theke and admired the view.
The girls'' eyes lit up when they saw that and immediately sat by his side.
They wanted to catch their breath a little, and what better ce than by theke''s shore?
The four of them started talking about things as they rested.
They loved the fresh smell of the forest and the view that the backyard gave them.
It was the perfect ce to rest before a high-intensity training.
While they were talking and resting, they suddenly heard Sylph''s voiceing from inside the house.
"Master, two cars have arrived! They are June, Sam, and Sayuri." The AI Butler promptly said.
"Oh, open the gate for them and tell them we are by thekeside." He asked with a calm voice as he looked at the clock on his cellphone.
He saw that it was already 6 am, the time that they agreed upon yesterday.
Aurora and the other two were excited when they heard that their friends had arrived.
5 minutester, Theo and the girls saw three girlsing from inside the house.
They were wearing workout clothes, but they had sleepy faces.
It was noticeable that they had a hard time waking up so early.
Especially June, who was used to waking upte in the morning.
"Good morning, girls! Ready to work out!?" Theo eximed with a smile on his face.
It could be seen that he was amused with the girls suffering to wake up.
"This bastard!" Sayuri growled in annoyance.
Sam and June also red at Theo in anger as they saw Theo''s yful face.
They were already grumpy because they woke up early, and seeing Theo''s amused face did not help calm their moods.
Theoughed even harder when he saw their angered faces.
June, Sam, and Sayuri became even angrier when they saw Theoughing, they were about to jump on Theo to beat him when they saw three girls walking toward them.
"Big brother, stop that!" Aurora eximed as she patted Sayuri''s head.
Ayia and Shizuka also acted and calmed the girls.
Theo stopped teasing them, but his face still showed a smug smile that the girls wanted to punch out of him.
Seeing that the six girls were ring at him with dangerous eyes, Theo felt a shiver run through his spine.
''The sayings were indeed right. Women are dangerous.'' Theo thought as he felt a little afraid of these girls.
"U-hum!" Theo coughed.
"Let''s go to the gym so that we can train." Theo said curtly and immediately started walking away from the girls.
He wanted to keep a little distance from these dangerous girls.
The girls looked at each other with a strange glint in their eyes as Theo walked away from them.
It seemed that they agreed upon something.
Theo felt again a shiver running through his spine.
He looked back a little and saw the girls following him while looking at him with strange eyes.
They whispered something among themselves while stealing nces at him sometimes.
He immediately turned his head and walked faster.
He felt that these girls were nning something against him.
It was better to be safe than sorry.
A whileter, the seven of them arrived in the gym section of the house.
"Form a circle around me." He said in a different tone of voice.
As soon as he entered the gym, he transformed into another person.
Now he was Grandmaster and a Professor.
He exuded a serious feeling.
The girls were surprised when they saw him behaving like that.
Theo is usually calm and yful.
Now he waspletely different.
Only Aurora was not surprised, after all, she knew that her brother took this training seriously.
The girls quickly formed a circle, they felt that they should obey Theo.
At least as long as the training went on.
"Let''s first do some stretching exercises. Practicing martial arts takes a huge load off of our bodies, and if we are not stretched, we can injure ourselves." He dered as he looked at them.
The girls nodded and waited for hismand.
"Let''s first stretch our upper bodies." He said as he pulled his right arm with his left arm.
"10 seconds each stretch! We will go back to the beginning if any of you do not follow." He said loudly.
The girls nodded, they thought it would be easy.
But they were sorely mistaken.
Theo''s stretching exercises were much more demanding than they were used to.
Sam, June, and Sayuri had a little trouble as the exercises went on.
The three of them were not used to such demanding exercises.
They were even more troubled when Theo started the calf stretch exercises.
They had to stand straight and lift their bodies with just the strength of their calves.
For people who were not used to this stretch, the girls started feeling their calves straining and tingling.
It was very ufortable.
But although these girls were struggling, they did not falter.
They took seriously Theo''s threat.
Ayia, Aurora, and Shizuka on another hand did not have any problems following Theo''s lead.
They were used to these stretches.
Even though Ayia and Shizuka hadn''t trained with Theo before like Aurora had, these stretch exercises were the standards that every martial arts practice used at the start of the training.
A whileter, Theo stood up after they did thest exercise.
He looked at them and analyzed their faces.
"June, Sam, and Sayuri! You three will run for 5 minutes around the tatami to warm up your bodies. No walking!" He said as he looked at the three girls.
They had only stretched up their bodies but hadn''t warmed up them.
So, they still needed to run for a little bit.
The girls had tired faces when they heard that, but they still nodded.
They immediately started running around the tatami.
The tatami where they were was enormous.
It could easily house 50 people training on it.
All of them were barefooted, after all, shoes were forbidden on the tatami.
This way they could practice without worrying about injuring themselves on the hard floor.
If they fell on the ground, the tatami would cushion their fall.
After Theo saw the three girls running, he then looked at the rest of the girls.
Shizuka, Ayia, and Aurora looked at him with expectant faces.
The three of them were excited to start training.
That was especially the case for Shizuka.
She would receive the training from a grandmaster fighter!
She finally would be able to advance her martial arts.
Theo smiled as they saw that.
"Let''s begin, shall we?"
Chapter 235 Martial Arts Class II: Red Belt
Martial Arts Dojo, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
"Ayia, Shizuka. I know you two practice some fighting styles already. Can you tell which ones are them?" Theo asked as he looked at the two girls.
"We are proficient in Judo and Karate." Ayia replied.
"We also are capable of free-style fighting." Shizuka added.
The two girls were from the Yamada Family.
So, they were direct descendants of the founding n.
And like the Japanese heritage in Theo''sst life, the Judo and Karate fighting style came from the Yamato n on the Azure Star.
The term Judo trantes as "the gentle way." It is apetitive martial art, with the goal of either throwing or taking an opponent to the ground, immobilizing him with a pin, or forcing him to submit with a hold. Striking blows are used only rarely.
While Karate is predominantly a striking art using punching, kicking, knee strikes, elbow strikes, and open-hand techniques such as knife-hands, spear-hands, and palm-heel strikes. Historically, and in some modern styles, grappling, throws, joint locks, restraints, and vital point strikes are also taught.
The two fighting stylesplemented each other the same way Jiu-Jitsu and Krav Maga did.
Ayia was a 4th Dan ck Belt in Judo and Karate.
While Shizuka was a 5th Dan ck Belt in Judo and Karate.
Shizuka was one Dan away from the Red & White Belt in Judo and Karate.
This was the belt after the ck belt!
If she was able to get the Red-White Belt, she would be even closer to the Red Belt.
In Judo and Karate, the Red Belt is reserved for exemry masters of the art and is above the ck belt.
The Red Belt is the symbol of a Grandmaster.
Most Martial Arts use the Red Belt as the symbol of the highest grade a martial artist can achieve in it.
And it was Ayia and Shizuka''s dream to get the red belt as soon as the first lesson they had with the grandmaster of their family.
When the girls saw the Red Belt on the waist of the Grandmaster when they were kids, it became their obsession to earn the red belt too.
That''s one of the reasons they were so excited about Theo''s ss.
This was a real grandmaster!
A Red Belt!
They would be much closer to their dream with Theo''s help.
Theo looked at the girls and nodded.
Even though he did not have a red belt, he was even more proficient in martial arts than the other red belts out there.
If he fought any red belt, he would win without a doubt.
After all, his martial arts knowledge was imprinted in his head with the help of the system.
And the most amazing thing was that Theo was a red belt in several fighting styles.
Including Judo and Karate.
As one most popr styles from his past life, these two styles were one of the first he gained control of.
"Aurora is learning Krav Maga and Jiu-Jitsu." Theo said as he thought which exercise would be better.
After thinking for a while, he said, "The better option is for us to spar. This way I can observe your techniques and think of the best way to train you two."?
The girls'' eyes lit up when they heard that.
They all loved sparring.
The thrill of fighting was addictive to fighters like them.
"Aurora and Ayia. You two will pair up and fight. Free styled. So, you can use any move. Except for elbows." He said as he looked at the two girls.
Elbows moves were too dangerous to use in training.
If the elbow hit the head, the victim could suffer serious damage.
"Oh, and wear protection." He added as he looked at their excited faces.
The girls nodded and picked up gloves and leg protectors by the side of the tatami.
It could not be helped, Theo saw their excitement and he knew they were going to fight for real.
So, these two pieces of equipment were to protect them from eventual blows.
Ayia and Aurora were looking at each other with burning eyes.
They wanted to fight already.
Theo nodded and looked at Shizuka.
"Shizuka, you will fight me. Karate style only." He dered as he looked at the beautiful ck-haired girl.
"Okay." She replied with shining eyes.
She was as excited as the other two girls.
After both of them put on the protection, they stood across from each other and looked at each other.
"Hey!" Theo saluted.
"Hey!" Shizuka saluted back.
They bumped their gloves and the spar started.
They both assumed the fighting stance of Karate and circted around each other.
Suddenly, Theo moved upon her to kick her head.
But that was just a faint because when his right leg was in mid-air it stopped, Theo jumped with his left leg and kicked her head with the left leg.
It soundsplicated, but this was a basic faint kick.
Every Karate practitioner should know how to protect against this kick.
At this first moment, Theo just wanted to know what level Shizuka was at.
That''s why he was not using any otherplicated Karate technique.
And as he expected, Shizuka blocked the kick without problems.
She even moved to counterattack, but Theo had already retreated when her low jab went for his abdomen.
It was not by chance that Shizuka was one Dan away from the Red-White Belt.
Theo continued applying basic techniques, but as the spar went on, he started upping the level of the blows.
It was then that Shizuka noticed that Theo was also proficient in Karate!
When she watched his fight against the bandits, he did not use any Karate techniques.
He used others that made Ayia and Shizuka identify him as a grandmaster of another fighting style.
The girls were excited about the ss because they would have the chance to fight against a grandmaster.
But as the fight went on, Theo pressured Shizuka little by little, and she became aware that Theo was much better than her.
She was speechless.
Every move of him was seamless and without any wasted movement.
It seemed as though he was dancing.
A dangerous and fatal dance.
And it was through her struggles that Shizuka concluded that Theo was a Karate Red Belt!
And when she concluded that, she became more shocked than ever before she got in her life.
A 19yo Karate Red Belt!
And possibly another Red Belt in another Martial Art.
She could not believe what she was thinking.
But she had to because it was the only exnation.
His proficiency could not be faked, after all, that''s why she was struggling to fight him.
While Theo was testing Shizuka, the other two girls were fighting too.
But their fight was somewhat peculiar.
Ayia was much more experienced, after all, she was a 4th Dan ck Belt in Karate and Judo.
But even then, she did manage to inflict many problems on Aurora.
The silver-haired girl practiced Krav Maga and Jiu-Jitsu.
These two fighting styles perfectly fused making her defense techniques amazing.
Much more because she had Theo as her sensei.
If Ayia went for a Judo grabbing technique to make Aurora fall down, Aurora would use a Jiu-Jitsu technique to defend.
And the same happened to the other two techniques.
But even though the spar was even, that only happened because Ayia did not use all her strength.
After all, how could a ck belt be even with a person who only practiced for 6 months?
But that did not diminish Ayia''s shining eyes as she observed Aurora''s techniques.
She was able to notice that the techniques that Aurora was using were amazing.
She had never seen something like it before.
Now she wanted to learn these techniques too!
Aurora was giving her all in her fight against Ayia, she knew her opponent was better than her.
But she still enjoyed the fight as Ayia enjoyed it too.
The two pairs fought with excited faces for a while.
But that was only the beginning of the practice.
How would it end?
Chapter 236 Martial Arts Class III: Hellish Training
"Let''s pause for a while." Theo suddenly said in the middle of his spar with Shizuka.
"I have to instruct the girls." He added as he looked at June, Sayuri, and Sam.
The three of them had just finished their five minutes running around the tatami.
Now Theo had to give them their next instructions.
Shizuka nodded to express that she understood.
She still wanted to keep fighting, but she knew that Theo had to supervise the other girls too.
"Girls, you did great! Now It''s time for the next part of the training." Theo dered as she looked at the three panting girls.
The girls were so tired that they could not even muster the energy to reply.
"You came here to learn self-defense techniques, so I chose a mix of moves from different fighting styles. Jiu-Jitsu, Krav Maga, Karate, and Judo. It seems a lot, but I assure you that with time you will be able to perform them without problems." Theo exined with a calm face.
The girls were a little excited when they heard that, even though they were not knowledgeable in martial arts, they still were able to notice that they would learn cool moves.
"Listen closely to what I will say now, okay?" Theo said with a serious voice.
The girls could see that Theo was serious, so they paid extra attention.
Even Shizuka was looking at him with curious eyes.
She wanted to see how Theo would teach newbies.
"No matter how proficient you achieve in your martial arts. The first thing you should do if someone attacks you is to run!" He dered with a profound voice.
"Because no matter how skillful you are. You can not win against a gun or a sharp knife edge. Even myself with all my skills can not do that." His serious voice sounded.
The girls also had serious faces when they heard that.
"If someone attacks you. First search for an escape route, and if possible escape from the attacker. No matter how confident you are to win the fight. Remember! With only one mistake your life can be over. Your life is much more important than winning the fight." Theo dered.
The girls were silent as his word seeped into their minds.
This was Theo''s first lesson to them, and they did not want to forget it.
"But the world we are living in is not perfect. Sometimes even when we want to escape, the circumstances do not allow us to run away. It can be several people around you or it can be that you''re trapped in a ce without an escape route. And it is because of these situations that we learn self-defense techniques. This way you can defend yourself if you can not escape." He exined with a patient voice.
The girls had shining eyes when they heard that.
They finally understood the reason for these sses.
"And the first thing you will learn is how to defend yourself. After all, it doesn''t matter if you know how to attack if you''re not capable of defending yourself." Theo reasoned.
The girls nodded in approval with his words.
"Today''s ss will be exclusive for you to practice the fighting stance. With this stance, you can protect all your vital areas." He exined.
"Let me show you." Theo said as he assumed the fighting stance.
With this stance, his hands protected his head and his forearms protected his abdomen area.
Theo exined the stance and asked the girls to copy him.
After a few minutes, where Theo was adjusting their stances, he nodded in approval as he saw their stances.
Even though they were stiff and having trouble maintaining that, it was a necessary step.
"Burn this position into your minds, girls!" Theo dered loudly.
"Now, you will punch each other without leaving the stance. It doesn''t need to be a strong punch. I will observe you. And each time any of you do the stance wrongly, the person who did wrong will do 10 squats and 10 situps." Theo exined their exercise.
The girls despaired when they heard that, they knew that they would not be able to maintain this position for long, so they already knew that they would have to pay multiple punishments.
Theo knew that it would be hard for them, but it was for their own good.
With this punishment, they would pay more attention to their stance.
"Begin!" Theo shouted and the three girls started their hellish training.
Theo and Shizuka observed the girls for a while.
And Theo already issued a punishment for the three of them in the first 10 seconds.
It would not be easy training for these girls.
"Aurora, Ayia! Finish your spar! Come here!" Theo shouted as he looked at the two girls who were fighting the whole time while Theo was instructing Sam, June, and Sayuri.
Shortly after, Ayia and Aurora finished their spar and walked toward him with sweaty faces.
"Let''s trade partners. Ayia will fight me and Aurora will fight Shizuka." He dered as he looked at the three girls looking at him.
"Free styled." He added.
A free-style spar was when the fighters could use any technique from any fighting style they knew.
But this one was a little different because they were not allowed to use elbow techniques.
but that was for their own safety.
Ayia almost screamed in joy when she heard that she would spar with Theo.
Even though the idea of fighting with her crush might not sound romantic to other people, Ayia found the idea particrly appealing and exciting.
The girls nodded and the pair stood in front of each other.
Aurora x Shizuka.
Ayia x Theo.
"Begin!" Theo shouted.
The pair immediately bumped gloves and the spar started.
Aurora was once again fighting against a master.
The 6th Dan ck Belt Shizuka was using all her experience in her fight against Aurora.
But she was as surprised as Ayia was as the fight went on.
Even though she was not using all her strength, she still used some Judo techniques to make Aurora fall.
But the amazing thing was that Aurora was using strange techniques to defend herself.
All her training anti-fall that she had with Theo was being used to defend against the master in front of her.
While the two girls were fighting.
Theo and Ayia were also fighting.
He decided to only use his Judo, Jiu-Jitsu, Karate, and Krav Maga proficiencies.
That was because Ayia was only proficient in Judo and Karate and he wanted her to learn some Jiu-Jitsu and Krav Maga techniques.
After all, if he used all his strength, she would not be able to learn much.
At the end of the day, this was a ss, not a fight club.
But even with Theo not using all his strength, Ayia was beyond shocked as the fight went on.
The 4th Dan ck Belt in Karate and Judo had to use all her quick mind and experience to resist Theo''s assault.
Ayia was just one dan below Shizuka, so she was also a master.
But even then, she was struggling.
Theo was not showing any mercy to her.
"Do not be so defensive! Show me your moves!" Theo shouted as she defended against a kick on her thigh.
Ayia felt her heart beat faster than she already was beating when she heard that.
She wanted to show him that she knew how to attack too!
From that moment on, Ayia started attacking too.
Even though she was not able to connect any blow on him, she was still happy.
The training went on, and Theo spared Aurora, Shizuka, and Ayia at least 3 times.
The girls had nervous hearts each time they faced him, he did not show mercy even to his sister.
But Theo did that because he wanted to instill the fighting sense that every fighter should have.
While the 4 people fought, the three newbies struggled in their hellish training.
Multiple times they wanted to give up, but when that happened Theo''s maic and forceful voice woke them up.
"Let''s end for today!" Theo shouted suddenly.
As soon as he said that, the six girls fell on the tatami with panting and sweaty bodies.
They were so tired.
Theo looked at their figures with a smile on his face.
He loved seeing these girls bing skillful fighters.
Would they be able to beat some daring guys in the future?
Chapter 237 Energizing Breakfast
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
After the hellish training that Theo put them through, they rested for a while before taking a shower.
Aurora and Theo went to their rooms to shower while Ayia and the other girls showered in the bathrooms attached to the gym.
The girls were pleasantly surprised by the size and organization of the bathrooms.
All of them could take a shower and change their clothes without any problems.
And the bathroom had all the necessities and was so pretty.
Even Ayia and Shizuka who were used to luxury things had to admit it was a great bathroom.
The girls were relieved that the bathroom was good, this way they did not have to worry about getting ready to work.
After all of them took a shower and changed their clothes, Theo and Ayia started cooking.
Ayia was responsible for cooking breakfast, and Theo was cooking Aurora''s lunch.
With Ayia''s help, Theo was much more carefree in cooking.
Plus, they finished cooking much faster than when he cooked alone.
A whileter, seven people could be seen seated around the table.
Delicious food could also be seen on top of the table.
The girls who had juste from a tiring training were famished.
"I''m so hungry!" Sayuri eximed with shining eyes.
"Everything seems so delicious!" Sam chimed in.
"This food can energize you all for the rest of the day. So, let''s dive in!" Theo dered as he poured some hot coffee into the personalized mug that his sister gave him.
The girls immediately followed his lead and started filling their tes and cups.
"It better be! I''m so sore after this training!" Juneined as she poured hot tea into her cup.
"Me too!" Sayuri eximed as she grimaced on her sore legs.
She had done so many squats in the training, that she doubted that she would have much strength to lift her legs for the rest of the day.
"My abdomen is hurting so much! If I do not see results, I will hunt you down, Theo!" Sam threatened as she looked with dangerous eyes at him.
June and Sayuri nodded and looked at him with narrowed eyes.
Theo gave a nervousugh as he saw the three girls looking at him dangerously.
"Don''t worry, girls! The longer you practice, the more benefits you will get." Theo tried to reassure the girls with a confident smile.
Aurora and Ayia were giggling as they saw their interaction.
It was a rare urrence to see Theo so nervous.
"Theo, I didn''t know you were a Red Belt!" Shizuka said suddenly with shining eyes.
She was too curious to know about it.
The girl could not be med, after all, the Red Belt was the apex that a martial artist could achieve.
And Theo was so young!
Ayia''s golden eyes lit up when she heard her sister''s words.
"Can I see your Red Belt?" Ayia asked with an excited voice.
Theo was a little surprised when he heard the two girls'' words.
It was only then that he remembered that Martial Artists'' Grandmasters were given Red Belt.
"Red Belt? What''s that?" Sam asked curiously.
June and Sayuri also had curious faces.
They never heard about a red belt.
"You know about the ck belt, right?" Shizuka asked.
"Yeah, I always heard that ck belt martial artists were masters." June replied.
Sayuri and Sam nodded to agree with June.
It wasmon sense that the ck belt represented a master.
"A red belt is one of several colored belts used in some martial arts to either denote rank or differentiate opponents in apetition. Like the moremonly known ck belt, its use varies between arts, with most using it for the style of founder, grandmaster, or another high rank, while others use it as the immediately pre-ck belt rank or even to denote a beginner who holds no rank. In some schools, a red belt signifies ninth or tenth degree Dan rank, the highest rank attainable." Shizuka exined with a professor''s voice.
Even though she exined, the girls still were a little confused.
"In short terms, the Red Belt is the highest achievement that a martial artist can achieve. It is above the ck Belt. A Red Belt is also known as a Grandmaster." Ayia exined when she saw the girls hadn''t understood Shizuka''s words.
It was only then that the girls understood, and they immediately had shocked faces as they turned their faces to Theo.
Theo was quietly eating his pancakes as the girls talked when all the girls looked at him with shining eyes.
"What?" He asked innocently.
"Stop the act! Where is your Red Belt?" Sam snapped.
"Yeah, I want to see!" Sayuri added.
The girls looked at him with shining eyes, but they were fated to be disappointed.
"Sorry girls, I don''t have a Red Belt. I always trained alone, so I don''t have even a white belt." Theo dered as he shook his head.
The white belt was the lowest belt of the ranks.
And his deration resulted in girls being shocked when they heard that.
,m Especially Ayia and Shizuka could notprehend how Theo got his grandmaster skills without a teacher to guide him.
How was that possible?
Did Theo have to be the best in everything he did?
"I can''t believe it!" Ayia eximed.
"Well, you can ask Aurora. I have never earned a belt, right?" Heughed as he looked at his sister.
The girls looked at the silver-haired girl wearing a school uniform with inquisitive eyes.
"Big brother is telling the truth." Aurora agreed with him with a sweet smile.
It was only then that the girls started believing.
"But I bet that you can get the Red Belt if you want." Shizukamented after a while as she took a bite of her waffles.
"Yeah, but I don''t have time for that." Theo said with a nonchnt face that he really did not care about the belt.
Ayia and Shizuka were a little angry when they saw his not caring face.
Their dream was to get the Red Belt, and now Theo could get it whenever he wanted, but he acted as if it was not important!
The two girls had to drink a few mouthfuls of tea to calm their angry hearts.
Even Ayia wanted to punch his nonchnt face.
"When about our vacations?" June asked after she swallowed a mouthful of milk coffee.
They immediately forgot about Theo''s infuriating statements and face when they heard June''s question.
Their vacation!
Everyone was super excited about it.
"Big brother and I were thinking about traveling after the New Year''s celebration. So, we can buy our tickets for January 1st." Aurora said excitedly.
"Oh, I was thinking about suggesting that!" Ayia eximed.
"This way we can enjoy the New Year''s without problems." Sayurimented.
The New Year''s Celebration was a big day all around the world.
This world did not have Christmas, but the New Year''s in Azure Star was as important as Christmas was to Earth.
That''s why they were relieved that they would be able to enjoy New Year''s at home.
"We shouldbine which flight we will take. This way everyone can travel together." Sam suggested as she ate her pancakes.
"That''s a good idea." Theo agreed.
"I think so too." Ayia added.
"How about I search for the best flight, and after I find it, I inform you all about it? This way, you guys only have to buy the tickets." Sam suggested.
"Would you do that?" Ayia asked with shining eyes.
"Of course, it will be easy to do anyways." She replied with a gentle smile.
"You are awesome, Sam-chan!" Ayia eximed.
All of them looked at Sam with appreciative eyes.
The seven of them had a wonderful breakfast as they continued nning their vacation.
It was energizing.
And when they finished eating, all of them were ready for the working day ahead of them.
Theo said goodbye to all the girls with a smile as they left his house.
''It was time to go back to work.'' He said inwardly.
Chapter 238 Radio Station News
Theo''s Personal Animation Studio, Pedrarruna Manor.
Theo had just arrived in the room, and he was ready to start working.
Yesterday he had finished drawing the fourth volume of the [Naruto] manga.
Therefore, today he had to draw the fourth volume of the [Hataraku Maou-sama] manga.
He had to finish these drawings as soon as possible, after all, he had a music album to produce.
And sincest Saturday, Theo hadn''t worked on his album.
5 days without even touching on his album production.
But that could not be avoided, the things he did thest 5 days were essential.
He did not have an alternative option, after all, only he could do these things.
First was the preparations for his studio opening and then the drawing for the next volumes of his publishingpany.
But that would end today after he finished this manga.
Then he would be able to go back to his album.
Theo had to speed up the production of the songs, but after producing three songs already.
Theo was already used to the pace and work of the production, he was certain that he could finish producing the album before the end of the month.
Theo started drawing the manga with a steady posture and focused eyes.
The fourth volume of the [Hataraku Maou-sama] manga told some slice-of-life stories.
The summary of the volume was like this:
[Thisplication wears a kimono! The arrival of Suzuno Kamazuki has made everybody''s life moreplicated! After some misunderstandings regarding Suzuno''s intentions toward Maou are cleared up, Emi asks for her help to...defeat the Devil King?! Meanwhile, a shadowy assant continues to stalk Emi, but what does he--or she--want?]
Theo loved this manga because it could mix slice-of-life and action genres perfectly.
Theo continued drawing for hours and hours, and it was only at the end of the afternoon that he stopped.
"Finally!" He said with a weak voice as he closed his eyes and stretched his body.
He had been working since the morning without any pauses, so it was understandable for him to be a little tired.
After resting for a while, Theo put all the two mangas and one light novel in one file.
He then sent it to Sayuri.
Now his work was done, he didn''t have to worry about the mangas until next month.
Sayuri would now edit the mangas for the next month''s release, but he didn''t have to worry about that.
Theo stood up and walked out of his work section of the house.
''Now I can focus on my music album.'' He thought as he went to his bedroom.
He wanted to take a shower and dress up to go to the restaurant.
Even though it was a little early to go there, he figured that he could arrive earlier today.
After he took a long shower, where he washed away the filth and sweat that umted on him throughout his day of work and washed his long silver hair, Theo got out of his bathroom wearing only a towel around his waist.
If any girl saw the image of him fresh out of the shower wearing only a towel, they would faint.
Theo''s silk and lustrous wet hair cascaded upon his back, while his godly lean body shone with water on it.
His body was full of muscles, but he was not buffy.
He was lean, but not skinny.
His abdomen had a 6-pack and his skin was perfect.
,m He had the perfect body.
But he did not care much about it, as he dried himself with the towel before dressing his clothes.
But he did not dress in any shirt, just his ck jeans pants.
He dried his hair with the hairdryer, after all, his hair was too long for him to let dry by itself.
After he dried his hair, he tied it in a ponytail and dressed in a ck t-shirt and beige sweater.
His clothes were casual, warm, andfy.
But even then he looked amazing in it.
After a while, Theo drove his car out of his house as he listened to a radio station.
"This the Elffire New''s Station with the news of the Bluecorn State Capital and the rest of the country!" A male voice announced.
"I''m Beckham and I will be your host for today."
"The preparations for the New Year''s Celebrations already started in Elffire City. Prefecture workers can be seen all around the city hanging decorations."
Theo nodded as he indeed have seen the new decorations around the city.
Azure and Yellow decorations could be seen all around.
Different from hisst life where the New Year''s celebrations used white as the main color.
In this life, the azure and yellow colors were predominant.
That was due to the various legends that came from ancient times on the.
Azure was the color of the enormous oceans that covered the.
Because of this mighty ocean, several legends were born.
And also this way that the name of the was born.
The world used the azure color in the new year''s celebration to honor the divine sea.
And the yellow color was to represent the prosperity given by the sea.
That''s why azure and yellow decorations could be seen all around the city and country.
"The Commerce Association has predicted that we will see an increase of 10% in purchases this month." The host announced.
The New Year''s Celebration was also a day to give gifts to loved ones.
Just like Christmas was in Theo''sst life.
So, Theo was not surprised when he heard the news that the purchases this month would increase.
Even he wanted to buy gifts for his sister and friends.
Theo continued listening to the news as he drove his car toward his restaurant.
A whileter, Theo parked his car in the parking lot next to the restaurant.
"The weather forecast is that will snow again next weekend, so we warn the citizens to prepare yourselves for the snowfall." the host announced before Theo turned off the radio.
"It seems that I will have to prepare some warm food." Hemented as he exited his car.
Theo walked toward his restaurant calmly as he observed the surroundings.
The street where his restaurant had be even busier and crowded after the restaurant became a sess.
That''s why Theo was admiring the surroundings.
Theo entered the restaurant, and he saw that very few employees had arrived.
He was already expecting that, after all, it was too early.
Theo talked with some waiters and waitresses in a light mood for a while.
Theo remembered every employee under him, and he treated everyone kindly and gently.
He often joked with them and made themugh.
That''s why his employees like him so much.
He gave them an amazing job where they could earn much more than they earned somewhere else, and they even had an amazing boss and working environment.
Theo was very attentive to his employee''s moods because, if his employees were happy with what they did, they would work better.
This way his restaurant would have an excellent service to attend to its clients.
After Theo talked with them, he went to the changing room to dress in his chef clothes.
Theo left the changing room already dressed for work when he saw that some cooks had already arrived.
Theo started talking with them happily as he waited for the rest to arrive.
The environment in the kitchen was the best possible.
Everyone liked each other, and no one was selfish.
Everyone wanted only one thing.
To cook with excellence to serve their clients.
The night service went on without any problems.
Theo was once again happy as he left the restaurant that day with Aurora.
His baby project had be a restaurant loved by everyone.
He could not be happier.
The day ended with Theo going to sleep earlier than usual.
He wanted to sleep more because tomorrow, he would start work non-stop to finish his album.
Which song would he choose to produce tomorrow?
Chapter 239 Rules
Thursday, December 3rd.
Inside a manor on top of a hill, six people could be seen sweating as they practiced martial arts.
While the seventh person was looking at the rest while he instructed them.
"Aurora, spin your knee more when you kick!" Theo shouted as he looked at the silver-haired girl.
Aurora just nodded and continued her kicking exercise.
"June, you got out of the stance! Do the punishment!" He shouted again as he looked at the blue-haired girl.
June groaned in despair as she dropped down to do the situps.
"Ayia, Shizuka! You two need to be more proactive! Do not lose focus!" He shouted as he looked at the two girls.
"If you want to advance your Dans, you need to make more effort!" He shouted again.
Ayia and Shizuka heaved a deep breaths as they tried to follow Theo''s advice.
After Theo managed to assess their level yesterday, today he prepared specific training made exclusively to sharpen their techniques.
Their training was much harder than Aurora and the other girls''.
But that was not a surprise since if they wanted to advance in their Dans, they needed to make more effort than the rest.
It wasmon sense that when someone reached a high level of proficiency in any skill, it was much harder to advance than whenpared the advancement in the lower levels.
"Come on, Sam! Do not give up!" Theo shouted as he saw the blonde girl almost stopping the exercise.
"Sylph, y some upbeat songs." Theo asked in a low voice.
He knew that his butler was hearing, so he didn''t need to shout.
Theo could notice that the girls were struggling to keep the training, and the song could cheer up them.
Never underestimate the power of music.
Shortly after he gave Sylph the order, a rap song started ying throughout the ce.
It was a famous song produced by a famous rapper.
And just like Theo predicted, as soon as the song sounded, the girls became more energetic.
They even started forgetting their previous struggle.
And there was a reason for that.
Some experts believe that music acts as a distractor. Distractors are known to moderate pain levels, which means you will be less likely to notice pain during a workout. Those not listening to music might experience the intensity of their exercise more, feeling more tired or sore while exercising. Those listening to music will be distracted by it and might not notice any difort or strain on their body.
And the high-intensity training that Theo was making them do was able to induce much more pain and tiredness than normal training.
The music was capable of distracting their minds from the pain in their bodies.
That was because it was not mentioned as the best effect of the music.
Theo was able to notice that the girls'' performance was boosted as the song sounded.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora became even more focused and made fewer mistakes as the song was yed.
The three of them even started upping their rhythm.
But the most affected were Sayuri, June, and Sam.
The three newbies seemed like they weren''t even feeling pain and fatigue.
Which was a huge differencepared with their tired bodies of before.
"Come on! I want more strength!" Theo shouted to motivate the girls.
The girls didn''t even reply, they were too focused on the training.
Theo nodded in approval as he saw that the training was in the optimal condition.
The training went on.
The girls sweated all the sweat they could.
Their faces were red, their bodies were hot, and their minds were in a strange state of focus.
They were doing the training in automatic mode.
But when Theo announced the end of the training and paused the song being yed, the huge fatigue started descending upon the girls'' bodies.
"Come on, girls! Line up in front of me!" Theo shouted as he saw the girls panting.
The girls didn''t even have the energy to protest, so they just obeyed his order.
When the girls lined up in front of him, Theo looked at him with a proud smile.
"Girls, you did amazing today." Theoplimented them.
"Because this is Martial Arts training, there are certain rules you need to know. I haven''t talked about them yesterday because it was your first ss. But today you will start following these rules." He announced.
The girls nodded to express they understood.
"Some rules you already know about it. Do not wear shoes on the tatami and follow the sensei''s words. But there are others to follow."
"Bow your head to the tatami when you enter and when you leave the tatami. This is to show respect to the ce where we fight."
"Respect your Sensei. I will be your teacher, so you guys should treat me like your teacher."
"Respect your fellow students. Especially when your spar with each other. When we fight, our objective is not to beat the opponent. The objective is to showcase our techniques and apply what we learned before."
"If the training already started and you arrivedte. Before you enter the tatami, you have to ask my permission to enter."
"Andstly, when the training ends, all of you will line up in front of me. From the older student to the newest."
"For example, Aurora studied with me for a longer time, so she will be the head of the line."?
"After you line up, I will bow slightly, cupping one hand in the other before my chest, and I will shout ''fighters''."
"And you will also bow and cup your hands and shout ''sensei''."
"After that, starting from Aurora, you will alle bow to each other and greet each other." Theo finished his exnation.
The girls were a little confused with so many rules, but they tried to remember them all.
"I know it''s a lot of rules. So, you can slowly print them into your minds. Let''s start today, shall we?" He said with a smile as he took the position.
"Fighters!" Theo shouted as he bowed his head and cupped his hands.
"Sensei!" The girls shouted back and followed his movements.
It was mostly Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka who shouted.
They were already used to these movements, so it was not difficult for them.
Sayuri, Sam, and June were a stepte because they were not used.
After they did that, they started bowing to each other and greeting each other.
Like that the second martial arts ss ended for the girls.
They left the gym and went to take a shower.
Theo and Aurora went to their rooms.
And the five guests used the bath house attached to the gym.
The bathroom was awesome, so they did not have problems as they took their showers and got ready for the day.
A whileter, Theo and Ayia had already cooked and all of them were eating breakfast as they talked.
The seven of them were bing even close to each other.
Their friendship was deepening.
They never imagined that they would be so close with people they met for so little time.
They ate the amazing food that the professional cooks Theo and Ayia cooked with satisfied faces.
Theo and Aurora were even happier because since their parents died, it was only them when they ate.
They missed having a bunch of people to share a meal with.
The two of them started to feel that their friends could be their family too.
Even though it would be a long process for them to open their hearts.
Theo and Aurora could feel a warmth in their hearts as theyughed and talked with their friends.
Sharing the breakfast with their friends was bing one of their favorite parts of the day for them.
Chapter 240 4th Song
Theo''s Recording Studio, Pedrarruna Manor.
After Theo bade farewell to the girls after they finished their breakfast, he immediately headed to his recording studio.
Today he finally would go back to the production of his music album.
And he had already chosen the song he would record next.
Love Yourself by Justin Bieber.
This song was written by Ed Sheeran, Benjamin Levin, and Justin Bieber
Lyrically, ''Love Yourself'' is a kiss-off to a narcissistic ex-lover who did the protagonist wrong.
Theo knew that this song was the easiest to record of the 10 songs he had chosen.
The song only had two instruments to apany the vocal.
It features an acoustic guitar and a brief flurry of trumpets as its main instrumentation.
Theo predicted that he would record all the tracks and finish all the editing in just one day.
One of the reasons was because the song was easy to record and edit, but his advancement in skills yed a big part.
After recording and editing 3 songs, Theo was used to the process of production.
So, his efficiency improved with it.
Theo first recorded the guitar track.
After he made sure that the track was perfect, he started recording the trumpet track.
It was easy for him because this track was small.
After he finished the trumpet track, he finally started recording the vocals.
Theo was inside the recording room with the microphone in front of him.
He took a deep breath and gave the signal to Sylph to start recording.
[For all the times that you rained on my parade
And all the clubs you get in using my name
You think you broke my heart, oh girl, for goodness sake
You think I''m crying on my own, well I ain''t
And I didn''t wanna write a song
''Cause I didn''t want anyone thinking I still care
I don''t, but you still hit my phone up
And baby, I''ll be movin'' on
And I think you should be somethin''
I don''t wanna hold back, maybe you should know that
My mama don''t like you and she likes everyone
And I never like to admit that I was wrong
And I''ve been so caught up in my job, didn''t see what''s going on
But now I know, I''m better sleeping on my own
''Cause if you like the way you look that much
Oh, baby, you should go and love yourself
And if you think that I''m still holdin'' on to somethin''
You should go and love yourself...]
Theo''s maic voice sang the lyrics.
His voice sang beautifully the lyrics of the song.
After Theo was satisfied with the vocal track, he listened to all the tracks again to make sure they fitted into his standards.
Sometimeter, he finished inspecting the tracks when he found no mistakes.
Then Theo started editing the song.
Because there were only three tracks to edit, Theo didn''t have any problems as he edited.
"Finally!" Theo eximed with a brilliant smile on his face.
He looked at the finished song on theputer screen with a satisfied mood.
He yed the songs, and one of the most famous songs from his past life debuted in the Azure Star.
Theo could not wait to release it!
He was one step closer to finishing the production of his album.
4 songs down.
6 songs to go!
Theo looked at the clock and saw it was lunchtime.
''Wow! I finished everything in less than 7 hours!'' He eximed in surprise.
He was pleased with his speed.
Even though he was this fast because of the simplicity of the song, he was still happy about it.
"Sylph, get me something to eat." He asked.
Theo waszy to cook lunch, so what better way than asking his butler to get food for him?
After all, these things are chores that butlers were responsible for.
"Yes, Master!" Sylph replied promptly.
''I should call Ayia about the copyrights of this song.'' Theo thought as he picked up his phone and dialed Ayia''s phone number.
p "Hello? Theo?" Ayia''s lively voice came from his phone.
"Hey, it''s me." Theoughed happily.
He loved talking with her over the phone.
"I called because I finished another song. Should I send it to you?" He asked with a gentle voice.
"Sure! This way I can start the procedures to secure the copyrights of the song." Ayia replied excitedly.
She loved the thought that she could help Theo in his project.
She wanted to be part of his life.
And that brought joy to her.
"Great, I had just sent it to you then." Theo said with a chuckle.
"Oh, I was thinking about something. Did you already created profile ounts in any app like Raingram and Wing?" She asked suddenly.
"No, I was so busy these days that I didn''t have time to think about that." Theo replied with a regretful voice as he shook his head.
"If you want I can create it. There might be someone with the ''Moonlight'' domain. But it will not be a problem to get it. After I finish I can give you the passwords for them." She suggested.
"That would be great! You''re a lifesaver, Ayia." Theo eximed with a smile on his face.
Ayia blushed a little when she heard his words.
"Plus, you just have to copy the passwords to me. This way we can both ess these ounts. After all, as my manager, you can help me manage these ounts." He added calmly.
"Okay, thank you! I will start doing that as soon as possible!" Ayia replied excitedly.
She could not contain her excitement with the thought that Theo trusted her so much that he did not care that she knew the passwords for his artist ounts.
"How''s the music video''s production going?" Theo asked suddenly when he remembered that it had been days since he heard from them.
Thest news he got was that Arthur and the crew were filming the first scene of the video at the coffee shop where Theo first met them.
"So far, the production is happening without any idents or problems. They were afraid that the snow that fell on Monday would disturb the production, but since it didn''t continue snowing. They were able to shoot the scenes without problems." Ayia exined.
"Oh, and they handed me several locations where they wanted to shoot at, and I got the permits for them to film there. They said that if nothing happened, they would be able to finish shooting all the scenes on Saturday." She added.
"Really? That was rather fast." He replied in surprise.
Even though he knew that he gave them a deadline, he didn''t think that they would be able to finish on time.
"Tell them to not leave Elffire City after they finish the shootings. If I am satisfied with their work, I will hire them again for the next music video." Theo asked.
It would take too much time to hire another crew, so if their work was good, Theo would be happy to hire them again.
"Sure, I will tell them." Ayia replied with a gentle voice.
The two talked for a while longer about their day and the training they did in the morning.
Their voices exuded the happiness of being able to talk with each other.
They could not exin the thrill of talking to each over the phone.
It was something that happened to every couple who started dating.
A whileter, Theo hung up the phone with a smile on his face.
It could not be helped, he loved hearing Ayia''s sweet voice.
Theo started eating the lunch that Sylph got to him with a thoughtful face.
There was still some time before he had to go to the restaurant.
He was wondering if he should start recording another song.
Bur which one he should record next?
Chapter 241 Tokyo Studios Working Day
Friday, December 4th.
Cafeteria, Tokyo Animation Studio.
This was the fourth day since the studio opened, and now most of the new employees were used to their new jobs.
Each team had a task toplete, and they gave their all toplete it.
They all wanted to impress their bosses.
That''s why the employees had excited faces as they had breakfast that morning.
And the group of 25 people that studied together in college was no different.
They were in different teams, but they were used to eating breakfast together.
That''s why they chose a big table every morning so that they could eat together.
"How''s the work in your team, Brianna?" One of them asked.
"Hmm, it was difficult in the beginning. My teammates and I were not used to each other''s styles. But since the second day, we have been improving. We are responsible for the character designs of the monsters that appear in the anime. So, you guys can imagine that our job is difficult." Brianna replied as she sipped her hot milk tea.
"Oh, you told me! I imagine that you have to pay extra attention to the novel and the script." Mitsuemented.
"You don''t tell me. Even though the boss had given us the designs for the main characters, he chose to give us the task to design ourselves the other things." Brianna replied.
"I imagine that it is taxing to do this job." Zofiamented.
"So much! We have to constantly see the designs that the boss gave us to see if it is of the same style and quality. But I love my job." Brianna said with a smile on her face.
She genuinely felt happier than ever in her life.
Even though she never was so far from her family as she was now, her love for the job offset any homesick feeling she had.
She finally was able to work with art creation in anime!
She thought that she would always be stuck as an in-between animator in Sakura City.
Her friends also smiled when they heard her words.
Even though their workload was huge, they did notin because this was what they wanted.
"But I heard that the editing team''s workload is the least of all teams." A ss-d manmented.
Everyone looked at Araya when they heard that.
Araya was the only editor in their group, so she knew more information about it.
"Humph, that''s obvious! What will we edit if the frames are not even finished yet?" The girl grumpily replied.
They smiled when they heard her grumpy answer.
Araya was a grumpy person, and she was even more in the mornings.
"But we are doing some work too. My team leader is a genius by the way." Araya added as she remembered her leader.
"Oh, who is she?" Brianna asked curiously.
"Nora Wells. She is an absolute master editor." Araya replied with a voice filled with admiration.
"I heard about her. It seems that she was the only editor to earn a Supervisor position." Zofiamented.
"Really? She must be skilled indeed."
The friends had a lovely breakfast before they headed to their respective teams'' workstations.
They had a long day ahead of them, and they could not wait to start!
And it was not only them that were feeling like that.
Bruno walked toward his team workstation after he had breakfast with his friends.
He was the leader of his team, so he had responsibilities to follow.
He arrived in the room, and he notice that he was the first person to arrive.
But he already expected that.
He got used to arriving earlier than the working hours stipted, he wanted to give a good impression to his teammates.
After waiting for a while, his teammates arrived and Bruno looked at him with a smile on his face.
This would be their 4th time working together, and by now, they were already used to each other.
Bruno had to admit that his team was awesome.
They listened to hismands without problems, and they all talked as equals.
Bruno had a small meeting with them after everyone arrived, he discussed what they would cover that day.
Bruno''s team was responsible for the background designs of the cities that appeared in the anime.
It was a lengthy job, but they liked it.
The team started working after theybined everything.
They had focused faces as they worked.
They wanted to produce something amazing.
And it was not only Bruno''s team that was feeling like that as the work started that day, every other team was feeling the same.
While the animators worked hard to produce the anime.
Ryoko was in her office working too.
She was one of the busiest people in the studio.
The blue-haired girls had so many things to do.
First, she had to keep searching for animes that Theo would buy the rights to for the streaming service.
She was searching for cheap options with quality.
And she already found some.
She started making a list of animes that they would buy when Theo gave the signal to start the purchases.
The second thing she had to do was to find a team to work on the sound effects of the anime.
Even though there were several people in the market, she wanted people with experience and skills to assume the position in the studio.
After all, this was an essential part of the production, and a bad sound effect can ruin the experience for the viewer.
That''s why she was being extra careful as she searched for these professionals.
She contacted several people in search of the right team.
She was even considering following Theo''s suggestion to search for small sound studios to buy them.
These sound studios received requests from other studios to produce the sound effect for the animations.
That was how these small sound studios made money.
But the market was brutal, so it was inevitable for some studios to fail even with talented people working there.
And Ryoko was looking exactly for this kind of studio with talented people, but a decadent studio.
Theo had given her a little more than 1 million dors for her to get the sound effects team.
And she was nning to use that money with the purchase of one of these struggling studios.
Or maybe she could just hire the professionals.
She didn''t know yet what she would do.
It depended on what situation the studio that she chose would be in.
And the third thing was that Ryoko had to supervise the production of the anime.
Even though every step of the production had supervisors, she still liked to see if her animators were indeed following what Theo and she wanted.
Sometimes she would watch the live feed of the teams working.
And sometimes she would simply walk into their workstation and inspect their work.
Because the initial process of production was mainly made by the in-between and keyframe animators, she mainly went to their workstations.
And when the animators saw their boss inspecting them, they tried extra hard to not be too nervous and do a good job.
In the past three days, Ryoko had been satisfied with their work.
She was even more hopeful about the future after seeing the animators working.
And that was one thing that made her week even more joyful.
She was already happy because she got her dream job, and now she was producing an anime.
Butst Tuesday, Ryoko received her sry for November.
And it was so much money that she had to call Theo to confirm it was the right amount.
She received fifty thousand dors!
That was more money than she had ever seen in her entire life!
And the most shocking thing was that Theo told her that her sry would increase when theyunched their anime and streaming service.
Even though Ryoko loved her job, she also loved the thought of living without worrying about money.
That''s why she was even happier this week.
The future looked brilliant for her.
Chapter 242 The Motivation To Wake Up
Pedrarruna Manor, Ellfire City.
Friday morning started with another training for Theo and the girls.
Their training was as demanding as the one in the past days.
Sam, Sayuri, and June still had problems following Theo''s rhythm.
But little by little, they were getting used to it.
Theo predicted that after one month of training, these girls would be able to train without feeling much pain.
After the training ended, everyone took a shower and got ready for the day ahead of them.
p At the moment, Theo and the girls were seated around the breakfast table eating the food that Theo and Ayia cooked.
"This porridge is so delicious!" June eximed.
"Really? Let me taste it." Sam said as she took a spoon of porridge.
As soon as she ate it, her eyes lit up.
"Wow! It is so delicious!" Sam eximed with a smile.
"That''s because you didn''t eat the buttered couscous." Sayurimented as she took a spoon of couscous.
The three girls were having of their life as they ate breakfast.
After 4 days of eating the food that Theo and Ayia cooked for breakfast, these three girls could not live without their food anymore.
And it was because of this reason that the three girls hadn''t skipped a training day.
Even though they knew they would suffer in the training, the thought of not having Theo and Ayia''s food for breakfast was daunting.
The only thought they had as they woke up early in the morning was not the training, rather it was the breakfast they would eat afterward.
Theo and Ayiaughed when they saw the girls enjoying the food.
There was no betterpliment to the cooks than satisfied people eating their food.
"Oh, will be there training over the weekend, Theo?" Ayia asked suddenly.
She was a little nervous because she still wanted toe over the weekend.
She feared that Theo would say no.
The other girls also looked at Theo when they heard Ayia''s question.
"Aurora and I will be training. But if you girls cannote, I understand. We can return to our training on Monday." Theo replied as he sipped his coffee.
Ayia''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
"Shizu-chan and I wille, right, onee-chan?" Ayia stated as she looked at her sister.
Shizuka was at first bummed by the fact that she might not be able to train on the weekend.
But when she heard Theo''s reply, she was as happy as Ayia.
But obviously for other reasons.
Ayia was happy because she would spend time with her crush.
Shizuka, on another hand, was happy because she could continue her training with a grandmaster.
"Of course! We will be here!" Shizuka eximed with a smile.
"What about you, girls?" Aurora asked as she looked at the three girls who hadn''t answered yet.
The girls were a little hesitant about waking up early on the weekend, but when they remembered the food they would be able to eat after the training, they relented.
"I wille." June said in a defeated voice.
"Me too." Sayuri and Sam also replied.
What these girls didn''t do for the amazing food that Theo and Ayia cooked.
"Have you bought your tickets?" Aurora asked the girls with an excited voice.
Yesterday Sam had sent the information about the flight they should take to everyone who agreed toe with them.
Theo said to Aurora that he already bought the tickets for the two of them, so she was excited to know if the girls already bought their tickets.
"I bought them!" Sam replied with a smile.
"Me too." June smiled.
"Hey, me too!" Sayuri eximed with a giggle.
The three of them were really excited about this vacation, so it was no surprise to see their excitement about this trip.
They even bought first-ss tickets!
The three girls received a big ie every month as they were the head of their respectivepanies, so they decided that they should spend some money they got.
"Shizu-chan and I bought the tickets, but we will only meet you guys at the Heart Inds because we will depart from Sakura City since we will have to spend New Year''s with our family." Ayia exined with a wry smile.
The purple-haired girl really wanted to spend New Year''s with Theo and the girls, but Shizuka talked her out of the idea.
Ayia knew that if she missed her family''s celebration, her family would suspect why she missed.
They might even find out about Theo.
Even though her parents and grandpa knew that she was working in Theo''s restaurant, they didn''t know yet that they were so close.
Ayia even spend one night in his house!
Even though nothing happened, her dad would freak out if he knew about it.
So, Shizuka said that they would not say anything if she just said that the two of them would go on a vacation with their restaurant co-workers.
It was the truth, but they would omit the fact that they were not only co-workers but also close friends.
It was the perfect n, and this way they could enjoy the inds with their friends without worrying.
"Great! You girls also bought the return ticket to Sakura City, right?" Theo asked as he ate his couscous.
"Of course! I can''t miss Cara''s concert!" Shizuka eximed with a smile.
"This will be the perfect way to end our trip." Sammented with a smile.
"I can''t wait to watch her perform!" Aurora eximed with a sweet smile.
"Good! This way we will arrive at Sakura City by the morning, we can tour around the city during the day, and at night we can go to the concert." Theomented.
"It will be fun!" June said with a smile.
"Shizu-chan and I can show you guys the city!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
She was looking forward to showing the city to her friends.?
"Really? What ces do you think we should go?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
"We definitely should go to..." Ayia started listing ces in the capital for them to visit.
They talked about the day they would spend there until they finished eating their breakfast.
Another lovely and wonderful breakfast for the seven of them.
After they finished eating, Theo bade goodbye to the girls as they left the house.
After he saw thest one leaving, he immediately headed to his recording studio
Yesterday he had finished producing one song and started another song.
''Love Yourself'' was the 4th song finished.
And Theo chose ''Before You Go'' by Lewis Capaldi as the 5th song he would produce.
This song was harder to produce whenpared to ''Love Yourself''.
Theo started working on it yesterday afternoon, and he only stopped when he went to the restaurant.
But when he came back, he started working on it again, and that was because he went to sleeptest night.
But he didn''tin about it because this way he would be able to finish the song by the end of the afternoon.
Theo spent the rest of the day working on this song.
He finished recording all the instrument tracks and recorded the vocal track.
He started singing with his maic voice the romantic song after he gave Sylph the signal to start recording.
[I fell by the wayside, like everyone else
I hate you, I hate you, I hate you
But I was just kidding myself
Our every moment, I start to rece
''Cause now that they''re gone
All I hear are the words that I needed to say
When you hurt under the surface
Like troubled water running cold
Well, time can heal, but this won''t
So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make your heart beat better?
If only I''d have known you had a storm to weather
So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make it all stop hurting?
It kills me how your mind can make you feel so worthless
So, before you go...]
Like that he finished recording the tracks.
And by the end of the afternoon, Theo looked at the song he had just finished editing with a brilliant smile on his face.
The 5th song was ready!
5 more to go!
Chapter 243 Bad News And Good News
Saturday, December 5th.
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
7:54 AM.
"Hey, guys, good morning!" Helena greeted everyone with a smile as she entered the room.
After working together for one week, Helena had an amazing time.
It was the first time she felt weed when working as an actress.
Her coworkers treated her kindly, and she finally could show her skills.
"Good morning, Helena!" Kate smiled at the brown-haired girl.
"Hey, Helena!"
"Good morning, Helena!"
The other members of the crew greeted their actress with a smile too.
It was not only Helena who was happy to work with them.
Everyone was happy to work with each other.
Even more, because all the scenes they filmed so far were made without problems.
"Okay, guys, now that Helena arrived. Let''s have a meeting." Arthur said as he sat by the center table.
The others nodded and also took a seat at the table.
"I believe everyone is aware that we will shoot thest two scenes today." Arthur started.
"Yeah, we know." Niwa replied.
"I have good and bad news to tell you guys." Arthur stated as he looked at them.
"Tell us the bad news first." Nomura said.
"The bad news is that the weather forecast predicts that a snowstorm will descend in Elffire City in the night. And if we want to deliver the footage to Moonlight today before the deadline, we have to film the two scenes without any idents." Arthur informed with a calm face.
"What? But one of the scenes that will film today will be made outdoors!" Arabe eximed.
"That''s not even the worst thing. The script says that we have to film the scene when the sun is setting." Nomuramented as he shook his head.
Everyone was worried when they heard this news.
No idents happened in the past days, so they thought they would finish the shooting without problems.
They didn''t expect that something would happen that would make them dy thest shooting of the production.
The scene would happen on the Archaic Stone Bridge in the old section of the city.
The bridge was beautiful and it was one of the tourist points of the city.
The script said that scene should happen outdoors where the sunset light reached without impediments.
And after Nomura visited the bridge, he immediately chose it to be the ce of the shooting.
"We have to pray that the sunsts until then." Katemented as she looked through the window.
The others also looked at the sunlighting through the window with worried faces.
Today the sun was warmer than any other day of the past week.
At first, they were happy because the sun was out today, and with the sunlight, they would have the perfect conditions to shoot the two scenes.
But it seemed that this was the calm before the storm.
They saw how heavy the snowstorm hit Elffire Cityst Monday, and if that happened before the sunset today, they would have to postpone the shooting.
Consequently, they would not deliver the footage before the deadline.
"And the good news?" Buddy asked.
"The good news is that Ayia said that Moonlight told us to stay in Elffire City after the production ends. If he likes our footage, he will hire us for his next projects." Arthur said with a smile.
His crewmates immediately beamed in joy when they heard that.
"That''s amazing!"
"We have to do our best!"
"I don''t want to leave Elffire City yet!"
They started talking excitedly.
"Ishii and Helena, you too. Moonlight said that if he likes your performance, he will hire you two again." Arthur said as he looked at the two young actors.
As expected, Helena and Ishii were ecstatic with this news.
They could not believe that they had the chance to perform in front of the cameras so soon.
The two of them hadn''t worked as actors for so long before they got the part in this production.
And now they had the possibility ofnding two jobs in a row.
Everyone was burning with determination with the news that Arthur brought.
Even though they could only pray to not snow before sunset, they would still give their all to finish today.
They wanted to impress Moonlight!
They wanted to work in another production!
"The first scene we will shoot today is in this building. Everyone knows what to do. Let''s start working!" Arthur eximed with a smile on his face.
He was as excited as everyone else.
After all, he was determined to produce the best music videos for Moonlight.
He was living his dream!
The dream that his family despised, but he never gave up on it.
He wanted to show everyone that he was good.
His crew members nodded and started working immediately.
The first scene they would film today was the scene where the two characters woke up after sleeping together.
It was a simple scene, but for it, they needed an apartment with furniture.
That''s why they were only shooting the scene on thest day, Ayia had to get an apartment with the features that Theo wanted and the things that Niwa wanted.
They needed the bed where the two characters were sleeping to be ced in front of the window, and the morning sun had to hit the bed too.
There were several other details in the scene too.
The crew started moving in their respective assignments.
Kate would do Helena and Ishii''s makeup.
Helena and Ishii reviewed the script.
Bobby, Kaitlyn, Buddy, and Nomura went to the truck to get the equipment.
They would pick up the equipment and set it up in the apartment that Ayia told them to go to.
Arabe, Kanna, and Niwa would set up the props and objects that would appear in the film.
And finally, Arthur would coordinate everyone.
After working 1 week together, the crew was used to the pace and the equipment used in the production.
So, they were much faster than they were in the first scene they filmed.
After a while, Helena and Ishii arrived in the apartment where the scene would happen.
They observed the lighting and camera equipment in wonder as they got the clothes that they would wear in the scene.
"It''s better this way. We can make use of the sunlight without affecting the film." Bobbymented as he set up thest lighting equipment.
He was the lighting expert, so the other members of the technical crew just nodded in approval with his words.
"We are almost ready!" Niwa shouted when she saw that the equipment was ready and the actors were already dressing in the clothes she chose.
Some props were necessary for the film dynamics, so she had to be extra careful in setting up them.
After a while, Helena and Ishii appeared wearing only pajamas.
They looked cute in it.
They even took a picture dressed like that.
Actually, the crew took several pictures as they filmed the scened throughout the week.
They wanted to record their first work together.
The work would be the turning point in their lives.
Even though they would only be able to post these pictures after the video was released, they were okay with it.
They wanted to show everyone the behind-the-scenes of this project.
That''s why they had a bunch of pictures together.
They could not wait to post them!
"Okay, let''s go! Helena and Ishii, get in position!" Arthur said loudly when he saw that everything was ready.
Helena and Ishii nodded and headed to the bed.
They had to act like they were sleeping.
Everyone else had a serious face as they heard that.
Thest day of shootings started, and they had to do their best!
The first scene of the day was looking good.
But would they be able to shoot thest scene of the production?
Chapter 244 Spar Training
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
The Saturday started with an unusual sunny sky.
And Theo and the girls enjoyed the sunny weather as they worked out.
"Okay, this will be thest stretch exercise." Theo said as he got up and looked at the girls.
The girls just nodded and waited for his instructions.
This was the fourth day where they were working out with Theo and Aurora, and they already knew that after they finished stretching, Theo would tell them how the training would go.
"Today, we will have a sparring training. If you don''t know what a spar is. Basically, it is two people fighting each other." Theo exined as he looked at Sam, June, and Sayuri.
The three of them had a look of contemtion when they heard Theo''s words.
To be honest, the girls were a little nervous about the idea of fighting someone, but at the same time, they were strangely excited.
"But remember this a friendly spar. I want to see every one of you put into practice what I taught you over the week. This will not be a street fight, where you fight without any techniques. Everyone can do that. But what I want to see is your techniques." Theo exined as he looked at the 6 girls in front of him.
The girls nodded as they heard that.
Even though Theo didn''t think the girls would fight without any consideration, he still warned them.
It is better safe than sorry.
"It will be a free-styled spar with no elbow techniques." He informed.
"I will participate in the spar too. So, there will always have someone without a partner to spar as we are in seven. Three pairs will fight while the seventh will rest. Every round willst 3 minutes. When the time ends, we will change partners, and the person who was resting gets a partner. This is how will go until the end of the training." Theo exined calmly.
The girls had a thoughtful faces as they heard the exnation.
They could not judge yet if this training was less tiring than the others they did, but they were more excited than normal.
They finally could fight each other.
They would even be able to fight Theo!
Even though the idea of fighting him was a little scary, they were still excited.
"You girls can drink some water and start putting on gloves, leg protectors, and mouth guards." Theo said as he walked to the side of the tatami where all types of equipment were ced.
The girls nodded excitedly, they could not start fighting.
A whileter, Theo and the girls were all wearing the equipment.
"I will be out in this first round, so you can form the pairs already." Theo dered as he looked at them.
The girls looked at each other and quickly formed pairs.
Sam and Sayuri.
Aurora and June.
And Ayia and Shizuka.
While Theo would observe them.
"Okay, face each other."
"3, 2, 1, start!" Theo shouted as he started the clock.
The three pairs bumped gloves and started fighting.
"Sylph, y the workout ylist." He asked in a low voice.
Shortly after, an upbeat song started ying throughout the practice room.
The girls became even more energetic as they fought.
"Sam, Sayuri! Do not be so passive! Attack each other!" Theo shouted as he saw the two girls mainly circting around each other.
"Use the attack pattern I taught you yesterday!" He said.
The two girls nodded and started trying to attack each other.
They were stiff and without bnce a bunch of times, but Thoe did not say anything.
He would correct their mistakes in the next sses.
"June! Do not get out of the fighting stance!" Theo shouted as he saw the girl struggling as she fought Aurora.
Although Aurora toned down her attacks to make it easier for June, the short-haired girl was still having problems in the fight.
It could not be helped, after all, this was the first time that she was fighting for real.
Aurora was very patient with her, she knew how hard was at the beginning.
"Aurora! Even though you should make it easier for June, this is not an excuse to not spin your hips when you throw a kick or punch!" Theo said as he observed his sister.
It was only then that she noticed that she was indeed not moving her hips.
She remembered what Theo said to her one day.
"Cupcake, it doesn''t matter if you do not have huge muscles. It all depends on how you throw the punch. If you know the right way, your punch can be stronger than someone with more muscles than you."
"And you know the key for that? The hips! If you spin your hips as you throw a punch or a kick, they will end up being much stronger!" He exined to her.
Aurora nodded as she heard Theo shouting.
Even though she would not put any strength into the punches she was throwing at June, she agreed with her brother that she not be rpsing with her technique.
Theo then observed Ayia and Shizuka''s spar.
The two of them were clearly much better than the other four girls.
Their spar was very intense and with a constant exchange of moves.
"Shizuka! I want more fluidity in your moves!"
"Ayia! You''re too passive! Get in range and attack too!" Theo shouted to the two girls.
Their fight was almost without mistakes, so what Theo wanted was for them to improve their techniques.
They should get the fluidity of movements.
This is what a grandmaster knew by instinct.
They were able to react without thinking, and that was what Theo was trying to instill in the two girls.
"Come on! Why aren''t you using any Judo techniques? Aren''t you a ck Belt? Throw your opponent to the ground!" He shouted as he looked at the two siblings.
It was only then that the girls remembered that this was freestyle spar.
Their eyes shone as they looked at each other.
Ayia was determined to drop Shizuka to the ground!
And Shizuka was feeling the same thing.
Theo smiled as he saw their determined faces.
The spar went by until 3 minutes passed and the clock stopped.
"Come on! Change partners!" Theo shouted as he paired with Sam.
Aurora paired with Ayia, Sayuri paired with Shizuka, and June sat by the side as she panted.
She would be resting in this round.
Her spar with Aurora tired her more than she thought she would.
It was such a different feeling to fight with someone.
She had to be attentive to so many things at the same time.
First, she had to be sure that her stance and defense were always locked.
Second, she had to observe her opponent all the time to react if a punch or a kick was thrown at her.
And finally, she even had to attack herself.
There were still other things she should do, but she could not remember what.
Because Aurora was much more experienced than her, June was more tired than Sam and Sayuri were.
"Start!" Theo shouted as the 3-minute countdown started again.
Theo sparred with Sam and instructed her as they fought.
He didn''t disy any fancy techniques.
Just the basic jab and defense.
But Sam learned much more than she learned in the other sses.
And the same happened when Theo sparred with June and Sayuriter in the training.
Actually, every girl that Theo sparred with learned a ton of things as they fought with him.
Especially Ayia and Shizuka, the two aspiring grandmasters learned a lot as they fought with a grandmaster.
Theo threw the two girls to the ground several times with Judo techniques.
And the girls startedprehending something as they fought with Theo.
Fluidity.
When Theo announced the end of the training, everyone was panting and tired, but they had smiles on their faces.
The thrill of fighting could be seen in every one of them.
Chapter 245 Backyard Breakfast
Backyard Breakfast Table, Pedrarruna Manor.
he are cold.
The sun shone upon them as they enjoyed the sunny morning.
And because of the sunny sky, they chose to eat outside to enjoy the unusual star in the sky.
The seven of them were having breakfast after they took a shower.
Most of them didn''t have work or school to go to after breakfast, so they were eating much more leisurely.
A leisure breakfast, enlivened by talk andughter, the house windows open, the sun shining, and the freshening breeze blowing as they enjoyed the delicious food.
And the best thing was the view in front of them.
The crystallineke and the carpet of trees covered the ce until the horizon.
They were able to see the surrounding hills covered with trees just like the hill that Theo''s house was at.
The Pedrarruna Forest covered a hill range that was next to the city.
That''s why Theo''s house did not stand out because there were too many hills around it.
No one would think that there was a mansion on top of one of these hills, mostly because it was forbidden to cut any trees in the forest.
And these hills, the forest, and theke provided a stunning scenery for their breakfast.
It was perfect.
"The training today was awesome!" Ayia eximed as she sipped her milk coffee.
"I think so too! I never thought I would like fighting so much!" Sam eximed as she poured some tea for her.
"It was so thrilling!" Sayuri eximed.
June also nodded as she ate her porridge to express that she agreed with Sam and Sayuri.
Theo smiled as he saw that the girls enjoyed the spar.
He hoped that someday these girls would be able to defend themselves if anyone attacked them.
"I''m d you did. We will have a spar training every Saturday. This was you can practice the techniques, you learned during the week." Theo said with a smile.
The girls nodded with shining eyes.
They talked andughed as they ate.
And they took much more time to eat than on the other days.
"Your idea to eat here was amazing, Theo!" Sayuri eximed as she sipped her coffee and admired the view.
"This is definitely the most beautiful ce I ever had breakfast at." Sam added with shining eyes as she also admired the view.
"Well, I think that will change when we arrive at the Heart Inds." Theomented with a chuckle.
"Maybe." Aurora giggled.
Even if the inds were amazing, she would still think that her house was the best.
"Talking about the inds. Even though we booked our tickets, we still didn''t book a hotel." Sammented with a pondering face.
"Oh, that''s right! We can''t forget about that. But there are so many hotels and resorts there. Where should we stay?" Sayuri asked.
"Hmm, I never stayed in these types of ces, so I don''t know which one is better." Theo said.
"Well, I''m the same as Big Brother." Aurora added.
"Me too." Sam, June, and Sayuri said.
Then they looked at Ayia and Shizuka with shining eyes.
By the car that Ayia and Shizuka drove, they knew that the two girls were super-rich.
After all, they drove multimillionaire sports cars daily.
Therefore, they knew that two of them knew which one was better.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at the shining eyes of their friends and blushed a little.
They were indeed super-rich, but they did not like to show off.
The only reason they drove sports cars was that it was convenient.
"Hmm, it depends on what you guys are looking for." Shizuka said suddenly.
"Yeah, Shizu-chan is right. Hotels are for the people who spend more time touring outside. And resorts are for the people who like the amenities that resorts offer. But if I would rmend it, I think we should book a hotel resort. They are ced in beautiful ces by the beaches, and they have amazing amenities there." Ayia said with a pondering face.
"I think Ayia is right." Auroramented.
The other girls also agreed with Ayia''s suggestion.
"Well, the expert has talked. Let''s book a hotel resort. But there are several hotel resorts in the heart inds, which one should we choose?" Theo asked.
"Plus, there is an even better question, which ind we should choose to stay at." Ayia said.
They were all thoughtful as they heard that.
As the name of the country stated, several inds formed the nation.
Forming the Heart IndS.
And every ind had its peculiarities, that''s why they were indecisive.
"How about we choose a hotel resort that offers tours on the other inds?" Theo suggested.
"That''s a good idea. This way we can be certain about where we stay, and we can even tour around the other inds." June said with shining eyes.
The other girls also had shining eyes when they heard Theo''s suggestion.
"I will search for a hotel resort that fits these criteria, I will send it to the chat group after I find it." Sam said with a smile as she put down her cup of tea.
They continued talking as they finished eating.
Aurora had just finished her breakfast when she looked at theke and at the girls.
Her eyes lit up as she had an amazing idea.
"Hey, do you girls have anything to do after this?" She asked with an excited voice.
The girls shook their heads as they looked at Aurora with curious eyes.
"No, why, Aurora-chan?" Ayia asked with a smile.
"Do you guys want to swim and tan in theke?" Aurora asked with an excited voice.
Their eyes lit up when they heard Aurora''s question.
The weather was perfect to swim and tan!
They looked at the sunny sky, and they could contain their excited hearts.
"I''m in!" Ayia eximed suddenly with a blushed face.
She was a little nervous about appearing in front of Theo in a swimsuit, but she was even more excited that she would enjoy theke with her friends and possibly her crush.
"Me too." Shizuka said with an amused smile as she looked at Ayia, she could imagine why Ayia was blushing.
"Of course, I''m in!" June said excitedly.
"I''ve been wanting to swim in thiske since I saw it for the first time. So, obviously, I am in too." Sam dered with a brilliant smile.
"Count me in! But there is just a tiny problem, I didn''t bring a swimsuit." Sayuri said with a worried face.
The other girls had the same worry.
They only brought their workout clothes and the clothes they were wearing.
Even though now they were wearing bras and panties, it was obviously inappropriate to swim in them.
If it was only the girls, they might do it, but Theo would be in the house too.
"Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. You guys just have to give me what type of swimsuit you want and your size. Sylph can the swimsuits for you guys." Aurora said with a sweet smile.
After seeing her brother give Sylph a bunch of orders, she now was aware of what her butler could do.
"Really? Is that possible?" Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
"Of course! Right, brother?" Aurora asked her brother.
"Yes, she can do that." Theoughed as he saw their excited faces.
The girls immediately beamed in joy as they heard that.
They could not wait to jump on theke.
"Unfortunately I will not be able to apany you girls. I have to work." Theo said as he shook his head.
It could be helped, even though he didn''t have any ideas about these girls.
These girls are breathtakingly beautiful, it would be awful to miss them in swimsuits.?
"No, why?" Ayia asked in a sad voice.
She wanted to have fun with her friends AND her crush.
The other girls were also bummed when they heard that.
"You know I am behind schedule in that project. So, I have to work without any rest to finish in time." He shook his head.
"But I wille here before lunch. Maybe I can join you guys by then." Theo added with a smile.
Ayia and the girls also smiled when they heard that.
Their eyes shone as if they had an idea.
If Theo didn''te, they would go there and drag him!
He had no idea what was waiting for him.
Would Theo be dragged from his recording studio by 6 beauties in bikinis and swimsuits?
Chapter 246 Six Fairies And The Musician
Theo''s Recording Studio, Pedrarruna Manor.
The silver-haired man had just arrived in the room after he left the girls who were busy getting ready to swim at theke.
He promised them that he would go meet themter.
Theo looked at his recording studio with shining eyes.
Today he would start the production of the 6th song of the album.
And the song he chose was much harder to produce whenpared with the five songs he already produced;
''bad guy'' by Billie Eilish.
Eilish co-wrote ''bad guy'' with her brother, Finneas O''Connell, with thetter producing it and the former providing additional production.
The song was a huge hit as soon as it was released in Theo''s past life.
He remembered that Billie won several awards and records with the song.
For example:
The song was amercial sess, reaching number one on the US Billboard Hot 100, that''s right, the song reached the top of the most important chart in the music industry.
And it was not only that, elsewhere, the song topped the charts in several other countries worldwide including Australia, Canada, Estonia, Find, Greece, Hungary, d, New Zend, Norway, and Russia.
In the United States, ''bad guy'' ended the record-breaking 19-week run of ''Old Town Road'' by Lil Nas X featuring Billy Ray Cyrus.
"Bad Guy" also peaked at number two on the UK Singles Chart, among others. It has been awarded several certifications, notably a tenfold tinum award from the Australian Recording Industry Association (ARIA) and a sextuple one from the Recording Industry Association of America (RIAA).
But that was not the only expressive award that Billie won with this song.
Billie Eilish won [Record of the Year] and [Song of the Year] at the 62nd Annual Grammy Awards.
That''s right!
Billie won on the same night and with the same song, two of the four most prestigious awards of the most important award ceremony in the music industry of Theo''s past life.
Just with these words, we can understand the sessful this song was.
That''s why it was no surprise that this song was much harder to produce.
Theo predicted that if he chose this song as the first song he produced for the album, he would need more than one week to finish it.
And that was even counting all the advantages that he had like enhanced motor coordination, eidetic memory, and so on.
That was how difficult it was.
But now Theo predicted that the time that he would spend to finish the song would be much shorter.
After all, he already produced five songs, and he was already used to the process.
He predicted that if he worked hard enough, he would finish in three days.
Which was a much shorter time than the other prediction.
But he could not promise that because he had a bunch of things to do other than produce his album.
Theo sat by the table where he usually worked on editing the songs.
He started writing a schedule n for the production of this song.
As it was said before, because of the difficulty of producing, he had to be much more careful as he worked on this song.
The track was called electropop, dance-pop, ''pop-trap'', and even an alternative rock song.
Just by the multiple genres that could describe the song, we can notice that it was a simple song.
It features a minimalist production consisting of synth bass, a kick drum, amplified finger snaps, and 808 bass. Furthermore, the single''s hook utilizes a synthesizer riff, which has been described as both ''goofy carnival'' and ''cartoony''.
Theo also had to do something very important.
Which was to modify the lyrics a little.
The song portrays a woman''s teenage voice boast of its power, asserting her sexual dominance, and using men as ythings instead of singing about being used as one by them. ''Bad Guy'' positions a young female pop star in a role that''s usually reserved for men working in rock or hip hop.
And obviously, Theo could not sing these lyrics.
People would think he was a little crazy if he sang these lyrics.
That''s why he had to modify the lyrics.
He wanted the modified lyrics to portray a man who was cheated on by his girlfriend, and this song was mocking her for her choice.
It would be a little difficult, but Theo was a genius musician, so he was confident that he could aplish that.
Theo spent the morning working on the production n and modifying the song''s lyrics.
While he was working hard on that, the girls had just put on the swimsuits that Sylph arranged for them.
They had excited faces as they appeared in the sunny backyard wearing only swimsuits.
It was a heavenly sight.
Six stunning girls wearing bikinis as theyughed happily.
Their multicolored hairs made them look like little fairies.
Aurora with her silver hair and purple eyes was wearing a white bikini.
Ayia with her purple hair and golden eyes was wearing a red bikini.
The two of them were the most beautiful.
With the bikinis on, the two of them looked like models who were ready to walk in a Victoria Secret''s Show.
But even though the two of them were more beautiful, that didn''t mean that the other was not.
It might be the other way around instead, after all, beauty is in the eyes who see it.
The other four girls were equally gorgeous.
"I have sunscreen here. Let''s apply it. This way we will not burn under the sunlight." Aurora said as he passed some sunscreen bottles to the girls.
"Good call, Aurora-chan!" Sam eximed as she picked up a bottle and started applying it throughout her body.
The other girls also started applying the sunscreen too.
"Let''s take a selfie!" Ayia eximed as she picked up her cellphone.
"Yes! Let''s do it!" Sayuri agreed with a smile.
"Yay!" The others were also excited about it.
They wanted to take pictures and show everyone that they were having fun.
They took a bunch of selfies and posted some Raingram stories.
The six beauties enchanted several followers as they posted these pictures.
Their male fans were all wishing that they were there with the girls.
But curiously, there was a man in the house, but he didn''t even apany them.
The only man that these girls cared about wasn''t even with them.
If these fans knew about it, they would hunt Theo to beat him down.
How could he miss this heavenly sight and leave the girls alone?
How dare he do that?
"Is the water cold?" June asked as she neared theke.
"It is not. I asked Sylph to heat the water." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"It is indeed warm!" Sayuri eximed loudly.
"The temperature is sofortable!" Junemented as she touched the water with her feet.
"It is perfect!" Sam added as she also touched the water.
"Let''s jump on the water from the pier!" Ayia shouted with an excited voice as she sprinted towards the pier.
There was a pier made of wood that went a few meters into theke.
It was the perfect ce for them to hang out.
The other girls giggled happily as they followed Ayia.
Six gorgeous girls ran in bikinis.
What a sight.
"Let''s make a video of us jumping on theke together!" Ayia suggested with shining eyes.
The other girls agreed with her with brilliant smiles.
The girls had a lot of fun as they swam around theke and enjoyed the warm water.
The morning went by with Theo working on his album and the girls having fun on theke.
Lunchtime neared and with it, the girls started nning how they would drag Theo to have fun with them.
What would happen?
Chapter 247 Afternoon At The Lake
Theo''s Recording Studio, Pedrarruna Manor.
The silver-haired man was so focused on modifying the lyrics of the song that he forgot that he promised to head to theke to have fun with the girls.
His mind hadn''t any stray thought as he worked.
He needed to be like that, after all, he was modifying the lyrics that became so acimed in his past life.
He was not pretentious enough to think that he could produce something better than the original lyrics, but Theo wanted a least to write something as good as the original.
If he did that, he would be ecstatic.
But he knew that it was a difficult task, that''s why he was so focused, and consequently, he forgot about the girls outside.
And this was also the reason why he did not notice six girls wearing bikinis entering the room.
If Theo was not so focused, he would have noticed.
After all, his title as a grandmaster martial artist was not for show.
But Theo was inside his house that heavily guarded against intruders, so he did not deem it necessary to be so alert.
The girls had mischievous faces as they observed Theo working.
Ayia had a blushed face as she observed Theo working.
This would be the first time that Theo would see her in a bikini, so she was a little nervous.
And she blushed even more as she looked at his handsome face.
He looked so gorgeous while working.
His beautiful silver moon eyes exuded focus.
And his perfect facial features looked so masculine and handsome.
She was d that the other girls were focused on Theo.
Because if the girls looked at her, they would see Ayia''s abashed face as she looked at Theo lovingly.
Even the other girls were a little abashed as they looked at Theo.
Theo was the most handsome man they have ever seen, and his charm seemed to multiply as they looked at his concentrated face.
Shizuka was the most immune to Theo''s charm, she would not lust over her sister''s crush.
But that did impend her to admire Theo''s beauty.
That''s why she was also a little abashed.
The girls woke up from their reverie and looked at each other with mischievous smiles.
They slowly tip-toed behind Theo and looked at each other and nodded.
They already nned how it would go down.
Ayia then started counting down with her fingers.
3, 2, 1. Go!
As soon as they saw Ayia''s ok signal, they sprinted into motion.
"Big Brother!" Aurora''s sweet voice shouted behind Theo.
Theo was caught in surprise when he heard his sister''s voice behind him.
As he recognized her voice, he smiled and moved to turn his head.
But as soon as he tried doing that, he felt his arms being lifted.
Quickly the girls lifted him from his chair.
Theo was once again surprised.
"What the hell!" He eximed in confusion.
He had no idea what was happening.
He did not resist their hands because he could feel that hands were from the girls.
And also because of Aurora''s voice.
The girls were giggling as they dragged Theo out of the room.
They were super strong to be able to lift himpletely and drag him.
But Theo was not surprised about it, he never underestimated someone because of their gender.
He knew that Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora were strong, so it was not surprising that the six girls were able to lift him.
"It is your time to take a bath, Theo!!" Sam eximed with a giggle.
"Yes!" The other girls eximed giggling.
Theo alsoughed as he understood the situation.
The girls dragged Theo to the backyard and motioned to throw him into theke from the pier.
"Come on, girls! I will join you. But don''t throw me." He pleaded with a defeated voice as he was being swung back and forth.
If he wanted, he could escape from their clutches, but Theo would hurt the girls if he did that.
With the myriad of techniques he knew, it was no surprise for him to know that.
But Theo would never hurt these girls outside of the martial arts training.
Even in the training, he only used his strength in an attempt to make them stronger.
Therefore, he relented to their control.
"No!" The girls denied with excited voices as they let go of Theo.
Theo flew into the air above theke.
"AAARGH!" Theo screamed as fell into theke.
SPLASH?
The girls wereughing as they saw Theoing to the water''s surface.
"You little imps." Theo said with a wry smile as he saw the girls'' satisfied smiles.
It was only that Theo was able to see their figures, and he was immediately stunned by the girls wearing bikinis.
Even though Theo was a perfect gentleman with amazing self-control, he was still a young man.
And seeing the six gorgeous girls in bikinis made Theo a little flustered.
His cheeks blushed a little with heavenly sight.
''Am I in heaven?'' He said inwardly.
Theo was d that he was inside the water and the girls were not able to see him flustered.
He would be embarrassed if they knew.
He immediately tried to control his excitement with the view in front of him.
"I will get you all!" Theo shouted as swam towards the pier.
"No! You won''t get us!" Aurora shouted with a giggle as she ran away.
"Yes! You will never catch us!" Ayia giggled as she also ran away.
The other girls also ran away giggling.
Theo climbed the pier in soaking clothes.
He was wearing sweatpants and a white shirt.
They were veryfortable clothes to wear at home, but now they were soaked inke water.
"Sylph, get some swim shorts." He shouted as he ran after the girls.
He had to throw the girls at theke too!
Theo did not like speedos, so he preferred wearing shorts.
He took out his wet shirt as he after the girls.
The girls were having fun andughing as they fled from Theo, but when they saw Theo''s figure after he took his shirt, they almost nked.
How could he be so handsome!
Even Aurora was abashed, it had been some time since she saw her brother without a shirt, she never thought that something so heavenly was inside that shirt.
The other girls were feeling the same thing.
And the one who took the biggest hit was Ayia, she almost drooled as she watched his perfect muscles.
His six-pack abdomen seemed so yummy.
She was suddenly hit by the desire as she saw him.
She never felt something like that.
The image was too much for her, and she blushed hard.
Her face seemed like a super tomato.
She could not believe she was having these thoughts.
The purple-haired girl was d that she was running, and the others did not have time to observe her red face.
Theo''s image proved to be fatal to these girls and made them slow down their pace.
Theo caught Aurora and lifted her.
"I caught you!" Theoughed as he threw her into theke.
"Aaaargh!" Aurora screamed.
The others woke up from their reverie and started running again.
Theo caught each one and threw them into theke amidst waves ofughter and excited voices.
The girls would never admit it, but they did slow down their pace so they would be able to touch Theo''s heavenly muscles.
When Ayia felt Theo''s muscles on her, she almost let out a moan in satisfaction.
She was d she held in, otherwise, she would never be able to look at Theo again.
After a while, Theo changed from his soaked sweatpants to the shorts that Sylph brought to him.
He and the girls started having fun as they swam and enjoyed the sunny sky.
Their beautiful figures made the scene even more gorgeous.
With his silver hair, silver eyes, and handsome body, Theo looked like an elf ying with the water.
And the girls looked like fairies.
If anyone else watched the scene, they would think that.
Chapter 248 Snowstorm Or Sunset?
Sunshire Stone Bridge, Old Town, Elffire City.?
This was the oldest section of the city as the name stated.
p It was here that the first citizens established the city that would be the capital of the Bluecorn Stateter.
The streets here had all types of ancient architecture and historical sights.
And the Sunshire Stone Bridge was one of them as it was ced over the Tinuviel river that crossed the river.
This river came from the Pedrarruna Forest and crossed throughout the entire Bluecorn State.
And like every other legend that was told in the state, this river also had an elfish legend.
Once upon a time, the Pedrarruna Forest was the home to several magical creatures. The fire elf who painted with mes part of the forest trees, the white willow spirit who guarded part of the forest, and there was also a tribe of elves. These were water elves, they hade from another ce as they fled from a monster. When they arrived at the Pedrarruna Forest, they were sad because there was not even one river or bigke for them to live in. The matriarch of the elves saw that and thought, ''If there is none, let it be one''. And like that, the tribe evoked their ancient power, and with it, a river was carved throughout the river. This river was almighty and brought prosperity to the whole forest. That''s why the whole forest worshipped the Tinuviel Matriarch who made that possible.
This legend was told among the Bluecorn citizens since ancient times.
And as the first bridge that was built in Elffire City, the Sunshire Bridge became a historical sight.
And its value increased because of the Tinuviel River.
The bridge was made from the unique stones found in the Pedrarruna Forest.
This stone had shiny green and blue colors, it was a beautiful stone.
Adding the unique structure of the bridge and its green and blue colors of it, the bridge became a beautiful structure.
Because of the historical importance of this bridge, cars and any other vehicles were forbidden to transit over it.
Actually, cars were never allowed to transit over the bridge since they were invented.
As the bridge was built much before the invention of cars, when the cars were invented in the Sakura City at the beginning of the past century, the bridge was already considered a historical sight.
The government built another bridge nearby to serve the vehicles that wanted to cross the river.
Tourists and residents of the city constantly visited the bridge to admire the view of it.
The sight of the blue and green stone bridge over the crystalline river was amazingly beautiful.
That''s why Nomura did not hesitate to choose this bridge to be the location of one specific scene of the music video.
The afternoon was nearing its end as the sun started descending on the horizon.
The sunset was approaching as a truck parked near the bridge.
"It seems that will not snow before the sunset." Arthurmented as he got out of the truck and looked into the sky.
"Don''t jinx it!" Niwa eximed as she pped Arthur''s shoulder.
"Ouch!" Arthurined as he looked at the other members for support.
But he was only met with ring eyes.
They all thought that Arthur was jinxing them.
It could not be helped, they were all anxious about this shooting.
If suddenly snow started falling, they would have to dy the handout to Moonlight.
And that was thest thing that they wanted.
They wanted to impress their boss, after all.
He shivered a little as he felt their res.
"Come on, guys! Let''s start working." He immediately tried to shift their attention.
It was only then that they stopped ring at him.
They did not need to be told what to do, after working for one week together, they knew exactly what they should do.
Bobby, Kaitlyn, Buddy, and Nomura would set up the equipment at the local.
Helena and Ishii would rehearse the script.
Kate would give the two of them finishing touches on their makeup and clothing.
Arabe, Niwa, and Kanna would take care of the location.
While Arthur would oversee their work.
The crew started heading toward the bridge after they were ready, and as they closer, they noticed that there were a lot of people there.
But that was not a surprise, this was an unusually sunny day amidst the cold autumn, and people took advantage of that to hang out outdoors.
The Sunshire Bridge was a popr choice.
Even though everyone was fearing the snowstorm that was predicted to fallter at night, they were less worried than Arthur and the crew.
As they neared the bridge, they attracted the attention of passersby.
After all, they were carrying a load of equipment and stuff.
And it was not surprising that they were stopped by a guard when they tried to get onto the bridge.
As a historical local sight, the Sunshire Bridge was protected from any potential troublemakers.
There were always guards around the bridge to protect it.
"Sorry, what are you going to do on the bridge?" The guard asked as he observed these weird people.
"Oh, We will film something on the bridge. This is our permit." Kanna replied as she handed over the document that Ayia arranged for them.
Different from the White Willow za, the Sunshire Bridge needed a permit for them to be able to film a scene on it.
That''s why they were only shooting this scene today.
This permit took longer for Ayia to get, so they didn''t have any other choice.
The guard inspected the document and after seeing it was legit, he allowed them to get on the bridge.
They thanked the guard and started walking on the bridge.
Arthur and Nomura were searching for the best ce to set up the equipment.
"That ce is the best, I think." Arthurmented as he pointed over the side of the bridge.
"I think so too. This was we can capture the sunset and the sunlight over the river." Nomura agreed with a pondering face.
As soon as they decided on the ce, they sprang into motion.
Bobby set up the lighting equipment.
Buddy and Nomura set up the cameras.
Kaitlyn took care of the equipment to work without problems.
Arabe, Niwa, and Kanna ced the props.
Helena and Ishii started rehearsing for thest time.
As they finished thest procedures of the shooting, they attracted the attention of the people who were on the bridge.
They were curious as they watched these people setting up cameras and all types of equipment.
But that was normal, after all, who would not be curious if they saw a bunch of people filming something?
They have never seen a shooting before, so their curiosity was enticed.
But Arthur and the crew didn''t even bother with these people, they were too focused on their job to care about that.
After working for this past week, they were used with people looking as they filmed scenes.
When they filmed the scene in the coffee shop, they faced the same thing.
And they even made use of these people to act as extras.
Arthur and the crew didn''t have time to hire extras to act, so they were d when these people agreed to appear in the video.
On another hand, they were much more worried about the sky because they could see that dark clouds were starting to form in the sky.
The snowstorm was arriving, and with it, they didn''t know if the sunset scene would happen or not.
They had hopeful hearts as they busied themselves.
Would the snowstorm arrive before or after the sunset?
Chapter 249 Fiery Sunlight Over The Dark Clouds
Sunshire Stone Bridge, Elffire City.
The afternoon sun descended and set the approaching dark clouds on fire with redness, it burned the broad sky, like a prairie. Its fiery light left upon the level water of the Tinuviel River one long track and trail of splendor.
It was a great red sunset that burned over the crystalline river and kindled the far forests till they glowed like jewels.
When the crew saw that the snow didn''t fall when the sunset arrived, they smiled happily.
They did it!
Their prayers for a beautiful sunset were answered!
"Let''s go!" Arthur eximed loudly with a smile.
The crew members sprag into motion when they hear that.
They had to be fast in this shooting, they could not miss the light, so mistakes were not allowed.
And they were lucky because no problems urred and the actors hired were amazing enough to nail the scene without mistakes.
Helena and Ishii were amazingly talented, but even they did some things wrong in some scenes.
After all, they were not perfect.
But in this scene, it seemed as though they were in the zone.
They nailed the scene in just one take.
And when Arthur checked the footage that Obara edited, he was amazed by it.
The beautiful ce and the talented actors produced one of the best scenes he had ever directed.
They shot some other takes of the sunset and the bridge as the sun disappeared on the horizon.
When the sunpletely disappeared, the crew had smiling faces as they headed toward the truck.
"I can''t believe we did it!" Kate eximed with an excited voice as they walked.
"Me neither! I never thought we would be able to finish before the deadline ended." Niwa added.
"The equipment that Ayia-san got us yed a big part for that to happen." Nomuramented with a smile.
"What will happen now?" Ishii asked curiously.
This was the first time he worked as an actor in front of cameras, so he did not know yet the intricacies of the production.
"Hmm, if it was normal production, now we would start the editing procedures. But since Moonlight has only hired us for filming the scenes, we will send the footage and our job will be over." Arthur replied with a thoughtful face.
"But Ayia-san told us that as soon as we send the footage to Moonlight, our payment will be sent to us." Kanna added with a calm face.
The others beamed in joy when they heard that.
Who would not like to be well paid for a job they liked?
Helena and Ishii were even more excited because this would be the first payment as actors that they would get!
They talked excitedly about the production as they arrived near the truck and loaded the equipment.
A whileter, Bobby drove the truck toward the office on Auburn Way Street.
But because it was the rush hour of the day, they were met with streets packed with cars.
They took much longer to travel than when they went to the Sunshire Bridge.
"Guys, I will descend here. I will take the subway to go home." Helena said as she asked Bobby to pull over.
"I think I will do that too." Ishii said.
The nurse that he hired to take care of his grandma had to live in a bit, and he had to be there when that happened.
"Oh, you can do that. Your job is done already." Arthur smiled at the two of them.
"Let''s have dinner tomorrow night to celebrate!" Kate eximed as she saw the two people that interacted so much this week going away.
"I''m in!" Buddy eximed excitedly.
The others also expressed their desire to hang out together and celebrate.
"I''m in too! Text me the address, and I will be there." Helena said with a brilliant smile.
"Me too." Ishii said with a shy smile.
They said goodbye to Arthur and the crew before they exited the truck.
The truck started again and rolled through the street as Helena and Ishii walked toward the subway station nearby.
Suddenly, as the two of them talked, they saw white kesing from the sky.
,m They looked at the sky and saw dark clouds and snow falling.
"It seems that the snowstorm has finally arrived." Helenamented.
"We were lucky that it is only falling after we finished filming." Ishii added as he admired the falling snow.
They could feel the temperature rapidly falling as the snowstorm arrived.
So, they hurried their pace.
They wanted to arrive home before the heavy snow descended.
The two of them talked amiably.
After working together as a romantic pair for this video, the two of them became friends.
Even though they did not disclose much personal information, they still thought highly of each other.
When they arrived at the subway station, they bade goodbye to each other and parted ways.
Their homes were in different ces in the city, so they took different subway routes.
A whileter, Helena arrived in front of her house amidst cold winds and falling snow.
It seemed as though the snowstorm was iming its ce after the sunny day that the city experienced.
"I''m home!" Helena shouted as she fiercely closed the door behind her to escape the cold weather.
Suddenly, her mother appeared from the kitchen and looked at her.
Luzia looked at her daughter who was shivering because of the weather and said, "There is hot water. Go take a bath, and we can have dinner."
Her voice was filled with care as she patted her daughter''s head.
Luzia was aware that her daughter got a big opportunity this week as she barely saw the girl during the week.
Even though she was still a bit skeptical about the affair, she still supported her.
Helena just nodded and ran toward her room.
All she wanted was hot water and to dress infy clothes.
A whileter, Helena descended the stairs after taking a hot bath and putting onfy clothes.
"How''s work today?" Luzia asked as she ced the food on the table.
"It was great! Even though we were apprehensive because of the imminent snowstorm, we managed to film thest scene without problems." Helena said with a happy smile.
"That''s great, honey. I''m happy for you." The middle-aged said with a smile as she saw her daughter''s happiness.
A whileter, Helena''s father arrived and the three of them had dinner together.
Helena told them how the work went by, and the parents were amazed by Helena''s enthusiasm as she recalled her day.
The two of them started reconsidering their approach toward her dream as they noticed her behavior.
They had never seen their daughter so happy.
While they had a lovely dinner, Helena suddenly felt a vibration in her pocket.
She picked up her phone and looked to see what it was.
When she read the notification, Helena froze for a little bit.
Luzia noticed her behavior and asked, "What''s wrong, honey?"
It was only then that Helena startedughing loudly.
"I''m rich! I''m rich!" She shouted as she stood up and started doing her victory dance.
It was no need to say that Helena saw that the payment for the job she did had just arrived in her bank ount.
This was the first amount of money she earned herself, and it was even with her working in her dream job!
She felt an indescribable happy feeling as she saw the money.
Luzia and Rui looked at each other again andmunicate wordlessly.
Was their daughter losing her mind again?
While the strange scene happened in the Lobo''s House.
In another part of the city, Ishii was also celebrating happily as he saw the money in his bank ount.
He hugged his grandma with a tender embrace and started jumping around in joy.
Grandma Miyata looked at her happy grandson with a smile on her aged face.
She could not be happier as she saw her beloved grandson realizing his dream.
Like that, the snowstorm started that night with happy celebrations from the filming staff.
But would Theo''s evaluation of their work be good enough for them to be hired again?
Chapter 250 Inspecting The Footage
Sunday, December 6th.
The morning arrived, and with it, the evesting snowstorm that descended upon Elffire Cityst night.
The wind howls, hisses, and stops.
To howl louder, while the snow volley keeps.
The incessant batter at the window pane, makesfort feel as sweet again.
Through the hushed air, the whitening shower descends,
At first thin wavering; till atst the kes.
Fall broad and wide and fast, dimming the day that arrived.
With a continual flow. The cherished fields put on their winter robe of purest white.
That''s why Theo gave the girls the day off from the training.
He did not want the girls waking up so early to get out amidst this terrible weather.
Theo even excused Aurora from the training too, even though the girl would not have to get out of the house to train.
But he figured that he could let the girl sleepte and enjoy the coziness of their home.
The girls protested a little when he told them about the cancetion of the training, but they relented after they saw the snowstorm falling.
But they only calmed down when Theo said that even he would not train that day.
Theo understood that overexercising could damage his body, so he did not mind resting for a day.
That''s why on that Sunday morning, Theo woke up muchter than he was used to.
He usually woke up at 5 am, but today he woke up at 7:33 am.
Theo could not even remember thest time that he slept so much.
Theo blinked his eyelids d in long silver eyshes as he woke up.
For a moment he was confused about the situation, and it was only after thinking for a while that he remembered that it was Sunday morning.
"That''s right. I skipped workout today." He said with a husky and sleepy voice as he smiled happily.
He snugged on his fluffy nkets and justy there and enjoyed his bed.
It was a rare urrence for him to be able to stay in his bed without having to worry about waking up early.
His sister didn''t have sses today, and she was probably in deep sleep at the moment.
So, he had a carefree mind as he enjoyed his bed.
Even though he still had a bunch of things to do, they were not urgent enough for him to worry about.
He could do thatter.
"Sylph, open half the shades." He asked in his husky voice.
His bedroom had ckout shades, so not a once of light entered the bedroom, so his eyes were currently looking at theplete darkness.
He wanted to observe the forest and see if it was still snowing.
As soon as he said that, half of the window shades were lifted.
Theo, who was snuggled on the bed, was able to observe the outside scenery.
He was able to see that the snowstorm was still falling.
Troves of snowkes descended from the skies into the sea of trees that formed the Pedrarruna Forest.
The cold winds swayed the trees making them look as if they were dancing ording to the wind''s symphony.
He had a satisfied heart as he admired the view and enjoyed his bed.
Theo never thought he would be blessed enough to have such a magical view from his bedroom window.
Even though the outside seemed to be freezing, there was not an ounce of coldness inside his bedroom or any other part of the house.
Instead, he was feeling a veryfortable temperature.
Theo observed the scenery from bed for half an hour before he picked up his phone from the nightstand.
''8:02 am... I should get going.'' He thought as he motioned to get out of the bed.
Even though his bed was extremelyfy, he had things that he could not dy.
Theo sat at the border of his bed and stepped on the floor.
The floor was heated and Theo did not have to worry about the coldness as he walked barefooted to the bathroom in his room.
A whileter, Theo left his bedroom wearing ck sweatpants, an orange Naruto sweater, andfy slippers.
Theo passed in front of Aurora''s bedroom and noticed that she hadn''t woken up yet.
He smiled and continued walking.
After all the fun that Theo and the girls had in theke yesterday, he was not surprised for her to be rxed enough to sleepte.
Yesterday, after the girls dragged Theo to theke.
They had fun all afternoon.
They swam, took pictures, yed water volleyball, sun-tanned on the pier, ate delicious food, and so on.
It was only when the time that Ayia and Theo had to leave for the restaurant arrived that their little party was over.
Theo arrived in the kitchen and started cooking a hearty breakfast to warm his stomach.
A whileter, Theo finished eating his breakfast and headed toward his office.
But not before he left breakfast done for when his sister woke up.
The food would be heated as soon as she left her bedroom.
That was because Theo asked Sylph to heat the breakfast when Aurora left her room.
It could be helped, Theo loved Aurora too much and he only wanted to spoil her rotten.
After all, she was his baby sister.
He had several thoughts as he walked out of the kitchen.
Today he had something very important to do.
He would edit the footage that Arthur had sent him!
Theo was curious to see if their work was good enough.
He was also excited because this would be his first music video!
He never imagined that someday he would be editing a music video of one of his songs.
Theo arrived at his office and immediately turned on theputer.
"Have you sent their money, Sylph?" Theo asked as he clicked on the file that Arthur had sent to him.
"Yes, Master! As soon as I confirmed the veracity of the file, I forwarded their payment." Sylph''s lively voice replied as she suddenly appeared on theputer screen.
She could appear on any screen in the house, so Theo was not surprised to see her figure on the screen.
Theo nodded and started inspecting the file.
He was then impressed by the organization of the footage.
Every scene footage was in a separate subfile.
For example, the footage of the scene on the Sunshire Bridge was in just one file and did not mix with the footage of other scenes.
And all the scenes were ced chronologically.
Theo was very pleased with their organization.
He would have a much better time when editing if everything was organized.
Kanna was very methodic and she was the one who insisted on doing that, and her decision was the right one because Theo was pleased with just that.
''I hope the footage is good.'' He said inwardly.
The organization of the footage is just one of the factors.
The quality of the shots was what mattered.
Theo clicked in the first shot of the first scene of the script.
He would not start editing right away.
He needed to watch every single shot that was filmed and judge them.
Mistakes could happen, so Theo was looking for mistakes that the crew might have done.
Therefore, Theo had to watch the whole footage filmed by Arthur and the crew.
And that would take some time.
So, Theo picked up a notebook to write down any observations about the shots as he watched the footage.
His eyes were focused as he analyzed everything.
The actors'' performance, the lighting settings, the camera movements, the photography settings, the scenic surroundings, the props, clothes, and many other things.
Theo''s enhanced mind worked in overdrive as he analyzed all these things.
But would this footage be good enough?
Chapter 251 Side By Side
Theo''s Office, Pedrarruna Manor.
While the snowstorm raged outside the mansion, Theo heaved a sigh as he finished watching thest shot of the footage that Arthur sent him.
Theo smiled happily.
And he had a reason to be happy.
After inspecting the whole footage, Theo did not find errors in it.
Arthur and his crew were able to follow all the instructions that he gave to them through the script.
"This way I can start editing! And after I finish, ''The Scientist'' music video will be ready!" Theo eximed with a brilliant smile.
As soon as he realized that, Theo sprang into motion.
He wanted to finish editing as soon as possible.
Theo''s Director and Editing Skill that he got from the system started working immediately.
Strictly, this was the first time that he effectively edited something, but that was not a problem with him.
After the leveled up his skill several times, his editing skills were much better than many experts in the industry.
And with the leveling up of the skill, Theo earned several pieces of knowledge that editors learned after years of experience in the industry.
For example, Theo was editing a music video, which required a different type of editing whenpared with other genres.
This is the phase when everythinges together.
Basically, Theo had to line up the audio track to the footage, starting with the ''master scene'' or main shot.
Then he would add b-rolls, effects, and transitions until it''s all to his liking.
Lastly, Theo would do the pacing and the shots of the music with the help of the visual indicators.
This would be the most fun part, Theo thought.
He would experiment until the audio and visuals felt coherent and achieved the desired effect.
It was aplicated process, but Theo had no problems doing it.
He was so concentrated on the task at hand that he didn''t notice the time passing.
While Theo was working on his music video, in another part of the house a silver-haired girl blinked her big purple eyes as she woke up.
The silver-haired girl was hugging a cute nine-tailed fox as sheyfortably on her bed.
Aurora was confused as she situated herself.
It had been some time since she slept so much, so she did not know what was happening.
It was only sometimeter that she remembered that it was Sunday, and her brother gave them the day off from the training.
Aurora smiled with her sleepy face.
She picked up her phone from the nightstand and looked at the time.
''11:07 am... Wow! I slept for more than 11 hours!'' She thought in wonder.
She could not remember thest time that she slept so much.
''I guess I was really tired.'' She said inwardly as she giggled.
Aurora sat at the border of her bed, after sleeping for so much, she hadn''t an ounce of sleepiness.
She was instead famished, so she walked to her bathroom to brush her teeth.
Shortly after, Aurora walked out of her bedroom after brushing her teeth.
She was wearing cute pajamas as she walked downstairs.
"Where''s my brother, Sylph?" She asked as she stepped down the stairs.
"Master Theo is in his office." Sylph''s voice sounded throughout the stairs.
Aurora nodded and continued walking.
She already expected that he would be working.
Shortly after, Aurora arrived in the kitchen, and she noticed that the food was hot and ready for her to eat.
"Did my brother just make this food?" She asked as she looked at the delicious food in front of her.
"No, Master Theo made that when he woke up around 8 am. He just ordered me to heat the food when Master Aurora left her room." Sylph eximed in her lively voice.
Aurora felt a wave of warmth hitting her heart and melting it.
She could feel Theo''s care and love just by this simple gesture.
She had a smile on her face as she sat down and ate breakfast.
After a while, Aurora finished eating and immediately headed toward where her brother was.
She found him in his office working on hisputer with the headphones on.
Aurora tip-toed behind and observed what he was doing, but she could not understand it.
There were several things on the screen and it seemed as though her brother was editing something?
She was not sure.
When she saw that Theo was too focused on his work to notice her, she poked his shoulder.
Theo was caught in surprise as he felt someone poking him.
He turned his head and immediately saw Aurora''s pretty face looking at him with a sweet smile.
Theo smiled and took off his headphones as he said, "Good morning, sleepyhead!"
"Good morning, Big Brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet voice.
"Did you sleep well?" He asked as he looked at her.
"Oh, yeah! I can''t remember thest time I slept for such a long time! I feel refreshed and rested." She replied with a smile.
"I felt the same thing when I woke up." Theoughed.
"Did you eat the breakfast I left for you?" He asked as he looked at her in search of signs of food.
"Yes, and it was delicious." Aurora smiled sweetly as she saw his caring face.
Her heart was enveloped with love as she looked at him.
"What are you doing, Big Brother?" She asked as she looked at theputer''s screen.
"Oh, do you remember when I said that the crew I hired to shoot the music video would finish their work yesterday?" He asked.
"Hmm, I remember." She replied as she indeed recalled that her brother told her that some days ago.
"They indeed finished their work. Now I am editing the music video. After I finish it, the music video will be ready!" Theo eximed with an excited voice.
"Oh my god! Really? Will it be ready to be viewed after you finish, big brother?" Aurora asked with an equally excited voice.
"Yes, I think I can finish editing today. Then we can watch the video together." Theo replied with a brilliant smile.
He wanted Aurora to be the first viewer of his music video.
"I can''t wait!" She eximed excitedly.
They talked about the video with excited voices until Aurora asked, " Can I study here? I promise I won''t disturb you, Big Brother!"
Theo looked at her puppy eyes and his heart melted.
"Of course! You never bother me, Cupcake." He replied with a loving smile.
"Yay! I will be right back!" She shouted as she ran outside the office to get her studying materials.
Theoughed heartily as he saw her behavior.
A whileter, Aurora arrived in the office and took a seat by the side.
Theo stopped working for a while as he took off his headphones and said with a smile, "If you have any doubt, you can ask me."
Aurora nodded and replied with a sweet smile.
Like that, Theo spent the day working on the music video while Aurora studied for her final exams beside him.
Sometimes Aurora would ask something she doubted, and Theo would reply patiently and with a caring voice.
The siblings spent the day together.
Even when Theo cooked a soup to warm their bellies for lunch, they did not separate from each other.
After they finished eating lunch, they resumed what they were doing before.
Theo''s office had floor-to-ceiling windows with a view of the backyard of the house.
It was the perfect ce for them to work at.
They worked in thefy temperature as they asionally watched the snow falling on the crystallineke and forest trees.
That night Theo did not have to go to the restaurant, so he was free to work on the music video for the entire day.
And that was what he did.
When the night fell, the two siblings were still in the office.
Suddenly, Theo smiled and eximed, "It''s done!"
Aurora immediately turned her head and looked at him with shining eyes.
He looked at her with shining eyes too.
''The Scientist'' Music Video was ready to debut for its first viewers!
Chapter 252 Night Out I
Blue Fox Pub, Elffire City.
7:48 PM.
This was a rtively well-known pub around its neighborhood as it gathered customers that filled the ce every night.
But it was not too crowded.
And that Sunday night was not different, the ce was full of people even though the snowstorm that descended upon the city only ended two hours before.
And that was a particr table where 12 people were talking with big smiles on their faces.
"They sent us the money so fast!" Katemented in wonder.
"Yeah, they sent us as soon as we sent the footage." Nomura added.
"I never received so much money at once!" Buddy eximed excitedly.
The others smiled as they heard that.
They were the crew that worked on Theo''s music video.
After finishing their work the day before, they decided to go out to celebrate the work done.
"I just hope that we get hired again." Arabemented in a hopeful voice.
The others had the same hopeful expressions as they heard that.
Even though they were smiling and celebrating, their minds were still busy worrying if they would be able to get the next gig.
And they were feeling like that ever since they sent the footage to Moonlight the day before.
They could not stop thinking about that!
That was also one of the reasons that they chose to go out that night.
p They wanted to blow off some tension they were feeling.
Especially Helena and Ishii, they were the most nervous of them all.
Because they didn''t know if the script of the next project would need actors with their characteristics.
Even if they were amazing actors, they still could not be hired if they did not fit the description of the characters.
For example, if the script asked for a child or an old person, they would not be able tond the job.
And after the two of them felt how awesome it was to work and perform in front of the cameras, they could not stop doing it!
That''s even more because it was the first time they felt like they were living their dream.
The others did not have this worry because if Theo decided that their work was good, he would hire the whole crew again.
"Ayia told me that Moonlight will tell us an answer until tomorrow afternoon." Arthur dered as he sipped his beer.
"So soon?" Kaitlyn asked in wonder.
"Right? I think the same thing. After all, they would have to watch and judge the whole footage in less than two days." Obaramented with a shocked face.
As an editor himself, he knew that the amount of work needed to do that would be immense.
He imagined that Moonlight must have an incredibly capable editing team to do the work.
But what he didn''t know was that Theo was working alone, and he inspected the footage in only one morning.
If he knew that, he would faint in shock.
But that was normal, after all, Theo''s skills were so unique that made him the only person capable of doing that.
"Ah! This wait will kill me!" Kate eximed as she munched the fries in the middle of the table in frustration.
"Yeah, even though it is sooner than we expected. The wait still sucks." Arthur smiled wryly.
"Come on! Let''s not talk about this now. We came here to celebrate!" Bobby said with a smile as he lifted his beer.
The others also lifted their drinks.
"Cheers!" They eximed with smiles on their faces as they clinked their cups.
The night went by as they drank alcohol and ate snacks.
And as they kept drinking, they started talking about their lives.
"Basically, my family despised the thought of me working in the entertainment business as a director. They even wanted to forbid me from doing it. But after seeing that, I thought ''Screw that! I will follow my dreams!''. And that was what I did, I ran away from home and started from scratch." Arthur said with a loud tipsy voice.
The others listened with attentive faces, but actually, they were a little themselves too.
They were all past the legal age, so they did not have problems in drinking alcohol.
In the Sakura Abode Country, a person would be considered an adult when he/shepleted 18 years old.
And the youngest of the crew had 19 years old, so it was all good.
But that did not mean that they were strong with alcohol.
"Yeah! I remember when I saw this guy for the first time! He still had this rich look!" Nomuraughed.
"But now, he looks like a poor director!" Buddy eximed.
Arthur and the othersughed as they heard that.
"And what about you two?" Arabe asked as she looked at Helena and Ishii.
The two of them who were enjoying their drinks and listening to their stories were surprised by Arabe''s question.
"What about us?" Helena asked with a puzzled face as she took a sip of her beer.
"Well, you two are so talented! How haven''t we heard about you guys?" Kate asked with shining eyes filled with curiosity.
The others had the same look as they waited for Helena and Ishii''s reply.
"Hmm, it''s a long story." Helena sighed.
"Yeah, mine too." Ishii smiled shyly.
"We have time!" Kate said with a smile.
"Come on, tell us!" Arabe added.
Helena looked at Ishii and decided to go first.
"Well, let me tell you guys about mine first." She said as she remembered her past two years.
The others nodded and waited for her.
"I was born in Elffire City and I have been living here my whole life. And since I was young, I was fascinated with what I watched on TV. And since then, I had the dream of working as an actress. When I graduated from high school two years ago, I told my parents about what I wanted to work with."?
"But they were thrilled about it, they are super protective with me. But they still allowed me to pursue my dreams. I wanted to go to Catadrid to look for jobs as an actress there, but my parents said that if I wanted to go, I would have to be a top actress in Elffire Theater Industry." Helena exined calmly.
The others listened to her story with attention.
Only now do they understand her situation.
They could understand her parents, it was difficult to see their daughter pursue such an uncertain profession, and their suggestion of her bing a top actress in Elffire City before she went to Catadrid was a good way for them to see if she was up for this career.
Plus, this way Helena could be a better actress.
"The idea was good and I did not mind bing a y actress. I was still excited even though my dream of bing a TV actress was still my main objective." Helena smiled.
"After I finished high school, the first thing I did was to apply for an audition for a y that would debut in one of the theaters of the city. I was so excited. And you guys are not gonna believe it. But I got the female lead role! I was so happy about getting the lead in my first work as an actress. I was so excited about my future as an actress. But it was then that everything went downhill." Helena said with a sad smile.
They looked at her face and they could feel her sadness and pain.
"One day after the casting director said I got the lead role. The staff called me saying that I lost the lead role and that I was ced as a supporting character that barely had two lines two say during the y." Helena shook her head.
The others had puzzled faces, they could not understand what happened.
Helena was so talented.?
How could they take her from the lead role?
"I was confused and lost about why that happened. If the first job I got was a supporting role, I would be happy. But I had the lead role! I could not understand why they demoted me."?
"It was only one weekter that I got to know why that happened. Apparently, there is one director of the Elffire City Acting Association that forbids other directors from hiring people of my skin color to work in lead roles." Helena said with a painful voice.
As soon as she said that, the others had shocked and enraged faces.
"I was enraged about it. I tried to search for justice. But the guy is too powerful in Elffire''s acting scene. No one stood up to side with me. Everyone was afraid of being targeted by him. And there was no proof of him doing that because he did everything behind the scenes." Helena shook her head in disappointment.
She was still filled with rage about what happened.
But after two years of being oppressed, she now learned how to live with her sadness.
But even though she felt like that, the others could not contain their rage as they heard Helena.
How dare he do that?
Chapter 253 Night Out II
"After that, I tried other auditions, but the only things I got were minor supporting roles that barely did something in the y." Helena smiled wryly.
"And that has been happening for the past two years. I didn''t even tell my parents because they would forbid me from pursuing my dream as an actress if they knew how much I suffered as an actress. Not that I me them. After all that I have been through, now I know that the entertainment industry is full of bastards who think that can do whatever they want." She said with an angry voice.
"I was almost giving up on my career as an actress when I heard about your audition. When I saw that you weren''t attached to the association, I thought that would be myst chance. I''m d I met you all. It was nice to be admired for my skill and not judged by my skin color." Helena finally said with a smile as she sipped her beer.
"Oh, honey, you are one of the best actresses we have seen!" Arabe said with aforting voice as she squeezed Helena''s hand.
They all looked at Helena withforting looks.
They could not imagine what this girl had to go through just because of her skin color.
The rage that they were feeling was too much to bear.
"What a bastard!" Buddy eximed angrily.
"How can no one go against him?" Kate asked with a furious voice.
"It''s the power that he has over the association." Helena shook her head.
The others started talking and badmouthing Helena''s attacker while Arthur was silent as he thought about something.
He was beyond furious about this situation.
He knew too well how the people in power can ruin someone''s life.
Just like his family did to him, and seeing happening with Helena made him really angry.
He knew that he could not bring justice to Helena because he was expelled from his family and he lost all the contacts and power that he had.
But he knew two girls who had the power to bring justice to his actress.
''I will tell the two of them about this. I know they will not be able to sit calmly when they hear about it.'' Arthur said inwardly as he sipped his beer.
"What about you, Ishii? What happened with you?" They asked the shy boy.
Ishii was mostly quiet during the night, but they were already used to that.
Throughout the past week, they already noticed that the boy was too shy.
Except when he was in front of the cameras, but behind the cameras, he was one of the shyest people they ever met.
But that did not mean that Ishii was not having fun.
It was theplete opposite, he actually never had so much fun in his life.
Drinking and eating with the people he had worked in his first dream job was amazingly fun.
"Hmm, okay I will tell." Ishii said with a slightly blushed face.
"Fortunately, I never suffered what Helena-san had to suffer. But unfortunately, I have a condition that made it impossible for me to work as a y-actor." Ishii shook his head.
The others looked at him with curious faces.
"You see since I was younger I had fear of being in ces too crowded. And as I grew up, this fear only intensified. But it was mostly controlled as I avoided crowded ces, this way I was able to live a happy and quiet life."
"But since young, I had the dream of being an actor. I always practiced acting techniques at home for my grandma and she loved it. So, when I graduated from high school I told her I would try auditioning for some ys. I hadn''t had a panic episode from my crowd fear in years, I thought I could perform in front of the crowd with no problems." Ishii shook his head with a wry smile on his face.
"But I could not have been more wrong. On my first audition, I got the lead role. I was so happy. I rehearsed with the other actors and crew for months. I was ready to give my all. But when the debut night arrived and I saw myself in front of hundreds of people looking at me, I froze." Ishii said with a sad voice.
"I could not utter a single word. I tried performing the next night, but when the director noticed my problem, they fired me. And starting from that, my career went downhill. After all, who would want to hire an actor who could not perform in front of a crowd? It''s ironic really." He dered with a mocking smile.
Even though the rest of them saw his smile, they could feel his pain for his failure.
They could not even imagine failing in their dream job because of a fear that made it impossible for them to pursue them.
He must have felt like a failure and broken.
"That''s why I gave up on being a y-actor. I knew that if I wanted to follow my dreams, I should go to Catadrid. There I could work as a tv or movie actor where I would be away from the crowds. But I live alone with my grandma, it''s only the two of us. If I wanted to move to Catadrid I would have to have a ton of money to pay for my grandma''s transfer to another city. After all, she has lived her whole life here, and if I wanted to get away from here. I wanted this change of cities to be asfortable as possible for her. But I did not have money to do that."
"I had almost given up on my dream to work as an actor when I saw the notice for your audition on the association''s website. I thought that would be thest chance to make my dream possible. And I still can not believe I made it! This past week has been the best in my life, guys!" Ishii eximed with a big smile on his face.
The others also had big smiles on their faces as they heard that.
They were happy that this shy boy was able to pursue his dreams just like they did.
"That''s what I am talking about!" Nomura eximed with augh.
"Come on! Let''s do a toast!" Arabe shouted with a smile as she lifted her beer cup.
The others also lifted their beers and smiled.
"To dreamsing true!"
"To defeat our fears!"
"To the journey ahead of us!"
"Cheers!"
CLINK CLINK
The pub was warm and full ofughter as those twelve people had fun that night.
The atmosphere was just right as they shared funny stories and talked about the future.
They could not remember thest time they had so much fun.
The tension they were feeling about the wait for Moonlight''s answer little by little went down as the alcohol started losing up their nerves.
Helena and Ishii for the first time told others about the problems they faced in thest years, and they felt like a heavy weight was lifted from their hearts.
They felt light-headed for the first time in years.
They suppressed their sadness and anger for so long, and talking about it made them liberated.
Made them ready for the future.
The future in the job they loved!
Their night out ended with everyone drunk, but at the same time happy.
They went to their homes and fell asleep as soon as they touched their bed with smiles on their faces.
In their drunken stupor, they didn''t even remember Moonlight''s answer was due tomorrow.
Which made the shock they would receive the next day even bigger.
But what would happen to them?
Chapter 254 The Chubby Kitty
Monday, December 7th.
The morning arrived, and with it, the coldness of thest month of the year.
But that was not enough to stop the starting of another working week in Bluecorn State Capital City.
The city''s roadsides were still filled with a little leftover snow from yesterday''s storm.
Even the cleaner trucks already passed through every week.
But the heat from the pipes that passed through the weeks helped melt the snow that fell.
This was a system that had in every Sakura Abode city, there heating pipes and systems in every street of all cities to melt the snow that might fall from the sky.
But that system was only turned on when the winter arrived and the snow would fall for days.
This way, the city could still keep going in its way without affecting the life of the citizens.
Inside the Gym Facility of Theo''s house, 7 people could be seen working out.
Their faces were flushed, their heartbeats were elerated, and sweat streamed down their bodies.
Even though they disyed tired faces, their eyes were still sparkling with excitement.
"Okay, that''s enough for today. Gather!" Theo shouted as he looked at the girls with a satisfied look.
After one week of training, he already could see progress in them.
Mostly in the three newbies.
The girls heaved a sigh of relief and panted when they heard that.
Even though they loved working out, it was too tiring!
If they did not know Theo well, they would suspect that he enjoyed torturing them with such demanding exercises.
They all lined up, bowed and cupped their hands, and greeted each other.
The training was finally over, they all went to take a shower and get ready for the day.
A whileter, they were seated around the dining table as they ate the breakfast that Theo and Ayia cooked.
"After resting for a day I thought I would not have problems starting to work out again, but it was so tough!" Juneined as she sipped her green tea.
"I could not agree more!" Sam eximed as she took a bite of her strawberry pancakes.
"But I have to admit that I slept so well yesterday! The snowstorm was the perfect soundtrack that put me to sleep until noon." Sayuri giggled.
"I did the same thing!" Aurora giggled too.
They happily talked about their Sunday as they had breakfast.
And when they finished eating, the girls stood up from their seats to leave.
All of them had busy days ahead of them, so they had to leave.
Theo bade goodbye to his sisters and the others with a smile on his face, but when he bade goodbye to Ayia, he said something else to her.
"Hey, I analyzed Arthur and his crew''s work. They did an awesome job. Can you tell them that if they are up for it, I want to hire them again?" Theo said as he looked at the beautiful purple-haired girl in front of him.
"Oh, they will be thrilled! Don''t worry, I will tell them. Do you want me to schedule another meeting with them?" Ayia asked with a sweet smile.
"That will be great! Hmm, I am free this afternoon. We can meet then." Theo replied with another smile.
"Great! I will text you the details." She said.
"Oh, and I will need you to apply for the copyrights for my music video." Theo suddenly said when he remembered that after he watched the finished videost night with Aurora he wanted to start the copyright issues right away.
"Is it finished?" Ayia asked with an excited voice as her eyes glowed with excitement.
"It is. I will show it to youter." Theo replied with another smile.
The two of them talked about other details before he hugged her goodbye.
They had be used to hugging each other now, so they did not feel as stiff as their few first hugs.
Now their hug was tender and loving.
It felt like they both just enjoyed being in each other''s arms.
? Theo watched her leave with Shizuka before he went to his office.
He had a ton of things to do that day.
He had to start working on the 6th song of his album, he stopped working on it the day before because he needed to edit his music video.
But with the video finished, Theo could start working again.
Also, Theo needed to make some adjustments to the script for the next music video that he would produce.
Theo already decided which song would earn the next music video.
''Perfect''.
Theo remembered that he found the original music video in hisst life, one of the most romantic music videos he had ever watched.
He didn''t know if he would be able to write a script as good as the original one, but he still would give his best to do that.
Even though that was an easy and safe option to just copy the original video.
But as it was said before, Theo wanted to keep the things he copied to the minimum.
He did not feel proud or awesome for copying works from his past life, but he still felt that he could at least write his own versions of the stories.
That''s why he did not mind modifying the original stories and songs.
He did not mind the risk of changing these things.
In fact, it made him more thrilled and excited about the uncertainty of these things.
Theo sat on his chair as a chubby kitty jumped on hisp and justid there.
"Hey, baby! Gonna sleep on myp again, huh?" Theo said with a mellowed voice as he stroked Maya''s little head.
Maya had be a new cat after they arrived in the mansion.
Her wound closed up and healed after repeated treatment and care.
She became a little chubby and more vibrant.
That was all because of Cat Nanny System that Theo installed in the house.
24/7 Maya was being monitored.
Her food, water, sleeping conditions, time to y, and so on.
She was probably the most-watched and most cared cat in the world.
After all, which other cats would be monitored and cared for by a highly intelligent AI System?
That was probably unheard of.
That''s why Theo did not have to worry about the little kitty.
They just had to enjoy herpany.
Theo and Aurora became used to Maya running around the house after the little drone who served as her y partner.
Every other night, the kitty would jump on their beds and sleep with them.
When Theo and Aurora worked at the house, she would always show up andy on theirps and nap.
The two siblings had melted hearts as they felt Maya''s slow breathing as she napped on theirps.
And that was what Theo was feeling at the moment.
Theo already considered the kitty as a member of the picture.
And he knew that Aurora felt the same thing.
That''s why both of them had hundreds of pictures of Mayia on their phones.
Theo even posted a picture of Mayia on his private Raingran ount.
She was so cute in the picture that Theo had the urge to share it on his ount.
His friends were in love when they saw the chubby kitten.
Maya just yawned andy her head on hisp as Theo kept stroking her head.
He smiled wryly and shook his head.
"Such a cutie..." He whispered to not wake her up.
He lifted his head and browsed through hisputer.
It was time to start working.
The first day of the week had just started, and Theo''s huge amount of work was just beginning.
What would happen this week?
Chapter 255 Hangover
Neto''s Hostel, Elffire City.
While Theo and the girls started the day working out, several people in this hostel woke upte after partying the night before.
And when these people woke up, they immediately discovered that they were hungover.
They felt head-splitting headaches, dizziness, and some of them even threw up after they woke.
The same thought was in the mind of every one of them as they felt the effects of their night out.
''I will never drink alcohol again!''
Oh, the thought everyone who was hungover had.
Arthur and Kanna were as hungover as the ones.
Because they were boyfriend and girlfriend, they chose to share a room.
So, when they woke up feeling awful, they helped each other through this awful state.
Arthur held Kanna''s hair as she threw up in the vase, and Kanna massaged his temples.
"We should not have drunk so much yesterday." Arthur said with a tired voice.
"I can''t even remember how we came herest night." Kanna replied as she drank water.
They both had drunk multiple cups of water to hydrate their spent bodies.
"Me neither! I only remember that we ran at a certain point of the night. But I can''t remember why and where." Arthurmented as he also drank his water.
"Let''s take a shower. It might help cool down our heads." Kanna suggested as she grimaced in headache pain.
"Let''s do it. Afterward, we can buy some headache painkillers." Arthur agreed as he helped Kanna stand up.
The two of them took a shower together shortly after.
Because they had been together for years, they did not have any problem showering together.
A whileter, the two of them exited the bathroom and started dressing up to go out.
But as Arthur dressed in his jeans pants, he heard his cellphone vibrating over the nightstand.
He picked up his phone and saw it was a text from his cousin.
His heart started beating faster, his eyes shone, and his face showed nervousness when he saw that.
''Could it be?...'' He said inwardly as he quickly opened the text message.
@Ayia: Hey, Arthur! I received Moonlight''s answer!
@Ayia: He said that he was impressed with your crew''s work and that he wanted to hire you to produce his next music video! :D
Arthur froze for a few moments when he saw the message.
Seeing her boyfriend behaving weirdly after seeing his phone, Kanna asked him worriedly, "Did something happen?"
It was then that Arthur let out a shout and startedughing.
"We did it, baby! Moonlight wants to hire us for his next project!" Arthur shouted in excitement as he hug Kanna tightly.
Kanna was a little lost by his sudden enthusiasm, but when she heard his words, she startedughing too.
She was as happy as her boyfriend.
It was a dreaming true for both of them.
The two of them quickly dress up and got out of their rooms to break the news to the rest of the crew.
As they looked for the others, Arthur texted a reply to Ayia.
@Arthur: That''s so great! We will be more than happy to ept his proposal!
@Arthur: Tell him that we are super grateful for his trust in us too.
@Ayia: You can tell yourself, haha
@Ayia: He wants to meet you guys again to discuss the next project. Can you guys be at the Tulip Coffee Shop at 2 PM, today?
Arthur had shining eyes when he saw that they would be able to meet Moonlight again.
@Arthur: Sure! We will be there!
He was about to say goodbye to his cousin when he remembered something he wanted to say to her.
@Arthur: Hey, I have a favor to ask you.
@Ayia: What is it??
@Arthur: Remember Helena? The actress we hired?
@Ayia: Yeah, I do. What about her?
@Arthur: She told us about something very messed up that happens here in Elffire City. I was hoping that you and Shizuka can bring justice to her.
@Ayia: Well, if I can help I will. What happened to her?
@Arthur: Okay, she told us yesterday about...
Arthur started telling Ayia about the story that Helena told them yesterday.
And when Ayia finished reading Arthur''s message with Helena''s story, she was beyond furious.
Did he really think that he could do anything just because of his influence?
@Ayia: Shizu-chan and I will take matters at hand!
Arthur smiled when he read her reply, now he knew that the girls would bring that guy down.
He turned off his phone and put it in his pocket after he finished talking with Ayia.
And as soon as he did that, he and Kanna found the rest of the crew eating breakfast with tired faces.
They were all hungover, and because the free breakfast at the hostel ended at 10 am, they still woke up even though they wanted to sleep more.
They could not waste a free meal when it had.
Arthur and Kanna immediately headed toward their friends with smiles on their faces.
When they arrived there, the crew noticed that Arthur and Kanna had strange smiles on their faces.
"What are you guys smiling at?" Niwa asked with a grumpy voice.
She normally was a person with a weird personality, and at the moment, her hungover state made her super grumpy.
"Yeah, it''s creepy!" Buddy eximed.
The othersughed a little through their headaches.
"Moonlight wants to hire us again!" Arthur cut to the chase without mulling over.
The crew who wasughing froze when they heard that.
Arthur was so direct that made their hungover brains freeze.
They could not process immediately the information.
It was only shortly after that they understood what Arthur told them.
"YES!" They started celebrating with big smiles on their faces.
They worked so hard in the past week to produce something to impress Moonlight.
Getting to know that all their effort was worth it made them feel an indescribable feeling.
And it was not only their effort in the past week.
All ten of them came from Catadrid to Elffire City searching to realize their dreams.
They were all talented, but talented people weremon in Catadrid. They came here to search for their break project.
The project that would make them soar into the sky.
And the most amazing thing was that they got this project and their work was even approved by their boss!
Everything that happened in the past week was so amazing that they felt that they were living in a dream.
A beautiful dream.
After they calmed down, they sat down by the table and started talking.
"What else did they say?" Kate asked Arthur with shining eyes.
The others also looked at him with curious eyes.
Arthur smiled and said, "Ayia said that Moonlight was impressed with our work and that he would be happy to hire us again."
"Wow! He was impressed?"
"Did he really say that?"
"Of course, he did! We are awesome!"
"I always knew we would be able to get the next project!"
"Really? But that''s not what you told me yesterday when you said that you were having a stomachache because of this result!"
"Yeah, I even saw you spending one hour in the toilet!
"You bastards! I just had eaten some spoiled food."
The others wereughing hard as they bantered.
"Ayia also asked us to be at the Tulip Coffee Shop at 2 PM, today. Moonlight wants to meet us again to discuss the next music video." Arthur stated.
"Oh, this is the ce we met him before."
"Let''s get there one hour earlier!
The crew discussed with excited voices their new project.
They could not wait to start working!
Would they be up for the task to produce Moonlight''s next music video?
Chapter 256 Powerful Love
Tulip Coffee Shop, Elffire City.
1:34 PM.
Arthur and the crew had just arrived in the shop with smiles on their faces.
They could not suppress their happiness.
The thought of working in such great conditions again made their hearts beat faster in excitement.
They greeted the employees with smiles as they ordered some coffee.
After they filmed two scenes of the music video in this shopst week, the crew became friends with the employees.
After they ordered, they found a table and sat down.
"I wonder if the song that Moonlight will show to uster will be as good as the first one." Katemented in wonder.
"I can''t wait to hear it!" Arabe eximed with a smile.
The crew talked about their next project with excited smiles as they waited for their boss to arrive.
At 2 PM, the door of the shop opened and three people entered the room.
There were two beautiful girls with incredible features.
One with purple hair and the other with ck hair.
They could attract the attention of the men wherever they went by, but that had an aura that made it difficult to anyone to get close.
Especially the ck-haired girl that exuded coldness and confidence as she walked.
She seemed the type of girl who measured her words and cold personality.
But that did not diminish her beauty.
The other girl, on another hand, had purple hair and golden eyes.
She exuded a bright and lovely personality.
But she seemed so bright that made others intimidated.
Just like the sun who shone upon the earth and was difficult to look at.
This girl shone wherever she went, but her brilliance was deterrence to whoever tried to get closer to her.
Even though she did not do that on purpose, after all, Ayia was one of the likable girls that Theo ever met.
The third person who entered the shop with the girls was the strangest one.
It seemed to man.
He was d in blue jeans, ck boots, and a red sweater.
His silver hair was tied in a ponytail and he had a ck baseball hat covering his head.
But his most distinctive feature was the mask that covered from his nose to his neck.
So, from his face, only his eyes were able to be seen by others.
But even though they could only see his eyes, that did not make him less handsome.
His red-moon eyes were so beautiful that when someone looked at them, they would be lost in them.
And because they could only see his eyes, that made the enchantment of his eyes even stronger.
Moonlight looked as mysterious as the first time that the crew met him the week before.
The crew was once again impressed by the sight of the artist that was hiring them.
Shortly after, the three neers arrived near the crew''s table.
Arthur and the rest stood up as they saw Moonlight arriving near them.
They had grateful faces as they looked at him.
They would be forever grateful to him for giving them this opportunity.
"Hey, guys!" Ayia greeted them with her usual lively voice.
She was happy today because she could act as Theo''s manager in front of others.
She was having a lot of fun.
Shizuka just nodded at the crew to greet them.
She was a woman of few words, after all.
"Hey, guys. It''s a pleasure to meet you guys again." Theo''s maic voice sounded from behind his mask.
The material used on his mask was one of the most advanced in the world.
And its effect was that very little of what he said behind the mask was withheld by the mask.
Therefore, it was as if he was talking without any mask.
That''s why when the crew heard Theo''s beautiful voice, they were a little stunned.
They felt the same thing when Theo talked to them for the first timest week.
But again they felt stunned.
That made their curiosity to see Moonlight without the mask even greater.
"Hey, Ayia-san!"
"Good afternoon, Shizuka-san!"
"It''s our pleasure instead, Moonlight!"
The crew greeted the three of them with excited voices and smiles on their faces.
After greeting each other they sat down by the table.
"Thank you for epting to work with me again." Theo said as his red eyes looked at them.
"It''s us who should be thanking you, Moonlight." Arthur replied as he shook his head.
"Yeah, we are so grateful for you trusting this project to us." Nomura added.
Theo smiled and nodded as he heard their words.
They could not see his smile, but they could feel that Moonlight understood their feelings.
"Well, I came here to discuss with you guys the next project." Theo dered as he pulled some papers and gave to them.
The crew members received the papers and looked at the front cover.
It said:
[''Perfect'' Music Video Script]
They all inferred that the name of the song was ''Perfect''.
All of them wanted to read the script at the moment, but before they did that, they heard Moonlight''s voice again.
"This is the script for the video. But before you read it. Let me show you guys the song that you will be working with." Theo added as he picked up his phone from his pocket.
The crew members leaned in to hear it better.
They could not help it, ''The Scientist'' was such a great song that they expected another great song from Moonlight.
That''s why their eyes shone as they waited for Moonlight to show them his new song
Theo unlocked the screen and searched for the song, and when he found it, he pressed y, and Theo''s maic voice sounded throughout the shop.
[I found a love for me
Oh, darling, just dive right in and follow my lead
Well, I found a girl, beautiful and sweet
Oh, I never knew you were the someone waiting for me
''Cause we were just kids when we fell in love
Not knowing what it was
I will not give you up this time
But darling, just kiss me slow
Your heart is all I own
And in your eyes, you''re holding mine...]
The song sounded throughout the room and Theo''s maic voice seemed to have the power to attract everyone''s attention.
The shop''s employees and other customers became dazed as soon as they listened to the song.
Everyone who heard the song seemed to be in a deep trance.
Even Ayia who had already heard the song before became dazed too.
That was a reason for that.
Theo was the type of singer that seemed to have the power to touch the deepest ces of the minds of the ones who listened to him.
The power to touch the souls.
The power to make the listeners feel emotions that they had already forgotten.
And the lyrics that Theo sang made the effect even stronger.
This love song that told the story about the deepest love of two people made the hearts of the listeners beat faster.
Love was an emotion so important in everyone''s lives.
The love between family members.
The love between friends.
And the love between two strange people who chose to be together for the rest of their lives.
This was the type of love that Theo was singing.
Most people loved someone at a certain point in their lives.
And it was no different for the people in the shop who were listening to Theo''s song.
They heard the song that told the story of the strong love of the two people, and they remembered their own stories.
They remembered their past lovers who they hadn''t seen for a long time.
They remembered the people that they loved now, but the love was not reciprocal.
And a few of them remembered the people that they were together with at the moment, their boyfriends, girlfriends, husbands, and wives.
They felt the song deeply, and some of them even shared tears as they remembered the people who they would not have back.
And when the song ended, everyone just stood there frozen.
They were reliving thest minutes.
They wanted to hear the song again!
Like that, Theo''s song debuted in public unofficially for the first time.
And it was another sess!
Everyone looked at Moonlight with shining eyes.
Chapter 257 Discussions
Tulip Coffee Shop, Elffire City.
"So, did you like it?" Moonlight asked the crew members with a yful voice.
"It was amazing!" Kate was the first to shout with excitement.
"This song is so beautiful!"
"I even started crying!"
"Well, I can understand why. You are such a loner and hearing this love song must have made you want to find a lover."
"You bastard! I have you know that I know plenty of people who would be thrilled to date me!"
"Really? Who?"?
Everyone started talking excitedly about the song, and Theo was happy that his song was liked by them.
They were talking about it when suddenly some girls stopped near them.
"Hmm, excuse me?" The girl asked with a shy voice.
Theo and the others turned their head and looked at the three girls that arrived near them.
The girls seemed to be teenagers and they had shy looks as they looked at Theo with obsessed eyes.
"Yes? How can we help you?" Arabe asked with a smile.
She and the others already could imagine why these girls came to them.
After all, the same thing happened when they yed Moonlight''s songst week in this shop.
"We heard that song and we loved it! We wanted to know the names of the song and the artist." The girl asked shyly.
She could not help but feel shy as she noticed these older people looking at her.
Especially the masked red-eyed man.
"Its name is ''Perfect'' and I am the singer of it. My name is Moonlight." Theo''s gentle voice replied to the girl''s question.
The girls became super excited when they heard that the masked man was the singer of the beautiful song.
"Really? Can we take a selfie with you?" The girl asked with an excited voice.
"Sure!" Theo replied as he stood up to take a selfie with them.
The girls were super excited as they took pictures with Theo.
Even though they were a little sad when Theo told them that they would only be able to hear his song when he release his album at the end of the month, they still had happy faces when they left Theo''s table.
,m They had already be Moonlight''s diehard fans.
And they could not wait for him to release his album!
"Okay, where were we?" Theo asked as he sat down by the table again.
"You were about to tell us about the music video." Kanna replied.
"Oh, that''s true. You guys can read the script now. After you guys do that I will be able to tell you about my ideas and you also can ask any doubt you have about the production." Theo dered as he motioned them to start reading.
The crew members readily started reading the script.
Arthur was the most focused on the reading, after all, he was the director and his job was basically following and applying the script.
Therefore, he needed to be even super careful when he analyzed a script.
Arthur had high expectations for this script after the excellent script they received for their first project with Moonlight.
And he was not disappointed as he read the script.
It was as good as the past script!
Arthur had a smile on his face when he finished reading the script.
Even though the others were not as knowledgeable as him, they still had smiles on their faces when they finished reading the paper.
They could recognize a good script when they saw one.
And that was exactly what they found when they read the paper that Moonlight gave to them.
It was another amazing project.
"Okay, now that you read the script, let''s start discussing." Theo said with a calm voice when he noticed that they finished reading the script.
Theo and the crew members started discussing the music video for hours.
They said things like:
"Moonlight, I noticed that this script has a female and male lead and some support actors. Can we hire the same female and male lead from thest music video? They are super talented and that would shorten the casting process." Kanna asked with a pondering face.
"You can. I really liked their acting, so I do not have a problem with them being the lead actors in this music video too." Theo replied with a smile behind his mask.
Theo was truly impressed with Helena and Ishii''s performance, their acting made his music video even better, so he did not mind having the same actors in different music videos.
The crew members were happy when they heard that Helena and Ishii would work with them again.
After working for one week together, they wanted to work with the two young actors again.
"How about the other actors for the supporting roles?" Arthur asked.
"You hire them as you seem fit." Moonlight replied calmly.
They talked about the scenes too.
"What type of image do you want the scenes to have? What type of art concept?" Niwa asked.
As the art director, she needed to know exactly what her boss wanted.
She did not want to make mistakes when she designed the art for the video.
"Hmm, I was thinking about having this music video with New Year''s Celebration vibe. You can use the typical colors of the celebration as the main ones. But do not only focus on that. Try to mix some other elements there." Theo replied calmly after thinking about it for a while.
"And what about the camera settings?" Nomura asked.
As the cinematographer, he needed to be clear about how Theo wanted the scenes to be filmed.
"Let''s shoot with the same settings that you guys did before. But be attentive to adjust anything you guys deem fit for this current project." Theo replied.
"You guys will have nine days to finish the shooting. I also talked with Ayia-san about increasing your payment." Theo dered with a calm voice.
He could give them less time, but he knew that with the script that he gave them, they needed more than one week to finish filming all the scenes that he wanted.
And because he saw how talented they were, Theo did not mind increasing their payment.
For the work they did in Theo''s first music video, the crew received sixty thousand dors.
After splitting among themselves, each one of them received 6 thousand dors.
Everyone on the crew was essential, so no one receive more than the other.
Even Arthur was no exception.
It was actually his idea to split evenly the money.
That was the most money they received for a single job in their lives.
So, they neverined about the payment they received.
But when they heard that they would receive a bigger payment, they could not help but feel excited.
Who would deny receiving more money?
"Yeah, Moonlight told me to double your payment. So, after you sign this contract and you finish the job, you will receive 120k dors." Ayia said with a little pout cheek as she gave them the contract for them to sign.
She did like hearing Theo referring to her as Ayia-san, Theo only called her like that when he first met her.
But she understood why he did that, he wanted to pass an image that his rtionship with her was purely professional.
He did that to protect her.
The crew members were excited and they barely read the contract before they signed it.
Theo and the crew members discussed several other things for another hour.
It was then that Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka bade goodbye to them.
Theo already told them everything they needed to know.
He was looking forward to what they would bring to him nine dayster.
Would they be able to produce something as good as their first work?
Chapter 258 Driving Home
Tuesday, December 8th.
These were thest days of the Autumn, and the weather in Elffire City seemed to think that it was Winter already.
The sun was hidden behind a curtain of clouds in the sky, and a cold wind blew through the city''s streets.
On one of these streets, a white sports car could be seen going on its path.
This was a white McLaren 720S.
A purple-haired girl could be seen through the car window driving the car as she talked with the ck-haired girl in the passenger seat.
That''s right.
These were Ayia and Shizuka.
The two girls had just left Theo''s house after they trained and ate breakfast with him and the other girls.
"It was such a good decision to start training with Theo!" Ayiamented with shining eyes.
"You say that because of the improvement in your martial arts or because you are spending more time with your crush?" Shizuka asked with a teasing voice.
Ayia blushed when she heard Shizuka teasing her.
"Hmm, both of the reasons..." Ayia muttered as she looked straight ahead.
She did not want to see the teasing smile that she was sure that her sister was disying.
"I imagined it." Shizuka giggled.
"Did you check the thing I asked you yesterday?" Ayia asked in an attempt to change the subject.
"The thing about Helena?" Shizuka asked with a pondering face.
"Yes." Ayia replied.
"Yeah, I did. As I told you yesterday, before we move against this guy, we have to gather evidence of his crimes." Shizuka said as she looked at her phone.
"Did you find anything on him then?" Ayia asked with a worried face.
She wanted to destroy that guy, at first, she even wanted to use her family connections to do it.
But Shizuka denied the idea as soon as Ayia said it.
It would be against the family rules to use the powers they had to destroy someone.
So, Ayia and Shizuka formted a n to gather evidence and denounce the police about the guy.
This way no one would connect this guy fall with the Yamada Family.
Ayia and Shizuka even wanted to send the evidence of this guy''s crimes to the press, this way, he would not have any way toe back to power in Elffire City.
Even if he somehow managed to not be arrested.
"Of course I did." Shizuka replied with a yful smile.
Her expertise as an expert hacker was not for nothing.
She had spent the night before digging for evidence about this guy''s crimes.
"What did you find?" Ayia asked.
"So many things. For example, there is a recording of him instructing a bunch of directors to not hire people of color to be lead actors. I even saw some documents of him giving money to the directors for them to implement his rule." Shizuka replied with a disgusted face.
When she saw all the horrible things this guy did, she did not have any regret about throwing him into the trash.
All she wanted was to destroy him.
"That''s so horrible! I''m d we will be able to pull this guy from his throne." Ayia replied with an indignant face.
"Yeah, I was thinking about sending this evidence to the press before we send it to the police. Doing this way, he will not have any chance of suppressing the news." Shizuka suggested.
"That''s a good idea, Shizu-chan. But you can''t leave a trail. If mom and dad find out we did this, they will ground us." Ayia said with a worried face as she stopped the car by the traffic light.
"Don''t worry. I won''t leave any trail." Shizuka replied with a calm voice.
"What are you going to do today?" Shizuka asked as she looked at Ayia.
"I have to finish the copyright procedure for Theo''s music video. And I have to start the arrangements for the next production." Ayia replied with a small smile on her face.
She loved the fact that she could be part of Theo''s projects.
It was a unique feeling.
"Oh, was that what you gave Theo to sign when we were leaving his house?" Shizuka asked as she remembered that when everyone was leaving the house, Ayia asked Theo to sign some papers.
"Yeah, I needed his signature to finish the procedures." Ayia replied as she started the car after the green light of the traffic sign went on.
"What about the next music video? How''re the preparations?" Shizuka asked.
"Arthur and the rest of the crew will make an audition to cast the rest of the actors today. Arthur also told me that they already started the production." Ayia replied.
"It seems that they divide themselves today. Some of them will watch the auditions, while the rest will search and scout locations for the scenes." The purple-haired girl added.
"That''s a good idea. After all, if they want to finish the production in time, they have to use their time efficiently." Shizukamented with a pondering face.
"Yeah, I think so too. They are super excited about this project. It seems that after we left yesterday, they worked untilte at night." Ayiamented.
"It''s understandable. Theo doubled their payment and they will have such great conditions to work with. It would be strange if they were not excited." Shizuka said as she looked at the street outside the car.
"Uhum." Ayia nodded.
"Hey, what about the Lionheart Family? Did they find out that Arthur is here?" Ayia asked suddenly when she remembered that her mother''s family was looking for Arthur.
She was worried about them finding out that Arthur was here and that she and Shizuka were helping him.
Actually, the Lionheart Family could not do anything with her and Shizuka if they found out.
But if that happened, Ayia and Shizuka''s dad and mom would find out too.
And that would be catastrophic.
They were sure that their dad would be furious if he found out.
After all, he warned them to not do anything when Arthur was expelled from his family.
So, it was not a surprise for Ayia to be worried.
"So far, I did not detect any type of surveince around Arthur. But after more than one week of him missing from their radar, I presume that now they suspect that someone helped him get out of their surveince." Shizuka replied with a serious voice.
Her stunt to forge that they lost Arthur because of their negligence would notst for long.
Even with the forged tapes and surveince that she made to fool the Lionheart Family were perfect and without ws, Shizuka knew that they were not stupid to believe blindly in the tape.
They would suspect that someone forged.
"Oh my god. Is it possible for them to find out who forged it?" Ayia asked with a worried voice.
"It''s impossible. With the way I did it, they will not find out." Shizuka replied calmly.
"Thank goddess!" Ayia sighed in relief.
"But when Arthur goes back to Catadrid, he will inevitably go back into their surveince." Shizukamented as she shook her head.
"Well, I hope that when he goes back, he can ask himself for them to stop." Ayia said as she stopped her car in front of the gates of their mansion.
The girls entered their mansion and continued with their day.
They had many things to do before they went to the restaurant.
Chapter 259 Record Labels
Theo''s Recording Studio, Elffire City.
The silver-haired young man could be seen seated in front of hisputer as he reviewed the adjustments he did in the song yesterday.
After Theo arrived from his meeting with the production crew of his music video, he immediately continued his work with the song he was producing.
''bad guy'' was a song that needed to be modified.
The lyrics needed to be adjusted and some other things too.
Theo started doing that on Saturday, but because he needed to edit his music video on Sunday, he had to pause the production.
He started again yesterday when he finished all the modifications.
Today, Theo would start recording the tracks.
He predicted that the song would be ready by tomorrow.
With the speed that he was producing the songs, Theo was sure that he would be able to finish the album before the end of the month.
He wanted to release the album before the New Year Celebration.
Even though that would be a risky move.
That was because releasing an album at this time of the year was the same thing that releasing an album next to Christmas in his past life.
If the album was not good enough, it would be defeated by the traditional Christmas songs on the streaming services.
For example, ''All I Want For Christmas'' by Mariah Carey reached the top of the charts every Christmas.
It was rare for a song to beat Mariah''s song at Christmas time.
And the same thing happened in Azure Star.
There were several New Year traditional songs that reached the top of the charts at this time of the year.
Therefore, thebels did not rmend releasing an album at the end of the year.
But Theo did not care about reaching the top of the charts.
He just wanted to release his favorite songs from his past life in Azure Star.
He wanted to share with everyone these songs.
So, he did not have any hesitation aboutunching his album at the end of the year.
Plus, Theo was releasing his album without any attachment with anybel, so he did not have to answer and obey anyone.
He was his own boss.
That was one of the reasons why Theo ced a recording studio in his house.
Because if he did not have that, he would inevitably have to sign a contract with abel to produce his music album.
And that was thest thing he wanted.
Theo knew well how Record Labels treated new artists.
Recordbels typically set the terms and conditions of artist contracts in their favor.
In the case of newly signed artists, recordbels can control the type of music they record, which can include everything from the way the music sounds to the song lyrics.
They also control album cover art in most instances.
Depending on the contract structure, recordbels also have the ability to set the amount of money their artists earn.
While the rtionship between artists and their recordbels is often mutually beneficial, there always is the possibility of that rtionship bing contentious.
The more sessful artists get, the greater their ability to renegotiate contracts to include more favorable terms.
Theo valued his independence very much.
He knew how he wanted to work, so he did not want someone dictating how he should work.
They would even try to dictate which songs he should produce!
That was uneptable for Theo.
For example, the rtionship between recordbels and artists can be a difficult one. Many artists have had conflicts with theirbels over the type of sound or songs they want to make, which can result in the artist''s artwork or titles being changed before release.
Other artists have had their music prevented from release, or shelved. Recordbels generally do this because they believe that the album will sell better if the artistplies with thebel''s desired requests or changes.
At times, the recordbel''s decisions are prudent ones from amercial perspective, but these decisions may frustrate artists who feel that their art is being diminished or misrepresented by such actions.
A recordbel, or recordpany, is a brand or trademark of music recordings and music videos, or thepany that owns it.
So, theoretically, thebel would own part of the songs that Theo would release.
Sometimes, a recordbel is also a publishingpany that manages such brands and trademarks, coordinates the production, manufacture, distribution, marketing, promotion, and enforcement of copyright for sound recordings and music videos, while also conducting talent scouting and development of new artists ("artists and repertoire" or "A&R"), and maintaining contracts with recording artists and their managers.
But Theo did not need that because he had Ayia who could do all these things perfectly.
She had such a widework with her family connections, that she was able to promote, enforce copyrights, distribute, and so on just by herself.
Theo exined all these things when he hired her, and she said with confidence that it was not a hard job for her to do these things.
She was the perfect manager.
Within the mainstream music industry, recording artists have traditionally been reliant upon recordbels to broaden their consumer base, market their albums, and promote their singles on streaming services, radio, and television.
And that was something that Theo would not have.
But he did not deem these things necessary.
The songs that he chose to produce were major hit songs from his past life.
These songs reached the top of the charts, won awards, and so on.
Therefore, Theo did not think they needed to be overpromoted.
Theo nned to do a simple promotion and that was it.
He was sure that with time, these songs would be a sess.
His experience when he yed ''Perfect'' in the coffee shop yesterday confirmed his thoughts.
When he saw that everyone in the shop liked the song, he was beaming with happiness.
That was even more when the three girls asked for a selfie with him.
That was not because he liked the fame.
But because he saw that the girls really loved his song.
Recordbels also provide publicists, who assist performers in gaining positive media coverage and arrange for their merchandise to be avable via stores and other media outlets.
Theo saw multiple asions where artists andbels diverged in opinions in hisst life.
And it was because of all these reasons that he did not even consider signing with a recordbel.
Even though the situation in Azure Star was better for the artists because the Track streaming service limited the influence of thebels, the situation for the artists was that much better either.
As the most popr music streaming service in the world, the Track App had a huge influence on the music industry.
If the artist had money and connections, they could escape from thebel''s influence.
But the problem was that for that happen it was almost impossible.
So, thebels still had a huge influence.
But Theo was one of the people who did not have to follow anybel.
He had the money and the contacts.
That was even better because he had his own recording studio.
Theo was carefree as he produced his album.
? In less than a month, he would release his album without any help from anybel.
What impact his album would have on the music industry?
Chapter 260 Meeting, Audition, And Production
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
It was here that the headquarters for the production of Moonlight''s music videos was localized.
Arthur and his crew members arrived in the office early that Tuesday morning.
They had so many things to do that day, and they were about to have a meeting when they heard a knock on the door.
KNOCK KNOCK
They looked at each other and didn''t know who might be the one at the door.
Arabe walked there and opened the door.
And when she saw who it was, a big smile appeared on her face.
"Helena!" Arabe eximed with a smile.
"Hey, can Ie in?" Helena asked with a smile.
"Sure! I thought we would only see you in the afternoon." Arabe replied as she gave way for the girl.
"Well, I didn''t have much to do this morning. So, I figured that I could watch you guys work. I want to learn more about how film production works." Helena replied with a smile.
That was true.
Arabe called Helena and Ishii yesterday to tell them that they wanted to hire the two of them again.
And as expected, Helena and Ishii epted the proposal without any hesitations.
Who would refuse such an awesome job?
After they expressed their desire to keep working with the crew, Arabe told them to go to the Tulip Coffee Shop in the afternoon of the next day.
Because it was there that would happen the audition for the supporting roles in the music video.
As talented actors, the two of them could greatly contribute to the selection of good actors.
Ayia posted the audition notice in the Acting Association of Elffire City yesterday.
So, Arthur and the rest were expecting a lot of people toe to the auditions.
"Hey, guys! Good morning!" Helena greeted everyone when she entered the room.
"Helena!"
"Good morning!"
"Hey, girl!"
Everyone greeted the brown-haired girl with big smiles.
"Okay, let''s gather and talk about our ns for the day." Arthur said as he sat by the center table.
The others nodded and took a seat by the center table too.
"Let''s cut to the chase. Kanna, what do we have today?" Arthur asked as he looked at his girlfriend.
As the Production Coordinator, Kanna was responsible for organizing the schedule of the production in the most efficient way.
"I was thinking about diving ourselves into three teams. This way we can speed up the production and be more efficient." Kanna suggested as she looked at her notepad.
"Nomura, Kaitlyn, Buddy, and Bobby will scout and search the locations."
"Arthur, Obara, Ishii, Helena, and Arabe will run the auditions."
"And Niwa, Kate, and I will start projecting the art designs for the video." Kanna said finally.
The others had thoughtful faces as they heard that.
"I think that''s a good idea. This way we can be way more efficient." Arthur agreed with a smile.
"Kanna is right. Scouting and searching the locations for the scenes will take the whole day. And if we do not separate, we will take much more time in production." Nomuramented.
"Plus, the auditions will only happen in the afternoon. In the morning I can start making the storyboard for the scenes." Arthur added with a pondering face.
"Yes, also this way we can define what we need for the production faster. And Ayia-san can get us what we need faster." Niwamented.
As the art director, Niwa was responsible for designing the clothes and art concept for the video.
So, when she finished these things, she would need the clothes, props, materials, and the other things needed to make her art concept happen.
And if she did not ask these things in advance with Ayia, the production would be dyed.
They discussed other details after that, and when they were done, they dispersed to do their tasks.
Nomura, Buddy, Kaitlyn, and Bobby took the truck and went to scout possible locations to shoot.
What they did was essential because it was with their input in these locations that Arthur could n how the shootings should go in every ce.
Plus, they also needed to know where they would film. Because in case needed, they could ask Ayia to apply for a permit to film in these ces.
While they would do that for the whole day, Helena decided to help Niwa before she had to go to the audition.
Niwas, Kate, and Kanna would be designing the clothes and the scenery.
And Helena was interested in that, so she volunteered for helping the girls in the morning.
And it was when she was helping the girls that she heard that she would receive double the money in this music video!
She could not contain her excitement when she heard that.
Ten thousand dors!
That was a huge amount of money for a girl who was just starting her career as an actress.
Just to situate how much money was ten thousand dors, this was the amount of money that the system gave Theo when he transmigrated.
And it was with this money that Theo changed his life.
It was with ten thousand dors that Theo bought a coffee shop and renovated the shop.
Some people might think that this amount of money cannot buy a coffee shop.
But what they forget is that the shop that Theo bought was about to close because of theck of customers.
The previous owner of the shop would instead have to pay money to the bank if he did not sell the shop.
And when Theo offered six thousand dors for the shop, he was beyond ecstatic.
After all, he was about to lose money, but Theo instead gave him six thousand dors.
Some may even argue that the equipment in the shop was worth money, but what these people don''t know was that all the equipment that was in the shop was super old and wasn''t worth any money.
Actually, most of the money that Theo spent on renovations was spent on buying new machines for the coffee shop.
So, it was justifiable the amount of money that Theo spent in his coffee shop.
And the BlueCloud Coffee Shop only became a sess because of Theo and the help of the system.
Therefore, when Helena heard that she would get 10k dors, she was beyond happy.
With this money, she could prove to her parents that she could take care of herself as an actress.
Her parents had already be less suspicious when they heard that she earned 5k dors as an actress.
When they hear that she was earning even more money, Helena was sure that they would not be as restrictive as they were before.
While the girls were busy designing.
Arthur, Obara, and Arabe were busy working on the script, storyboard, shooting ns, and so on.
Arthur needed to finish that as soon as possible because it was only after he finished these things that they would be able to start filming.
It was already said before the importance of these things, so everyone must understand the importance of what Arthur was doing.
The morning went like that with everyone working non-stop.
And when the time of the audition neared, Arthur and the rest headed toward the coffee shop.
And the girls who were responsible for the art designs stayed at the office.
The audition went without hups.
Helena and Ishii proved to be excellent helpers as they helped Arthur pick the actors for the supporting roles.
And this was how the first day of production of the ''Perfect'' Music Video went by.
Now they had eight days to finish the production.
Would they be able to finish it?
Chapter 261 Grotto Sound Studio
Wednesday, December 9th.
Misty 3rd Street, Sakura City.
Life in the capital of the most developed country in Azure Star started that Wednesday morning like every other morning.
Students woke up early to go to their school or college.
Workers also woke up early to go to their workces.
And some of these workers could be seen entering a building in Mysty 3rd Street.
It was at this ce that the Grotto Sound Studio was located.
This was a small studio that worked in the developed anime industry of Sakura City.
They epted orders to produce the sound effects of animes.
Some people may not know the importance of sound effects in animation.
Let''s just do aparison with live-action projects.
The simple fact that live-action projects happen in the real world means that everything makes noise, from the traffic in the street to the cameraman''s footsteps. And even if the shooting urs on a closed set, noises are everywhere.
But with animation, it''spletely different.
Since it''s created from the ground up, there''s no "natural" sound.
Let''s just imagine that a story is happening deep inside a forest.
The sound of the environment around the camera helps to set the tone of the story. It can tell the audience how dense the forest is, how pleasant the weather is, and even how secure that forest is. The audience sees a small bush moving slowly, with a nice soft wind blowing on the trees'' leaves and the lovely sound of birds singing. Seems like a nice day, right?
Now, let''s imagine that we have the same bush moving, but instead of the nice weather, we have a cloudy sky, a strong wind blowing, and a low-pitched growling from behind the bush. This, by itself, can change the entire perception of the story.
Add a mysterious voice-over or even a subtle dark and eerie music, and our hypothetical nice walk in the forest just turned into a nightmare.
With this example, we can understand the importance of sound effects in animation.
Without it, the audience cannot immerse itself in the story.
And if that does not happens, how the viewer will be able to concentrate on what they see?
Therefore, going with the forest example we have just seen.
If the director wants the audience to immerse in the story, the sound effects team will have to produce all possible sounds possible in that scene.
The wind blowing in the bush, the sound of the footsteps, the birds singing, and so on.
These sounds need to be made in a studio.
And a Sound Studio worked exactly with that.
The Sound Engineers and Designers of the studio worked hard to set the tone of the animation.
There are five different aspects that they needed to pay attention to:
Ambiance: The sounds that set the tone and the environment of the animation. For example, the sound of the wind blowing and of the birds singing.
Foley: Used to represent what''s being seen. For example, the footsteps on the ground, and the sound of the bush''s leaves moving.
Sound Effects: The sound effects that enhance other sounds, actions, or elements. For example, the sound of the low growl behind the bushes is a subtle sound of the character trembling in fear while he approaches the bush.
Voice Over: The mysterious narrator telling the story.
Music: The eerie music in the background works together with the ambiance to set the tone of the story.
Sound Design doesn''t tell us the story, but it teleports us inside the story.
It''s the immersive factor that allows an animation to be truly experienced and messages to be delivered with more purpose.
It was with all these reasons that we can expect that a sound studio filled with talented sound engineers and designers will be sessful, right?
Wrong!
This was Sakura City, the holy city for animation, and thepetition here was brutal.
If someone makes a mistake, they will sufferter because talented people who were vying for their position were just waiting for the ones in the position to make a mistake.
And that was what happened with the Grotto Sound Studio.
This was a small sound studio.
It had 30 sound engineers and designers.
It was opened by three friends after they gathered money of selling all their belongings.
These three people were talented and after much struggle in their first years, theynded a job to produce the sound effects for a slice-of-life anime from a medium animation studio.
This was their breakthrough project, and they nailed it.
They did such a good job, that they started receiving orders from other studios.
That was how they managed to get other talented engineers and designers to work with them.
Everyone was friends with each other, and they liked working with each other.
Life was good.
They were working in their dream job and being sessful at it.
They could not have asked for more.
But it was then that everything started going downhill.
They received a big project from a big animation studio.
It was their chance of establishing themselves as a reliable sound studio in Sakura City''s animation industry.
They gave their blood and sweat to produce the best effects in their capabilities.
And they did an amazing job.
But it was then that the worst thing happened.
,m Someone hacked into the studio''swork and leaked the anime episodes in the studio''s database.
A sound studio usually gets the animation ready, and as they watch the animation without any sound, they produce the corresponding sound for each action.
If they see someone sneezing, they will produce a sneeze sound for that moment.
If they see someone walking on a wooden floor, they will produce the corresponding sound too.
So, when they finish producing all these sounds and putting them together with the animation, the animation was almost ready.
And the Grotto Sound Studio wanted to do such a good product that they even worked together with the voice actors hired by the animation studio.
So, the episodes in the Grotto''s Sound Studio database wereplete and ready to air on TV.
Imagine their despair when they found out that the leaked episodes hade from their studio.
The animation studio that hired them for the job was furious.
They even sued the Grotto Sound Studio.
And because they could not prove that they were hacked, the Grotto Sound Studio was sentenced to pay exorbitant money aspensation to the animation studio.
The small sound studio did not have any chance of winning the case against such a big animation studio.
The three friends, who founded the sound studio, had to sell every piece of equipment that they bought to establish the studio.
Everything to gather money to pay the fine that they had to pay to the animation studio.
Imagine their pain when they saw their babypany being dismantled piece by piece because of one mistake they made.
And without any more equipment, they could not even ept any orders anymore.
Not that anyone would work with them again.
No one wanted to work with people who were suspected to leak anime episodes.
That''s why the workers who entered the building of the Grotto Sound Studio in Mysty 3rd Street had mncholic and defeated faces.
Their career was ruined.
Or was it?
Someone was eyeing this studio.
But would that be bad or good for them?
Chapter 262 Hopeful Heart
Grotto Sound Studio, Sakura City.
The building was almost empty.
After they sold all the equipment, the once striving sound studio was now left to rot.
The secretaries, assistants, cleaners, and other misceneous employees were fired.
The studio could not pay their sries anymore.
But some employees refused to leave the studio.
These were the sound engineers and designers of the studio.
They loved the studio, and they still had hopes for aeback.
They believed in their bosses.
That was why these people could be seen arriving in the studio that Wednesday morning.
But even though they were hopeful, the circumstances did not indicate that the situation would get better.
It seemed like no other studio would hire them because of their history with the Grotto Studio.
That was the reason for their mncholic faces.
But they did not me the Grotto Studio for that, after all, the studio took the biggest hit.
As it was almost closing doors.
The employees entered the building and arrived where they usually worked when the studio was with its normal operations.
Arriving there, they saw three people talking as they discussed some papers in front of them.
They were the three founders and owners of the studio.
They were the people who took the biggest hit.
Imagine founding apany and seeing it growing up after giving their blood and sweat for that.
But suddenly because of one mistake, everything they did before became for nothing.
They lost everything.
The three people suddenly noticed that some people arrived in the room.
2 women and 1 man looked at the sound engineers and designers who worked in the studio before.
Isaki Kanai was 32 years old, she was born in Sakura City, and she has been working with sound effects since college.
Isaki Oichi was 34 years old, he was also born in Sakura City, and as his family name suggests, he was Kanai''s big brother.
The two siblings had an insane passion for sound effects.
That''s why the two of them chose the same path to work with.
Kido Emina was 32 years old, and she lived in the same street that the Isaki siblings lived in, Emina and Kanai were childhood friends.
The two girls were inseparable, and it was not a surprise that they chose the same job career.
Because Emina was as passionate about sound effects as the Isaki siblings.
So, when the three of them graduated from college as sound engineers, they chose to open their own studio.
They sold everything they had.
This studio was their dreaming true.
So, people can understand the pain that the three of them were feeling about this whole situation they were in.
"Hey, guys. I told you didn''t have toe here anymore." Emina greeted them as she shook her head with a sad smile.
"You should focus on finding another job, guys." Oichi suggested as he looked at the sound engineers and designers.
"We can not do much for you. But you should not associate with us anymore. It will damage your reputation." Kanai said with a sad voice.
These were the people that the three of them worked with for years, they trusted and cared for these employees deeply.
That''s why the three of them did not want these people to be dragged to the mud even more.
"Boss, we can not do that!"
"Yeah, we believe in you!"
"It doesn''t matter anymore. No one wants to hire us anyway. And we don''t want to live here either."
Kanai, Emina, and Oichi heard their words of trust and encouragement and they felt emotional.
They were so lucky for having people like them who they could trust.
They once again grimaced when they remembered what happened with their studio.
Everything was going so well, how that leak could happen?
The episodes were protected by a string of strong passwords, and the only people who knew the passwords were Kanai, Emina, and Oichi.
And the three of them knew that no one of them leaked these episodes.
The surveince cameras around the studio did not indicate anyone breaking into their office.
So, the only possibility left was that they were hacked.
But who had such high hacking expertise to hack in such a protected framework?
But what the three of them didn''t know was that even if the hacker was an expert, he could not infiltrate thework so easily.
He had to have an inside person to facilitate the infiltration.
And even though the protection that Oichi, Kanai, and Emina ced in thework was good.
It was not the best in the market.
But that was understandable, after all, they were just a small sound studio, so they did not have money to implement stronger protections.
Therefore, when we gather a traitor inside thepany and a weaker defense, the hacker did not have problems infiltrating their defenses.
But why did they do that?
The hacker''s job was so good that he did not leave any traces, so the three owners of the studio could not prove that they were hacked.
And the traitor was no one of the sound engineers or sound designers, it was one of the misceneous employees.
So, no one suspected him.
After everyone was fired, the traitor left and was not seen by anyone else, but that was expected, he left Sakura City after all.
He received enough money to start life in another city.
But who would make so much effort to destroy the Grotto Sound Studio?
Oichi suspected that apetitor studio might have done the job.
After all, the Grotto Studio would be a well-known sound studio in Sakura City after they finished that job, so the only reason for someone to order to leak the episode was to destroy their studio.
Someone who did not want a new sound studio bing famous in Sakura City.
But the problem was that the Oichi, Kanai, and Emina did do have any idea who might have ordered the attack.
There were so many sound studios in Sakura City that it was difficult for them to pinpoint the culprit.
Knowing that their attackers would be left unpunished made them despair even more.
How could they sleep peacefully knowing that their dream was destroyed and knowing that their attackers were celebrating their destruction?
Their future was bleak.
Emina, Oichi, and Kanai were talking with their employees about the future when suddenly, Emina''s cellphone rang.
She excused herself from the others and went to the side to answer the phone.
She looked at who was the caller, but she could not identify who it was.
And the strangest thing was the state code of the number indicated that the caller was not from Sakura City.
''Weird. I don''t know anyone outside the city.'' She thought.
"Hello? This is Kido Emina speaking." She answered the call.
"Hello, I am Ryoko Riverdale. Am I speaking with one of the owners of the Grotto Sound Studio?" A woman''s voice came from the phone.
"Yes, I am." Emina replied with a puzzled face.
She could not understand why someone outside the city was looking for her.
"It''s a pleasure to talk to you, Kido-san. My name is Ryoko Riverdale, and I am the Head Director of the Tokyo Animation Studios. I would like to talk with you about an opportunity for you and your employees." Ryoko''s calm voice sounded in Emina''s ear.
Emina''s heart started beating faster when she heard those words.
The feeling of hope was once again felt in her heart.
Would her prayers be finally answered?
Chapter 263 The Call Of Redemption
"It''s a pleasure to talk with you too, Miss Riverdale. What is this about?" Emina asked hurriedly.
She could not contain her excitement with Ryoko''s words.
"I am aware that your studio is about to close, right?" Ryoko asked suddenly.
"Yes, after everything it happened, we have too many debts to continue the studio operational." Emina replied with a wry smile.
"Then my studio has a proposition to you and your studio. The studio that I am the Head Director of is new. We opened for business this past month. And the owner of the studio does not want to depend on other sound studios for the production of our animes. That''s why he asked me to hire a team of sound engineers and designers to work in our studio. We want to invite you toe to Elffire City, where our studio headquarters is located, to do an audition. If you pass our test, we will hire us to work in our studio." Ryoko exined with a patient voice.
Emina froze as she heard Ryoko''s words.
It was so much information, that she could not process everything at once.
After thinking for a while, she said, "I cannot speak for my employees, but my two partners and I have a huge debt to pay. I don''t know if we can work for you."
Even after selling everything that they had, the three of them still were not able to gather all the money that the justice told them to pay to the other animation studio.
"How much debt do you guys have?" Ryoko asked calmly.
"The court sentenced us to pay 3 million dors to the other studio. We already paid 2.1 million. So, we have a little more than 800k dors to pay." Emina replied as she remembered the huge debt that she and her friends had.
"My offer is this. If you and your partners perform well in the test. Our studio will pay off your debt. But there is a catch." Ryoko dered calmly.
Emina''s heart stopped for a second when she heard that.
The studio would pay their debt?
That was crazy!
"What is it?" Emina asked hurriedly.
"Your sried will not be as high as the other employees with simr leadership positions. That is because you will pay the money we used to pay your debt by discounting a certain amount of money from your monthly payment. That will continue until you three pay the debt you have with us. And the second condition is that you have to sign a contract that says that you have to work with us for at least 10 years. But again, it all depends if you three pass our test." Ryoko replied honestly.
She did not trick these people, so she told Emina all the details of the deal, even if the conditions were not that good.
Emina was silent for a while as she thought about the conditions that Ryoko had just said.
And the more she thought, the more she saw this proposition positively.
At the moment, she did not see any way that she could pay her debt.
And her future as a sound engineer was practically ruined.
No other studio would hire someone with her dark past.
The same thing happened with the other two owners.
But now someone was willing to pay their debt and also hire them as sound engineers.
When she thought that all hope was gone, this proposition was like a boat appearing in the middle of the ocean when she was about to drown.
This was too good to be true.
"Are you sure you want to hire us? We do not have the cleanest past. Why are you doing this? There must be other sound engineers in the market that you can hire." Emina questioned with a puzzled face.
She could not understand why Miss Riverdale chose them.
Everyone believed that they leaked anime episodes, and that made their image in the animation industry reach rock bottom.
"That''s true. Everyone that asked about you guys told me that you were all despicable for leaking episodes." Ryokomented.
Emina clenched her fists tightly when she heard, she hated those people who judged them without any knowledge.
But she just lowed her head when she remembered that she could not change the way everyone looked at her and her friends.
"But I know for a fact that your studio did not leak those episodes." Ryoko simply said with a calm voice.
Although her voice was calm, the effect of her words in Emina was nothing but calm.
It seemed as though time was frozen for Emina when she heard Ryoko''s words.
She did not notice, but tears streamed down her cheeks as her eyes teared.
She could not describe the emotions that she was feeling.
For the first time since this nightmare started, a person said that believed in them.
"How?" It was all that Emina could say through the rollercoaster of emotions that she was feeling.
"Oh, I have my ways." Ryoko replied with a mysterious voice.
When Ryoko was searching for a sound effects team to hire, she found out about the Grotto Studio.
And that picked her interest.
She could not understand why a studio that was about to establish itself as a reliable studio in Sakura City would leak confidential episodes.
They were just one step away from their objective!
It did not make any sense for them to leak the episodes.
But the thing was that all evidence pointed to the conclusion that they did leak the episodes.
But when Ryoko saw that, she was not convinced.
So, she went to the person who was her role model and the most skilled person she knew.
She called Theo and told him about the situation with the Grotto Sound Studio.
When Theo heard the whole situation, he was as intrigued as Ryoko was.
He agreed with her that the story did not make sense.
So, he told Ryoko that he would investigate.
It was not surprising to say that Theo asked Sylph to dig into the whole story.
Unsurprisingly, Sylph found the truth.
She was the most skillful hacker in the world.
Therefore, the hacker that attacked the Grotto Studios did not have any chance when Sylph started looking for him.
The untraceable attack on others was like child y for Sylph.
She even found out about the traitor.
That was why Theo told Ryoko to hire the sound engineers and designers from the Grotto Sound Studio.
They were top-notch skillful people who would be a great addition to his studio.
When Ryoko heard that the Grotto Studio was indeed not guilty, she immediately started devising a n to work with them.
She already expected that she would have to spend some money to hire the owners of the studio.
But she and Theo did not mind spending this money because Emina, Kanai, and Oichi were genius sound engineers!
It was totally worth spending that money.
"I can exin how we found out, but you guys have toe to Elffire City. And answering your second question. Why am I doing this, right? After I analyzed all your works, I concluded that you and your partners are awesome in what you do. Why would I let it pass the opportunity to hire talented employees to my studio?" Ryoko chuckled.
"Thank you! Thank you so much! I will talk with my partners and other employees. Can I call youter?" Emina said with an excited voice.
Gone was her sad face, now she was excited about her future once again.
"Sure, just call me at this phone number." Ryoko replied with a calm voice.
Emina hung up the phone and looked at her friends and employees with shining eyes.
She could not wait to tell them the news!
Chapter 264 Network Security - Country Level
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Wednesday.?
The day that marked the middle of the week.
Not far away from the weekend, but at the same too far away from the weekend.
It seems a paradoxical statement, but that was what most felt about Wednesdays.
A day that everyone wanted to pass as soon as possible.
And it was in the middle of the afternoon of the particr weekday that a silver-haired young man looked at hisputer with shining eyes.
"Finally!" He eximed loudly with a brilliant smile on his face.
Theo was happy as he looked at hisputer because after working on the song for days, he finally was able to finish producing it!
The song was still called ''bad guy''.
But he changed the lyrics.
But that was the only thing that he changed.
The beat and rhythm of the song were kept the same way the original was produced.
Now if someonepared the original version with Theo''s version, they would notice that it was basically the same song.
The only thing different was the lyrics.
"After working for more than three days, I finally finished. Now I can start the production of the rest of the songs." Theomented out loud as he forward the file to Ayia for her to start the copyright procedures of this song.
At first, Theo predicted that he would only expend three days working on this song.
But because he had to edit his music video and talk with the filming crew, things got dyed.
But that did not matter, Theo still thought that he could finish before the end of the month.
After all, he only had four songs left to produce.
And it was only December 9th yet.
Theo looked at the clock, he wanted to see if he had time before he had to go to the restaurant.
''3:14 PM... Hmm, it''s a little early, but I guess I could arrive earlier today.'' He thought.
He was about to get up from his seat when he heard his cellphone ringing.
Theo picked up his phone to see who was the caller.
[Ryoko]
When he saw who it was, he lifted his eyebrows a little.
Ryoko only called him when she needed his help with something or when she needed to ask his opinion on something.
Ryoko was very serious about her job.
So, she was extra careful with everything she did.
And when Theo saw her name, he had an idea why she was calling.
"Hello?" Theo answered the call.
"Hey, boss! I have great news!" Ryoko eximed with a happy voice.
"Hey! What''s up?" Theo replied with a smile.
"I called the Grotto Sound Studio to make a proposition for them toe here to do a test. I called in the morning, and I just received their answer. They epted!" Ryoko said with an excited voice.
She could contain her happiness.
She was able to hire an awesome team to work in the studio.
The task that Theo gave her was close topletion.
"Really? That''s indeed great news!" Theo replied with an equally excited voice.
As the person who founded the studio, no one would be happier than Theo with the advancement of the studio.
And hiring a good sound engineering team was a huge step forward.
Most of the talented engineers and designers had some sort ofmitment to follow.
Or the price to take them from their existing jobs was too high.
But now, the studio was about to hire 30 super talented sound engineers and designers.
And they would only have to pay 800k dors.
If Ryoko wanted to hire the same 30 people with the same amount of skill and knowledge, she would have to pay much more money.
Things like termination fines, higher sries, amodations, and so on.
Termination fines to take the employees from other studios.
Higher sries to attract these people toe to Elffire City to work at the Tokyo Studios.
Provide them with good houses in Elffire City.
And many other things to attract these people.
After all, who would want to live in Sakura City, the holy city for animation, toe to Elffire City?
Ryoko would have to give them incentives.
Ryoko predicted that the studio would have to pay at least 2 million dors to hire employees from other studios.
Now they would pay much less.
The sries of these new employees would be a normal sry.
And the best thing was that these 30 people would not demand anything from Ryoko.
They would be just happy that they would be able to still work with what they liked.
Theo was very satisfied with Ryoko''s vision and work.
She had the vision to notice something strange with their situation and with Theo''s help, they were able to attract talented sound engineers and designers to Elffire City.
"Right? I told them to be here by Friday. We can test them then, and if they pass. They can start working by next Monday." Ryoko dered with a calmer voice.
Theo and Ryoko agreed that even though all pointed to the fact that these 30 people were talented sound engineers and designers, they still have to test them to be sure.
What if there were some awful people between them?
Therefore, Theo and Ryoko did not let go of the test.
"You did an amazing job, Ryoko! I knew I could trust in you." Theoplimented the girl with a sincere voice.
Theo could not see it, but Ryoko blushed when she heard hispliment.
She could sense that Theo did not have any second intentions with her and that he was genuinely happy with her work.
Ryoko was a little proud as she heard that.
"I will leave their test with you. You can lead this test by yourself, right?" Theo asked.
"Hmm, I can do it, boss. But I don''t know anything about sound effects." Ryoko replied with a hesitant voice.
"Don''t worry about it. I will send you how the test should go and the parameters. You just have to watch over it. And when they finish the test, you send it to me and I can evaluate them. By Saturday I can send you the results." Theo said with a gentle voice as he smiled a little.
"Oh, that''s much better. Then I can do it, boss. Leave it with me." Ryoko said with a lively voice.
"Oh, boss, can I ask you a question?" Ryoko asked hesitantly.
"Sure, fire away." Theo chuckled as he heard her antics.
"Hmm, we''re going to hire people who suffered a hacking attack. Isn''t dangerous? What if the people who attacked theme after us?" Ryoko asked the question that has been in her mind since she heard the other side''s reply when she told them about her proposition.
"That''s an excellent question, Ryoko!" Theo eximed with a chuckle.
"But let me just ask you another question. Why do you think that the studio doesn''t have any IT Security personnel?" He asked with a mysterious voice.
"Hmm, I don''t know." Ryoko replied with a puzzled face.
That was something that made her puzzled for a while.
In a big studio like the one that Theo opened, it was needed people to take care of the security of the studio''swork.
But the Tkyo Studios didn''t have people like that.
"That''s because the studiowork is being watched 24/7. It is impossible for a hacker to intrude into our system." Theo said with a confident voice.
Ryoko had a look of understanding when she heard that, but she was still a little confused, but she thought it was better to stop asking questions.
She trusted Theopletely.
What she didn''t know was that everypany that Theo owned had a security systemparable with the ones that countries had to keep their secrets safe.
The only difference was that the security system in Theo''spanies was stronger.
That was the source of Theo''s confidence.
Theo and Ryoko talked for a while longer before they hung up the phone.
They both had satisfied smiles as they did that.
The studio was one step further to be a big studio in the anime industry.
They could not wait for the sound engineers to arrive.
What would they think about Theo''s studio?
Chapter 265 Next Stop: Mysterious Studio
Cardinal Abode Terminal, Sakura City.
8:11 PM, Thursday, December 10th.
The night was cold, but the terminal was equipped with a high-tech heating system.
As the train station with the biggest influx of passengers in the world, this station had the most technological features that the Sakura Abode Country could produce.
After all, the government did not want foreigners to think that their country did not invest in itself.
As the most developed country in the world, the Sakura Abode Country had an image to be careful with.
That''s why all the trains were new and maintained regrly.
So, on that cold night of December, the station was crowded as always.
Peopleing and going.
And a particr group of people could be seen at Gate 2-K, they were a strange bunch.
They seemed oddly excited about something as they arrived at the gate 20 minutes before the train arrived.
"I hope everyone knows what you are doing by going to Elffire City with us." Oichi said as he looked at his former employees.
"Oichi, Emina, and I do not have much choice as we have to ept this proposition to pay our debts. But you guys are different. Your situation is not as serious as ours." Kanai reasoned.
"You will have to abandon Sakura City. Do you guys realize that?" Emina asked with a serious voice.
After she told everyone about Ryoko''s proposal, they almost instantly agreed with the proposal.
Only Emina, Oichi, and Kanai were indecisive because their condition was different from the rest.
They would basically own the studio money if they epted.
And they didn''t even know how the studio was able to find out the truth about their matter.
There was a possibility that Tkyo Studios was the culprit.
But after thinking for a while, they discarded the idea.
Their ordeal with the leak of episodes happened months ago, and after getting to know that studio was only opening now, it could not be them.
So, after weighing the pros and cons, the three of them decided to ept Ryoko''s proposal.
It was everything that they could ask for.
They would pay off their debt with justice, and they would be able to keep working in their dream job.
Most of the sadness that they felt because of their unfair ordeal was because they would not be able to work anymore in the job they loved so much.
It was not by chance that these three people opened a studio to work with sound effects.
They breathed and lived in this job.
They loved with all their heart.
So, when they saw that they would not be able to work in their dream job anymore, they despaired even harder.
It was then that Ryoko''s proposal saved them.
Hearing that they could work with sound effects again was enough to entice them to go to Elffire City.
It was because of all these reasons that the three of them did not have any choice other than to head to Elffire City.
But their former employees were a different story.
They did not have any debt to pay, and their reputation was not as bad as the three owners of the Grotto Sound Studio.
If they worked hard enough, they would be able to write off their bad reputation.
That''s why Kanai said that they had a choice while she, Oichi, and Kanai did not have one.
But what the three of them didn''t know was that these people did not care about that.
They did not want to work for people who did not believe in their word.
They knew that they didn''t do anything wrong, so why did they have to suffer?
They would rather work for people who believed in them.
And the studio in Elffire City believed in them, so they did not even hesitate in leaving Sakura City with their former bosses.
Even though that would be a huge change in their lives.
After all, most of them were living in Sakura City for years, and changing to a new city was a huge deal.
But even then, no one hesitated.
"We are aware of that, boss."
"Yeah, don''t worry about us."
"I''m so excited to start working again!"
"I wonder what we will work with."
They brushed off their former bosses'' warnings with smiles and excited voices.
Oichi, Kanai, and Emina just smiled when their antics.
They could see that no one didn''t even take seriously their warning, their excited faces showed it all.
But they could not say anything because they were excited too!
After not working for months, they were excited to start working with sound effects again.
"Miss Riverdale said to me that we will be tested tomorrow, and if we pass, we can start working next Monday." Emina said as she remembered Ryoko''s words.
"I wonder what the test will be about."
"I''m more curious about this Tkyo Animation Studio. I never heard of it."
"And they chose to open outside Sakura City!"
"Did you guys hear anything about it?"
"Well, today when I organizing my bags, I texted a buddy of mine who works as an in-between animator frencer, and you guys never gonna believe what he said to me."
Everyone leaned in to hear better what the guy was going to say, but after a few seconds, the guy just stood there with a yful smile on his face.
"For gods sakes enough with suspense! Tell us already!" Someone shouted impatiently.
The guys looked at the angry faces of his friends and former bosses and became a little afraid.
He coughed a little to distract them and started telling the story right away.
"He said thatst month the Tkyo Studios were recruiting animators from Sakura City. It seems that they contacted all the frence animators they could find to go for an interview in Elffire City. So, it is indeed true that the studio just opened. My friend was one of the animators who were able to get hired. He said that anime production startedst week." The guy said.
"Wow! Did they pull frence animators? They are bold."
"Well, they chose to open a studio outside Sakura City. Only frencers would ept to go there."
"What did your friend tell you about the studio? Is it good?" Someone asked the guy who told the story.
"That''s the thing. I asked my friend multiple times about the studio. He only said that I had to go there to see it. And that under no circumstances I should pass the opportunity to be hired by the Tkyo Studios. He said that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. And it would change my life just like it changed his life." The guys replied with a wry smile.
"Wow! That''s big words, right there!"
"It sounds so mysterious!"
"Now I''m even more excited about this test!"
"I want to know why this guy thinks so highly about this studio."
"I can''t wait for tomorrow''s test!"
Oichi, Emina, and Kanai looked at each other when they finished hearing the story.
It was not a surprise to say that they were as intrigued as the others.
They could not wait for tomorrow to arrive.
And it was as they talked about the test tomorrow that the train arrived at the gate.
A whileter, they boarded the train and found their seats.
They were ready for the journey.
Next stop: Mystery Animation Studio!
Chapter 266 Amber, The Guide
Tkyo Studios'' Neighborhood, Elffire City.
7:44 AM, Friday, December 11th.
Thest day of the week arrived.
The day that every worker and student desired to arrive because it meant that usually meant that the next day would be a day off.
In the neighborhood where Theo''s studio was located, several other buildings housed otherpanies.
But the studio building was the bigger edifice among them.
That''s why it attracted attention when the people noticed that the big empty building was housing apany.
Through the troves of people who walked towards their jobs, a group of 30 people walked directly towards the bigger building.
They did not seem local from Elffire City as they looked around with curious eyes.
"I have to say that Elffire City is a beautiful city." One of themmented.
"I don''t feel as cramped as I was in Sakura City." Another added.
"It seems a good city to live in."
"But for that, we have to pass their interview."
That''s right.
These people were the former sound engineers and designers of the Grotto Sound Studio.
They arrived in Elffire City some hours ago, and after they checked in a hotel and ced their bags there, they came to the Tkyo Studios.
Miss Riverdale told them to be at the studio by 8 am.
And that was what they were doing.
Even though everyone tried to hide it, they were all nervous as they walked toward the mysterious studio.
This test meant so much to every one of them.
It was their chance to work in their dream job once again.
And Oichi, Emina, and Kanai were the most worried.
They were betting everything they had on this opportunity.
What if they didn''t pass the test?
Or worse.
What if this studio was a scam?
They have these thoughts as they walked toward the studio.
But when they arrived in front of the studio, they had shocked faces.
They stopped in front of it and just looked at the building with bewildered eyes.
The building was as big as the renowned animation studio buildings of Sakura City!
They did not expect that.
"Hmm, at least the building is big enough for all of us." One of themmented with a nervousugh.
The others just nodded as they walked toward the entrance of the building.
When they arrived near it.
They saw a few people entering the building after showing their identification to the security team.
They were a little puzzled because, at this time of the morning, the employees should be arriving.
So, there should be troves of people arriving to work in a building as big as the one they were seeing.
But what they didn''t know yet was that most of the employees of the studio lived in the dorms of the studio.
Only a few of them lived outside.
But they would learn about thatter.
They arrived in front of the security post and waited for their turn.
No one could enter the studio without being screened by the security team.
So, they could only wait and ask the security guards.
And when it was their turn, Emina stepped forward and said, "Excuse me, my name is Kido Emina, and these are my colleagues. Miss Riverdale told us that we coulde here today for an interview?"
"Okay, let me check here." The guard said after he observed the neers.
The guards searched the system and shortly after they said, "Yes, Miss Riverdale told about you guys."
"You just need to show us your id and we will give you a Visitor Badge. Afterward, you will be guided to the location of your test by one of our employees." The guard added.
The id was for them to check if they were who they were alleged to be.
Ryoko did not want impostors entering the building.
It was the standard procedure for visitors.
When they heard what the guard said, they nodded and obeyed him.
A whileter, after everyone showed their id and got a visitor badge, they arrived at the Entrance Hall of the Tkyo Studio.
And they were once again blown away by the beauty of the ce.
They were admiring the ce when they suddenly heard someone talking with them.
"Excuse me. Are you the sound engineers who will be interviewed today?" A young woman asked as she looked at their visitor badges.
"Yes, we are." Emina replied calmly for them.
? "My name is Amber Kaur, I am Miss Riverdale''s Assistant. She instructed me to guide you all to the ce where the test will happen. If you follow me, please." Amber said with a smile as she motioned them to follow her.
After working as Ryoko''s assistant for one month, the girl had be more skilled in her job.
She worked really hard to be the best assistant to her boss.
Now, she was not the shy and naive girl that she was in the beginning.
Well, she still was, but now she could hide that and be a professional assistant that someone like Ryoko should have.
Emina and the others nodded and followed Amer.
"If you have any doubts, you can ask me, by the way." Amber added as they walked out of the Entrance Hall.
Her words made their already curious minds jump in joy.
They had so many questions about this studio!
"Why this animation studio was opened in Elffire City and not in Sakura City?" Oichi was the first to ask the question that was on top of everyone''s minds.
Sakura City was known worldwide as the Animation Holy City.
Opening an anime studio outside the holy city never happened before.
And by the amount of investment that they saw in this building, they imagined that money put in here was not little.
It was a huge risk investing so much money in an anime studio outside Sakura City.
"That''s a question that every animator we hired already asked when they arrived here." Amber said with a smile.
"Well, I don''t know the specific reason. But in my opinion, it is because the owner of the studio doesn''t want to leave Elffire City. And he doesn''t mind spending more money to do that. But again, this is what I think is the reason. You will have to ask the owner to know the truth." Amber said with a chuckle.
They had thoughtful faces as they heard Amber''s reply.
Who would be rich enough to disregard the risks and open a studio outside Sakura City?
This question was on top of their minds.
"You said the studio hired animators, right? But we saw very few employees arriving when we got here." Kanai said with a puzzled face.
"Oh, you saw that. That''s because most of our animators live in the dorm section attached to the building."
"We have more than 800 animators working here in the studio. And 90% of them live in the dorms. The dorms are veryfortable. It hasfy beds, desks, bathrooms, a heating and cooling system, and other amenities. As most of our animators came from Sakura City, most of them chose to live in our dorms." Amber exined with a calm voice as she guided them to their destination.
Emina and the others had shocked faces when they heard Amber''s words.
This studio seemed to be more amazing than they expected.
They were about to ask another question, but they stopped when they saw the ce they just arrived.
Their eyes shone with the scene in front of them.
They arrived in the Sound Effects Studio of the building!
Chapter 267 Young Boss And Competition
Sound Effects Studio, Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
This sound studio was ced in a separate section of the building.
And it had a considerable size.
Emina and the rest of the sound engineers and designers were able to see several recording rooms where they would be able to record the sounds, high-tech machines, meeting rooms,te-generationputers, and many other things that only the best sound studios in the industry were able to have.
Emina, Kanai, and Oichi had their eyes opened wide.
This sound studio was much better than the one they had before!
Everything was so new and shiny.
Just waiting for them to start working.
Theo built this studio already thinking about when Ryoko was about to hire the sound engineers and designers, he spent more than 2 million dors on this studio.
But he did not mind the expenditure.
He wanted the best of the best for his studio.
The neers'' eyes were shining with excitement.
Just by the sight of this studio, their trip to Elffire City was already worth it!
"Wow! Everything looks so beautiful!"
"I think I''m going to cry."
"Do not dirty this holy ce with your tears, noob!"
They started talking about the ce with excited voices.
"If we pass the interview, is it here that we are going to work?" Oichi asked Amber.
The others turned their heads to look at Amber to hear her reply.
They still could not believe this ce.
"Yes, this is where you will work if you guys pass the interview." Amber replied with a smile.
When they heard that, they all became determined to pass the interview and work at this studio.
This ce was everything they dreamed of!
"My boss will arrive in a bit. I can answer any other question you may have." Amber said.
"If we pass the test, will we be able to live in the dorms too?" One of them asked.
Some of the others had the same doubt.
They did not know Elffire City well enough to know the best ces to live, and living in the dorms would be the best solution.
"Yes, you all are eligible to live in our dorms. If you pass the test, you can search for me and I guide you to the people responsible for the dorm allocations." Amber replied.
"Is the studio producing any anime currently?" Another person asked.
"Well, I can''t answer you that before you are hired by the studio. I can only say that we are working on one anime. But I can not say which one." Amber replied with a smile.
They just nodded when they heard that.
They did not expect to hear any inside news yet, after all, they were not even hired yet.
Amber answered a few other questions they had before a blue-haired woman entered the sound studio.
She was dressed in blue jeans and a manga t-shirt that she bought in Fuji''s Online Store.
Her clothes were casual, but she carried amanding aura as she walked.
In the Tkyo Studios, it was not obligatory to dress formally, Theo despised ces with strict dressing codes.
As long it was nothing indecent, his employees could wear whatever they wanted.
And Ryoko was not an exception.
Even though she was the boss of the studio, she still dressed in casual clothes at work.
And this policy was approved by all the other employees.
Theo wanted a studio where his employees feltfortable to work at.
And he was sure that his decision was correct when he saw the efficiency of his employees.
When Emina and the others looked at Ryoko, they became puzzled.
Ryoko seemed so young, that they wondered who was she.
They didn''t consider the thought that she would be their boss.
After all, this studio seemed so well-designed and organized that they expected someone older to be the boss.
But they were in for a big surprise when Ryoko started talking.
"Good morning! My name is Ryoko Riverdale, I am the Head Director of the Tkyo Animation Studios. I was the one who called you here." Ryoko said with a calm smile.
As soon as Ryoko introduced herself, their eyes became wide in bewilderment.
Ryoko seemed younger than all of them.
How could she be the Head Director of such a big studio?
It was not that they doubted Ryoko''s skill, but it wasmon sense that older and more experienced people were the standard choice for such an important position.
Emina was also surprised, but she suppressed the feeling when she recognized Ryoko''s voice.
"Good morning, Miss Riverdale. I am Kido Emina, and these are my colleagues." Emina greeted the girl who was much younger than her with a smile.
The others also greeted Ryoko when they heard Emina''s voice.
They were a little embarrassed by their antics.
But Ryoko''s age was really shocking for them.
"First, you can hand your resum¨¦s to Amber." Ryoko said calmly.
Amber immediately went to motion to get their resum¨¦s when she heard that.
Emina and the others handed their resum¨¦s shortly after.
"Now I am going to exin how the test will proceed." Ryoko started as she received their resum¨¦s from Amber.
She nodded when she saw that everyone handed in their papers.
"The test will be divided into two parts. In the first part, you will all answer a quiz about your likes and dislikes. You will have 15 minutes to answer the quiz. After you all finish answering. We will start the second part of the test."
"And this is the most important part of the test because it will be then that we will ess the level of your skill. We will give each one of you an assignment for you to finish by the end of the day."
"After finishing the assignment. We will analyze your resum¨¦s, quiz'' answers, and assignmentpletion. If we do not find any mistakes and we see that you indeed are skilled in the job. We will notify you all by tomorrow toe here to sign an employment contract with us." Ryoko exined everything with a calm voice.
They were silent for a while as all the information that Ryoko said sank in.
"Any doubts?" Ryoko asked.
"Hmm, Miss Riverdale? Who will judge our assignments?" One of them asked.
"I can''t say who it is. But I assure you that he is an expert in the area." Ryoko replied with a smile as she remembered Theo.
Sometimes she still could believe how talented her boss was even after all she saw him doing.
"What type of contract and job we will get if we pass the test?" Another person asked.
"Oh, that will depend on how you perform in the test. If someone produces something much better than the others, this person will be able to get a better position in the studio. So, I advise you to give you all." Ryoko smiled as she looked at the three former owners of the Grotto Studio.
Oichi, Kanai, and Emina became restless when they heard Ryoko''s words.
They knew well what Ryoko meant.
If they wanted to get their debt paid by the Tkyo Studios, they better be the ones with the best performance in the test!
They became much more serious as they noticed that.
They were determined to show the others why they were their former bosses!
"If no one else has any other doubts. Shall we start the test?" Ryoko asked with a smile.
The candidates nodded with determined faces.
"Okay, let''s do it." Ryoko said when she saw that everyone was ready.
The test started right then.
And theirpetitive spirits rose with the challenge ahead.
Would Oichi, Emina, and Kanai live up to the expectations?
Chapter 268 Task: Sound Effects For 30 Animations
Sound Studio Section, Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
"Time is over guys. Hand over your quiz answers to Amber." Ryoko announced after the ten-minute stipted time for them to answer the quiz was over.
The candidates put down their pens and handed their answers to Amber after they heard Ryoko''s voice.
The quiz was not difficult for them to answer.
It consisted of questions that every job interview asked.
When the studio was hiring the animatorsst month, the first phase of the process consisted of these same questions.
But this time, Theo chose to do this process in a quiz format.
It was easier and faster.
He did not want to dy the hiring of the employees of his sound studio much further.
After Amber collected all their answers, Ryoko nodded and said, "Now we can start the next test, follow me."
When she said that she started walking toward one of the workces by the side.
The candidates followed her promptly when they saw her walking away.
Shortly after, they arrived at one desk equipped with ate-generationputer.
It seemed to be an expensiveputer, and the candidates noticed that.
"Do you see thisputer here?" Ryoko asked out loud.
They nodded when they heard the question.
"Each one of you will be assigned with aputer like that. Your names are written on desks. For example, this desk belongs to Isaki Kanai. See the name here?" Ryoko asked as she pointed at the name on the desk.
"Yes." They answered.
"In theputers where you were assigned, there is a file. This file contains a one-minute animation that does not have any sound. Your job in this task is to produce the sound effects for these one-minute animations. You have until 7 pm to finish it." Ryoko exined with a smile.
"You have ess to our recording rooms that are equipped with all the equipment necessary to record the sounds of the animation."
"Oh, and the animations are different from the others. So, each one of you will receive a different animation to work with." She added when she remembered Theo''s specifications.
The candidates had a look of understanding when they heard the first part of Ryoko''s exnation.
They were professionals who worked with sound effects for years, they did not think it would be hard to produce the sound effects for a one-minute animation in less than 12 hours.
But when they heard the second part of the exnation, they made bewildered faces.
They couldn''t phantom where Ryoko was able to get 30 different animations.
That''s right, where did she get that?
Some people may have already guessed the answer.
Theo was using the animations produced by animators in the third phase of their interviews!
On that asion, 35 teams had the job to produce a one-minute animation in 5 days.
At the end of it, Theo and Ryoko were able to see how talented their future animators were.
But obviously, not all of the 35 projects were fit to be ced in this test.
So, Theo screened the projects and chose 30 of the 35 animations.
He excluded the five worst five animations among them.
And he also adjusted some technical mistakes that some of the 30 chosen animations had.
At the end of it, Theo was in hands with 30 standard animations ready to be added with sound effects.
And the 30 candidates who wanted a job in his studio had to work with these animations.
"There will be some HR employees here. If you have any doubts you can them. Things like where you can have lunch here, they will guide you to our food court. But remember to always bring your Visitor Badge with you, or you can be asked to leave the building." Ryoko warned with a calm face.
It was Theo''s policy.
No one was allowed to walk inside the building without a badge.
Neither employees nor visitors.
This was a security measure.
There were trackers in every badge and with them, Sylph could monitor if everyone was where they should be.
And if there was someone walking without a badge, Sylph would know and she would notify the security.
Also, if there was someone with a badge that didn''t belong to them, the security would also be warned.
Everything was done to protect against intruders or traitors.
But the badge was only obligatory around the studio workces.?
In the dorm and food court area, the employees were free.
"I wish you all good luck. I will see you at the end of the day." Ryoko said with a smile as she announced the beginning of the task.
As soon as she said that, the candidates hurriedly started to look for their names on the desks.
Ryoko gave them onest look before she left the sound studio with Amber walking behind her.
She had to go back to work.
This was the end of the second week since the studio opened, and the [SAO] anime production was ready to take the next step.
The in-between frames and keyframes of the first episode were already finished.
After these frames were inspected thoroughly and repeatedly.
They could finally start the next phase of production.
Digital coloring, adding background,posing, and so on.
And Ryoko had to inspect every part of the process.
She would not ept lousy jobs.
Theo told her that he would be busy for the next week still, but when he finished what he was doing, he would inspect their work and be more present in the production.
Ryoko did not want to show a lousy job to Theo when he started inspecting the productionter.
The blue-haired girl went on with her day, but the candidates who were left in the sound studio had a stressful day ahead of them.
They could not afford to miss the chance to work in such a good studio.
But there were three of them who were much more apprehensive.
Emina, Kanai, and Oichi knew that the stakes were high.
If did not show to the studio that they were good enough, the studio would deem it not worthy to spend 800k dors to pay their debts for them to work there.
And the three of them needed to pay this debt urgently!
Plus, this was the only chance that they would be able to work with sound effects again in their lives.
Therefore, the pressure they were feeling was much higher than the others.
In situations like these, there are two paths ahead.
Some people cower and are not able to perform well.
And other people rise through the difficulties to be even better in what they do.
Some people say that the eyes are the window of the soul.
If this was true, the eyes of the three of them showed an unyielding and determined soul to prove their worth.
They wanted to show everyone how good they were!
To show everyone that they didn''t need to leak episodes!
It was their chance to prove themselves.
That''s why they became so focused is what they did, that they forgot where they were.
They forgot to eat.
They forgot about the task.
Their only objective was to produce the best sound effects for their animations before 7 pm.
And this was what they did.
All the candidates worked their asses off to prove that they were should be hired.
But would their effort be enough?
Chapter 269 Friday Night With Curry
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Friday Night, December 11th.
This was the night that most people chose to go out and have fun.
Students didn''t have school tomorrow, so they could party with their friends untilte without having to worry about the next day''s sses.
And workers could go out and have a drink or dance to let lose the tension umted after the work week.
Restaurants, bars, pubs, clubs, and other establishments had an increase in clientele on this night of the week.
It was very rare to see a young man, who had enough money to spend on whatever he wanted, staying home on a Friday Night.
But the silver-haired young man inside the Pedrarruna Mansion was not a normal man.
This was Theo''s night off from the restaurant.
Theo was the Head Chef of a rtively famous restaurant in the city.
He also was the owner of severalpanies, and his monthly profit was around millions.
And he was only 19 years old!
People would think that Theo would enjoy life and go out to drink and party.
But Theo was different from the rest.
Since his past life, he did not like much crowded ces.
He would rather just gather his friends and hang out in a quiet ce.
But this was not what he was doing on this Friday Night.
Some people might not believe it, but Theo was using his night off work to work!
And he was enjoying it!
"Finally!" Theo eximed with a big smile on his face.
"The 7th song is finally ready!" He celebrated excitedly.
That''s right.
Theo finished the production of ''bad guy''st Wednesday.
He started the production of the next song right away.
And the result was in front of him now after working for 2 days on it.
,m ''Believer'' by Imagine Dragons made an appearance in Azure Star!
The song was a huge hit in Theo''sst life.
As it reached more than 2 BILLION streamings on Spotify.
Theo loved this song because he felt his blood boiling as he heard this song.
And he was sure that when the people on Azure Star heard this song, they would feel the same thing.
7 songs finished.
3 more to go.
Theo was one step closer tounching his music album.
And by the looks of it, Theo predicted that he would finish producing thest song by the end of the next week.
But that would not depend entirely on him.
That was because thest song was a duet where he and Aurora would sing.
So, he predicted that he would take a little longer to record thest song.
Mostly because Aurora would have final exams, and he did not want to disturb her studying time.
He cared more about her than for finishing the album earlier.
Theo was in a happy mood as he stood up from his seat and walked out of the studio.
He wanted to take a shower and make dinner for himself and Aurora.
He was almost in his bathroom when remembered something.
"Sylph, send the song I just finished to Ayia. Ask her to start the copyright procedures on it." He asked as he entered his bedroom.
"Yes, Master!" Sylph''s lively voice sounded throughout the room.
A whileter, Theo left his bedroom freshly bathed and with clean andfy clothes.
His hair was tied down, and he had little bangs framing his handsome face.
Theo immediately headed to the kitchen to cook dinner.
He had the desire to eat some vored curry, so he started doing that.
And he finished.
A delicious curry with rice and sd was ced on the dining table.
Theo was about to ask Sylph to call Aurora, but at thest moment, he decided to call her himself.
Aurora already talked with him when she arrived from school, but shortly after she left to start studying.
One minuteter, Theo arrived at Aurora''s office on the second floor of the house.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Cupcake? Can I enter?" He called.
And as soon as he said that, he received her answer.
"Come on in!" Aurora''s sweet voice came from behind the door.
Theo opened the door and saw his sister seated by her desk with a bunch of books around her and herputer by the side.
"Dinner is ready. Come join me." Theo said with a loving smile.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed excitedly as she jumped out of her chair.
Theo chuckled as he saw her antics.
"Come on, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed as she took his hand and pulled him toward the stairs.
A whileter, the two siblings were seated at the dining table as they ate the delicious curry that Theo made.
They were in the middle of dinner when they heard Sylph''s voice, "Master, Ryoko sent the files of today''s interviews."
"Okay, I will see thatter." Theo replied calmly as he continued eating his food.
But Aurora''s curiosity was already aroused, and he could not escape her questions.
"What is this about?" She asked with her eyes shining.
"Oh, we did some interviews at the studio today for positions in the sound effects team. These are thest employees needed to make the anime ready to beunched." Theo exined with a chuckle as he saw her curious eyes.
"Sound effects? You mean the sound that we hear when a fight happens in an anime?" She asked puzzled.
"Yes, things like that." Theo repliedughing.
"That sounds so cool! Tell me more!" Aurora demanded with her sweet voice.
As Theo could not deny her anything, he spent the rest of dinner exining to her the ins and outs of the anime production with sound effects.
They were about to finish eating when Theo remembered something.
"Cupcake, remember when I told you and I would do a duet for my music album?" He asked.
"I remember. And I have been studying music in my free time, brother! I swear!" Aurora said nervously.
Aurora had to admit that she was apprehensive about singing in such a serious situation.
What if she was not good enough?
Or worse.
What if she let down her brother?
She didn''t like even imagining this scenario.
"I know. And you don''t need to be so nervous about it. No matter what you do. I believe in you." Theo said with a loving smile.
Aurora calmed down when she saw his smile.
"Thank you." Aurora whispered with blushing cheeks.
She bowed her head a little to hide her red cheeks.
But Theo''s hand started patting her head, and at that moment, she melted.
"It''s about the song we will duet. I will send you the lyrics and the melody for you to practice when you have free time. If you have any doubts about it. You can ask me." Theo gave her a brilliant smile.
"Thank you, big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
But her eyes were burning with determination.
She wanted to best duet partner that her brother could find!
"How about we listen to the melody together and I exin to you the lyrics? This way it will be easier for you to practice." He proposed.
"Really? I want that!" Aurora replied with an excited voice.
She loved when her brother taught her new things.
Theo just nodded with a smile on his face.
Even though he had other things to do.
Aurora was the priority in his life.
Always.
Chapter 270 Teaching And Evaluating
Recording Studio, Pedrarruna Manor.
"The name of the song that we will sing is ''Save Your Tears''." Theo said to Aurora when they arrived in the room.
"Open the message I sent you and you''ll see the song lyrics." He added with a smile.
"Okay." Aurora replied as she took her phone from her pocket.
Shortly after, Aurora was reading the lyrics of the song.
Theo just observed her as she studied the lyrics.
Then he suddenly remembered that this song had two versions in his past life.
The original was sung by the Weeknd.
And the duet version was sung by the Weeknd and Ariana Grande.
Theo chose this song because the duet version of this song was one of his favorite songs.
But Theo knew that the lyrics of the two versions were a little different.
The duet version was released after the original version was released.
So, it is reasonable that the lyrics of the original version were modified to make the duet version better.
But in Theo''s opinion, the lyrics of the original version were better.
That''s why he took the original version and modified the lyrics himself to make his duet version with Aurora perfect.
"Let me sing the song for you to see how it''s done." Theo said when he saw that she finished reading the lyrics.
"Yay! Sing for me, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed with an excited voice.
She loved hearing her brother singing.
She would never grow tired of it.
Theo just smiled as he took an acoustic guitar for him to y while he sang.
Aurora observed as he took position and prepared to sing the song.
Her eyes shone with excitement.
Suddenly, Theo''s fingers touched the guitar strings.
The distinctive melody of ''Save Your Tears'' was yed by his skillful fingers.
And as soon as he started singing, Aurora was enchanted by it.
He was so good that Aurora almost forgot the objective of why Theo was singing for her.
For her to hear how the song should be sung.
When Theo finished singing, he looked at her and smiled, "How was it? Did you memorize it?"
"Hmm, I did. But I still have some doubts, Big Brother." Aurora replied with a pondering face.
"No problem. You ask me anything you want, and I will answer it." Theo said with a loving smile.
The siblings then started reviewing the song together.
Aurora asked about the doubts she had, and Theo answered them with all the patience in the world.
They discussed the song for almost one hour before Aurora said that she did not have any doubts left.
"I should go back to studying, Big Brother. Thank you so much for teaching me!" Aurora eximed with a sweet smile on her face.
"Everything for you, Cupcake." Theo smiled and patted her head.
"Even though you don''t have ss tomorrow. Don''t go to bedte, okay?" He said as he kissed her forehead.
"Okay, Big Brother!" She replied as she hugged him.
Because Theo would spend the night working, it was very unlikely that he would be able to see her before she went to sleep.
So, they said good night to each other before Aurora left the studio.
When Theo saw that Aurora left already, he sat in front of hisputer and opened the file that Ryoko sent him a few hours ago.
It was time to judge the test of the sound effects team!
"Sylph, did youpile the surveince footage of the candidates working today?" Theo asked as he started reading the quiz answers of the candidates.
"Yes, Master! Every candidate has apiled video showing how they worked today." She replied promptly.
Theo nodded as he continued reading their answers.
He wanted thesepiled videos to inspect how these people worked.
If he saw anything amiss in any of them, he would not hire them.
He did the same thing with animators, but theirpiled video was from 5 days of work.
And it was through these videos that Theo and Ryoko were able to identify the candidates who had outrageous behaviors detrimental to his studio.
But these videos that Sylphpiled today were from less than a day of work.
But Theo was not worried about the short duration of it.
That was because these 30 people worked together for years, and they did not a problem with each other.
It was very unlikely that any of them would show outrageous behaviors.
But Theo wanted to make sure of his assumption, so he ordered Sylph topile the footage that she recorded of them throughout the day.
A whileter, Theo finished reading the quiz answers and nodded as he noted down their answers and what he thought of them.
This quiz''s objective was to assess what the candidates thought.
And so far, Theo did not see any strange answers.
All candidates seemed to be serious about their jobs.
"Now it''s time to watch the animations." Theomented out loud with shining eyes.
When he saw these animations for the first time when he was judging the animators'' projects, Theo had a desire to watch these animations with sound effects.
And now he was finally going to see them!
He had high expectations for these animations, as he clicked to y button to watch the first animation.
Theo had his headphone on, so he could hear everything in high definition.
And as soon as he yed the video, the heard the sound of a forest.
Suddenly the screen showed a bee on top of a flower, and Theo could distinctively hear the buzz of the bee pollinating the flower.
The ''camera'' zoomed out and Theo was able to see a forest, and he heard a cacophony of sounds.
The sounds sounded so chaotic, but at the same time, they had harmony.
Theo felt like he was in that forest as he watched the beautiful animation and heard the forest sounds.
When Theo finished watching the animation, his eyes shone.
This was the work of a genius!
Producing the sound effects of this animation was one of the hardest among all the 30 animations chosen for the assignment today.
That''s why Theo gave this animation to one of the former bosses of the Grotto Sound Studio, Kido Emina.
Theo wanted to see if she was indeed talented enough for him to pay her debts.
And he was not disappointed.
She was a genius in what she worked at!
All the sounds were perfectly replicated.
The sound of the bee, the footsteps of the animals on the ground, the wind, and so on.
"Sylph, show me herpiled video." He asked.
He needed to see it first before he took the decision to hire her.
As soon as he said that, a video started ying on theputer screen.
Theo watched the video with focused eyes.
And when he finished watching it, he smiled happily.
He saw that Emina spent the whole day working, she didn''t even have lunch!
That was how focused she was on her job.
At that moment, Theo did not have any more doubts.
Emina was the first to pass the test.
Tomorrow she would receive the news that the Tkyo Studios wanted to hire her.
Theo closed herpiled video and started watching the animations from the other candidates.
He inspected everything with a critical eye.
But when he finished watching everything, Theo could not contain his excitement.
The 30 candidates did an amazing job and no one showed any odd behaviors!
His studio was finallyplete now!
Theo could not wait for this team of talented sound engineers and designers to work on his animes.
Chapter 271 New Future
Brighton Hotel, Elffire City.
7:13 AM, Saturday, December 12th.
It was another cold morning.
3 days before the start of the winter, the weather waspletely winter-like already.
The citizens of the city had to get out of their houses dressed in coats and jackets to ward off the coldness.
Their luck was that it wasn''t snowing yet.
But it was predicted that as soon as the winter started officially, the snow would fall constantly.
This was the ce that Emina and the others chose to sleep that night.
After they finished the assignments in the Tkyo Studios, they immediately came here.
They were so tired after the day of work.
The tension, nervousness, and fatigue of the day would only be cured by a good night of sleep.
And that was what they did.
But they woke up early this Saturday morning because they should be at the Tkyo Studios by 8 am to receive the results from the test.
That''s why they had nervous faces as they had breakfast at the hotel restaurant.
"I''m so nervous!"
"Me too, I keep worrying about mistakes I might have done."
"I want to work there so badly!"
"Who wouldn''t? That studio is heaven for animators and sound engineers!"
"Did you guys visit the food court yesterday?"
"I did! I was dying of hunger, so I had to go there. And let me tell you guys that the ce is amazing! There is so much delicious food there. There is even a grocery store!"
"Wow! It sounds amazing indeed."
"Yeah, I also went there and I ordered some coffee from the coffee shop there. And it was the most delicious coffee I have ever drank."
They talked about the amazing things they saw in the studio with excited voices.
"That is nothing. Did you guys see the equipment for us to work with?"
"Duh! Obviously, we did. How could have we worked yesterday without seeing it?"
"That''s rude!"
"Stop bickering! But, seriously, the equipment was amazing. They must had spend a ton of cash on them."
"Yeah, with that equipment I didn''t have any difficulties doing my assignment."
"My animation was about a girl and a dragon. Imagine producing the sound of a dragon! It was awesome!"
They started talking about the animations they worked with yesterday.
Everyone told about their animations, and when it was their former'' bosses'' turn, they all looked at the three of them with curious eyes.
They wanted to know how the three of them did.
Emina, Kanai, and Oichi smiled wryly when they noticed everyone looked at them with curious eyes.
The three of them received the hardest animations to work with, so they were not sure if they did well.
"My animation was about a forest." Emina said as she took a sip of her tea.
"My animation was about a spy trying to break into a fortified facility." Oichi said with a smile.
"My animation was about two characters being drawn by animators, but suddenly the two characters jump out of the pages and start to fight in the real world." Kanai exined simply.
The three of them exined their animations calmly, but their former employees had bewildered faces.
Everyone could tell that the animations that Emina, Kanai, and Oichi worked with were much harder than theirs.
They were all knowledgeable about sound engineering, so they knew the difficulty of doing the sound effects for the animations that they described.
The forest animation was difficult because there were so manyyered sounds to be ced.
They needed to be arranged perfectly or the forest sound would be off, and the viewer would not be able to immerse himself in the animation.
The spy animation was difficult because these were very specific sounds that needed to be ced in the exact time frame or the continuity of the animation would be off.
,m And the fight scene was difficult because this was not a simple fight scene. It was a fight scene between characters who jumped out of pages. Kanai would need to produce unique sounds to make the animation make sense.
There was no doubt that the three of them were challenged to make their best effort with these animations.
A whileter, they finished eating breakfast and got ready to go to the studio.
The hotel where they were staying was close to the studio, so they could walk there.
At 7:44 AM, they arrived at the studio and gave their ids to the guards.
After everyone received their Visitor Badge, they were guided to the Sound Studio by a guard.
"The boss will arrive shortly, you guys can wait here." The guard said when they arrived there.
Emina and the others nodded and thanked the guard.
They talked in low voices as they waited for the blue-haired girl.
Their heart started beating faster as their nervousness started showing
Especially, Emina, Kanai, and Oichi.
The three of them had too much at stake with the results they would receive in a few moments.
Their careers and debt with justice were something that they could only solve with Tkyo''s help.
When the clock hit 8 am, a trove of people entered the sound studio.
And the person heading these people was a blue-haired girl dressed in casual clothes.
Even though she was younger than most of them, everyone looked at her with deep respect.
After two weeks of working under her, everyone loved and respected their boss deeply.
"Good morning, guys! I hope you slept well yesterday." Ryoko greeted them with a gentle smile.
Emina and the others greeted her back with nervous smiles.
They only slept because they were exhausted, but their nervous hearts could not be contained even with their fatigue.
"Well, I''m sure everyone is anxious to know the test results. So, I won''t take more time." She smiled as she saw their anxiousness.
Emina and the others leaned in to hear her better.
It was time!
Her next words would change their lives, and they wanted to hear them clearly.
"After we inspected everything, we concluded that..." She made a little suspense.
Everyone held their breaths at that moment.
"That you all passed the test! It would be a pleasure to have you all in our studio." Ryoko said with a brilliant smile.
Time seemed to stop for a moment after she said that.
But when the information sank in, they could not contain their excitement.
"YES!" They shouted.
They started celebrating and hugging each other.
Everyone was really happy.
After everything that they suffered thesest few months.
The shock of seeing the episodes leaked from their studio.
Thewsuit that was filed against them.
Their incapability to prove their innocence.
The sentence they received to pay 3 million dors to the other studio.
The studio dismantlement to pay off the debt.
And finally, the ending of their careers because of their bad reputation.
But hearing now that they could work again with what they liked was like a dreaming true.
Their salvation.
Especially for Kanai, Emina, and Oichi.
Tears started falling from their eyes as they hugged each other.
Their hearts were filled with happiness and relief.
They felt so grateful for Tkyo''s trust in them.
They vowed to themselves to be the best employees that the studio could have.
"Our HR employees will give your contracts for you to sign. Miss Kido, Miss Isaki, and Mr. Isaki. Can you three follow me? I want to talk with you three." Ryoko said with a calm voice when they calmed themselves.
Their eyes shone when they heard that.
It was finally time to be hired by the studio officially.
Oichi, Kanai, and Emina had nervous, but also excited faces when they heard that Ryoko wanted to talk with them.
They imagined already what Ryoko wanted to talk about with them.
But they could only believe it when Ryoko said the words.
What would happen to the three of them?
Chapter 272 The Truth Revealed
Sound Studio, Tkyo Animation Studio, Elffire City.
Ryoko walked with Amber following her.
But three other people also followed her.
Kanai, Emina, and Oichi followed the blue-haired girl with their hearts pounding wildly inside their chests.
Suddenly, Ryoko entered a room that was beside one of the meeting rooms of the sound studio.
The room looked like the office of someone.
It had a privileged view of the city and it was also spacious.
Although this office was not as pretty and good as hers, this office was definitely of someone who had an important position in the studio.
Ryoko took a seat on the couch by the side and motioned to also take a seat.
When everyone was seatedfortably, Ryoko smiled at them and said, "We checked your assignments. And I have to say we were impressed by it. You guys are amazing!"
Ryoko was genuinely impressed by it.
After Theo finished the evaluations, he send to Ryoko a detailed review of each of the 30 animations with sound effects.
And when Ryoko saw the animations that Emina, Kanai, and Oichi produced and read the detailed review from Theo.
She had to admit that the three of them were geniuses!
Ryoko was happy that she was able to find such talented people to work in the studio.
She was sure that they would be a great addition.
When the three of them heard Ryoko''spliment, they could not help but smile.
All the effort they had done was worth it.
"It will be our pleasure to hire you three to be our employees. This is your employment contract. And you will see that your contract is different than a normal employment contract. I willment on it after you read it." Ryoko said as Amber took the cue and handed to the three of them the contracts.
They nodded and started reading the contract immediately.
They were the bosses of a studio before, so they had enough knowledge to understand the contract and its consequences.
Ryoko waited for them to finish reading patiently as she went through her Wing ount.
Kanai, Emina, and Oichi showed different emotions as they read the contract.
But when they finished reading, their faces showed surprise and joy.
"I see you finish reading it." Ryokomented with a smile when she noticed that they put down the contract.
"As you can see. We will pay your debt fully. And you will pay us the amount we spent with half of your sry until the debt is paid. But due to your amazing performance in the test, we will assign you Leader Positions with higher sries. This will make it possible for you three to pay the debt in less than 5 years."
"After you finish paying the debt, your sry will be reinstated fully. Plus, if you show a great performance, you can be promoted and earn more money. Any questions?" Ryoko asked with a smile.
Emina, Kanai, and Oichi had happy faces as they heard that.
These conditions were much better than they were hoping for.
They could even rise through the ranks of the studio!
"Yes, it says here that the minimal amount of time of our contract is until we pay the debt. What happens with our employment after we pay the debt?" Emina asked.
"Your employment will follow the standards of any other employee of the studio. If you do well, you are better viewed and rewarded. But if you perform poorly, you can be fired." Ryoko replied calmly.
The three of them sighed in relief when they heard that.
After all the trouble they faced being the bosses of a studio, they just wanted to work in sound effects behind the curtains for the rest of their lives.
And being a normal employee of such a great studio was much better than they could ever imagine.
"What are these leader positions we will work at?" Oichi asked.
"Good question. We hired 30 sound engineers and designers. So, we decided to dive you guys into three teams of 10 people each."
"Each one of you three will be the team leader of nine other people. Each team will get its own workstation and offices. This office we are in currently, for example, is the office that one of you will be working at." Ryoko exined as she looked around the office.
The three of them had excited faces when they heard that.
They liked very much the work conditions that Ryoko exined.
This way the three of them would not sh with each other.
"When we will start working?" Kanai asked.
"Next Monday. We are currently producing an anime that will beunched in less than 4 months. So, we are racing against time. But you guys will understand better when you participate in the creative meeting we will have on Monday." Ryoko replied with a small smile.
The three of them were a little surprised when they heard that, but they decided to only ask about it on Monday.
"Now you can ask me any questions about how I knew you did not leak the episodes." Ryoko suddenly said with a calm voice.
But even though she was calm, the three of them were nothing but calm.
Their emotions waved hard when they heard that.
They clenched their fists when they remembered their past.
They wanted to know what happened!
"What happened exactly?" Emina managed to ask as she gritted her teeth.
"Well, as you may know, we from the Tkyo Studios were looking for professional sound engineers and designers to work for us. I was searching for these professionals when I came across your story. For me, it did not make any sense that your studio leaked these episodes. You guys would earn much more if you did not leak the episodes." Ryoko started as she looked at the three people older than her.
She saw the rage they felt about what they suffered as they listened to her exnation attentively.
"Even if all evidence showed you guys did it, I still suspected something was off. So, I contacted the owner of our studio and exined to him the situation. I can''t tell you much about him, but you should know that he is a man with ample resources. He said to me that he would look into it. A whileter, he told me about what he found out." She continued the exnation.
Emina, Kanai, and Oichi felt a wave of gratefulness when they heard about Ryoko''s belief in their innocence.
"He told me that what happened with you guys was a 2-side job. A hacker attacked yourwork, but he would not be sessful if there was not someone inside." Ryoko finally said the words.
And the effect of Ryoko''s words was as expected.
The three of them had shocked faces.
"Was there a traitor among us?" Oichi gritted his teeth in rage.
Emina and Kanai showed painful expressions.
They cared for their employees so much, but it seemed that it was not enough.
"My boss managed to find out that one of the assistants that worked in yourpany received a load of money and left the country. It was through him that we managed to find traces of the hacking job. But we did not find enough evidence to know where the order to hack yourwork came from." Ryoko said as she shook her head.
"I can tell you the name of the employee for you to verify that he is indeed living a very well life in another country, with what I saw through his Raingram ount." She added as she told them the name of the traitor.
Oichi, Emina, and Kanai noted the name to searchter.
They wanted to see with their eyes the bastard who betrayed them.
Shortly after, the three of them signed the contract and Ryoko started the procedures to pay off their debt.
They all had happy faces as they left the office.
Tkyo Animation Studio finally had its own sound effects team.
Theo''s dream was bing reality little by little.
Chapter 273 Morning News And Dance Monkeys
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Sunday, December 13th.
Today Theo and the girls had the day off from the training.
So, when he woke up in the morning, he did his usual routine, but this time, he did not put on his workout clothes.
Even though Theo did not have to wake up early that day, he still did.
He was in the final stretch to finish the production of his album, so he could not take a rest yet.
Theo walked down the hall and passed in front of Aurora''s door, but he did not stop it.
She has been waking up at 5 am every day to work out with him and the girls, and this was her day to sleepte.
A whileter, Theo finished cooking breakfast.
He sat down by the dining table and turned on the TV that was by the side.
Every room of the house had a screen, that could be used by Sylph or used as a TV.
And that morning, Theo wanted to have breakfast as he watched TV.
"This is Bluecorn Morning News on our Nordrassil TV Station. We talk from the capital of the state. My name is Aliza Cooke, and I will be your host for today." A ck-haired woman said with a professional smile on her face.
Theo watched the news as he sipped his coffee.
This was the morning news that only passed rted to the Bluecorn State.
Theo was not much interested in what happened in the rest of the country, but he was sure curious about the news about where he lived.
"The police caught 3 men suspected to be involved with the stealing 3 cars in thest 2 months. Our news reporter Kai Mills was at the scene." The host said as the image on the tv started showing the arresting of the three men.
Theo watched with interest.
He was not much afraid of thieves, he and Aurora had Sylph''s protection after all.
Theo watched the Bluecorn Morning News program reporting all kinds of things happening around the Bluecorn State.
Suddenly, a report caught more of his attention as he bit his pancakes.
"The school year calendar will end on December 20th. Schools all around Elffire City started applying final exams to its students. Our reporter at the scene is at one of these schools." The host said.
Theo watched as the reporter interviewed students and professors.
Some people from Theo''s past life might think it was weird that the school year ended at this time of the year, but this was the Sakura Abode Country.
And like everything else, it had a reason for that.
In Azure Star, people took the ending of the year very seriously.
It was not a surprise that the biggest holiday and party in the world was the New Year''s Celebration.
Folks from every part of the globememorated the arrival of a new year.
That was why the school year was determined to start together with the new year.
If there was an ongoing school year happening during the New Year''s Celebration it would bring bad luck to all the people involved.
Even though it was a superstition without any scientific evidence.
No one wanted to challenge the tradition followed for centuries.
So, all education institutions in the Sakura Abode Country followed this calendar.
"Meanwhile, the third-year high school students from all around the city work hard for the National College Exams. One of our reporters is at one of the Cram Schools that specialize in College Exam preparations." The host said after thest report ended.
Theo had a smile on his face as he watched this specific news report.
''If I was a normal person, I would be studying for these exams at this time of the year. After all, I should be finishing my third year in High School right now.'' He thought.
That''s right!
In August, Theo applied for early graduation from high school because he did not deem it necessary to continue with it.
He had no friends there, and he had no intentions of applying to a college.
Theo was a transmigrator, he came to this world with a system.
The system gave him missions, but there were no penalties if he did notplete the missions.
Theo could choose to live a normal life, but he had a dream.
But the missions from the system came from his own dreams.
He was happy whenpleted every mission, but he was even happier during the journey.
''It was not about the finish line, it was about the journey.''
Theo lived that himself.
He wanted to do everything that he dreamed to do in his past life.
He wanted to be happy.
He wanted to share this happiness with his sister and friends.
Theo knew that there was no point in continuing studying.
He despised some protagonists that he read about in his past life, they continued studying even after there was no point in continuing!
He could be much happier and earn more money if he just gave up on his studies.
And time proved him right.
Theo was now a millionaire and owner of multiplepanies.
And his empire was just starting.
Theo was sure that he would not be able to do so many things if he had to go to school every day.
That''s why he had a smile on his face as he watched the news about the College Exams, he was happy about his decision.
But a decision like that only worked for someone like Theo.
He had so many things to help his sess.
There is no way that he would rmend someone else to follow in his footsteps.
"Now for ourst news report. Last night the production of the Winter Music Festival, which happens here in Elffire City, announced that famous singer Cara Izuhara will be thest attraction of the festival. Our reporter is with one of the producers, he has more information." The host said with a smile.
Theo watched as the reporter asked the producer some questions.
He could not be interested in this singer.
Cara was such a talented artist that Theo had to admire the girl.
It was not easy to win the Big Four Saphire Awards.
Only the best of the best aplished that.
He had to admit that he was a little excited to watch her concert when he and the other came from the Heart Inds.
He had already got the tickets through Sylph.
Actually, the preparation for the whole trip to the Heart Inds was ready.
Airnes tickets were bought.
The best resort hotel they could find was booked.
Theo and Aurora also received their passports after they answer some questions at the Federal Bureau.
Their friends also regrized their passports.
After doing all this, they just needed to pack their bags and board the ne.
And they couldn''t wait for that to happen!
Theo finished his breakfast as the Morning News program ended.
He turned off the TV and asked Sylph to wash the dishes.
He also asked her to warm the breakfast he left for Aurora when she woke up.
There was work he needed to do.
The 8th track of his album was almost finished!
''Dance Monkey'' by Tones and I.
Theo had a lot of fun as he recorded this song.
It made him wanna dance.
And he was sure that everyone who heard would feel the same.
Dance Monkeys!
One step closer to finishing his album!
Theo wanted to see the people dancing!
And it would not take long for that to happen.
Chapter 274 Tinuviel Temple
''Perfect'' Music Video Office, Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
While Theo spent his Sunday working on the production of the 8th song of his album, the production crew of his music video raced against time to be able to finish the shootings before the ending of the deadline that Theo gave them.
Everyone arrived early in the morning.
That included the two leads and the 4 supporting actors that they hired.
"Let''s have a meeting before we start working today." Arthur shouted to draw his attention.
The others nodded and took a seat by the center table.
Arthur looked at his crew and felt happy for being able to work with them.
They started the production of the videost Tuesday, and since then, they hadn''t stopped working.
On that Tuesday, Arthur and the rest hired 6 actors.
4 middle-aged actors.
And 2 children actors.
These six supporting actors were essential for the plot of the video.
The plot of the music video was centered on two people, who were interpreted by Helena and Ishii.
It was a love story between two childhood friends.
In the script that Moonlight gave to them, there were scenes where it was needed for children to perform as younger versions of Helena and Ishii.
And the children actors were hired exactly because of that.
Shooting scenes with young actors were much moreplicated because the crew needed to be much more careful, and the child''s parents needed to be present at all times.
That''s why Arthur decided that the scenes with the children would the first ones to be filmed.
After they finished filming, Arthur dismissed them for the rest of the production.
But they were obviously handsomely paid for their performance.
However, the other actors were not dismissed.
Helena and Ishii would not be dismissed until thest scene was filmed.
But the other four actors who were present in the meeting that Sunday morning would be dismissed today after they filmed theirst scenes.
These four actors would interpret the parents of the lead characters.
The story of the music video started with two children bing inseparable friends, they did everything together.
But one day, Helena''s character''s parents need to leave town, and obviously, she had to go with them.
The two childhood friends go in separate ways.
Time went by, the children became teenagers, and the teenagers became adults.
What was an inseparable friendship became something they barely remembered anymore.
But one day, Helena''s character''s parents go back to the house they used to live in, and she helps with their move.
She was helping them move some boxes when she saw a young man leaving the next-door house.
And she feels something poking her heart as his eyes also stop at her.
They both feel that they know each other, but they could not remember from where.
It is only when her character''s mother recognizes Ishii and hugs him, that they remember who the other is.
At first, they are awkward around each other.
Time drove them apart for so long that it was not easy for them to same again.
But as they continue seeing each other, they remember the feelings buried in their hearts.
There were some scenes of the couple getting together and having fun.
Eventually, at the end of the video, there was a wedding scene.
They married in a beautiful ce with their parents as witnesses.
Thest scene of the music video showed the two of them dancing barefooted, she dressed in her wedding dress and he dressed in his wedding suit, with the beautiful scenery behind them.
Just by the description of the scene, it is possible to imagine that the scene was much harder to produce than the rest.
Everything needed to be perfect.
The clothes, the decorations, the location, the weather, and other factors.
"You all know that we will film today the most important scene of the video. Tell me how are the preparations." Arthur asked as he looked at them.
"The scene decorations and clothes are ready. We will just need to arrive at the location earlier to set everything up for the wedding." Niwa, the art director, replied calmly.
She was the person responsible for designing the decorations and clothes for this wedding.
And she was proud of it.
The bride''s dress was one of the best pieces she had ever created.
It was simple, but at the same time elegant.
The wedding decorations had the New Year''s theme, with lights and flowers all over the ce.
Niwa was confident in what she designed.
"Ayia-san sent me the permit of the ce we chose for the shooting. We are good to go." Kanna said.
The location they chose to shoot this scene was a secluded ce a few kilometers into the Pedrarruna Forest.
Two centuries ago, the Pedrarruna Forest was not protected yet by the iron rule of not cutting a single tree of the forest.
At that time, a few people who lived in Elffire City decided to build a temple for the Tinuviel River inside the forest.
This temple was beside the river, and it was one of the most beautiful buildings in the city.
Yearster, this temple became a protected property of the country.
Tourists came here often to admire the beautiful building and the beautiful scenery of the river and forest.
From there it was possible to see the crystalline rivering from the mountain range at the horizon.
Arthur and his crew chose this ce to be the location of the wedding scene.
When Nomura visited the ce, he knew it was the perfect ce for the wedding scene.
But the problem was that this ce was even more protected than the Sunshire Stone Bridge where they filmed the sunset scene of Moonlight''s first music video.
There was only one way to arrive at the temple, it was if they were apanied by a guide and with permission.
But that was only the case if they wanted to just visit the temple.
They wanted to assemble a wedding there and film scenes!
It was almost impossible for them to be allowed to do that.
But there was only if they asked themselves.
Ayia was someone with multiple contacts.
She didn''t even have to unt her family for her to get the permit.
When they realized who she was, they speed up the procedures and got her the permit.
But obviously, there would be people apanying the crew to make sure that they did not damage the temple of the forest.
They would be watched at all times.
But that was already enough for them, they did not want to damage anything anyways.
"The only uncertainty is the weather, again." Nomuramented.
The other sighed in worry when they heard that.
Once again they needed the sunset light to shoot a scene.
The wedding should happen during the sunset.
That was also one of the reasons that they chose the Tinuviel Temple to be the location of the wedding.
There the sunset would descend in the most optimal position.
Over the forest and the river.
They were sure that it would look amazing on camera.
"The weather forecast says that there is a chance to happen a sunset today. Let''s just hope we are as lucky as we were before." Arthur shook his head.
The others nodded in hope.
"Okay, let''s start working. We have a long day ahead of us." Arthur smiled.
The production would not stop.
Would they be able to film something as good as the first music video?
Chapter 275 Last Day Of Autumn
Monday, December 14th.
Thest of the Autumn arrived, and with it, the decrease in the temperature.
It seemed as though yesterday''s sunset marked thest moments of warmth in Elffire City before the start of Winter.
Thest of Autumn.
It''s thest day of Autumn,
leaves, the color of fire,
It''s thest day of Autumn, leaves plucked from their branches, by the hands of time.
It''s thest day of Autumn, leaves spiraling down, to their forever resting ce.
It''s thest day of Autumn, leaves no longer color the trees, they''re bare.
It''s thest day of Autumn, leaves being forced to shrivel, by the iing cold.
It''s thest day of Autumn, and leaves preparing to be covered by a freezing white nket.
It''s the first day of Winter and everything is white.
The sky was covered in dark clouds as the citizens of Elffire City woke up on that Monday.
Among these citizens, there were a group of people who had just moved into the city.
They hade from Sakura City, and they came to Elffire City to work in an animation studio that opened in the city.
Kido Emina was sleeping peacefully on herfy bed when she heard the rm''s sound.
Without thinking, she extended her arm and grabbed her phone.
She shut down the rm and looked at the time.
[7:01 AM]
For a moment, Emina was confused about where she was and why she had to wake up early.
After all, thest few months she couldn''t work and because of that, she could sleepte.
As the sleepiness left her mind, she remembered everything.
She and her friends received an invitation from the Tkyo Studios to do a test for positions in its sound studio.
They epted and went toward Elffire City after this mysterious studio.
When they saw the studio, they were amazed by everything they saw.
They wanted to work in that studio!
Emina and the others worked really hard to pass the test, and their effort was worth it, everyone passed the test.
Plus, Oichi, Kanai, and Emina''s performances were off the charts which made their boss offer them better positions and the payment of their debt.
After they signed the employment contract on Saturday, they started arranging their move to Elffire City from Sakura City.
Because everything was all so sudden, most of them decided to leave their families in Sakura City ande alone.
After the school year ended and the New Year''s celebration, they would bring their families to Elffire City.
After all, most of them were older and had wives, husbands, and children to take care of.
Therefore, in December, they would be by themselves at Elffire City.
After they arranged everything for the move, they faced a dilemma.
They didn''t know where to stay in Elffire City.
There was no way that they would continue living in a hotel.
Their families woulde in January, and they needed to find the best ce for their families.
But that could be searched slowly throughout the month, at the moment, they didn''t know where to stay until their families arrived.
It was then that they remembered what Amber, Miss Riverdale''s assistant said to them.
The studio had a Dorm Section made for its employees!
Emina called Amber to ask her about it, and she said to Emina to go directly toward the Dorm Supervisors.
They would be able to start the procedures and assign the dorms for Emina and the others.
They immediately looked for them, and on that same day, Emina and the others paid a full month''s rent for the dorms.
Most of them chose to share a room.
But Emina, Oichi, and Kanai chose the single rooms.
And that was where Emina woke up that Monday morning.
Women''s Tkyo Dorms, Apartment 325, Single Room.
Yesterday when Emina saw howfortable the room was, she was very satisfied with it.
It was even better than the hotel room she stayed in when she arrived in Elffire City!
Then she understood why everyone loved the dorms.
After the memories of thest days surfaced, Emina understood where she was and why she was waking up early.
When she realized that, she could not help but feel the excitement for the day ahead of her.
Emina took off the nkets she used to warm herself during the night and sat at the border of the bed.
She needed to get ready for her first day at work!
Emina walked to her room''s bathroom.
She wanted to take a hot shower and brush her teeth.
A whileter, Emina left her room with a fresh look on her face as she wore casual clothes.
After she saw that everyone wore casual clothes for work, she decided to be like that too.
It was much morefortable to work in these types of clothes.
She walked down the hall and knocked on the door next to her room.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Kana-chan! Wake up! Let''s have breakfast together!" Emina called.
Emina and Kanai chose rooms next to each other.
They were best friends since they were kids, so they wanted to be near each other.
5 seconds after Emina knocked on the door, Kanai opened it with an annoyed look on her face.
Kanai had a mature and beautiful face.
"Emi-chan! I already woke up!" She pouted.
This was a face that only Emina could make Kanai do it.
Decades of friendship between the two of them made them feel like they were real sisters, so they treated each other like sisters.
"Come on! Get ready already, I''m hungry!" Emina eximed as she entered the room and threw herself on Kanai''s bed.
Kanai could only smile wryly and shake her head when she saw her sister''s antics.
"Just let me put some lipstick on." Kanai replied as she walked to the desk at the side.
"Don''t you feel like we are back in college?" Emina asked suddenly when she saw Kanai applying lipstick.
"Oh my god! You''re so right!" Kanai eximed loudly.
The two girls frequented the same college and graduated from the same ss.
And when they were in college, they lived in the same room in the university dorms.
They had great memories of that time.
"Remember when we were outter past the curfew, and we had to climb a tree to be able to enter our room?" Emina giggled.
"How could I forget! We almost died when we almost fell from the tree!" Kanaimented giggling.
"I don''t think we will have a problem with curfew this time." Kanai added.
That was because Tkyo Dorms did not curfew.
The residents were free toe and go whenever they liked.
The two girls remembered some other stories about their time in the college dorms as they left Kanai''s room.
They walked down the hall when suddenly Emina stopped.
"Wait. Do you know where the food court is?" She asked Kanai.
"No, I have no idea." Kanai replied.
"Well, me neither. How are we going to find it?" Emina asked as she looked around to see if there were any maps near them.
"Hmm, let''s ask someone." Kanai suggested as she started walking and looking for other people.
After a while, they found four girls walking together.
"Hey, excuse me! Can you please tell us where the food court is?" Emina asked politely.
The four girls turned their heads and looked at Emina and Kanai.
"Sure,e with us." Brianna replied with a smile.
Chapter 276 Gossip Girls
Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
"Thank you so much! My name is Kido Emina and this is my friend, Isaki Kanai, by the way." Emina thanked Brianna with a grateful smile.
"Don''t worry about it." Brianna replied with a smile.
"My name is Brianna, and these are my friends and dormmates, Mitsue Koi, Zofia Webb, and Araya Baker." The blonde girl replied as she pointed at her friends.
The six women greeted each other with smiles and talked amiably as they walked toward the food court.
"Are you two new here? I haven''t seen you anywhere before." Araya suddenly asked.
"Busted!" Eminaughed.
"Yeah, we were just hired by Miss Riverdale two days ago." Kanai replied.
Brianna and the girls became curious when they heard that.
After hiring more than 800 animators, they didn''t hear anything about the studio recruiting more employees.
"Really? The boss hired you? What are your positions? If you don''t me asking." Zofia asked curiously.
"Not at all. It''s no secret anyways." Kanaiughed.
"Kanai and I are sound engineers. Our job is to produce the sound effects of the animations. But we don''t know what we will work on yet. Miss Riverdale told us we would know what we would work with in today''s creative meeting." Emina exined.
The girls became excited when they heard that.
It seemed like the neers were highly skilled!
"Wow! That sounds awesome!" Mitsuemented with shining eyes.
The other girls nodded in approval with Mitsue''s words.
"What about you girls? What are your jobs in the studio?" Kanai asked.
"I''m an Art Supervisor, my job is to take care of the art designs of some elements of the anime." Brianna replied first.
"I''m an Animator Supervisor, my job is to make sure all the frames drawn are perfect to beposed." Zofia said with a shy voice.
"I''m also an Animator Supervisor, my job is the same as Zofia." Mitsue shyly said.
"Don''t believe in them. The three of them are Team Leaders. Their job is much more than that." Araya snorted when she saw their shy faces.
Brianna and the two shy girls giggled when they heard Araya''s annoyed voice.
"Team Leader? What''s that?" Emina asked with a puzzled face.
Kanai, Oichi, and she also received team leaders positions, but she did not know all the details about this position.
Kanai also looked at them puzzled.
"Team Leader positions are desired by everyone in the studio." Zofia started.
"But first you need to understand that every department in the studio is divided into teams.? For example, I''m an editor and I''m in the Editing Department. In my department, there are around 90 editors. On our first day of work, the boss divided our department into teams, and every team has a leader. And this happened to every other department." Araya exined.
"You may be thinking why everyone wants this position, even though it entails more work for the person in this position." Brianna chimed in.
"We receive no extra cash for this position. But we receive something amazing, nheless." Mitsue said with shining eyes.
"Firstly, we receive a discount in the grocery store and cafeteria. But is the second perk that is the most desired. Every team leader is allowed to attend the creative meetings. The meetings happen at the beginning and end of every week. The creative meeting gathers professionals from every step of the anime production process." Zofia exined with shining eyes.
"We can see the anime being made and be part of the decision-making! It is my favorite part of the week." Briannaughed.
Kanai and Emina had shining eyes as they heard the girls'' exnation.
They never participated in an anime creative meeting, and they could feel the excitement growing inside of them.
The girls talked more about the studio as they headed to the food court.
Kanai and Emina asked multiple questions and doubts they had about the studio.
And when they arrived at the food court, the six of them treated each other as close friends already.
"You told us that you will participate in the creative meeting, right?" Brianna asked when they arrived in the crowded food court.
"Yes, we will." Kanai replied.
"Zofia, Mitsue, and I will participate too. If you want, we can show you two the way to the ce where the meeting happens." Brianna suggested.
"Really? That would be amazing!" Kanai eximed.
"Thank you so much, girls, for all the help!" Emina said with a grateful voice.
Kanai also felt grateful.
The two of them asked so many things, but the girls were always kind and patient.
They even guided them and volunteered to guide them after breakfast.
"Don''t worry about it." Brianna giggled.
"Yes, it will be our pleasure." Zofia added.
The girls exchanged phone numbers and went on their own ways.
Brianna and the girls bought some breakfast and sat together with the group they ate with every day.
While Emina and Kanai searched for Oichi and the others.
After the two of them bought breakfast, they found them.
They quickly walked toward them, they wanted to share what they found out.
"Hey, Sis, Emina!" Oichi greeted the girls with a smile when he saw them arriving.
"Good morning, everybody!" Emina greeted everyone with a smile.
"You guys not gonna believe we just found out." Kanai started with an excited smile.
"What?" Oichi asked curiously as he took a sip of his coffee.
It was then that the two girls started telling them everything they found out.
When they finished their story, everyone showed different emotions.
"Creative Meetings? That sounds interesting."
"Too bad we couldn''t beat the bosses."
"I was very close to beating them."
"You know no shame, huh?"
"Speak for yourself! I''m a genius and a genius doesn''t need shame."
"You''re so shameless."
"But the thing that made more surprises is this boss. Theo, right? He is the owner AND the anime director? He sounds so mysterious!"
"I presume that he was so rich that he wanted to make his own animes."
"But they said that he is a genius animator!"
"So? You can be rich a genius. These things do not exclude each other."
"Well, I''m already his fan. He built such an awesome studio!"
"Yeah, we have to be grateful to this idol."
They continued talking excitedly about the studio.
While they did that, Oichi, Kanai, and Emina looked at each other.
They were thinking about the same thing.
Ryoko told them Saturday that it was the studio owner that discovered the truth.
It must have been this guy.
But even after Kanai and Emina asked a bunch of questions about the owner to Brianna and the other girls, they could not find much about the guy.
He only appeared in front of them two times, and both times he had a mysterious aura around him.
No one was brave enough to ask him personal questions, even though he seemed a casual and outgoing person.
The only impression that Brianna and the girls had more vividly of him was that he was the most handsome man they saw in their entire lives.
Kanai and Emina were beyond curious to meet this godly handsome man.
The two girls had a lovely breakfast with their friends and now coworkers.
Actually, the 30 of them were impressed by the quality of everything they have seen since they arrived in the studio.
The rooms, the decorations, the amenities, the food, and so on.
That''s why they had happy faces as they finished eating breakfast.
Oichi, Kanai, and Emina told the rest of them to head to the sound studio while the three of them went to the creative meeting.
It was time for the three of them to have their first meeting in their new job.
Chapter 277 Winter Solstice
Tuesday, December 15th.
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
The first day of Winter arrived and with it, it brought snowing from the skies.
The Winter Solstice.
On this cold dark Winter Solstice day, we await the birth of the sun, but the sun did note to greet us.
From this, the shortest day of the year is the promise of hope and light.
The wheel ever turning onwards, takes us through the longest night.
Winter is the time forfort, for good food and warmth, for the touch of a friendly hand, and a talk beside the fire, it is the time for a home.
Winter is not a season, it is an upation.
What good is the warmth of summer, without the cold of winter to give its sweetness?
Snow was falling, so much like stars filling the dark trees of the Pedrarruna Forest, that one could easily imagine its reason for being nothing more than prettiness.
The snow fell slowly and calmly, it seemed to think that it was enough to mark the start of the cold season in Elffire City.
But this calm snowfall happened throughout the entire night.
If Elffire City was an underdeveloped city, the streets of the city would be covered with snow by now.
The citizens would be held in their homes.
The students would not be able to go to school or college.
The workers would not be able to go to work.
All types of establishments would not open.
Shortly, the city would stop.
Everyone would suffer damage and losses because of the snow on the streets.
But this was the Sakura Abode Country.
The most technological country in Azure Star.
Decades ago, the country developed a system that made it possible to melt the snow off the streets.
No matter how much snow it is there.
And Elffire City was no different.
Every street of the city had this system.
But because it was very expensive to use this system, the government only turned it on when the Winter arrived.
Now that the Winter officially arrived, the government promptly turned on the system.
That''s why when the citizens woke up that morning and left their homes, they did not see any snow on the streets.
Even though if they looked at the sky, they would be able to see the snowkes falling constantly.
The miracles of technology.
No one would be able to excuse themselves from work or school because streets filled with snow.
Some citizens hated and some loved the system.
The ones who hated were thezy ones who did not want to leave their homes in the cold weather.
And the ones who loved were the ones who had things to do that could not be dyed by the snowy weather.
Some girls who lived in Elffire City loved the system.
That was because they had an appointment early in the morning every day.
They were Ayia, Shizuka, Sam, June, and Sayuri.
The five of them had a Martial Arts Training at Theo and Aurora''s house every day.
At first, Ayia and Shizuka were the most excited about the training.
But after training for more than two weeks, Sayuri, Sam, and June started feeling happier and happier as they trained with Theo and the girls.
They could feel themselves bing stronger and more confident.
Now if they see a guy bigger than them, they will not be as afraid as before.
They know exactly how to proceed.
Search for escape routes and escape as fast as possible.
If that is not possible, try to attack the opponent''s vitals.
That''s why the three of them did notin anymore about waking up early in the morning.
And of course, Theo and Ayia''s breakfast yed a huge role in making the girls more excited about the morning workout.
That Tuesday morning, which marked the first day of Winter, the morning workout happened as usual.
There was no snow on the streets when the girls left their houses, so they did not have trouble arriving at Theo''s house.
"Come on! I want you to put all your strength!" Theo shouted as he watched the girls practicing.
In today''s training, Theo made the girls exercise the strength of their kicks and punches.
The girls needed to be used to using more strength most efficiently.
"Sam! Spin your hips! Remember, even if you do not strength in your arms, you can still punch strongly if you spin your hips!" He shouted when he noticed that the blonde girl was not turning her hips.
Sam nodded weakly and kicked the way that Theo taught her.
The front leg turned sideways and the back leg kicked as the hip spun to give the movement more strength.
A ssic kick.
But Theo needed the girls to make the use of her hips amon scene.
After all, the movement of the hips also yed a huge part in punches and in other martial arts techniques.
That''s why Theo tried to still this thought every day through training.
So far, he thought that the girls were bing more and more used to using their hips in the techniques.
"Ayia! Shizuka! Aurora! Control your body! Even though I told you to punch and kick the hardest you can. You still have to be precise! More precision!" He shouted as he looked at the three girls.
Ayia, Aurora, and Shizuka did not need to train to be used to using their hips.
They knew without even thinking how to use their hips in the techniques.
That''s why Theo devised a different exercise for them.
They would have to kick and punch the equipment the hardest they could, but there were marks on the equipment.
The three of them could only hit these marks, and if they missed even a little bit the marks, they would have to do 20 situps and 20 push-ups.
This training was for them to be more aware of their bodies and learn how to control them.
Even if someone was super strong, if he/she didn''t know how to control their body, they would still lose to someone who knew how to control their bodies.
Control was a key step for every grandmaster.
Every Grandmaster knew how to control their bodies almost inhumanly.
That''s why Theo gave Ayia and Shizuka a much harder controlling exercise than Aurora''s.
The two girls were sweating bullocks, but they still failed constantly.
Even though their arms and abdomen were burning in pain because of the situps and pushups, they were still happy because they could feel they were bing better at controlling their own bodies.
Meanwhile, Aurora had a much easier control exercise, but she was still having huge troubles with it.
But that was not a surprise, after all, she was not a ck Belt Martial Artist like Ayia and Shizuka.
But Theo was more than satisfied with her progress.
He could say without any doubt that Aurora would be a Grandmaster yearster.
That was how talented she was.
Theo continued the training until the time for them to leave arrived.
He announced the ending of the training, and they all gathered at the center of the tatami to the ending formation.
"FIGHTERS!" Theo shouted as he cupped his hands.
"SENSEI!" The girls shouted back as they also cupped their hands.
They bumped hands and headed to take a shower.
They had a long day ahead of them.
But before that, they had breakfast together.
Breakfast to warm their bellies on that cold day of Winter Solstice.
Chapter 278 Crazy Idea
Dining Table, Pedrarruna Manor.
Theo and the girls were having breakfast that Tuesday morning.
After having an exhausting training, they needed a warm breakfast to give them energy for the rest of the day.
"I heard that two days ago the Winter Music Festival announced that Cara Izuhara would perform in it." Auroramented as she ate her buttered couscous.
"I heard about it too!" June eximed.
"Well, I know for a fact that as soon the announcement was made. The tickets for thest day of the festival were sold out in less than 5 minutes." Sammented as she sipped her hot milk tea.
"That''s not surprising. The same thing happened to every concert she announced on her tour." Ayia said as she ate her pancakes.
"We are lucky to be able to get tickets for her concert in Sakura City." June said as she took a sip of her coffee.
"Talking about tickets. Theo, did you really was able to get these tickets?" Sam asked as she looked at the silver-haired man.
Theo smiled calmly and said, "Of course! I already got the tickets. We just have to be at Sakura City on January 11th to enjoy Cara''s concert.
"That''s a relief." Sayurimented with a giggle.
"Winter arrived as usual, huh?" Theomented as he looked through the windows.
From the dining table, it was possible to observe the snow falling upon the city.
It was a magnificent view.
"Tell me about it! If the heating systems were not turned on, everyone would be stuck in their homes." Sayurimented as she also turned her head to observe the snow falling outside.
"Thank goddess for that. Or thepany would suffer huge damages." Sam dered.
"Plus, the New Year''s celebration would be canceled." Aurora added as she sipped her coffee.
"Talking about the New Year... What are we going to do that day?" Sam asked.
"Let''s have the party here. We can call all our friends and celebrate the New Year together." Theo suggested.
"Yes! We can decorate the entire house for the festivity and make the traditional dishes for supper!" Aurora added with an excited voice.
They started nning the New Year''s party with excitement as they continued their breakfast.
Only Ayia and Shizuka were a little down because the two of them would not be able to participate in the party.
They had to be in Sakura City that day.
But they consoled themselves by thinking about the vacation at the Heart Inds they would enjoy with their friends after the New Year''s celebrations.
A whileter, they finished eating breakfast.
Theo bade goodbye to his sister and the girls as they left the house.
As soon as he saw thest one of them leaving, he headed to his Recording Studio.
Yesterday, Theo started the production of the 9th song of his album.
''Better Now'' by Post Malone.
This song was not that hard for Theo to produce.
He predicted that he would finish it that Tuesday.
Which meant that Theo would have 90% of his album finished.
Just one single song left for him to be able to release his album!
Theo arrived in the recording studio and started working right away.
He wanted to finish the song as soon as possible.
The day went by with Theo fully focused on the work ahead of him.
When the clock hit 2:34 PM, Theo smiled happily.
"Finally!" He eximed out loud.
He finished the 9th song of his album!
9 songs ready.
1 song to go!
If someone told him months ago that one day he would be on the verge of releasing a music album, Theo would never believe that statement.
But he was happy that the system gave him this mission.
He was able to find out that his passion for music was much deeper than he first thought.
Theo sent the file with the song to Ayia for her to start the copyright procedures.
He looked at the clock and noticed that he had at least one hour before he had to get ready to go to the restaurant.
Theo would not start the recording of the 10th andst song of the album right away.
He already scheduled with Aurora to record her part next weekend.
Her finals would start next Monday, so the two of them agreed that she should take a time off the studies before the exams.
And Aurora decided to use the free weekend to record the song with her brother.
But they would only record the vocals on the weekend.
Theo would record the instrumental tracks of the song tomorrow.
But after recording 9 songs, Theo was already very skilled and efficient when he recorded these tracks.
So, he predicted that he would finish recording the instrumental tracks that same Wednesday, tomorrow.
But that would mean that he would have Thursday and Friday free.
That''s why he had a pensive face after he sent the file to Ayia.
He was deciding what was the best course of action.
"What if?..." Theo said in a low voice as his silver eyes shone like the moon in the dark night.
He had an idea.
A crazy idea, that would make his workload much heavier.
But he could not let go of it, even after he realized that he would have to work non-stop to finish in time.
Theo picked up a notebook and started writing his ns.
Firstly, Theo decided on theunching day of his album.
December 24th.
The Christmas Eve of hisst life.
He thought it would be a great way tomemorate Christmas, even though there was no Christmas in this world.
It was December 15th, that day.
Which meant that he would have less than 9 days to finish all the preparations and procedures for theunching.
That would be an easy job.
After all, he will finish recording thest song of the album on the weekend, the copyrights would be secured, and the music videos would be finished.
Easy peasy.
But that was before Theo had his crazy idea.
He wanted to make two more music videos.
In total, there would be 4 music videos from his album.
2 were already produced by Arthur and his crew.
In the third music video, Arthur and his crew would produce the music video for ''Save Your Tears''.
Which would be an easy production to film, Theo predicted that they would finish shooting in 4 days.
After seeing this, we would think that it did not sound that bad, right?
After all, Arthur would finish the ''Perfect'' music video tomorrow, and if started working on the next music video on Thursday, they would finish the production on Sunday, December 20th.
Plenty of time before theunching of the album on December 24th.
But the fourth music video production was the crazy idea that Theo had.
He wanted to produce the music video for ''Believer''.
But it was not a simple music video.
? He wanted to produce an animation music video by himself!
That was a crazy idea!
When he was brainstorming, Theo remembered some edits where this song was the soundtrack of some anime fights.
After remembering that, he could not get out of his head the thought of having a music video showing an anime fight with the ''Believer'' as the soundtrack.
That was Theo''s crazy idea.
He wanted to produce a 4 minutes anime fight by himself in less than a week!
Chapter 279 Excitement Coursing Through The Veins
Wednesday, December 16th.
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
Inside an office on that street, the production crew of a music video was having a meeting.
"Today is thest day of the shootings. How''re the preparations for thest scene?" Arthur asked as he looked at his crew members.
"Everything is set and ready. We only have one scene to film today, afterward, we can wrap everything and send it to Moonlight the footage." Kanna replied.
"Yeah, the scene that had more risks of idents was the wedding scene. But we already took care of that." Nomura added.
Everyone nodded their heads when they heard Nomura''s words.
They could not help but remember what happened three days ago on Sunday.
After they prepared everything, they hopped on the truck and drove toward the border of the Pedrarruna Forest.
There, they met the guides and guards who were responsible for escorting them and taking care of nothing happened.
Kanna showed them the permit that Ayia sent, and after the permit was verified, they started their journey toward the Tinuviel Temple.
Bobby drove the truck and followed the guides who were on the pickup truck ahead of them.
Sometimeter, they arrived near the temple.
They parked the trucks some distance away from the temple because no vehicle was allowed near the temple.
Which made it a difficult job for the crew to carry all the equipment and material to the temple through the forest ground.
They had heavy filming equipment.
Cameras, tripods, lighting equipment, and so on.
Plus, they also had to carry the decorations for the wedding.
Lights, flowers, supports, clothes, and other decorations.
The wedding that Niwa designed was beautiful, but the downside was that it wasplicated to set it up.
Especially, in a remote location like that.
That''s why the production crew had to ask the guides and guards to help them carry everything.
That''s also why they arrived at the temple hours before the sunset.
Everything needed to be ready by the time the sun started descending through the skies.
They worked non-stop for hours.
But every few minutes, they would look at the sky in search of a certain yellow star.
But to their disappointment, the sky seemed bet to hide the sun behind a curtain of clouds.
And the more the time neared the sunset, the more worried they became.
If there was no sunset light during the scene, they would feel like failures.
Because the script of the scene clearly stated that it should happen at sunset time.
Half an hour before the sunset, all the preparations were done.
Cameras and lights were done.
Wedding decorations were done.
All the actors were already dressed in their costumes.
The actors were doing thest rehearsal before the time to film arrived.
But it was possible to see that everyone was nervous as they looked at the sky constantly.
Suddenly when they almost lost all their hopes for the sunset light, they felt a ray of the warm light shining upon them.
They immediately turned their head toward the horizon, and they saw a magnificent sight.
On the horizon, the mountain range and the Tinuviel river could be seen.
Before there were only dark clouds above them.
But at that moment, the horizon sky cleared up a little, and the sunlight could be seen shining upon the earth and the clouds.
The clouds that before were dark, at that moment, they assumed multiple other colors.
Pink, red, and yellow clouds seemed toe out of a painting.
And the sunlight made the white forest and the crystalline river a beautiful sight.
The perfect moment for the scene to be filmed arrived!
At that moment, they didn''t even have to say anything.
They assumed positions, and they started filming the scene 1 minuteter.
They all performed beautifully and without mistakes.
The wedding scene was perfect.
They were sure that everyone who saw it would think the same.
A beautiful bride and a handsome groom marrying.?
A crystalline river behind them reflects the multicolored sunset on the horizon.
After the wedding scene was filmed, it was time for the dancing scene.
Helena and Ishii took off their shoes and prepared for the scene.
They already practiced the dance before, so they were confident to nail it.
And as expected, the two of them nailed the scene.
That night, they left the Tinuviel River after dismantling and cleaning everything they did on the temple.
They did not want to be seen as ungrateful, so they cleaned everything thoroughly.
When they went home afterward, they all had satisfied hearts.
The hardest scene was done.
That''s why everyone had smiles on their faces when Nomura mentioned the wedding scene.
"That''s why I wanted to talk with you guys before we started working today." Arthur said.
"Ayia called mest night to talk about something that Moonlight asked."
"He knows that we will finish the production of his second music video today. So, he asked if we ept working on a third music video for him." Arthur exined.
Everyone became excited when they heard that.
The past couple of weeks were the best weeks of their lives.
They were finally able to work in the best conditions and show how talented they were!
So, when they heard that Theo wanted to work with them again, it was obvious that they became excited.
"Really?" Buddy eximed.
"Of course, we want!" Kate smiled.
The others also expressed their approval.
"Hold on. There is still more." Arthur interrupted them.
They became silent and looked at Arthur curiously.
Arthur was unusually calm even after talking about the possibility of filming a third music video.
That was weird.
"There is a catch though. He wants us to start the production of this third music video right away. And we would have only until Sunday morning to finish filming all the footage." Arthur exined.
"Which means that when we finish shooting thest scene of the second music video today, we would have to start working on the third music video also today." Kanna added.
Everyone had thoughtful faces as they heard the news.
They were all more or less experienced.
They were thinking if it was indeed possible to film a music video in less than 4 days.
And all of them arrived at the same conclusion.
It depended on how the script of the music video was.
The script of the ''Perfect'' music video, for example, had scenes that could only be possible to film with special permits and specific time frames, that''s why it took 9 days to finish the shootings.
If the script for this third music video was asplicated as the other ones, there is no way that they would be able to finish in only 4 days.
"How''s the script? Is it possible?" Nomura asked.
"I also asked Ayia about that. And she sent me the script of the video. It only has one location, a party scene. But we are talking about a huge party. We would have to throw a party with beautiful scenery and a bunch of extra actors. What do you guys think?" Arthur asked with a small smile on his face.
They thought for a while, but as they saw each other''s eyes.
They showed the same smile that Arthur was showing.
Excitement coursed through their veins.
"Let''s do it, baby!" Buddy shouted.
"Yes!" The others shouted.
Like that, Arthur and his crew decided to shoot the ''Save Your Tears'' music video in less than 4 days.
Would they be able to do it?
Chapter 280 Review Classes
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
The whole school was anxious that Wednesday.
Actually, that whole week, the students had apprehensive faces as they studied.
The third-year students were exempted from the final exams.
They had to study for the National College Exams, which would also happen next week, so the school gave them the freedom to fully focus on that.
Every year the school did the same thing.
After all, the college exams would determine their future!
And as an educational institution, the school gave the third-year students all their support.
Review sses were happening throughout the week covering all the subjects that may appear on the exams, simted exams were applied, and many other actions to prepare the students.
On another hand, for the students from the first and second years, it was thest week before the final exams.
And as an elite school, Yukihime High School did not admit repetitive errors.
If it was found out that a student failed in more than one ss, he or she would have to repeat years.
So, the students were taking these final exams seriously.
There were also the top students, they had other concerns.
They were not worried about passing the exams, they knew that they would pass.
What they were concerned about was their positions in the rankings.
Each one of them wanted to be the one at the top when the results were released.
Thepetition was brutal because if they got first ce in their years, they would receive all types of perks.
If they wanted to run for student council president next year, they could attract more votes if they said that they were the first in their years.
When they applied for collegeter, this record could attract prestigious colleges to look for them.
There were also other perks.
So, it was safe to say that top students in the ranking were eyeing that 1st ce like a lion preying on a gazelle.
Aurora was one of these students.
She wanted that 1st ce!
That''s why she paid extra attention as her home teacher reviewed the subject.
Her ssmates also paid attention in ss.
Everyone knew that her home teacher was strict, and no one wanted to set her off right before the exams.
"That''s about it. Any questions?" Aguni Eka asked with a calm voice as she looked at the students in front of her.
"Teacher, after we finish the exams next week, we will be on vacation already, right?" A boy asked as he raised his hand.
"Yes, no matter how you perform during the exams, you will be free after you answer thest exam. But let me remind you that even if you are free after the exams. I will still fail you if I see poor results. Then next year, your parents will have to enroll you in the First-year again instead of the Second-year." Aguni replied with a strict voice.
The students gulped when they heard that.
No one wanted to repeat years.
"No other questions?" Aguni asked.
When she saw that no one had any other questions, she said, "ss dismissed."
She gathered her things and left the ssroom.
As soon as she left, the students started talking loudly with excited voices.
They could not wait for the exams to finish for them to be free from school.
Aurora turned her head and started talking with her friends.
"What you guys are you going to do now?" Aurora asked.
"I have to go to the library, there''s a book that I want to borrow." Umaru replied.
"Me too." Caro chimed in.
"Me as well, but it will be fast." Vivian added.
"Hmm, I don''t need to borrow anything. I will wait for you three by theke. Is it ok for you?" Aurora asked as she packed her things into her bag.
"Sure, we will meet you there, right?" Vivian said as she looked at Umaru and Caro.
The two girls agreed with smiles.
The four girls left their ssroom as they talked excitedly about the iing vacation.
"Did you girls talk with your parents? Are youing with us to the Heart Inds?" Aurora asked as they walked down the hall.
"My parents could not decide." Umaru replied.
"Yeah, they said I was too young to travel without any rtive." Caro grumpily said.
"My parents will only allow me to go if they meet your brother, Aurora-chan." Vivian stated as she looked at the silver-haired girl.
"Oh, my parents might also allow me to go if they meet big brother too!" Umaru eximed suddenly with an excited voice.
"Hey, mine too!" Caro chimed in.
Aurora giggled when she saw their excited faces.
"I don''t think my brother would mind meeting your parents. But until next week he is buried with work. How about we set up a dinner next week at my house? You threee with your parents and they can meet my brother." Aurora suggested after thinking for a while.
Her brother told her that he wouldunch his album next week, and she could imagine how busy he would be until then.
"That would be perfect! I will talk with my parents!" Vivian replied with a happy smile.
Umaru and Caro also said that they would speak with their parents.
The three of them really wanted to go to the Heart Inds with Aurora and the others.
It sounded so much fun!
That''s why they were so excited.
They left the first-year building and walked through the campus as they continued talking.
Shortly after, the girls separated.
Vivian, Umaru, and Caro headed toward the Library.
And Aurora headed toward theke.
The silver=haired girl arrived by theke and sat on the seat that she and her friends usually sat at.
Aurora picked up her phone and looked at the clock.
''I have some free time now. I should rehearse the song that Big Brother sent.'' She thought as he opened the file that Theo sent herst week.
On Saturday, she would start recording the song with her brother, and she did not want to make any mistakes.
After all the effort that she saw her brother putting into this music album, she did not want to screw up and mess up his work.
Plus, all his songs were amazing, and she had to admit that she was excited about the idea of participating in his album.
She never imagined that someday, she would be recording a song for her brother''s music album.
It was such a crazy turn of events.
Aurora looked around her to see if anyone was listening, she was a little shy about others listening to her singing.
So, she had to check it out first.
And when she saw no one, she put on her earphones and yed the melody.
She already had the lyrics memorized, so she close her eyes and listened to the melody.
Shortly after, Aurora started to sing.
She tried to listen carefully to what she was singing, she was looking for possible mistakes that she might be doing.
Aurora was thankful that her brother trained her ears to be able to discern the sounds better.
It was one of the first things he taught her, and he was right.
That was because only if she knew what she was listening to, she would be able to know if she was doing something wrong.
Aurora practiced the song until Vivian, Caro, and Umaru came back.
The girls continued with their school day.
But Aurora''s mind was with the song that her brother gave to her.
Would she be able to be as good as Ariana Grande was in Theo''sst life?
Chapter 281 2-Hours Sleep
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo was recording thest instrumental track of thest song of his album.
He was ying the drums with skilled hands.
Before Theo started recording the songs for his album, he took some time to learn some instruments.
And the drums were one of these instruments.
When finished learning it, his skills in it could bepared to a professional yer.
But after ying drums for almost one month during the recording of his album, Theo noticed that became better and better at it.
Actually, in every other instrument that he learned also showed the same improvement.
Guitar, bass, drums, acoustic guitar, and so on.
It was a nice surprise for Theo when he realized that.
Now he could say with certainty that he was a knowledgeable person about music.
He knew the theory and the practice.
Suddenly, Theo stopped ying the drums when he received the ok from Sylph that the track was recorded.
He got out of the recording room and sat in front of hisputer.
This was thest instrumental track.
That meant that he could start editing the song.
Obviously, there were no vocal tracks, but he did not need the vocals to start editing the song.
When he finished editing the song would be 90% ready.
Mostbels did this process, they recorded the instrumental part first, and afterward, they edited it.
And then it was the singer''s turn to record the vocal track, the singer would listen to the song with only the instruments, and he/she would record the vocals as they heard the instrumental song.
This was made to facilitate the singer.
It was much harder to sing without listening to the song.
But because that was not a problem for Theo, he recorded the vocals of his first 9 songs without listening to the instrumental songs.
However, Aurora would have a problem if she did that.
She was too new in music, to be as skilled as Theo.
Theo received his singing skill from the system, so it was obvious that he did not find it difficult to do that.
That''s one of the reasons that he said to Aurora that they would record the vocals on the weekend.
By doing that, Theo would be able to finish the instrumental song for Aurora to listen to as she recorded her vocals.
Theo started recording this song as soon as he arrived home from the restaurant yesterday.
When he had his idea to make an animation for the ''Believer'' music video yesterday, Theo sprang into action.
He contacted Ayia and asked her to contact Theo and propose to him and his crew to shoot the ''Save Your Tears'' music video as soon as possible.
He wanted to have all the footage of that music video on Sunday.
Because it was then that he would edit the music video AND the song that was the theme for the music video.
Sunday would be the only day that Theo would have free to edit these things, that''s why he gave the production crew such a short deadline.
But he could not make any other different decisions.
He also was racing against time to finish everything before December 24th.
Theo also told Ayia the day that he would release the album, and she told him that she already contacted the Track Streaming Service''s Management Team.
Moonlight already had an artist ount on the tform.
On Tuesday, Ayia would send theplete album to them together with the copyright documents of the songs.
They would verify the songs and the documents, and when the day of the release arrived, the album would be released on the tform.
Now, if Theo was a normal artist without any contacts, he would have to wait at least one week before his album passed the inspection.
But Ayia had a friend from college who worked in the management team of the Track tform.
So, she called her friend, and just like that, Moonlight''s album would be inspected in only one day.
There was no doubt that Theo''s album would be released on December 24th.
The only doubt that Theo had was if he would be able to finish the ''Believer'' music video before the release of his album.
That''s why he decided to sleep only two hours every day until the release of the album.
Even though that would take a strain on his body, he did not think it would be hard for him to do that.
He had a very healthy and strong body capable of doing that without much trouble.
Last night he already put into practice this new routine.
He only went to sleep at 3 in the morning and woke up at 5 am.
He only slept 2 hoursst night.
But it was not without results, he finished recording the instrumental tracks before lunch.
And he had until the time he had to go to the restaurant to finish editing the tracks.
He wanted to finish this song that same day.
That way he could focus on the development of his animated music video.
Theo didn''t even have lunch that day.
He was too focused on editing the song that he forgot about it.
But he got results.
When it was 3:45 PM, Theo showed a bright smile on his face.
"Finally!" He eximed as he sighed in relief.
The instrumental ''Save Your Tears'' song was ready!
That meant that 99% of Theo''s music album was ready.
He and Aurora only needed to record the vocals, and these vocals would be added to the instrumental song, then the album would be finished!
Just one step left before he finished this project.
Theo just stayed quiet for a while.
He had ced so much effort into this album.
Now he was more than ever excited about the release.
He looked at the time, and when he saw what time it was, he stood up and walked out of the studio.
He had to get ready to go to the restaurant.
Even after knowing that every second counted during the next days, Theo still went to the restaurant.
He would miss his cooking time no matter what.
If this music album was Theo''s baby project.
The restaurant was his first baby project.
The firstborn project became a sessful one.
The time that he spent at the restaurant cooking was therapeutical to him.
There he could forget about all the problems.
His mind would enter the automatic mode.
He felt that if he did not work at the restaurant constantly, he would be tenser.
Plus, he was confident he would be able to finish the animated music video even if he had to work some nights at the restaurant.
Theo started getting ready, but his mind was somewhere else.
He was thinking about the plot of the animated music video.
The simple way to exin the plot was that it would be a fighting animation.
But Theo wanted the animation to tell a story.
He wanted the viewers to get excited when the characters started to fight.
And for that to happen, he needed to have a good plot.
He had thousands of ideas.
During the drive to the restaurant and as he cooked that night, Theo''s mind worked as he devised the perfect plot for the animation.
And when he drove his car home with Aurora in the passenger seat, Theo finished the plot.
The silver-haired young man smiled happily when he came up with the perfect plot.
Theo drove his car faster when that happened.
He wanted to arrive at his house as soon as possible to start drawing the storyboard of the animation!
Chapter 282 Night Of Work
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
1:06 AM, December 17th.
The night was cold outside.
The snowstorm had been falling on Elffire City since the Winter season arrived.
Wintry trees stand as ballet dancers poised to show the world their grace, and strength showing in how they remain so still in the seasonal gusts.
Now that the leaves have fallen, they are so proud, as if their silvery-brown skin was their glory all along.
There is a warmth that tumbles out in the wintertime; when all else is so cold. It radiates from those who love and nurture as easily as they breathe.
In truth, the sparks of warmth are always there no matter the season, just like a warm rock blends into a summer beach, yet melts winter ice.
The forest was buried in snow and the cold winds seemed to want to blow everything off its way.
That was the view from Theo''s office as he worked that night or early day.
3 hours before, Theo arrived at his home from the restaurant with his sister.
He said good night to her when Aurora said she wanted to sleep right away.
He kissed her forehead and hugged her before she went away.
Immediately after, Theo headed toward his animation studio.
He had to start working on his animated music video immediately!
There was no time to waste.
So, for the past 3 hours, Theo has been in his animation studio drawing.
He wanted to draw the storyboard of the animation that he thought about as soon as possible.
And that was what he did as the snow fell outside his house.
If someone looked from the outside, they would see an expensive house and a floor-to-ceiling ss window.
And through this window, they would see a beyond handsome silver-haired man working.
His eyes were focused and his posture was straight as an arrow.
? But it was his hands that told the most story.
His hands seemed to dance as he drew pages and pages of what seemed to be animated characters.
Theo did not change positions even once as he continued to work.
Suddenly, his hands stopped their motion and Theo let out a sigh of relief.
He finally was able to finish the storyboard of the music video.
Some people would think that Theo was slow and unskilled to only be able to finish the storyboard for a 4-minute only after 3 hours.
But the animation that Theo envisioned was not simple.
He took his inspiration from the Edit Anime Mix Versions of ''Believer'' from hisst life.
To understand what Theo was doing, everyone should listen to ''Believer'' first to understand.
Throughout the whole song, it is possible to discern a distinct beat.
The beat was so addictive that it makes everyone want to move their bodies.
Shortly, what Theo wanted was to synch the song''s beat with the animation.
For example, when the beat sounded it would synch with the sound of the sh between the two animated characters.
The animation would tell the story of two characters.
The first scene of the music video would not start with the song ying.
It would start with the two characters getting up from the ground, they would be injured and covered in blood.
As they stood up from the ground, they would be looking at each other with eyes filled with hatred.
The only sound until that moment would be the sound of their breathing.
Suddenly, they would run into each other and start fighting again.
The song would start as they shed with each other.
But the fight would be cut off.
The scene would change to a different one.
It would show two boys getting up from their beds.
The beat would follow their movements as the two kids were shown them in different situations.
It is also important to say that the world of this animation was not normal.
There were superpowers there.
The animation would show as the two boys learned about their powers.
At a certain point, the animation would show the reason why they hated each other.
The boys at that point were not children anymore.
They would start fighting as the peak of the song arrived.
Amazing powers would be shown.
Power enough to raze entire cities.
But even with all that power, their powers were simr.
So, even after fighting for so long, there was still no winner.
And just before thest chorus, they both would throw at each other their most powerful attacks.
But just before the attacksnded, the screen would go ck and the song would stop for a few seconds.
The first scene of the music video would appear again.
Their spent bodies could not muster their power anymore, but even without their superpowers, they still continued fighting with their own bodies.
No words were said.
It was only possible to hear their heavy breathing and the sound of punches and kicks.
And when the song started ying again, their fight continued, but there were shbacks of the two of them fighting when they were children.
These shbacks would be shown together with the fight happeningter.
In thest scene of the animated music video would be their eyes filled with hatred as they destroyed each other.
Theo knew that it was an impossible task for one person to animate this music video.
But Theo was not a normal person.
Even if the fight scenes were difficult to the extreme, he never doubted that he would be able to do it.
That''s why he didn''t stop working after finishing the storyboard.
Now that he had the storyboard, he could start drawing the frames.
The reason why he spent three hours drawing this thing was to facilitate his work.
With the storyboard in hand, he would be to draw all the frames in the least time possible for someone like him.
And he needed that efficiency.
That was because Theo would need to draw almost 3 thousand in-between frames and keyframes!
If there was anyone who forgot, every second of the animation was filled with 6 frames.
And every frame was filled with two drawings.
So, every second had 12 drawings.
Even with Theo''s advanced motor coordination, he could not finish drawing so many frames quickly.
The best he could do was to finish in three days, and that was if he didn''t stop working.
But, he was determined to finish drawing everything before Sunday.
Then, he could start with the next steps of the anime production.
Compositions, digital coloring, editing, and so on.
But there was a key step that would be essential to the music video.
Theo also had to produce the sound effects for the animation.
The sound of heavy breathing, the footsteps, the fight, and the other sounds described before had to be produced in the studio.
Theo had no experience in producing sound effects, but even then he did not go back on his decision.
With all the knowledge he earned over the past month in music and sound engineering, he did not think it would be hard for him to do the job.
Even though Theo would have a much easier job if he just asked Ryoko to get him some animators and sound engineers from the Tkyo Studios to help him, he still refused to do it.
It might sound silly, but he wanted this animation by himself.
Would he be able to produce the amazing music video he envisioned in his head?
Chapter 283 Background Actors
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
Thursday, December 17th.
The morning arrived, and the production crew did not rest.
They finished filming the ''Perfect'' music video the day before, but they did not take any rest.
As soon as they finished the scene, they immediately started working on the next project.
Everyone read the script that Moonlight sent, and they all agreed that even though it would be tough, they could still film this music video in less than 4 days.
There was only one location in the script of the ''Save Your Tears'' music video.
? A party.
This party was supposed to look like a normal party that young people frequented.
At first sight, people would think it would be easy to throw a party like that, but this was not a party, this was a film location.
They needed the party''s location, clothes, decorations, party lights, and so on.
That''s why Nomura and the others started searching for the perfect ce for the shooting right after they finished reading the script yesterday.
While they did that, the others were not idle.
Arthur wrote the storyboard and filming ns while the others also worked hard.
Kanna, for example, sent to Ayia the description of the actors they would need.
As this would be a party, they would need at least 20 actors to perform as extras.
Ayia would post a casting call in the acting association.
But only for the extras, Helena and Ishii would perform as the lead characters once again.
It was no surprise that the two of them were ecstatic with the news.
They could not believe in their luck to be able to perform in three big productions like these.
They went home yesterday after the shooting feeling happy and satisfied.
And when they arrived in their homes, the payment for their performance in the ''Perfect'' music video arrived in their bank ounts.
10 thousand dors!
When they showed this money to their families, their parents and grandma had proud looks on their faces.
Helena''s parents finally decided to let Helena pursue her dream.
It seemed like their little girl could take care of herself.
Ishii''s grandma just held his hands and felt her heart fill with pride.
It seemed like her little boy was all grown up, he was pursuing his dreams and being sessful.
Helena and Ishii could not wait to start working on the next project.
That''s why the two of them arrived in the office early that day.
They wanted to be part of the production and help.
"Now that everyone has arrived. Let''s have our meeting." Arthur dered.
The others listened with attention when he said that.
"This morning we will have an audition to hire the extra actors. Helena, Ishii, and Arabe wille with me. What are your ns for today, guys?" Arthur asked.
"I will help Niwa make the party props." Kanna replied.
"Kaitlyn and I need to get the party lights." Bobby added.
Every party had distinctive lighting, so Bobby was the perfect person to get these lights.
He was the person responsible for the lights in the production.
"I have to visit thest location. If I find it is a good ce, I will contact Ayia-san for her to get us the permit to film there." Nomura said.
They talked about their ns for about 10 minutes.
All of them had serious faces as the meeting went by.
Everyone had all their focus on this project.
And when the meeting ended, each one of them sprang into action.
Bobby and Kaitlyn left the office to search for party lights around Elffire City.
Nomura and Buddy also left the office to go scout thest location.
Even though Nomura was a Director of Photography and not a Location Scout, he still knew what he should have to search when scouting for a possible film location.
Things like esthetics and lighting, logistics of filming, finances, essibility, ess to electricity and water, filming permits, regtions and restrictions, and security.
Nomura looked at all these things when he scouted the locations for the music video.
Niwa, Kanna, Kate, and Obara were left in the office to start the production and design of the props and clothes for the shooting.
Niwa was an Art Director.
An art director is someone who creates and manages the overall design and visual style for websites, ad campaigns, magazines, newspapers, photoshoots, and movie and TV productions. While their duties vary depending on the industry they''re in, they set the general artistic tone, using imagery and aesthetics to bring concepts to life. They direct other designers to develop artwork and variousyouts per project, overseeing the project from inception topletion.
Essentially, Niwa was responsible for all the art concepts of the music video.
That''s why he was always the boss when they were designing the concepts for the music videos.
Even when Arthur was around.
That was because she knew about these things much more than Arthur.
It was not by chance that her job''s name had a ''director'' in it.
In a bigger production crew, Niwa would have a bunch of assistants and designers to help her produce the art concept of the film.
But this is a crew only formed by 10 people.
Every one of them had different jobs and no one had assistants.
But they did not mind the extra work, that was because they liked working.
After all, this was their dreaming true.
While Niwa and the others worked hard in the office.
Arthur, Helena, Ishii, and Arabe arrived at the ce where the auditions would happen.
Even though Arthur was not a casting director, he still could perform like one.
In the performing arts industry such as theatre, film, or television, a casting (or casting call) is a pre-production process for selecting a certain type of actor, dancer, singer, or extra for a particr role or part in a script, screeny, or teley.
This process is typically utilized for motion pictures, television programs, documentaries, music videos, ys, television advertisements, etc.
Actors are selected to y various types of roles.
The main cast, also called starring roles, consists of several actors whose appearances are significant in film, theatre, or television. Thergest role that ys the protagonist is called a leading actor (or leading actress for a woman).
When there is not a single leading actor, the main roles are called ensemble cast whichprises multiple principal actors and performers who are typically assigned roughly equal amounts of screen time.
A supporting actor is an actor who performs a role in a y or film below that of the leading actor(s). Supporting roles are above that of a bit part which is direct interaction with the principal actors and no more than five lines of dialogue.
What Arthur and the others were looking for were background actors or extras.
A background actor or extra is a performer in a film, television show, stage, musical, opera, or ballet production, who appears in a nonspeaking or nonsinging (silent) capacity, usually in the background (for example, in an audience or busy street scene).
And that was exactly what Arthur was looking for.
Helena and Ishii would be the leading actors, but Arthur needed people appearing in the background.
This would make the viewers feel that the party shown in the music video was real.
Even though there was no need for acting experience to perform as an extra.
Arthur and the others still needed to screen out the bad ones.
And that''s what they did.
The production of the ''Save Your Tears'' music video was moving fast.
But would they be able to finish in time?
Chapter 284 Earth To Azure
Friday Night, December 18th.
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Less than 6 days until the release of Theo''s music album.
Or like Theo was calling now, ''Earth to Azure'' Album.
He finally decided on the name of his album.
And he already had the cover art of the album.
He drew itst week.
In the art, twos could be seen.
One of them was smaller and filled with blue oceans.
And the other was two times bigger and filled with azure green oceans.
But there was a moon connecting these twos.
And on the moon, it was possible to see a man with silver hair and red eyes.
Moonlight shone upon these twos as the moon connected them.
No one other than Theo would understand what this art meant.
It meant his arrival and the inspiration he got from his past life to make the ''Earth to Azure'' album.
He would never proim that he was the best as he knew that all he did was copy works from his past life.
That''s why he wanted to honor the where he was born for the first time in his first album.
Theo already sent the cover art to Ayia, and she already started the procedures for theunching of the album.
The only thing left to be done was thest song, but that would be finished over the weekend.
Ayia was very efficient in her job.
She already created artist''s ounts in several services.
Wing, Raingram, Ruby, and others.
For example, in Raingram, Moonlight''s profile only had one picture posted.
And it was a picture of the album''s cover with the subtitle ''December 24th''.
It was simple and told everyone who followed Moonlight when the album would be released.
Although Moonlight only had 25 followers there.
Most of them were from Arthur''s production crew, Ayia, Aurora, and others.
But some of the followers were people who listened to Moonlight''s songs when they were yed in the Tulip Coffee shop.
These were the ones who got most excited when they saw Moonlight''s post.
They have been waiting for this album''s release ever since they heard his music for the first time.
They were indeed Moonlight''s first fans.
Because Theo chose to advertise and promote his album, Ayia had an easier job as his manager.
He was sure that he did not need to.
The songs he chose would be quickly spread as more and more people listened to them.
At the end of the day, all the songs he chose were major hits in his past life.
There was no way that they would flop in Azure Star.
Theo''s only concern was if he would be able to finish the ''Believer'' music video before the album''s release.
That''s why Theo was spending his night off from the restaurant, that Friday night, working on the music video.
He was more than halfway done with the frame drawings.
Just like he predicted, the storyboard he did yesterday was very helpful as he started drawing the frames.
That''s why he predicted that he would finish drawing the frames on Sunday morning.
Theo didn''t even cook dinner for him and Aurora that night, he was too busy drawing.
And Aurora understood that her brother was giving all his effort to finish his album.
She already knew that he was only sleeping two hours per day, she was worried, but there was nothing she could do.
Theo was very stubborn and he would not give up on his crazy idea.
Aurora knew nothing about anime production or editing, so there was nothing that she could help him with.
The only thing she could do was not make any mistakes when she started recording the song on Saturday.
That''s why instead of studying that Friday night, she spent the night in the recording studio rehearsing her part.
She had Sylph''s help, so she only had to ask Sylph to y the instrumental song that Theo made a few days ago.
Then she could sing all she wanted.
She was verymitted to it.
And she wasn''t worried about her exams either because she already studied all she could.
On Sunday night, she would review all the subjects, but she would not study in depth the subjects again.
She had already done everything she could to get first ce in the rankings.
Aurora was in the middle of the rehearsal when she heard Sylph''s voice.
"Master, the food has arrived." Sylph''s voice sounded throughout the studio.
"Finally! I was getting hungry!" Aurora eximed with shining eyes as she took off the headphones and stood up from her seat.
"ce the food on the dining table. I will get my brother." Aurora asked Sylph as she started walking toward the animation studio of the house.
She knew very well that her brother has been eating very little the past few days, and she would drag Theo out of his chair if it was necessary.
Even though she supported his effort and projects, she would admit Theo eating poorly because of it.
While Aurora walked toward her brother with determination.
The brother, Theo, was not even blinking as he draw the frame in front of him.
After two days of work, Theo finally started drawing the fight scene.
That''s right!
The fight scene which had all those strong superpowers.
If someone wanted to picture the scene better, they should imagine fights like Naruto vs Sasuke, Saitama vs Alien, Goku vs Jiren, and others.
All these fights were exciting and full of superpowers.
By fist, de, or fighting spirit-fueled drill, something is enthralling about a good fight in anime. Since the medium was first created, we''ve seen several great fights.
Oftentimes representing the climax of an arc or storyline, it culminates everything the viewer has invested themselves in, with wills and ideologies on the line along with the characters'' lives.
Common sense goes out the window as each new attack tears through the air, sometimes as the swing of a sword and other times as a cataclysmicser meant to rend the in half.
Therefore, it is easy to understand that making fights like these ones was very difficult.
That''s why Theo was so concentrated.
He could not make any mistakes.
That was because he was doing everything alone, and if he made any mistakes he would have to redraw various frames, and that would result in dys.
Dys that would make him finish the animation after December 24th.
And that would be catastrophic.
Theo just had to remember the fight ''Naruto vs Pain''.
Although the animation of this fight does not have any mistakes.
It raised several controversial points among the fans.
It is very easy to infer that the animator who designed that scene wanted exactly this controversial reaction from the audience.
But Theo did not want that.
He just wanted a simple fight.
That''s why his nerves were so uptight, he could not make any mistakes.
And that was how Aurora saw Theo when she entered the animation studio.
He was immobile as he sat on his chair.
His head was lowered and his eyes did not leave the page not even for a second.
His hands seemed to be the only part of his body moving.
"Brother?" Aurora called softly.
She did not want to disturb him and make him miss something because of her.
So, she called him in a low voice to not spook him.
Theo woke from his concentrated state when he heard a sweet voice behind him.
He smiled and turned his head and saw his sister.
"Let''s have dinner?" She asked with puppy eyes.
Even though Theo had a ton of work to do, he could not say no to this girl.
"Sure! I''m hungry anyways." Theo smiled as he let down the pen in his hand and stood up.
Chapter 285 Secret Test
Saturday, December 19th.
Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
Emina and Kanai were walking toward the food court with Brianna, Araya, Mitsue, and Zofia.
It became usual for the six of them to go together to the cafeteria in the mornings.
"So, how was your first week working here? Did you like it?" Brianna asked as she looked at Emina and Kanai.
"It was amazing!" Emina eximed.
"Yeah, everything here is of high quality. We can work without having to worry about distractions." Kanaimented with a smile.
"Plus, everyone here is so talented! I was so impressed when they showed me the first piece of animation I had to produce the sound effects for." Emina added.
"Tell me about it! The editing team I am part of is filled with talented people. Especially my team leader." Arayamented.
"Oh, yes, I already saw your team leader speaking in one of the creative meetings. She seems very knowledgeable about the ins and outs of the editing procedures." Zofiamented as she recalled thest few creative meetings.
"Is her name Nora Wells?" Kanai asked curiously.
"Yeah, why?" Araya asked.
"Well, as a sound engineer, my team and I work very closely with the editing department. But you are an editor and you already know that." Kanai replied to Araya.
"Yeah, the sound effects produced by your department need to be edited by my department." Araya said.
"Well, Miss Riverdale asked Nora Wells toe to our departmentst Tuesday to exin how we should produce things with her expertise in editing. And I have to say that her ss was very helpful, she knows so much!" Kanai exined with shining eyes.
"Our job became much easier after she exined some things to us." Emina added.
"Wow! is that right?" Mitsue eximed in wonder.
"I told you all that she was a genius!" Araya eximed with a smile.
"She is a genius and very valued by the bosses." Briannamented with a pondering face.
The others also had the same impression after they heard Kanai''s story.
Nora seemed to be treated with high importance by Miss Riverdale.
But they could understand why.
A talented editor could transform a simple anime into a masterpiece anime.
And they were right.
After Ryoko observed Nora for weeks, she concluded that Nora was one of the best Animation Editors in the industry.
But what is an animation editor?
You could say an animation editor is an artist, problem solver, team yer, and business-orientated person. To create an animation, hours of editing and reviewing an idea will tell an effective story.
It''s a very important job that shouldn''t be taken lightly.?
People would think animation is nned to a tee beforehand where scenes are written, shots are animated and clips are put together in the order they were written, right? Wrong, the process is moreplex than anyone would think an editor would do.
It is safe to say that apart from Theo and Ryoko, Nora, as an animation editor, was involved in every process of nning and production, she may even help with the concept and end up writing or re-writing scenes herself. Making an animation is a coborative effort and is usuallypleted with a team of people. As an editor, she was involved in the Animation process from the beginning to the end.
Nora, as an animation editor, was involved in all sections of the Animation Process:
Idea Generation: The editor sits with the director (editor and director can be the same person in small projects) thinking of a concept for a story and aligning each others'' vision.
Style and Character Design: The editor helps to decide on the look, feel, mood, and style for the animation and characters.
Script and Storyboard: The editor sits down with the director to get all the details concerning dialogue and camera angles.
But these first three elements Nora was not asked to participate in.
After all, Theo knew exactly how the anime should be, so he did not need help from the animation editor.
Also because Theo was an animation editor himself too.
Therefore, if at any point of the Idea Generation, Character Design, or Storyboard development, Theo needed an animation editor, he was the best option for the job.
But that did not mean that Nora was useless.
It was the opposite actually.
Theo did not have time to work on the lengthy procedures like:
Animatic: A static visual disy of each scene is created with the cement of desired sound and music. This is essentially a rough draft before animating begins to check the flow of the story and possible changes in the order of the visuals or sound.
Creating Content: Content is created to use in the animation.
Animating: Editing and reordering the footage is essential in telling the story in the most direct way possible, following the director''s vision. Making alterations such as adding or subtracting time and selecting specific footage will allow for a good creative output.
Pace & Timing: The editor checks that the animations have good timing and that the sound and music convey the desired mood and pace.
Intercutting: Changing betweenpositions and alternating footage to create the desired effect.
Synchronizing: Ensures the sound effects y in time to the visuals. Music is reviewed to see if it fits the animation well and recorded voices are synchronized to the mouth movements of the characters.
All these procedures would be overseen by an animation editor, a talented editor.
Even though Theo could be the animation editor, why would he do it?
He had hundreds of animators in his studio, and they should work for their sries
And Ryoko chose Nora to be that person.
This was a test for Nora.
If she passed the test, she would be hired as the chief of the editing department.
But the only people who knew that were Ryoko and Theo.
Actually, several other people were being tested throughout the production of the [SAO] Anime.
For example, Brianna was one of the people being tested.
She and her team received the task to design all the monsters that appear in the anime.
That was a huge and very important task.
After all, if these monsters are poorly designed, it will affect the whole anime production.
And if she performed well, Brianna would get to be the chief of the Art Department and one of the Art Directors of the studio.
It is very easy to understand the importance of these positions.
After all, the animation is art bing a movie.
Drawings bing frames, frames bing footage, and footage bing a movie/series.
Art directors are responsible for the visual style of the animation. They decide how the characters, props, and environments are going to look and provide a basis for the rest of the art department to work from.
Art directors start by examining the script and working with the director to understand the vision for the film or TV program. They then create their designs and determine the tone, mood, and color palettes.
The work of an art director is more specific and directive than the work of a concept artist. Art directors determine the design nguage'' of the film, which requires them to have an understanding of what the final, on-screen image will look like and how to get there. They work with the concept artists to develop sketches and artwork thatmunicate the artistic vision to the rest of the crew.
Art directors are involved throughout the project up to its release, acting as a supervisor to the other artists, such as modelers, character designers, and background designers. This is a job that involves a lot ofmunicating with people and needs strong management skills. They are responsible for ensuring all artwork is of high quality and in keeping with the director''s vision. They are also responsible for making sure everyone in the art department stays on budget and schedule. Art directors are sometimes employed as frencers working on a project-by-project basis.
After saying all that, we can understand how important Brianna would be in the studio if she passes her test.
Nora, Brianna, Aida, and many others did not know that they were in the run for positions they didn''t even dare dream to be at.
But would they be able to pass the test?
Chapter 286 The Spark
Outside the Woman''s Dorm, Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
"Talking about talented people. Miss Riverdale said that the boss woulde back next week to evaluate our job." Zofiamented as the six of them walked toward the cafeteria.
"Ah, the boss!" Araya said with dreamy eyes.
Brianna, Zofia, and Mitsue had the same dreamy eyes.
"I have to say that I cannot wait to see the boss, then I can check if he really is as handsome as you said." Eminamented when she saw the four young girls daydreaming.
Every time theymented about the boss, the girls would reveal dreamy looks.
"Oh, you will understand when you see him." Briannaughed.
"The thing that makes him even more handsome, other than his perfect body and face, is the way he talks about animation." Zofiamented as she remembered the times when Theo talked in the first creative meeting of the studio.
"Exactly! He bes so sexy!" Mitsue eximed with a red face.
"He could answer any question thrown at him. He seemed to be knowledgeable in every step of the anime production. I even asked him one question..." Brianna said with dreamy eyes.
She would never forget how his silver eyes looked at her with intent as he answered her question.
"Yeah, Brianna asked him a question, but when the boss finished replying to her question, Brianna was so enchanted by him that she just sat there and looked at him." Zofia giggled.
The girls giggled hard when they heard that.
"You don''t know anything! I was just thinking about his answer!" Brianna defended herself.
"Yeah? Then why were you all red?" Mitsue asked with a low voice.
The girls giggled even harder when Mitsue asked that question.
"You little girl! How could you sell me out like that?" Brianna asked with a fit of fake anger as she grabbed Mitsue and tickled her.
The girlsughed happily.
They loved their work and how they were living.
No worries were in their heads as they arrived in the cafeteria.
They decided to seat together this morning, so they all lined up to get their breakfast.
And all six of them chose to buy breakfast from the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
It was no surprise to say that Emina and Kanai fell in love with their food and drinks as soon as they tasted them.
Even though they were used to eating in famous coffee shops in Sakura City, no ce was able to beat the food from the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
They could not understand why this shop was not famous around the country.
It was only when they heard that the shop only opened for business 6 months ago that they understood.
They felt very lucky to have such an awesome shop on the food court of their studio.
They all suspected that the coffee shop was owned by their boss.
After all, he was already entric and rich enough to open an animation studio outside Sakura City.
It was very possible that their boss was the owner of this coffee shop too.
A whileter, the six girls paid for their breakfast and sat at one of the various tables around the food court.
It was Saturday morning.
And the working hours would begin at 8 am and it would end at 2 pm.
6 working hours during Saturdays.
And the Sundays were their day off.
During the week, the working hours would be from 8 am until 6 pm.
8 working hours per day (from 12 pm until 2 pm was their lunchtime break).
But that was if they worked normally.
If there was anyone who wanted to work past the working hours, they could do it.
And they would receive extra money at the end of the month for their overtime work. But no one could cheat the system by pretending to work to receive overtime bonuses.
Sylph would analyze each employee to verify if they really worked during their overtime hours.
But no one, so far, tried to breach the system.
They did not want to lose their jobs.
Jobs they fought hard to get.
Jobs that were so good that seemed to be out of their dreams.
That''s why no one minded working overtime during the week and on Saturdays and Sundays.
Everyone knew that the studio was racing against time to release an anime in less than 4 months, so they wanted to contribute to the project with all their effort.
That was what made Theo''s studio different from the others.
If employees from other studios worked overtime, they wouldn''t receive a single cent extra in their sries.
And the atmosphere inside the studios forced the employees to work overtime and not take any leaves from work.
If they refused to work overtime and took leaves, these employees would probably be fired.
That was another reason why the employees loved working in the Tkyo Studios.
The atmosphere inside the studio was light and receptive.
There was no pressure for them to work overtime,
They even had a day off every week.
But they worked overtime, nheless, because they enjoyed working in this studio.
"So, what you girl are gonna do tonight?" Brianna asked as she sipped her hot milk coffee.
"Hmm, we are new in town, so we don''t know. Maybe sleep and watch something?" Kanai said as she looked at Emina.
"I don''t know." Emina replied as she sipped her hot tea.
"Oh, that''s right, you girls only arrived in Elffire City this week." Zofiamented as she bit her pancakes.
"How about you go out with us? We made a reservation a famous restaurant in town, and two of our friends, who woulde with us, bailed on us." Brianna invited the two women with a smile.
Kanai and Emina looked at each other with shining eyes.
It has been a while since they had fun with friends.
Ever since the leak in their studio months ago, they did not have the mood to go out.
But now it was a different story.
They didn''t have to worry about anything anymore.
They paid their debt and they had amazing jobs.
It was finally time to have fun atst.
"Sure! But are you sure that we are not going to steal someone''s spot?" Emina asked.
"Of course! We reserved a table at this restaurantst month, but yesterday our friends told us that they wanted to go somewhere else today. A bunch of losers." Araya replied with a grumpy voice.
"Then we are in!" Kanai eximed with a smile on her face.
"You made the reservation one month ago? Is that not too early?" Emina asked puzzled as she ate her egg sandwich.
"We thought so too. But after everything we heard about this restaurant, it seems like the real deal." Zofia replied.
"I don''t know if you heard, but there are two Aether Star Restaurants in Elffire City." Brianna said.
"Yeah, there are announcements of these two restaurants as soon as we get out of the train here in Elffire City." Emina replied as she remembered seeing the announcements in the train station.
"It seems like this restaurant that we are going to today is the best restaurant in Elffire City outside the two Aether Starred Restaurants." Mitsue chimed in with an excited voice.
"Yeah, and it seems it is the most beautiful restaurant in town." Zofia added with a smile.
Kanai and Emina became excited when they heard so many things about the restaurant.
"And what''s its name?" Kanai asked curiously.
"The Spark." Brianna replied with a smile.
Chapter 287 December 19ths Creative Meeting
Cafeteria, Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
Brianna, Araya, Mitsue, Zofia, Emina, and Kanai continued their breakfast as they talked about their dinner ns.
They only finished when they noticed that there were only 10 minutes until 8 am.
"We better go now. We can''t arrivete for the meeting." Brianna dered as she stood up from her seat.
The other girls agreed and also stood up.
Araya said goodbye to the others and headed to the editing department.
She wasn''t a team leader, so she could not participate in the creative meeting.
The others also said goodbye to Araya and headed to the conference room where the creative meetings happened.
A whileter, the five girls arrived in the conference room and took a seat by the table.
They could see that almost everyone already arrived, and more people arrived every second.
From every step of the anime production, team leaders arrived to be part of the creative meeting.
When the clock hit 8 am, a blue-haired woman arrived apanied by a girl that seemed to be her assistant.
Ryoko took her seat at the head of the table and looked at her employees.
"Good morning, guys. How are you going this Saturday?" Ryoko asked with a gentle smile.
The animators replied politely to her as she asked.
After working with Ryoko for three weeks, they all learned that their boss was a genius.
She inspected all steps of the production thoroughly.
And her insights were spot on.
It was only through her guidance that they were able to advance in thest three weeks.
After all, the studio was only opened for less than one month.
It was normal for problems to appear at this time of the production.
For example, in the first week, the drawings from different in-between animators'' teams had different styles.
That was a huge problem because all the in-between frames needed to have the same style.
Or else the continuity of the anime would be seriously affected.
The whole anime would fail.
That''s why that Ryoko made a quick decision when she realized the problem.
She gathered all the in-between and keyframe teams in the auditorium, and she taught them for one whole morning about how the drawing style of the [SAO] Anime should be made.
More than half of the animators in the studio were in that ss, and all of them left the auditorium feeling deep respect for Ryoko.
The effect was immediate.
There were no more divergent drawing styles after the ss that Ryoko gave.
Which was not a surprise.
All of the animators hired were professionals, they just needed the right guidance, and that was what Ryko gave them.
With her help, the animators went back on the right track.
Several other problems were solved by Ryoko.
That''s why everyone deeply respected the young blue-haired woman.
They did not see her as a young girl anymore, they saw the best boss they could have asked for.
"Let''s start the meeting then. How about we start the same way we started thest meetings?" Ryoko asked as she looked at them.
They nodded in agreement when they heard that as they already knew how to proceed.
Thest meetings started with each department showing their results and their tasks.
This way everyone would get to know at which point every department was in the production.
"Then let''s start with the in-between and keyframe departments." Ryoko dered as she looked at the team leaders from the in-between and keyframes teams.
"Boss, my team finished drawing the in-between frames for the anime introst week. As you requested, we started drawing the anime ending this week. And we finished drawing the frames yesterday." Gail Hart replied with a calm voice.
The middle-aged man was not afraid to talk in front of so many people.
Actually, he was one of the people who most participated in the meetings.
His experience and knowledge about in-between animation were valued by Ryoko and the rest.
"Great! I will assign your team a new task next week then." Ryoko replied with a smile.
She was very satisfied with Gail''s work.
When she saw his work on the in-between frames for the anime intro, she was fascinated by it.
It was exactly what she was hoping for.
She valued Gail even more after that, and if he continued the good work, she would definitely hire him as the Chief of the In-between Animation Department.
At first, Theo and Ryoko considered promoting Gail to a keyframe animator.
But after working with Gail for three weeks, Ryoko realized that would be a waste of Gail''s experience and knowledge in in-between animation.
That''s why Ryoko decided to hire him to be the chief of the in-between department.
He would get a bigger sry and get to be the boss of all the in-between animators.
"Boss, we also finished the keyframes for the anime intro and the ending. The frames are ready to be processed by the art department and the editors." A keyframe team leader chimed in.
"Good! But let''s leave the rest of the anime intro and ending production forter. I''m more curious to know where we are in the production of the first episode." Ryoko dered calmly as she looked at them.
"Boss, we finished the backgrounds and art designs for the first episode." Brianna dered as she looked at her best friend with a small smile.
She loved teasing Ryoko, but she obviously could not do it in front of everyone.
But she could still do it when they were alone.
Brianna had to admit that her friend seemed like another person.
She was much more confident and calm.
Which made Brianna tease her even more.
Ryoko twitched her lips a little when she saw Brianna''s teasing smile.
She was very sure that Brianna would tease herter.
"Good work." Ryoko replied shortly as she looked at another person.
"How are theposition and editing teams in the first episode?" Ryoko asked.
"Boss, we already did theposition for the whole first episode. We started working on the second episode yesterday." Aidan replied nervously.
He was still not used to talking in front of so many people, but he did not cower.
After all, he was the Composition Supervisor, and he had work to do.
"Boss, we are going to finish editing the first episode today. The only thing left to be done would be the addition of the sound effects and the dubbing of the voice actors." Nora replied.
Ryoko became thoughtful when she heard Nora''s reply.
''It seems like we need to search for the voice actors already. The branch studio in Sakura City is ready, so we can start the operations there. Next week I should start searching for voice actors. I will talk with Theo about this.'' She thought.
"The sound studio will start working on the sound effects of the first episode then. The voice actors will be hiredter. What I want from you is more intensity. I want to finish at least two episodes this month." Ryoko dered with a firm voice.
The animators nodded to express they understood.
The meeting continued as they discussed all types of details of the episodes, designs, characters, and so on.
And the meeting only ended 1 hourter.
While the team leaders went back to their workstations, Ryoko went back to her office with Amber behind her.
She had so many things to do, but first, she had to call Theo.
Ryoko had something very important to talk about with him.
Chapter 288 Running Through The Wintry Landscape
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, sorry for the dy and few chapters being released this month. I have been facing some personal problems, but starting today, the release wille back to normal. 2 chapters per day.
Thank you for all your support!
It is only with your support that I can continue writing this novel, so please don''t stop giving Power Stones, Golden Tickets, gifts, and so on.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
A few hours before the creative meeting at the Tkyo Studios, Theo woke up feeling groggy.
For thest few days, every time he woke up in the morning he felt dizzy.
But that was not a surprise to him, he knew exactly why he felt tired as he stood up from his bed and headed to his bathroom.
He has been sleeping only two hours per night, andst night was no different.
After he had dinner with Aurora, Theo immediately went back to work.
He was in a delicate part of the anime production, and he could not afford any mistakes.
He went to bed only at 3 am, and he only did that because he knew that if he did not sleep at least 2 hours per night, he would not be able to work normally during the day.
Theo didn''t even bother looking at the clock or opening the window shades of his room as he entered the bathroom.
He knew what time it was, 5 am.
The time that he woke up every day to work out with his sisters and the girls.
Even with all the work he had to do, he still worked out with girls every morning.
If he did not do that, he would not have the energy to work during the day as the workout was able to wake him up and make him more energetic.
Plus, he did not want to stop teaching the girls self-defense, after all, he never knew when and if someone would attack them.
It was better to be safe than sorry.
Theo brushed his teeth and took a hot shower.
The hot water was rxing and woke up his mind from the dizziness caused by theck of sleep.
Theo left his bathroom dressed in only a towel around his hips.
His eyes were bright and his face did not show any signs of sleepiness anymore.
"Sylph, open the window shades." Theo asked as he walked to his closet.
One secondter, the floor-to-ceiling ss windows were visible once again as the ckout shades were retracted by Sylph.
Through the windows, it was possible to see a beautiful view.
A world of white.
The winter arrived with a big show.
The snowfall has been happening since Tuesday, and there were no signs that it would stop any time soon.
Theke in his backyard got frozen 2 nights ago, and it was already possible to step on the frozen waters without any fears that the ice would break.
The only ce that was not covered with snow in his backyard was thene that surround theke.
Theo used the same system that the government used to melt the snow from the streets on hisne.
Therefore, every day Sylph would turn on the heating system to melt the snow, this way Theo and Aurora would be able to run outside without any trouble with the snow.
And with the cold light from the wintry morning shining upon his bedroom, Theo dressed up in his winter workout clothes.
They were designed to resist the cold and warm his body as he ran through the cold weather outside.
He put on his running shoes and got out of his bedroom.
At the same time he did that, Aurora''s door opened and a beautiful silver-haired girl stepped outside her room.
She was dressed in the same style of workout clothes as Theo, but her clothes were pink and not ck like Theo''s.
"Good morning, Cupcake!" Theo said with a loving smile as he patted her head.
"Good morning, Big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile as she enjoyed her brother''s pats.
"How did you sleep?" Theo asked as the two of them started walking down the hall.
"Great! Maya slept with mest night. She spent the night cuddling me." Aurora giggled as she remembered the kitty.
"Lucky you. Maya only slept with me one night thisst week." Theo said with a regretful voice.
He loved sleeping with the warmth of the kitty next to him.
It was very cozy.
"It serves you right. Who told you to sleep so scarcely this week. She is obviously mad at you." Aurora snorted as the two of them arrived on the ground floor of the house.
Theoughed wryly when he heard that.
Aurora was indeed right, Maya did go to his room, but when she saw that he wasn''t there, she went to sleep with Aurora.
"I can''t do anything about it." Theo said as they opened the backyard door and stepped outside.
The cold wind immediately hit their faces and snow fell on top of their heads.
They were grateful that they were wearing warm clothes.
They did their routine stretches and shortly after, they started running.
And as they ran for about 10 minutes, their bodies were not feeling cold anymore, which meant that they could run without any trouble.
"Are we really going to leave Mayia alone when we go to the Heart Inds?" Aurora asked as they ran.
Even though they were not the ones who took care of Maya, Aurora was still worried about leaving Maya alone for two weeks.
Sylph was the one who took care of Maya.
She fed her, gave her water, yed with her, changed her litter box, and so on.
But when Aurora or Theo was home, Maya spent most of her time with them.
The kitty loved to nap on theirps.
Theo was silent for a while after Aurora''s question.
He had the same doubts as Aurora, he was worried that something bad might happen to their kitty while they were away.
Even though he knew that the chances for that to happen were extremely low with Sylph taking care of Maya.
"How about we take her with us? We can book her a hotel for cats there and she can also have fun on the inds." Theo suggested suddenly.
He could not bear the thought of leaving his kitty alone, so he had to take her with them.
Aurora''s eyes lit up when she heard Theo''s suggestion, she liked that idea very much.
"That''s a great idea, Big Bother! Let''s do that!" She eximed between her breaths as they continued running.
They continued talking about how to take Maya with them as they ran.
They ran for a while when they heard Sylph saying that the girls arrived in front of their property.
Theo asked Sylph to open the gates as he and Aurora continued running through the whitendscape.
5 minutester, five girls opened the backyard door and stepped outside.
Ayia, Shizuka, June, Sam, and Sayuri arrived at the same coincidentally.
When they stepped into the backyard, they immediately searched for Theo and Aurora around thendscape.
They knew that at this time of the day, the two of them would be running around theke.
And they did find the two of them on the other side of the backyard, past the frozenke.
"How about we start stretching? This way when they pass here, we can run with them." Ayia suggested to the girls.
The girls nodded and started stretching.
2 minutester, Theo and Aurora were arriving in front of the house when they saw the girls stretching.
They smiled and ran faster.
"Come on! Follow us!" Aurora giggled as she passed them with Theo.
Theoughed too.
The girls did not waste time and followed the two of them.
6 beautiful girls and 1 handsome boy could be seen running through the magical whitendscape.
A perfect way to start a wintry day.
Chapter 289 Protect The Head!
Martial Arts Dojo, Pedrarruna Manor.
"Okay, girls, you know the drill. Put on the equipment and get ready for the spar!" Theo shouted as he finished thest stretching exercise.
The girls nodded and immediately walked to the side of the tatami where the equipment was kept.
They arrived on the tatami a while ago after they ran outside for a while.
They took off their heavy winter workout clothes, the girls were dressed in yoga legging pants and tank tops, and Theo was dressed in a ck shirt and ck shorts.
They were all barefooted as no one was allowed to wear shoes on the tatami.
Shortly after, they were ready to start their Spar Saturday Training.
They wore leg protectors, gloves, and mouth protectors.
Only Theo was without his mouth protector, but that was because he would be observing their sparring first before he entered the fray.
"Ready? Bump gloves! Start!" Theo shouted as he started the countdown clock and asked Sylph to y the workout ylist.
As soon as the girls heard Theo''s shout, they bumped their gloves and started the spar.
Aurora vs Shizuka.
Ayia vs Sam.
Sayuri vs June.
Theo observed the three pairs fighting with attentive eyes.
After three weeks of training, the newbies advanced a great deal.
After Theo''s persistence for them to be always on guard, the three girls did not have problems anymore in keeping the fighting stance throughout the fight.
Hands protecting the head, forearms protecting the abdomen, head lowered, left leg on the front, and right leg behind.
This was the most efficient way to defend the body throughout a fight.
And Sam, Sayuri, and June finally learned the way.
"Sayuri! June! Be more proactive! Throw some punches and kicks like I taught you girls this week!" Theo shouted as he looked at the two girls.
Even though the two of them were performing their fighting stance, they still had to attack.
If they always defended and were passive throughout the fight, it was very easy to lose the fight.
A single punch on the chin was enough to knock them out.
And a knockout in a fight is a very dangerous thing.
Especially if the girls are in a situation where they are fighting a pervert.
A ''knockout'' can be described as a sensation of disorientation. It may be blurry vision, loss of limb coordination, disordered bnce, or numbness of the body. These sensations intensify when a person is being hit with a series of punches, kicks, elbow, or knee shots until the knockout hit is delivered and finally loses consciousness.
In technical terms, this is called a concussion. The concussion may be mild or severe depending on the force and location of the strike on the head.
The brain is a soft and mushy organ present inside the skull. It is covered with three meninges (tissue that covers, protects, and nourishes the brain), the outmost of which is connected to the skull. It is a very delicate, fragile part of the body.
When a fighter is hit with a heavy blow, the brain shakes inside the head. The grid of nerves and blood vessels that are connected to the brain also moves around, which can cause them to tear. It may not be just one blow that causes this movement. It can also be a series of blows that results in significant movement of the brain inside the skull, like the jelly inside the tumbler.
This resulting injury from the tear can cause certain functions to freeze. If we were to drop a console or a phone, it may hang and we may have to connect it again or reboot it. Our brain does exactly the same thing. It shuts off for a while resulting in the loss of all the bodily movements and reboots.
The most effective spot to hit a person and result in a knockout is the chin or the jaw area. Simple reason: hitting the jaw of a person with sufficient power and the perfect angle will cause the head to rotate around. This causes maximum movement of the skull, thus affecting the brain. A blow to the side of the head can also be harmful. Hitting someone on the side of the head will cause the head to spin about, causing movement in the brain.
That''s why the head was lowered in the fighting stance, this way the chin would be protected by the hands and the elbows.
The hands have to always be protecting the head and the chin has to always be lowered.
Even when they throw a punch with either hand, the other hand has to stay in front of the head to protect the head against counterattacks.
For example, if Theo throws a punch with his right hand, the left hand will move to protect the head.
And a simr thing happens when he throws a punch with his left hand.
It was one of the things that Theo always highlighted in their training, the thought to always protect their heads throughout a fight.
Theo continued observing and giving the girls advice as the spar went on.
It was only when the 3-minute mark sounded that the girls stopped fighting.
They knew what that meant, they had to change partners, and one of them would be able to rest for 3 minutes.
Theo partnered up with Shizuka.
And the ck-haired girl was excited when she saw that she would fight Theo.
Even though he always beat her, she was able to learn so much through their spar.
The three pairs bumped gloves and started fighting right away.
Theo and Shizuka immediately sprang into action.
The two of them were highly skilled, so their fight was at a level of intensity that the other girls would struggle to meet.
Shizuka tried a faint and a punch, but Theo easily defended and counterattacked with a Judo technique.
Shizuka already saw thating and she easily defended it.
Theo was able to make her fall several times before with Judo techniques, which she thought was humiliating.
After all, she was a ck belt in Judo, it shouldn''t be so easy to make her fall to the ground.
It was only after falling multiple times that she understood that Theo was teaching her as he made her fall.
He saw openings that she didn''t see herself, and through these openings, he was able to easily defeat her.
When she realized that, she worked hard to fix her mistakes, and now Theo was not able to make her fall as easily as before.
Theo and Shizuka fought fastly and with intensity until the clock sounded.
The two of them were panting as they bumped gloves again.
Shizuka chose to rest for the next round, and Theo partnered up with Ayia.
Ayia smiled sweetly at Theo as they stood in front of each other.
Even though nothing happened thest week between her and Theo, she was not upset about it.
She knew that Theo was buried with work to finish his album.
Aurora even told her that he was sleeping less than 2 hours per night to work more.
She was so proud of him, and she admired his passion and determination.
And she was a very patient woman, she would not be upset because there was no action between her and her crush for a few days.
She just hoped that he would ask her out when he got free from the production of his music album.
Ayia and Theo bumped gloves and started fighting immediately.
The two lovers gave their all.
Chapter 290 Eclipse
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
The spar training went by and at the end of it, the seven of them were exhausted.
Even Theo was tired, theck of sleep made him more tired than usual.
The training ended and they went to take a shower.
Ayia, Shizuka, June, Sayuri, and Sam used the restroom in the gym, and Theo and Aurora took a shower in their bedrooms.
A whileter, Theo and Ayia could be seen cooking breakfast as the other girls talked with each other.
"Hey, Theo! Are going to rest tomorrow?" Sam asked suddenly.
"Yeah, I figured that at least one day of rest is essential in your training. You can''t overexercise your bodies." Theo replied as flipped the pancakes on the casserole with a flip of his hand.
"Thank goddess!" Sam eximed in relief.
"I will sleep until noon tomorrow." Sayuri dered loudly.
The girls giggled when they hear that, they had the same ns as Sayuri.
"Aurora-chan, does your vacation start this week?" June asked as she looked at the silver-haired girl dressed in sweaters.
June had to admit that she missed the girl helping her in the restaurant.
"Yeah, my final exams will end on Wednesday. Afterward, I will be done with the first year of high school." Aurora replied with a happy smile.
"Our little girl is growing up. It seems like it was yesterday that I watched her as a baby." Ayia said with a sad voice as she wiped her fake tears.
"You never saw me as a baby, Ayia-chan!" Aurora eximed as she looked at the purple-haired girl helping Theo cook breakfast.
The girls and Theoughed at Ayia and Aurora''s interaction.
"Are you going to help me again when you finish your final exams?" June asked.
"Of course! I miss helping around the restaurant!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
And she really did miss that, after not working in her brother''s restaurant for almost one month, she missed the rush and tasks involved with the service.
"Talking about missing something. I miss the food from the restaurant..." Sam said out loud as she gave Theo a side nce.
Sayuri and June also looked at Theo with expectant eyes.
They wanted to eat the food from the restaurant!
Sam and Sayuri could not appear there every day.
And even though June worked in the restaurant, she was the manager and was not involved with the kitchen.
Therefore, it has been some time since the three of them ate the food from Theo''s restaurant.
While Ayia and Shizuka worked in the kitchen of Theo''s restaurant, so they ate the delicious food every day.
And Aurora ate Theo''s amazing cuisine in every meal, so she was the person that the girls were jealous of the most!
It was a dream to have an amazing cook and chef like Theo cooking for them every meal of the day.
Theo heard Sam''s words and showed a small smile as he put some pancake dough on the casserole.
He could feel the girls'' eyes looking at him, and he knew what they wanted.
"Why don''t youe to the restaurant after the service tonight? We can have dinner on the third floor of the restaurant." Theo suggested with a smile on his face.
"Oh, Theo! You''re so sweet for suggesting that out of nowhere!" Sam eximed with an exaggerated sigh.
"I agree!" Sayuri eximed loudly.
The girlsughed hard when they heard Sam and Sayuri''s words.
Theo alsoughed at the girls'' silliness.
Even though he had a ton of work to do after his work at the restaurant, he did not mind spending an hour at dinner with his friends.
The girls were excited about the idea of having dinner together that night.
A whileter, Theo and Ayia finished cooking breakfast and the other girls helped put the dishes on the dining table.
They sat down and started eating the delicious food that Theo and Ayia cooked.
"What are you guys going to do today?" June asked as she put some pancakes on her te.
"Big brother and I have to work on somethingter." Aurora replied as she sipped her milk coffee.
"Oh, that''s true! I''m anxious to see the result of it!" Ayia eximed loudly when she remembered Theo telling her that they would start recording the vocals of thest song of the album that day.
The other girls looked at Theo, Aurora, and Ayia with suspicious eyes.
"What are you guys up to?" Sam asked curiously.
"Hmm, you will see next week. But I don''t know if you will be able to recognize it." Theo replied with a mysterious smile.
Aurora and Ayia giggled when they heard that.
Theo and the two girls were curious to know if their friends would recognize Theo and Aurora''s voices when they heard Moonlight''s songs.
Sam, Sayuri, and June snorted when they saw that they would not talk about it.
While Shizuka just smiled as she ate her salty fried bananas, she had to admit that she had fun with this group of people.
"I have to work on something with Shizu-chan." Ayia said as she ate her pancakes.
Today was the shooting day of Theo''s third music video, and she agreed to help them during the day.
A help they needed very much as this shooting would be the most difficult shooting for Arthur''s crew.
They never worked with so many actors and with a structure soplicated before in their lives.
They needed all the help they could get, that''s why Ayia and Shizuka decided to help them.
"I have some things to resolve in the printing factory." Sayuri said as she sipped her tea.
"Yeah, I have some work to do in the office too." Sam chimed in.
"It seems like we are all busy with work today." Theo said with a smile.
"Another reason for us to have dinner at the restaurant tonight." Sayuriughed.
"Yeah, talking about dinner. I already ordered a fresh Eclipse Fish to be delivered here on December 31st." Sam dered with a smug look.
And as expected, the others had shocked and bewildered faces when they heard that.
To understand why they were like that, we first need to understand that the sea yed a big part in the New Year''s Celebration.
It was not by chance that the azure color was one of the traditional colors of the celebration.
It was said that it brought good luck if there was seafood in the New Year''s Feast.
Obviously, there were all types of animals and nts that came from the Azure Seas.
And the fish that Sam had just said was one of the most looked for.
Everyone wanted a fresh Eclipse Fish.
Because Elffire City was far from the sea, it was even more difficult to get a fresh one like that.
This Eclipse Fish was tastier and fresher than any fish of Theo''sst life.
The girls and Theo praised Sam with smiles on their faces.
They could not wait to eat that fish!
The breakfast went on as they ate the delicious food on the table.
When they finished eating, Theo and Aurora bade goodbye to the girls as they left the siblings'' house.
They would see each otherter that night though.
When they saw thest car leaving, Theo looked at Aurora and smiled.
"Are you ready?" He asked.
"I was born ready!" Aurora eximed as she took his hand and pulled him towards the recording studio.
It was time to record thest track of Theo''s album.
If everything went well, the album would be finished by tomorrow.
Theo had so many things to do until theunching.
But what would be the public''s reaction to ''Earth to Azure''?
Onlyter that week we will know.
Chapter 291 Siblings Duet
Recording Studio, Pedrarruna Manor.
That Saturday morning could mean different things to different people.
But to Theo and Aurora, it meant their cooperation as artists.
Their first duet together.
It was something that the siblings would always remember.
"Cupcake, there''s no need to get nervous. We will record our vocals at the same time. Even if we make a mistake, we can start all over again." Theo gently said when he saw her nervous face.
Aurora took a deep breath and calmed herself when she heard her brother''s words.
"Thank you, Big Brother!" Aurora gave a sweet smile.
"I''m ready!" She said with determination as her eyes shone.
"I know you are." Theoughed.
"Come on! Let''s have fun!" He eximed as he pulled her into the recording room.
It was finally time to record the vocal of ''Save Your Tears''!
Theo and Aurora put on headphones and each of them stood up in front of a microphone.
They already had the lyrics memorized, and each of them knew what part of the song they should sing.
"Sylph, y the song!" Theo asked.
Sylph was the perfect assistant in the studio, she could perform everything perfectly and without dy.
DUN DUN DIN
The intro of ''Save Your Tears'' yed through Theo and Aurora''s headphones.
The two of them closed their eyes, they wanted to feel the music.
Shortly after, it was Theo''s turn to sing his part.
The two siblings had all their focus on recording the vocals.
On their first try, Aurora forgot some things, but Theo could see that it was only a matter of time until she got it right.
Like that, the siblings spent the whole morning in the recording studio.
And after countless tries, Theo and Aurora looked at each other with determined eyes.
Theo taught Aurora throughout the morning about the best way to sing the song, and he also gave some bits of advice about how to record the vocals.
Now, after Theo''s teachings, Aurora was a new singer.
What she learned during thest few hours trying to record a song with her brother was much more than she learned when she studied and practiced her singing by herself.
Theo and Aurora were determined to make their next try theirst try.
It would be the final version of the song!
They put on the headphones as Sylph yed the instrumental song to them.
The intro started and it was time for Theo to sing his part.
[I saw you dancing in a crowded room
You look so happy when I''m not with you
But then you saw me, caught you by surprise
A single teardrop falling from your eye
I don''t know why I run away
I''ll make you cry when I run away
You could''ve asked me why I broke your heart
You could''ve told me that you fell apart
But you walked past me like I wasn''t there
And just pretended like you didn''t care.]
Theo''s maic and beautiful voice sang his first part with perfection, but it was the next part that would be difficult.
That was because, in the next lines of the music, Theo would sing the lyrics while Aurora wouldplement the riffs.
Aurora had to perfectlyplement the instruments and Theo''s voice.
But after countless tries, she finally knew how to do it.
[I don''t know why I run away
I''ll make you cry when I run away
Take me back ''cause I wanna stay
Save your tears for another
Save your tears for another day
Save your tears for another day]
Aurora''s sweet and melodic voiceplemented Theo''s strong voice throughout these lines.
They were perfect together.
Maybe Theo was biased because she was his baby sister, but he thought that Aurora was much better than Ariana Grande.
Her sweet, and at the same time, strong voice was ready to sing her part of the song.
In this part, she would sing along without Theo''s help.
Through her shining eyes, it was possible to see her concentration and determination to make the best performance of her life.
[Met you once under a Pisces moon
I kept my distance ''cause I know that you
Don''t like when I''m with nobody else
I couldn''t help it, I put you through hell
I don''t know why I run away, oh boy
I make you cry when I run away
So, I made you think that I would always stay
I said some things that I should never say
Yeah, I broke your heart as someone did to mine
And now you won''t love me for a second time]
Theo heard Aurora''s amazing voice singing the lyrics perfectly.
Just like Theo taught her, she put her emotions through the words she sang.
And just like he expected, the effect of the words she sang was strong with her sweet and strong voice singing it.
Theo could not help but give a brilliant smile as he looked at the focused silver-haired girl singing in front of the microphone.
He was so proud of her.
When she finished singing her part, Aurora turned her eyes to Theo and saw him looking at him with a smile.
She could not help but smile too when she saw his smile.
They turned their heads to the microphone once again because it was time for the two of them to sing together.
[Save your tears for another day (ooh, yeah)
Save your tears for another day (yeah)
I don''t know why I run away
I''ll make you cry when I run away
Save your tears for another day, ooh, girl (ah)
I said save your tears for another day (ah)
Save your tears for another day (ah)
Save your tears for another day (ah)...]
Theo and Aurora gave their all to put all their emotions through the words they sang.
When thest note of the song was over, Theo and Aurora woke from the musical reverie they were in.
"Let''s see if this time worked, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed as she took off her brother and pulled Theo outside the recording room.
Theoughed when he saw her eagerness to see the result of theirst session.
The two of them arrived on the digital mixing table, and Theo yed the vocal track that he had just recorded with Aurora.
They both perked their ears.
They were searching for eventual mistakes they might have done.
Theo''s ears were much more urate, so he was the main force in this inspection.
But Aurora also participated, after months of training her ears, she finally was able to recognize the notes and sounds she heard, although she was not as good as her brother.
But that was normal, Theo''s musical ear was earned with the help of the system, while Aurora was developing her musical ear by herself.
In a way, this could be an opportunity for Aurora to enhance her musical ear.
They had serious and pondering faces as they listened to the vocal track.
Minutester, the track ended.
Aurora was not able to find anything wrong with it, but through thest few tries, she also was not able to find anything.
But that was normal because only Theo''s expert ears would be able to catch the mistake.
Aurora looked at her brother with expectation eyes.
Theo looked at her and smiled, "We did it!"
"Yes!!" Aurora immediately jumped on him and shouted in joy.
She was so happy!
Theo was also ecstatic as he hugged his sister in joy.
He only needed to edit the song and his album would be finished!
The siblings let go of each other and kept talking enthusiastically about the album when Theo''s phone rang.
He picked up his phone and looked at the caller.
[RYOKO]
Chapter 292 Animation Mother
"Cupcake, Ryoko is calling. It''s probably rted to the anime production. How about you order some food for us to eat for lunch?" Theo asked with a smile as he picked up his phone.
Aurora nodded and picked up her own phone and started searching ces to order their lunch.
Theo smiled and answered the call, "Hello?"
"Hey, boss!" Ryoko''s voice came through the phone.
"Hey, how is it going? Why are you calling me on a Saturday?" Theo chuckled.
"I wanted to report our work fromst week, and some other things." Ryoko replied promptly.
"Great! Tell me about it." Theo smiled.
After three weeks, Theo was more than satisfied with Ryoko''s work in his studio, he indeed took the right decision to put her in charge.
"We are almost finished with the first episode. The only thing left for the episode to be done is to add the sound effects and the dubbing."
"The sound effects will be produced next week by our sound studio, but it is the dubbing that is the problem. As you know we haven''t hired the voice actors yet. I think it is time to hire them already." Ryoko exined her position calmly.
Theo was silent for a while after he heard Ryoko''s words.
His face showed a thoughtful expression.
That was because choosing good voice actors was something essential for an anime to be sessful.
Just like in Theo''sst life.
The anime industry made the voice actors be celebrities.
In Theo''sst life, in 1888, Charles-?¡ëmile Reynaud was the first person to use animation techniques to make drawingse to life.
But it was only with the emergence of the Walt Disney Studios that animated films gained poprity.
When Disney released ''Snow White and The Seven Dwarfs'', it became a sess worldwide.
But in Azure Star, the history of animation was different.
In 1880, Hitarashi Mizuki made use of the first animated techniques in Sakura City.
He was able to animate his drawings with brute techniques, but that was only the beginning of animation in the Sakura Abode Country.
For 30 years, animation techniques improved constantly, until the cutout and stop-motion techniques were invented.
And it was using these techniques that the first anime was invented.
Hitarashi Itsuki was Hitarashi Mizuki''s daughter, when her father died, she promised herself to continue her father''s work.
She devoted her who life to animation, and it was using the cutout and stop-motion techniques that she produced the first anime movie.
All over the Sakura Abode Country, there were countless legends about elves and fairies.
And Itsuki chose one of these legends to be the story of her animated movie.
''Song of the Elven'' was Itsuki''s first animated movie.
It told the story of an elven tribe being threatened by monsters from a magical forest.
And when the final moment arrived, when the vige was about to be destroyed, a song sounded.
This song was sung by the whole elvish tribe, and the song drove the monsters away.
The movie was thrilling and emotional, it was not a surprise that it became sessful in the Sakura Abode Country as soon as it was released in 1915.
And one yearter, Itsuki''s movie was released in other countries, where it became a huge sess as well.
Itsuki produced several other movies throughout the years as she founded her own studio.
The Elven Animation Studio was until today, one of the most sessful animation studios in the world.
And Itsuki wasn''t only passionate about animated movies, she was also the first person tounch an anime on a TV Channel!
As most people might already guess, television was created in the Sakura Abode Country in the year of 1948.
TV Channels were established 2 yearster.
And as the TV Channels were something out of the world at the time, everyone in the country wanted to have a TV to watch the amazing shows throw the magical box.
But some people would rather create things to be broadcasted on the channels.
Hitarashi Itsuki was one of these people.
She was already 60 years old at the time, but her spirit was always with the animation.
When she saw the TV Channels, she immediately saw their huge potential of them.
The Elven Studios, that she owned, was already one of the biggest animation studios in the world.
Even though she had greatpetitors, everyone would agree that her movies and studio were the best.
She released several movies since her first movie in 1915.
But when she saw the TVs, she felt the same excitement that she felt when she created her first movie.
And she had an idea, an idea that would change the history of animation once again.
She created an anime to be aired weekly on a TV Channel.
And just like her first movie, the anime told the story of an elvish tribe.
''Seldarine'' told the story of a particr elf adventuring with her friends in the magical forest they lived in.
Itsuki worked personally on the project, even at her advanced age.
Seldarine''s first episode was aired on LHK TV Channel, and just like Itsuki predicted, it became a huge sess throughout the country.
Everyone gathered around the televisions every Sunday night to watch Seldarine''s adventures in the magical forest.
The anime had 12 episodes and took Itsuki 5 years toplete the project.
This was a normal timeframe for that time of history, they didn''t have the sophisticated techniques that wereter developed.
In 1965, the first anime in history was released, and it opened the doors for something amazing.
Itsuki couldn''t predict that because of her actions, the future would change drastically.
When Itsuki''s rivals saw the sess of her project, they immediately copied her.
They started producing their own animes.
Just like that, the anime industry was born.
More and more studios opened throughout the years, and more animes were produced.
It became a normal sight to see animes being broadcasted on TV.
When Itsuki died in 1995, she died happily as she watched her first movie.
The whole world mourned her death.
After all, she was the Mother of Animation!
She made animation famous and she created the first anime!
Legendary was the only word possible to describe Hitarashi Itsuki.
Some may be wondering why the exnation about the history of animation.
That was because every work that Hitarashi Itsuki produced was dubbed in Yamatese (Japanese).
In other words, the animated movie that made animation famous worldwide was in Yamatese!
''Seldarine'' the first anime TV show was in Yamatese!
And seeing her sess, herpetitors also used Yamatese as the mothernguage of animation.
So, every animation movie or TV show produced in the Sakura Abode Country was dubbed in Yamatese.
All because Itsuki preferred Yamatese rather than English to dub her animations.
But that was not a problem for the citizens of the Sakura Abode Country, as they all were fluent in English and Yamatese.
Therefore, all the voice actors in the industry used Yamatese as the mainnguage.
Theo needed talented voice actors, but the famous voice actors were hard to hire because they might have already projects in ce.
"Schedule an audition next Saturday in our branch at Sakura City. Contact the Voice Acting Union about our requirements." Theo said to Ryoko after thinking for a while.
He agreed with her, they needed to hire the voice actors as soon as possible.
Theo wondered if he would be able to find actors with voices simr to what he heard in his past life.
Chapter 293 Branch Studio Talkings
"Sure, it will be done." Ryoko replied with an excited voice.
She had to admit that she was excited about hiring the voice actors.
After all, when they finished hiring the voice actors, all the factors needed to produce their anime would be in their hands.
"Who''s going to run the studio in Sakura City?" Ryoko asked suddenly.
It was not possible to bring the voice actors to Elffire City as they did with the animators.
The animators didn''t have an option as the opportunity to work in a studio was rare for them.
But with the voice actors was a different story.
They had much more opportunities in Sakura City as new animes were being produced constantly, and there was a huge search for voice actors.
And if they were talented, they could get on big roles in a famous animes.
So, there were no voice actors who would be willing to move to Elffire City.
That''s why Theo opened a branch studio in Sakura City, this branch studio would take care of recording the voice tracks produced by the voice actors.
Then these tracks would be sent to the main studio in Elffire City, here they would synchronize the voice tracks and edit them to the animation.
Therefore, Sakura City''s branch studio would only produce the voice tracks, but even then people with sufficient knowledge in sound engineering were necessary to record and interact with the voice actors.
"Do you know any trustworthy person who can be responsible for that studio?" Theo asked.
Ryoko became silent for a while.
She didn''t know many people in Sakura City who they could trust, after everything she had been through in herst job, she was able to discover that most people she knew chose to believe her abuser''s story.
Only Ryoko''s ssmates from college believed in her.
"I might know someone." Ryoko said after thinking for a while.
Ryoko remembered one person who was one of her best friends in college.
Amano Rio studied animation in college with Ryoko, Brianna, Zofia, and the others.
Ryoko, Brianna, and Rio were inseparable, and the three of them had a profound passion for animation.
But in the third year of college, Rio''s parents became bankrupt.
They were not able to pay for Rio''s college anymore, it was then that Rio dropped out of college to start working.
She wanted to help her parents.
Ryoko and Rio were still friends, but they drifted apart as time passed.
But when Ryoko was humiliated and fired from the animation studio she worked at, Rio was one of the few that called Ryoko tofort her and say that she believed in her.
Even though Rio was powerless to help her, Ryoko saw that Rio still believed and treated her as a close friend after all those years apart.
Ryoko realized that Rio was a friend for life and that she would never betray her friends.
The two girls talked for hours that day, Ryoko vented all the grievances that she suffered during her internship, and Rio told Ryoko how herst years were for her.
Rio gave up on her dream to be an animator, and she graduated from a publicmunity college in business management.
These colleges were funded by the government of the country to provide a college education for poor families.
And Rio managed to graduate from this college.
Thest time that Ryoko talked to Rio, she was working as a manager at a fast-food branch restaurant.
Ryoko had already invited Rio toe to Elffire City to work in the studio, but Rio rejected.
Rio had to stay in Sakura City to take care of her old-aged parents.
"Her name is Amano Rio. We studied together in college. But due to some personal reasons, she had to drop out of the animation college. Later she graduated in business management. So, I can say that she is knowledgeable in animation and business management." Ryoko described Rio to Theo.
"Wow! She seems perfect for the job!" Theo eximed happily.
"Yeah, I think she is the perfect person for the manager of the branch studio." Ryoko said with an expectant voice.
Even though she wanted to hire Rio right away, this decision was with Theo.
After all, he was the studio owner and her boss.
"I agree. If you trust her that much, I trust her too. Hire her as soon as possible. Her sry cannot be too high, as it is only a branch studio. Let''s set her sry at 25k dors per month." Theo replied with a calm voice.
But Ryoko was everything but calm.
Her heart swelled in happiness when she heard Theo''s words, her friend finally could work in her dream job!
Especially when she heard how much Theo wanted to pay Rio monthly.
25 thousand dors!
That amount of money was almost what she earned per year as a manager at the fast-food branch restaurant!
But Rio would be the Head Manager of Theo''s branch studio, she needed to earn a sry worthy of her position.
She would take care of all the procedures in Sakura City in the future, which meant that her workload would be huge.
So, Theo did not mind paying her so much money.
Ryoko could not wait to tell Rio the great news.
"You will not regret this decision, boss!" Ryoko eximed gratefully.
"I''m sure I won''t." Theoughed.
He knew what Ryoko had been through, and if Ryoko trusted so much this Rio, she really must be a trustworthy person.
"After you hire Rio. Talk to her to start the procedures to open the studio. Hiring a securitypany to take care of the building security, hiring assistants, and so on." Theo said calmly.
"Oh, also ask the sound engineers who just were hired if they know any trustworthy sound engineers in Sakura City. We will need capable sound engineers in the branch studio to be able to record the vocal tracks made by the sound actors." Theo added.
Sound engineers were essential to these procedures as they would guide and help the voice actors.
But Theo wanted trustworthy people.
Even though it was impossible to ur a leak of his animes with Sylph taking care of hiswork security, that included thework of Sakura City''s branch studio.
So, even if a traitor appeared in the branch studio, they would not be able to leak the voice tracks.
As the voice tracks would be the only thing in the branch studio''s database.
No animation would pass through the branch studio.
But Theo did not like the thought of having untrustworthy people working in his studio, so he wanted Ryoko to look for honest and trustworthy sound engineers.
"Don''t worry about it. By the time the auditions start next Saturday, the branch studio will be ready for operations." Ryoko affirmed with a determined voice.
"I know, I believe in you." Theo chuckled.
The two of them talked about other details of the anime production before they hang up the phone.
Ryoko had to go back to work and start the procedures to open the branch studio.
And Theo had to start editing thest song of his album.
But before he did that, he had a lovely lunch with his sister.
They ate their meatball sandwiches as they watched an anime in the living room.
When they finished, Aurora decided to take a nap, and Theo headed to the recording studio.
He had multiple thoughts as he edited thest song of his album.
And one of them was about the production of his third music video.
He wondered if Arthur and his crew would be able to finish the shootings of the music video before tomorrow.
Chapter 294 Last Shooting In Elffire City
Auburn Way Street, Elffire City.
Saturday Morning, December 19th.
The day started early for Arthur and his crew.
After two days of nning and preparations, they were finally ready to shoot the ''Save Your Tears'' music video.
This particr music video was different whenpared to the other two music videos they produced for Moonlight.
All the scenes of the music video were from a party.
The music video focused on two ex-lovers as they met each other at this party.
As it was a party, the nning needed to be done to film scenes of a party was much moreplicated than a simple scene.
They needed tens of background actors, but Arthur already hired 35 background actorsst Tuesday.
Each one would earn 300 dors, which was a normal amount of money because there were no scenes that needed these actors to perform.
They just need to act like they were at a party.
Only Helena and Ishii would need to perform as they would act as the two ex-lovers.
But with all the experience they earned after performing in front of the cameras for thest 3 weeks, the two of them were not nervous anymore.
They knew what they had to do, and they were confident about it.
Another important aspect of the video was the lighting, this was a party.
And every party has its characteristics lights to improve the mood of the party.
Bobby, the responsible for the lighting, had a big challenge in this music video.
He had to make it possible for the scenes shot by the camera to have the distinctness for the audience to be able to see what''s happening at the party, and at the same time, it has to have the lighting that a party should have.
The bright and colorful lights that all parties had.
Another aspect was the one that Niwa was in charge of.
The art concept with the party decorations and the actors'' clothing.
Helena, Ishii, and the other 35 backgrounds needed to look good.
After all, this was a party, and everyone dressed up for parties.
Niwa spent thest two days making the props for the scene, and also adjusting some clothes that would be used in the shooting.
After the 35 background actors were hired, Niwa got their measures and immediately asked Ayia for the clothes she wanted.
She needed those measures, after all, even if she got the most pretty clothes for someone, it wouldn''t matter if the clothes did not fit the actors.
For thest two days, she asked so many things to Ayia, that Niwa was almost embarrassed by it.
But with Ayia''s help, they were able to get the right size for each piece of clothing she designed for the actors.
Another aspect was the makeup and hair of the actors.
As it was said before, this was a party, and everyone needed to look their best.
The girls needed makeup and hair done.
Which made Kate, the hair stylist and makeup artist, one of the most busied people on the crew.
She had the job of making everyone look beautiful for the party, which would demand all her time, as she had to prepare 37 actors for the party.
When Arthur saw how much workload Kate would have, he asked her if she wanted help.
After thinking for a while, she refused.
Even though she knew that it would be exhausting and difficult, she did not back down from the challenge.
She became even more determined.
Another aspect of the music video was the camera settings.
Different from thest shootings, the settings would be totally different.
First, Buddy would operate the camera to move through the party.
The camera would not be ced on tripods like before.
That was because this music video demanded particr movements of the camera.
For example, as the camera moved through the party, the audience would feel more immersed in the party.
That was exactly what they wanted.
A party was for people to dance and enjoy the music.
And the camera should act like it.
So, Buddy''s skills would be much more demanded in this shooting.
Thest two music videos were not difficult for him, only in some scenes he was able to show his talent.
But in this music video, throughout the whole duration of it, Buddy would be operating the camera.
That''s why Arthur and Nomura had long talks with Buddy.
They exined everything they wanted from him when they started shooting the music video.
And as a talented cameraman, Buddy was able to absorb and understand their instructions.
And thest aspect was the location.
After scouting several locations, Nomura found the perfect ce.
The ce he chose was normally rented for parties, and as they wanted indeed to show in the camera that a party was happening, it was the perfect ce.
When they chose the ce, they asked Ayia to rent the ce for the whole day of Saturday.
They would need the whole day to set up the ce for the party.
Decorations, lights, cameras, and so on.
After all these things were said, we can understand that the whole crew was in a frenzy for thest two days.
They worked non-stop to get all things and preparations done before Saturday.
They could not afford mistakes, they only had one day to shoot the music video.
And theirst music video they would produce for Moonlight.
Ayia already warned them that Moonlight would not produce any other music videos for the album he would release at the end of the month.
Moonlight would release any other album soon, therefore their journey producing music videos in Elffire City would end.
3 weeks ago they arrived in Elffire City searching for their dream, their big break project that would make them be recognized by others.
What they received was much more than that.
They got the opportunity to work in 3 big productions and experience all types of things.
They werepletely different people than they were 3 weeks ago.
They used high-quality types of equipment and had no limits to their budget.
Everything they asked Ayia for, they would get it.
They filmed scenes in crowded ces, indoors, in remote ces, and so on.
They were beyond grateful for all the trust that Moonlight had in them.
That''s why they wanted so much to produce something as good as theirst two projects with Moonlight.
Even though they had a tight schedule, they did not give up, instead, it made them more determined.
That was their feeling when they were packing the truck that Saturday morning.
They had to pack the decorations, clothes, props, and other things in the truck to transport to the party''s location.
They woke up early for that, but no one had a grumpy face.
They all had shining eyes as they worked diligently.
Even Helena and Ishii were helping.
This day meant a lot for the two of them too.
They didn''t know when they would be able to act in such a big production as lead actors again.
Their future was uncertain.
It all depended on how their careers would be after the music videos were released.
They were the lead actors in 3 of Moonlight''s music videos.
Would their careers soar when people saw them on screen?
It was uncertain, they thought.
But one thing was for sure.
Thest few weeks were magical for them too.
And they were as determined as the others to produce the best music video possible.
But would they be able to do that?
Chapter 295 Party At The 9th Club
9th Club, West District, Elffire City.
This club was famous around the neighborhood for the parties that usually happened there.
And that Saturday morning was no different from the others.
A truck parked in front of the club and some people started unloading all types of equipment carrying them into the club.
A party was indeed going to happen in the 9th Club, but it would be different from everything the club saw before.
A music video would be filmed there!
Arthur and his crew unloaded the truck and started the preparations for the shooting.
"Come on, guys! Each one of you knows what to do!" Arthur shouted as they unloaded thest material into the club.
They nodded and started doing their assignments.
Bobby started setting up the lights.
Kaitlyn took care of all the electrical equipment to make sure everything was safe.
Niwa, Arabe, Kanna, and Obara were setting up the decorations.
Helena and Ishii were rehearsing their parts.
Kate was starting the preparations to work on all the actors.
Arthur, Nomura, and Buddy were setting up the cameras.
They were deeply involved in work when a sports car parked in front of the club.
Two stunning beautiful girls exited the car and looked around the ce.
"Is this the ce?" Ayia asked as her golden eyes scanned the ce.
"I believe so." Shizuka replied as her red eyes also scanned all around.
"Let''s go then." Ayia said as she started walking toward the club.
Shizuka nodded and followed Ayia into the club.
When they entered the ce, they saw a big hallrge enough to house 100 people, a bar by the side, and a DJ booth at the back.
It was the typical setting that every party ce should have.
The two girls also noticed 12 people working diligently.
"Hey, it''s Ayia-san and Shizuka-san!" Kate eximed loudly when she saw the two girls entering the club.
The others immediately turned their heads and saw Ayia and Shizuka too.
"Hey, girls!"
"Good morning!"
"How are you doing?"
They greeted the girls with amiable and grateful smiles.
After three weeks of working together, they were as grateful toward these girls as they were toward Moonlight.
After all, it was only through Ayia''s suggestion that Moonlight hired them.
And throughout the production of the three music videos they did, Ayia and Shizuka were their guardian angels.
Everything they asked for was delivered to them.
A big part of the reason why they did such a good job was that they had Ayia and Shizuka helping them behind the scenes.
So, it was no surprise their enthusiasm for seeing the girls.
Ayia and Shizuka greeted everyone amiably.
Ayia''s eyes were shining as she saw all the party settings, she was very curious about this party music video.
While Shizuka only came here to apany Ayia.
They talked for a while, until Ayia asked, "What can we help you with?"
Her voice showed the excitement she was feeling.
"How about you two help us set up the decorations? With more hands, we can finish way faster." Niwa suggested.
"Sure, we can do that!" Ayia replied with a smile.
The others agreed with Niwa''s suggestion too.
If they finished setting up the decorations earlier, they could start filming the scenes earlier, which meant they would have more time to shoot.
Like that, Ayia and Shizuka helped Niwa set up the decorations.
Everything was a wonder to them.
Ayia constantly asked Niwa about things she saw.
The cameras, the lights, the decorations, and so on.
She was very interested in everything she saw because this music video was from her crush.
And she wanted to tell him everything she saw during the production of his music video, she was certain that he would be interested in the story.
As they continued setting up the equipment and the party, people started to arrive at the club.
There were 5 people outside the club.
"I believe it''s here." One of them said out loud.
"Yeah, the message they sent to me says that this is indeed the ce."
They checked the address once again, and when they saw it was indeed the right ce, they entered the club.
When the five of them entered the club, they saw something they have never seen when they performed in a theater.
Cameras were being set up and strange lights gave the ce a party vibe.
Only now do they believe what they heard in the audition two days ago.
When they passed the audition, they heard that they would participate in a shooting.
But in Elffire City, actors only performed in the theaters, so they found it hard to believe someone was filming something here.
As soon as they entered the ce, they attracted the attention of everyone.
"Hey, you are the actors who passed the audition two days ago, right?" Arthur walked over and said with a smile.
"Yes, we are." One of them replied nervously.
"Great! We can start preparing you for the shooting right away." Arthur said with a happy smile.
"Kate! I think you can start working on these!" He called the girl.
Kate happily trotted toward the 5 neers, she finally could start working!
Even though she could start preparing Helena and Ishii right away, that would be a dumb decision.
That was because if she did their makeup and hair too early, it might fall off during the shooting.
Plus, Helena and Ishii would be the only ones who be focused on by the cameras, so their makeup and hair needed to be perfect.
That''s why Kate would prepare all the background actors before she started with Helena and Ishii.
Kate dragged the five neers to the side and started doing their makeup.
Her heavy workload of the day had just started.
Throughout the next hours, more and more actors arrived, and Kate became even busier.
But on another hand, the preparations were almost done for the shooting.
Bobby was able to set up all the lights as they nned before.
Arthur, Nomura, and Bobby finished setting up the cameras.
And finally, Niwa and the others finished setting up the party decorations.
The ce finally looked like a party ce.
Niwa was inspired by the New Year''s theme to design the decorations.
The ce looked amazing, and the only different thing that was different from a normal party were the cameras and lighting sets ced around the ce.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at the set with shining eyes, they had to admit it was a little fun to participate in this project.
By now all the background actors already arrived, and Kate finished their makeup and hair too.
As soon as Niwa finished setting up the decorations, she started giving each background actor, the clothes she designed for each one of them.
A whileter, Kate also finished Helena and Ishii''s makeup and hair.
The two of them dressed in the clothes Niwa designed for them, and just like that, the two lead actors were ready to start working!
The two of them looked beautiful.
Ishii was wearing ck pants, ck sneakers, a white shirt, and a red jacket.
While Helena wore a shiny red dress that made her look absolutely stunning.
All pieces were in ce, and the shooting was ready to start.
Arthur started instructing the background actors, and just like that the shooting of the ''Save Your Tears'' music video started.
Everyone assumed their positions.
And Arthur shouted once again, "Lights! Camera! Action!"
Chapter 296 Tears Of Happiness
Zodiac''s Fast-Food Restaurant, 16th Street Branch Unit, Sakura City.
It was just another normal day at the Zodiac''s restaurant.
The ce was full of customers, and the employees worked hard to serve everyone.
The Zodiac was a fast-food chain of restaurants famous worldwide.
It was founded in the S.A. a century ago, and since then, the restaurant was able to open branches all over the country, and outside the country too.
Most countries had a Zodiac branch in their territory.
So, it was safe to say that this was a sessfulpany, but that was only for the top brass of thepany.
For the people who worked in the restaurants, it was low payment job, after all, it was a fast-food restaurant.
And fast-food restaurants were well known for paying the minimum wage established by thew.
Just like in Theo''sst life, there were no specific requirements for someone to work in this kind of establishment.
Everything was done to maximize the profit of the top brass.
But that was only for the attendants and cooks who worked at the restaurant, the manager of the restaurant was able to earn a bigger wage.
Even though it was still not much money, it was better than the others who worked at the store.
Amano Rio was in her office making the reports ofst week''s profits.
She was the manager of this branch unit on 16th Street, which meant that she was the boss of everyone working in the restaurant.
And she took her very seriously as she knew that she was lucky tond such a good job just after she graduated from the publicmunity college.
Even though the sry was not as good as other managers earned elsewhere, for Rio, the wage she earned was enough to pay her bills and help her parents.
After her parents sold all their properties and valuable things, they were able to pay off their debt.
But they still were unemployed, so the two of them started selling fruits and vegetables in the city market.
They did this to support their daughter who was, at the time, studying in themunity college.
They would do anything for Rio as they already med themselves for ruining their daughter''s dream of being an animator.
If they did not go bankrupt, their daughter would still be studying for her dream job.
Rio was their only child, so they did not mind working all day in the market to support her.
And Rio knew all the effort her parents put on to support her as she studied.
She never med them for the destruction of her dreams, she understood that everything that happened was beyond her parent''s scope.
She was a practical person, and even though she was sad that she was not able to realize her dream, she still lived happily with her parents.
She managed to graduate frommunity college and she was even able to get the position of head manager of a fast-food restaurant.
Now, she was the person with thergest ie in their house.
She could perfectly support them by herself, and even though she asked her parents to stop working at the market, they refused.
They refused to spend a single cent that Rio made with her work.
They reasoned that they already ruined her dreams, so they would not ept being supported by their daughter.
Plus, they liked working at the market and earning their own money.
But with Rio''s persistence, they epted her help to pay for the food they ate during the month.
Aside from that, Rio had the rest of her sry all for herself.
But differently from other people her age, Rio did not spend that extra money.
She kept it all in her bank ount, that was because she was saving money to buy a better apartment for her and her parents.
After her parents'' bankruptcy, they had to move to a very bad apartment.
It was old and located in a bad neighborhood, but at least was cheap.
Like all cities, Sakura City also had poorer neighborhoods.
Although the police were always patrolling the area, crimes were more probable to happen in neighborhoods like these.
Plus, they lived on the border of the city, far from everything.
They had to leave at least 2 hours early to be able to arrive on time for work.
Rio wanted an apartment closer to the city center, and in a nicer neighborhood.
That''s why she was saving all the money she could.
Rio worked through the whole morning that Saturday.
Profit reports, ingredients orders, employee evaluations, and so on.
These were some of the things that Rio, as the manager, had to do.
12:02 PM.
Rio looked at the clock and sighed.
''I should eat something before I start with these reports again.'' She thought as she stood up from her seat.
She was about to head out of her office when she felt her cellphone vibrating in her jeans pocket.
Rio picked it up to see who was the caller, and she saw a name that brought a smile to her lips.
"Hey, girl!" Rio answered the phone with a lively voice.
"Hey!" Ryoko''s voice came through the phone.
"What''s up? Do you need something from me?" Rio asked with a yful voice.
"Howe? Can''t I just want to talk with my friend?" Ryoko replied with a yful voice too.
"Well, I know you are super busy with the studio you are working for. So, if you are calling me, it means you have something important to say to me." Rio giggled.
Rio knew that Ryoko was the Head Director of an Animation Studio, and she was so proud of her friend.
After all the humiliation she had to go through, she rose through it even stronger!
But Rio had to admit she was a little jealous of Ryoko, she was able to realize her dreams.
But it was only a sliver of jealously, Rio was indeed ecstatic for Ryoko''s sess.
"Busted!" Ryokoughed.
Rio alsoughed as she heard that.
"So, what''s up?" Rio asked with a curious voice.
Thest time Ryoko called her was offering a job in the animation studio she worked for, at first, Rio was ecstatic.
She finally would be able to work with animation!
But when she heard that she would have to move to Elffire City, all the excitement died off.
She could not leave Sakura City, she had to take care of her parents.
So, it was with great difficulty and full of regret that Rio refused Ryoko''s offer.
But she did not dwell too much on it, she believed that her time woulde someday.
"I have another job offer for you, but this time you won''t need toe to Elffire City for it." Ryoko started.
Rio perked her ears and her eyes shone when she heard that.
Her heart could not help but beat faster as she waited for Ryoko''s next words.
That little hope she had deep in her mind flourished.
Would her dreams be true?
"We will open a branch studio in Sakura City responsible for dealing with the voice actors and recording their voice tracks. So, we will need someone to be the manager of this studio. Someone knowledgeable in business management and animation. I rmended your name to my boss, and he epted." Ryoko exined.
Rio could not believe what she was hearing as she froze in ce.
"Rio, would you like to work as the Head Manager of our Tkyo Animation Branch Studio in Sakura City?" Ryoko asked with an excited voice.
Those words said by Ryoko were able to breach all the defenses in Rio''s mind.
All the disappointment and sadness she felt for not realizing her dreams came out.
Tears could not help but fall down from her eyes.
Tears of happiness.
"Yes!" Rio replied with a brilliant smile as tears continued to stream down her cheeks.
Chapter 297 Tsukuyomi
Recording Studio, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo had his headphone on as he worked on theputer.
He was editing thest song of his album.
That morning, he and Aurora recorded thest part of the song.
And it took much less time than he expected, he thought it would take at least 1 to 2 days, but Aurora surpassed his expectations.
She was able to fix her mistakes quickly and with his teachings, the two of them were able to record the voice tracks of their duet song in only one morning.
Theo was super proud of Aurora as he knew that she worked really hard to be a better singer.
He was also happy because that meant he would have more time before theunching of his album.
And he needed more time.
So, instead of going back to the production of his animated music video, Theo decided to edit the song right away.
The sooner the album was finished, the better it was for Ayia.
He knew that he was asking her a lot when he asked to do the preparations forunching in less than a week.
He didn''t even know how she would be able to get Track to short down their inspection, so he figured that he should deliver the sooner he could.
Like that, Theo spent the Saturday afternoon editing thest song of his album.
The song was almost ready, Theo just needed to add the vocal tracks, that he and Aurora recorded in the morning, into the instrumental track that he made a few days ago.
An hourter, the song was ready.
''Save Your Tears'' by Moonlight (feat. Tsukuyomi) was finished!
"Finally!" He gave a brilliant smile and sighed in relief.
Theo felt satisfaction swelling in his heart.
After almost two months of preparations and production, his album finally finished production!
He was so happy!
He remembered all the effort he made, the days learning new instruments, picking the songs, starting the production, and so on.
He thought that this was the feeling that artists felt when they finished their projects, and Theo could not wait tounch his album!
''Earth to Azure'' Album by Moonlight was ready to be shown to the world.
It was only a matter of time.
Would they like it?
Would they listen as much as he did in his past life?
Theo was in a reverie and having these kinds of questions after he realized that his album was done.
A whileter, he woke up from his daydream and smiled.
He didn''t know if these songs would be as famous as they were in his past life, but it did not matter to him.
His work was done, and he would be happy with any result that came.
Theo put the song in a file and sent it to Ayia.
She would get the copyrights for the song, and now that the album was finished, she would also get the copyrights for the whole album.
9 solo songs and 1 duet song with Tsukuyomi.
Tsukuyomi was Aurora''s artist name.
Just like her brother, Aurora didn''t want to be overly famous, so she also chose an alias.
She was looking for a name with the same theme as her brother, so Theo suggested Tsukuyomi, the Moon Goddess of Japanese Mythology of his past life.
Aurora loved the name as soon as she heard it, she decided it would be her artist name from that moment on.
After Theo sent the file, he paused for a few minutes.
He was deciding what he should do, he looked at the clock and saw there was still time left before he had to go to the restaurant.
"I have to edit the footage of the ''Perfect'' music video that the crew sent to mest Wednesday..." He thought out loud, but when he looked at the clock again, he gave up on the idea.
He would not able to finish editing the music video before his work at the restaurant.
Plus, he could edit the ''Perfect'' and ''Save Your Tears'' music videos tomorrow when the production of thest music video would be finished.
"Then I guess I will have to use this time to go back to drawing the frames again." He chuckled as he stood from his seat and walked out of the recording studio.
He spent so much time in thest two months inside this recording studio.
Most of the time was working on his album.
But even though his album was done, he would still frequent the recording studio of his house frequently.
That was because he had to produce the soundtracks of his animes.
The [SAO] Anime soundtrack, for example, would be produced by him alone.
Which would not be a difficult task for him with all the experience he earned by producing his music album.
Shortly after, Theo arrived in the animation studio of the manor.
He immediately sat down and observed in which frame he stopped drawing.
The animation he created had lots of scene changes, and that demanded extra work because the scenes were not linear.
If Theo had a team helping him, it would be difficult.
But for one person it was.
Even if this person was someone like Theo.
These scene changes also demanded a very experienced editor to synch all the sounds and scenes perfectly.
That''s why Theo wanted to start editing the video by Monday.
He would first record the sound effect and immediately after he would start editing.
When Theo understood where he stopped, he cleaned his mind and took a deep breath as he took hold of the pen.
When his silver moon eyes opened again, they shined in concentration.
Theo''s full focus was on the drawing that he had just restarted.
His hands danced on the table as he draw the frames.
He didn''t feel the time passing, and it was only when his phone rang that his focus was broken.
Theo picked up his phone and saw it was time to get ready to go to work.
He ced the pen down and turned off the digital animation table.
He was runningter, so he quickly arrived in his bedroom and took a shower.
A whileter, Theo exited his bedroom dressed in casual winter clothes.
When he arrived on the ground floor, he saw Aurora seat on the couch dressed in casual winter clothes too.
The only difference was that her jacket and shirt were pink.
"Come on, Big Brother! Or we will arrivete!" She shouted and stood up from the couch when she saw her brother arriving on the ground floor.
She grabbed his hands and pulled him down the stairs toward the garage.
Theo was frozen for a few moments, but when he felt Aurora''s hands pulling down, heughed.
''She is so silly sometimes.'' He thought with a smile on his face.
They entered Theo''s car shortly after.
He started the car and drove it down the mountain.
"The song we recorded today is ready." Theo dered with a calm voice and yful smile as they left their property through the front gate.
But even though he was calm, Aurora was nothing like that.
Her eyes widened and she could not help but feel a mix of nervousness and excitement.
"Really? I want to hear it!" She shouted as she looked at her brother with shining eyes.
Theoughed but obeyed her wishes, nheless.
He connected his phone to the car panel and yed the song.
Just like that, ''Save Your Tears'' got its first listeners.
The two artists who participated.
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi heard their song with smiles on their faces as they drove through the streets of Elffire City.
Chapter 298 Girls Night At The Spark I
Women''s Dorm, Tkyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
The working day was over at the studio by 2 pm on Saturdays, but most of the animators chose to work overtime.
And Brianna, Araya, Mitsue, Zofia, Emina, and Kanai were not different.
They worked in different departments, but they all showed excitement for working in this studio.
Even though the girls had reservations at a restaurantter, they still worked until 5 pm.
Their reservation was for 8 pm, so they still had time to get ready and take a cab to the restaurant.
The girls left their workstations and immediately headed to their dorm rooms.
Emina and Kanai had single rooms, so they did not have problems getting ready.
But Brianna, Zofia, Araya, and Mitsue shared a room, so they would take longer to get ready because of it.
The girls arrived in their rooms and immediately started getting ready.
It was their first night out in weeks, so they wanted to look good and have fun.
And that meant that they would take a while.
They had to take a shower, pick something to wear, apply makeup, and other girly stuff.
They should leave the dorms at least 30 minutes before their reserved time, by riding a cab they could arrive at the restaurant in less than 30 minutes as the restaurant was not that far from the studio.
Which left two and half hours for the girls to get ready.
"Should I wear a dress?" Araya asked after she left the bathroom where she took a shower.
She was only wearing a towel, but that was not a problem as only the girls were in the room.
"Of course! We have to look good." Brianna replied as if it was something obvious.
"I can look good without a dress." Araya retorted with a stubborn face.
She didn''t like wearing dresses, she preferred wearing pants and shirts.
"That''s not up for discussion, Araya-chan!" Zofia eximed.
"Yeah, let''s pick a dress for you to dress in." Mitsue chimed in with an excited voice.
"No, no, no!" Araya eximed in fear when she saw the three girls looking at her with dangerous eyes.
Just like that, Araya was deemed unfit to choose her own clothes, and Brianna, Zofia, and Mitsue chose her dress amidst giggles.
After all the girls took a shower, they started doing their makeup.
Which was the process that would take longer toplete.
The girls raced against time to get ready in time.
When the clock hit 7:22 pm, the four girls left their door room.
They were dressed in winter coats, but beneath the coats, they were wearing stunning dresses.
As it was Winter, they needed to wear these coats to ward off the cold as they traveled toward the restaurant, but when they arrived there, they would take off their coats.
And it was not only their dressed that were stunning, the girls were also stunning.
Their young and pretty faces looked beautiful as they walked toward Emina and Kanai''s rooms.
When they were arriving there, Emina and Kanai also exited their own rooms, and just like the other four, they were also wearing winter coats, and beneath them, stunning dresses.
Emina and Kanai were older than them, but they looked like they were still in their 20s.
They looked mature and stunning with their makeup on.
"Wow!" The girls eximed as they saw each other.
They were dressed to kill.
"Which product did you use to make your eyeliners?" Kanai asked the girls as they walked out of the dorms toward the side entrance of the studio.
There was a second entrance by the side of the studio that was only avable for the people who lived in the dorms.
This way they wouldn''t have to enter the studio by the frontal entrance every time they wanted to go to their dorm rooms.
As expected, this entrance also had security.
The entrance was divided into parts, the male and the female entrance.
The male entrance had male security guards, and the female entrance had female security guards.
This was made to make the girls morefortable toe and go through this entrance.
Shortlyter, the girls arrived at the entrance.
They greeted the girls working as guards with smiles.
These girls were trained in martial arts and were many times stronger than an average man.
So, Brianna and the others felt very safe with them guarding them.
"When the car will arrive?" Zofia asked as she looked at the snow falling outside.
"It says here that it will arrive in 3 minutes." Araya replied as she looked at her phone.
She had asked for a car service through an app a few minutes ago.
The girls nodded and waited patiently as they looked for the car that would drive them to the restaurant.
Just like Araya said, 3 minutester, a white car stopped in front of the studio entrance.
"This is the car, let''s go." Araya said as she opened the door and left the building.
The girls nodded and followed Araya promptly.
What met them when they stepped outside was the freezing coldness of the Winter.
Since the beginning of Winter, they stayed inside the studio, so they were not able to feel the cold.
But now they felt it deep in their bones.
They were amazed by it.
Inside the studio was always so warm andfortable, that they never imagined that outside was so cold.
They quickly ran toward the car and entered.
They were still shivering a little.
The car was big enough to take the six girls and the driver.
"Araya, right?" A middle-aged woman asked.
"Yes, it is me." Araya replied as she tried to ward off the cold.
"Great, we will arrive at your destination shortly." The woman said as she started driving the car through the street.
"Oh my god! I cannot believe it is so cold outside!" Zofia eximed.
"I was thinking about the same thing!" Mitsue eximed.
"Inside the studio and the dorms are always so warm that I thought that Winter in Elffire City was less harsh than in Sakura City. But now I see that Winter here is even stronger!" Briannamented as she rubbed her hands to warm them.
"How do they do that?" Kanai asked in wonder.
"Now I see that the boss invested in this studio more money than I imagined it." Araya chimed in.
"The boss again!" Emina eximed.
"He must have wanted to provide the best workce for his employees. Think about it. He pays us more money than the other studios would pay us, overtime hours are optional and we are not pressured to do it, he even pays our overtime hours, he builtfy dorms for us to live in, and more and more." Briannamented with a dreamy face.
She was dreaming about the boss, obviously.
"I think I''m in love." Zofia dreamily said.
"I think I like working in the studio even more now." Mitsue added.
Kanai and Emina had intrigued faces, their desire to meet their boss only increased when they realized what Brianna said was true.
Just by his actions alone, the boss was an amazing person already.
Now they wanted to know if he really was as pretty as the girls imed.
The six girls talked with excited voices throughout the whole journey toward the restaurant.
A whileter, the car stopped in front of a 3-floor building.
There was a sign in front of it that said:
[The Spark]
Chapter 299 Girls Night At The Spark II
The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
The girls looked through the car windows and observed the ce.
It looked modern and elegant at the same time, and warm light could be seen inside the restaurant through the windows.
But the girls did not have much time to admire the building, so they quickly thanked the female driver before they exited the car.
When they left the car, they were immediately assaulted by the cold weather once again, so the six of them quickly entered the restaurant.
As soon as they entered, they did not feel cold anymore, they looked around the reception and noticed some cozy couches by the side and a reception counter in the front.
They immediately walked toward the counter where they were greeted by a restaurant employee.
"Good night! How can I help you?" The greeter asked with a professional smile on his face.
"Good night! We have a reservation tonight under the name of Brianna Shiori." Brianna replied with a smile.
"Okay, I will check in a second, but while you wait, we can keep your coats, if thedies want." The greeter suggested.
Brianna and the others nodded and took out their coats and handed them to an employee that was responsible for storing the coats the clients wore.
In Winter, storing the clientele''s coats was essential for the establishments.
Especially for a high-end restaurant like Theo''s.
"I found it. We have your table ready; if you follow our employee, she will guide you to your table." The greeter dered with a smile as he pointed to a girl wearing a uniform by the side of the counter.
"Thank you!" Brianna said with a smile as she and the rest walked toward the girl.
The girls, now wearing only dresses, looked beautiful.
"Please, follow me." The girl said with a polite voice as she walked out of the reception hall with Brianna and the rest following her.
Shortly after, they entered the main hall of the restaurant.
*GASP*
And just like countless others who saw the hall for the first time, the girls were stunned by what they saw.
Countless flowers could be seen above their heads as they followed the girl.
All types of flowers.
And above these flowers, they could see a starry sky shining.
They felt like they were transported outside the city with only the starry sky as their ceiling.
Beautiful frescoes were drawn on the walls, and a warm light illuminated the hall.
It gave a cozy and warm feeling to the people enjoying the delicious food served.
As they walked toward their table, they admired the beauty of the ce.
"This is your table, enjoy!" The girl said with a smile as she stopped in front of a table with six seats.
The girls woke up from their reverie and quickly thanked the girl for her help.
Shortly after, the girls sat down on the seats and observed the surroundings of their table.
Their table was ced at the end of the hall, and they were able to see a beautiful stone-carved staircase with an elegant chandelier illuminating it.
They were about toment on that when a waiter arrived near their table.
"Good night! I will be your waiter for tonight. This is our Menu. You can take your time, and if you have any doubts, you can ask me." The waiter dered with a smile as he handed each one of them a Menu.
The girls were a little surprised by the sudden appearance of the waiter, but they still nodded and picked up the Menu handed to them.
As they looked at the Menu, there were some things that they could not understand.
"What''s this dish called Lasagna?"
"A fish soup? How is it made?"
"Ratatouille? What''s that?"
The girls talked among themselves as they read the menu.
"Ladies, I can exin the dishes if you want." The waiter offered with a professional smile.
"Please." Kanai replied
The others also nodded, they wanted to know more about the dishes before they ordered.
"We have three Menu options. The first Menu is the most famous and popr because it has a signature dish created by our Head Chef. If you are looking for dishes with more potency, you should consider ordering the Red Menu. Lasagna is the main course of this Menu, it is basically fresh pasta baked with sauce. But I assure youdies, that''s one of the most delicious dishes I ever tasted." The waiter exined.
The girls had shining eyes as they listened to his exnation.
"The second option is the Sea Menu. As the name implies, the theme of this Menu is the sea. So in all three meals, there are ingredients from the sea. For appetizers, we have Fried Shrimp with Sauce vored Seaweed. For the main course, we have the second most popr dish in the restaurant. The Sea Soup. It is called like that because it perfectly mimics the look of the sea. It has all kinds of seafood, and it is the best seafood dish I have ever tasted. And for dessert, we have a Sweet Seaweed Souffle."
"The third option is the Vegetarian Menu. As the name implies, this menu is for the ones who don''t eat meat. But this menu is as delicious as the other two,dies. The Head Chef especially created the dishes to enhance the client''s experience. The main course of this menu is also widely famous among our clients. It is a Ratatouille. It only uses vegetables, but the tastiness of this dish is phenomenal." The waiter finished his exnation with a smile.
By now, the girls were fighting to drool as they finished listening to the description of so many delicious dishes.
Everything looked so good!
After discussing for a while, the girls decided to order the three Menus.
"Okay, 2x Red Menus, 2x Sea Menus, and 2x Vegetarian Menus." The waiter confirmed their order as he input the order on the tablet that every waiter had.
After he did that, the order was immediately transmitted to the kitchen.
"Can I get you anything to drink?" The waiter asked.
The girls looked at the Drink Menu and discussed it among themselves.
After a while, they finally decided.
"We have this bottle of Carvene Red Wine." Emina said as he pointed at a bottle shown on the Menu.
The waiter nodded and passed down the order through his tablet.
"Your food and wine will arrive shortly." He dered with a smile as he left their table.
They thanked him and as soon as he left, they started talking excitedly about everything they saw since they arrived.
"Oh my god!" Zofia eximed.
"This ce is so high-end!" Mitsuemented.
"This is definitely the most beautiful restaurant I have ever been at." Eminamented as she looked around the hall.
"Why do I feel like I am in a meadow with the stars above me?" Araya asked puzzled as she looked at the starry sky above the flowers.
"Yeah, even though I know I''m in the middle of Elffire City, seated in a restaurant. I still feel like I''m not in the city anymore." Briannamented as she also admired the starry sky.
"And everyone here is so nice." Mitsue said as she remembered the employees who talked with them.
"Just by the beauty of the ce and the employee''s service, this ce is already one of the best." Kanai added.
"But we can only say for sure when we taste the food." Briannaughed.
The girls alsoughed and continued talking as they waited for their food.
And they did not have to wait for long.
10 minutester, a waiter walked toward their table pushing a cart filled with dishes.
Would the girls like the dishes made by Theo?
Chapter 300 Girls Night At The Spark III
The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
"Here are your appetizers,dies." The waiter said as he ced the tes in front of the girls.
"And here is your wine." He said as he filled their sses with wine.
After serving everyone, he ced the wine on the table and wished the girls a happy meal.
The girls had shining eyes as they looked at the food in front of them.
"Hmm, just by the smell of it. I can tell it''s good." Emina said as she picked up her knife and fork to start eating.
The girls nodded and copied Emina.
They were all curious about its taste, and they were not disappointed.
As soon as they ced the food in their mouths, they were convinced by it.
"These fried shrimps with seaweed are so delicious!" Emina dered after she swallowed the first bite.
"This dried tomatoes with hummus are spectacr as well." Mitsuemented.
"This sd is very fresh." Brianna said as she sipped the wine.
"Wow! The wine is delicious too!" Brianna added with an excited voice.
"Really?" Kanai asked as she picked up her ss and took a sip of the wine.
And just like Brianna, her eyes shone as she tasted it.
"It is excellent indeed!" She eximed with a smile.
The other girls were curious and also took a sip of their wines.
They all had smiles as they realized that Brianna was right.
The six girls enjoyed their appetizers as they talked to each other.
"I wonder if the studio will give some days off to us during the New Year''s Celebration." Zofiamented as she ate her vegetarian appetizer.
"Well, the other studios only give a single day off, January 1st, but they do that because thew makes them do it." Kanai said as she ate her sd.
"But we are talking about the Tkyo Studios. They are much different from the other studios." Mitsuemented.
"Yeah, I agree with Mitsue. I don''t know how they will do it, but I guess we will have more time off work than the rest of the animation industry." Araya said as she ate her fried shrimps with seaweed.
"What are you girls nning for the New Year?" Brianna asked with a smile.
The girls talked about their ns for the New Year with excitement as they ate their appetizers.
A whileter, they finished eating, and a waiter immediately appeared and took their tes.
"The service here is highly efficient." Arayamented as she sipped her wine.
"I was thinking about the same thing." Brianna said as she looked around the nearby tables.
"Everyone here looks very pleased with the food." Kanai said as she noticed everyone had joyful faces as they ate their food.
"Now I understand why this restaurant is said to be the third-best in the city. And I wouldn''t be surprised if it earned an Aether Starter." Eminamented.
"It is said that this restaurant only opened 6 months ago, I guess that''s why it doesn''t have an Aether Star yet." Zofia said with the ss of wine in her hand.
"They must have invested millions in this restaurant. This decoration, starry ceiling, floor, furniture, and so on must be worth more money than we can imagine." Brianna analyzed as she looked around the restaurant.
"Just this realistic starry ceiling must be worth a lot of money." Zofiamented.
"Look! There are shooting stars in the ceiling!" Mitsue eximed in wonder.
The other girls also were amazed by everything they saw.
They were talking about the beauty of the restaurant when the waited arrived at their table once again.
"The main course,dies." He said with a professional smile.
"Lasagna." He introduced as he ced the two tes ofsagna in front of Brianna and Kanai.
"Sea Soup." He introduced as he ced the two tes of sea soup in front of Araya and Emina.
"Ratatouille." He introduced as he ced the two tes of ratatouille in front of Mitsue and Zofia.
"Enjoy!" He smiled as he left their table once again.
The three tes exhaled an indescribable smell that invaded the girls'' nostrils.
The dishes were hot and beautiful.
White smoke came from the dishes as they just stood there waiting for the girls to eat them.
"It is so beautiful!" Emina eximed as she looked at the dish in front of her.
It seemed as though a piece of the ocean was cut and ced on the te.
The soup broth was crystalline and she was able to see all kinds of seafood in there.
"Tell me about it!" Brianna said with an excited voice as she basked in thesagna''s scent and its beautiful appearance.
Thesagna was all red and it made Brianna''s mouth water just by looking at it.
"Is this really a vegetarian dish?" Zofia asked in wonder.
She was also amazed by what she saw.
The Ratatouille looked beautiful and tasty that it didn''t seem like a vegetarian dish anymore.
The fresh scent of baked vegetables was addicting.
Mitsue was equally amazed by her ratatouille.
"Let''s take some pictures first!" Brianna suggested in excitement as she picked up her phone from her purse.
The other girls nodded and also picked up their phones, they wanted to show their friends the amazing food they were eating.
They wanted to make them jealous, but that''s what friends should do, right?
After they took the pictures, the girls immediately started eating their food.
And they could not help but let moans escape from their mouths as they tasted their food.
Brianna and Kanai were amazed by the Lasagna.
They never tasted something so unique and delicious before in their lives.
It reminded them of Givenchy (Italian) food, but they never heard of Lasagna in Givenchy cuisine.
The two of them immediately discovered that they had a new favorite food.
Araya and Emina were also amazed by their dish, Sea Soup.
By the looks of it, it seemed like a delicate soup, but when they tasted it, it was nothing like that.
It was so tasteful and fragrant.
They could feel all sorts of seasonings and seafood in the broth.
It warmed their bellies and made them feel like they were eating by the sea.
Mitsue and Zofia were even more amazed by the Ratatouille.
They thought that all vegetarian food was the same, but when they tasted the Ratatouille, their eyes widened in surprise.
It was tasty!
Even though it was just baked vegetables with sauce, they felt like they were eating the best dish of their lives.
The two of them instantly fell in love with the dish.
The girls had excited faces as they ate their dishes.
At a certain point, they tasted each other dishes.
And when they finished, they all had tasted the three dishes.
It was no surprise to say, they all loved the three dishes.
They could not contain their excitement as they waited for the desserts.
They never thought that this restaurant would be so amazing, Brianna was d that she reserved a table in this restaurantst month.
And Kanai and Emina were happy that they epted Brianna''s invitation.
A whileter, the desserts arrived, and just like the other dishes, the girls loved the sweet dishes.
Everything was so original and new, they never saw before some dishes that were served that night, but it was love at first taste.
The girls were talking about their dinner with smiles after they finished eating their dessert when Brianna became shocked.
"What is it, Bri?" Araya asked as she turned her head to look where Brianna was looking.
And she became as shocked as Brianna when she saw the scene.
The other girls were also curious and looked over and they finally understood why Brianna and Araya were so shocked.
A godly handsome silver-haired man dressed in ck chef clothes was walking towards the staircase.
Theo was seen by the girls once again but in a different situation than they imagined.
Chapter 301 Staircase Scene
The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
The night service ended after Theo and the rest cooked thest dessert to be served, but the night was far from over for them.
"You guys think you can handle the dinner by yourselves?" Theo asked his cooks as he observed them cooking some dishes.
"Sure, chef! You can go take a rest and we will be there in a little bit with the dinner." Kimiko replied with a smile.
The thing was that instead of going home after their work was done, that Saturday night they would have dinner together on the exclusive third floor of the restaurant.
Theybined this dinner in the morning, so everyone knew about it even if they were not there when this dinner wasbined.
After Theo and the girls had breakfast, Sam sent a message in their chat group warning everyone.
That was how everyone knew about it.
"Okay." Theo replied with augh as he washed his hands.
"We will wait for you guys up there." Ayia eximed with a smile.
Shortly after, Theo and Ayia walked toward the service elevator.
But when they got there...
"It seems it is upied." Theomented as he looked at the elevator disy.
"It is probably one of the waiters bringing some dirty dishes from the private rooms." Ayia reasoned.
"How about we climb the stairs instead?" He suggested.
"Great idea! Let''s go!" Ayia said with her usual lively voice.
Theoughed and followed the girl.
They exited the kitchen and entered the hall, most of the clients already left, and just a few were still enjoying their drinks as they talked.
Theo and Ayia did not them much attention as they were already used to being distant from the clients.
Even when the clients wanted to congratte him or Ayia, they politely refused to meet them.
The two of them just wanted to enjoy their cooking time.
But when they were about to climb the stairs, Theo saw some girls he knew.
"You arrived at the right time." He smiled as he watched Sam and Sayuri walking toward them.
"Of course! We want to enjoy some good food." Sam giggled.
"There is no way we would arrivete for such an event." Sayurimented with a giggle.
"Hey, girls! Let''s go! Kimiko and the others wille with the food in a bit." Ayia smiled and pulled Sam and Sayuri up the stairs.
Theoughed and followed the girls upstairs.
A whileter, everyone gathered in the dining room on the third floor.
As it was said before, this was the best room in the restaurant.
Starry ceiling, flowers throughout the wall, frescoes,fy chairs, mahogany tables, and so on.
Theo, Ayia, Sayuri, and Sam arrived first.
Then June and Aurora arrived shortlyter.
And finally Kimiko, Shoko, Max, Lauren, Gwen, and Kin arrived atst bringing the dinner.
It was Hideko and Tim''s day off, so that''s why they were absent, but they would enjoy dinner, nheless.
It was some modifiedsagna and modified sea soup.
They were not as pretty as the ones served in the restaurant, but they were even more delicious.
It could be said that these versions were not orthodox.
"Wow! It smells amazing!" Sam eximed as she watched the food being ced on the table.
"Of course! We worked hard to cook this!" Shoko eximed with a giggle.
The others agreed and looked at Theo.
They were waiting for him to say something before they started eating.
Theo smiled and immediately understood the meaning of their stares, "Let''s eat, shall we? I''m famished!"
"Let''s do this!"
"I''m so hungry!"
"Me too! I only ate some potato chips at home before I came."
"At least you ate! I had to work for hours cooking food and not being able to eat!"
"How can you lie so tantly!? You told me yourself that you often tasted the food you cook!"
"Ops, I guess I forgot I told you that."
Theo and the rest of them had a lively dinner full of waves ofughter and warmth.
They were between friends.
While a lively and enjoyable dinner was happening on the third floor of the restaurant, in the main hall of the ce, six girls stood up from their seats as they walked toward the exit of the restaurant.
They had just paid their bill, but that was not their focus.
Their focus was on the scene they had just witnessed.
"Oh my god! You girls saw what I saw!?" Brianna eximed in bewilderment.
"Of course we did! But I still can''t believe it!" Araya replied with an equally shocked voice.
"The boss! That was the boss, right?" Mitsue asked in wonder as she remembered the scene that happened a few minutes ago.
"It was definitely the boss. But what was he doing here?" Zofia asked in puzzlement.
"Wait a minute. You are telling me that godly handsome man that I just saw is the boss of the studio. THE boss, the owner?" Kanai asked with widened eyes and blushed cheeks.
"I think I understand why you talk about him so much." Eminamented with blushed cheeks.
Kanai and Emina felt their hearts beating faster just by remembering the silver-haired man''s features.
"Of course! I guess... But there is a way to confirm if it is indeed the boss." Brianna said with a thoughtful face as they arrived at the entrance hall.
The girls did not understand what Brianna meant, but when the blonde girl walked toward the reception counter, they followed behind her curiously.
"Excuse me? Would you mind telling me who is the silver-haired man wearing ck clothes that we just saw leaving the kitchen?" Brianna asked the greeter.
The greeter was taken by surprise by the sudden question, but when he heard Brianna''s description, he knew exactly who she was talking about.
"That was our Head Chef." The greeter replied with a smile.
"What''s his name?" She asked with a voice filled with curiosity.
"Theodore Gray, he is our Head Chef." The greeter replied with a professional and calm smile.
But as soon as the girls heard the name, their bewilderment only intensified.
"Thank you!" Brianna managed to say as she asked the other employee for her coat.
Even though she seemed calm, her heart was nothing like that.
Theo''s image in her heart only became more shining.
The girls also followed Brianna''s example and also got their coats as they talked about the exciting subject.
"Oh my god! That was indeed the boss!" Zofia eximed.
"Yes, the boss'' name is Theodore Gray. There was no way that there are two godly handsome silver-haired men with the same name." Mitsuemented with a dreamy voice.
"Are you telling me that besides being a genius animator, he''s also a genius chef?" Araya asked in disbelief.
"The delicious food we just ate was made by him?" Brianna asked in a low voice.
"Remember what the waiter said? Most of the original dishes we ate were created by the head chef, the boss!" Kanaimented in wonder.
Only when they heard Kanai''s words that they remembered what the waiter said.
And they became even more shocked by this realization.
How could someone be so talented?
A whileter, the girls left the restaurant after ordering a car service.
But throughout the whole journey back to the dorms, they talked in excited voices about the boss.
The night ended with the girls dreaming about their handsome boss.
Chapter 302 Frames Finished
4:11 AM, Sunday, December 20th.
Animation Studio, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
The night was cold and most people were sleeping by that time.
After all, the sun would rise in a few hours on that Sunday morning, and most people used this day to sleepte.
But there was at least one different person, Theo was seated on his chair with his full concentration on work.
His posture was straight, head lowered, eyes lowered, and hands danced throughout the table.
He was drawing thest frames of his animated music video, and he could not afford mistakes.
And he had been doing that since he arrived home from the restaurantst night.
Last night''s dinner with his friends was great, he had lots of fun as he enjoyed the good food with those people.
But he could not stay for long, that''s why he and Aurora were the first to leave.
And when they arrived at their home, Theo immediately went back to work while Aurora went to sleep.
She wanted to go to bed earlier because she wanted to wake up early the next day.
That was because she wanted to study for her final exams for the whole day, after all, she already recorded the song with her brother, so she didn''t have to worry about that anymore.
She would focus on her exams for the whole day.
While Aurora was sleeping in her bedroom, Theo spent that cold night in his animation studio working.
He was determined to finish drawing all the frames before he went to sleep.
That''s why he was awake past 3 am, the time he used to go to sleep thest few days.
But today he didn''t have to train with the girls, so he could use sleepter than usual and it wouldn''t be a problem.
Suddenly, Theo''s hands stopped their motion and he released a tired sigh.
He had been awake for almost 4 hours, so it was understandable if he was tired.
But even through his fatigue, Theo showed a happy smile on his face.
That was because he finally finished drawing thest frame of the animation!
After working for more than 3 days and going to sleepte every night, the first huddle of the animation production was done.
He looked at thest drawing he made with shining eyes, he was one step closer to making his crazy idea a reality.
"Sylph, show me all the drawings by the order they were made." He asked as he leaned back on his chair and rxed.
He wanted to check every drawing to see if there were any mistakes, if there were, he would draw the wrong frames all over again.
But he was not in the mood to look at everything himself, so he asked Sylph to do it for him, and she was happy to oblige.
As soon as he said that, the drawing on the digital drawing table changed.
It became the first frame that Theo draw.
Just like that, Theo spent half an hour checking the almost 3 thousands drawings he made thest few days.
But even after spending half an hour checking it, he only was able to inspect a few hundred frames.
That was because he needed to inspect every detail of the frame to look for mistakes, and that obviously took time to aplish.
So far, he hadn''t found anything wrong, but he did not low his attention.
He was about to continue inspecting when he suddenly received the notification of a new mail in his inbox.
Theo was curious to see who was the one sending e-mails to him sote at night, so he asked Sylph to open the mail for him.
But when he saw who it was, his curious eyes shone with excitement.
The mail was from Arthur, and Theo already knew what was in it.
The footage of the ''Save Your Tears'' music video!
Theo looked at the clock and was surprised that Arthur sent the footage sote.
"Could they have finished the shooting only now?" Theo asked out loud in curiosity.
He was once again happy with Arthur and his crew''s work.
He really needed the footage this Sunday to edit it, and Arthur and his crew were able to film the music video in less than 4 days!
Theo was certain that if he ever decided to produce a music video in the future again, he would hire Arthur''s crew again.
Thye did an amazing job in the ''The Scientist'' music video, and he was sure that they did the same for the other two productions.
"Sylph, send their payment." He said with a smile on his face.
Theo was about to inspect the footage when suddenly a yawn couldn''t help but escape from his lips.
Sleepiness hit him hard.
"I guess I should sleep for a couple of hours." He said out loud as he stretched his stiff body on the chair.
He put away his work before standing up and walking out of the studio.
Theo walked through his silent house in that cold Sunday hour.
He still had on the clothes that he wore to go to the restaurant, so as he walked toward his bedroom, he decided to take a shower before sleeping.
As he walked upstairs, he observed the cold night outside.
Even though the outside seemed freezing, his whole was still warm.
He remembered his days at the orphanage when Winter arrived.
It was always horrible and awesome at the same time.
Horrible because sometimes it was too cold and the orphanage didn''t have enough structure to warm everyone.
And awesome because he loved ying in the snow with his brothers and sisters. Lighting up a fire and toasting some food on the fire. Drinking warm chocte.
Several memories surface in his mind as he ascended the stairs.
He made peace with his past after he wrote his book [Tree of Joy], but that did not stop him from remembering the times he spent with his brothers and sisters.
"After Iunch the album and the music videos, I should visit the orphanage with Aurora again." He said as he arrived on the third floor.
Even though he wasn''t able to visit the orphanagetely, he still sent donations every month.
He was sure that the matron made good use of the money and made enough preparations for the Winter.
Winter was a dangerous time for orphanages as children had higher chances of getting sick at this time of the year.
But with his donations, Theo was sure that the matron would make sure to keep the children warm and fed during this cold season.
"How about I throw a little party for them?" He said out loud with an excited voice and shining eyes.
He was sure that the kids would love it.
He could buy presents and cook some delicious food for them, and he could even bring them to y in one of the amusement parks in the city.
Theo had all kinds of ideas to throw the best party for the children as he entered his bedroom.
He took a long hot shower to rx his stiff muscles before he climbed on hisfy bed.
He turned off the lights and calmed his breath.
But as he fell asleep, his thoughts came back to the orphanage.
He would throw the best party of their lives, he could not wait to see their happy faces.
Chapter 303 Snowstorm Ends
7:16 AM, Sunday, December 20th.
The day arrived, but the sun did not appear in the skies.
The cold weather was predominant as the freezing winds blew through the trees and buildings in the city.
Although the sun did not appear that morning, the snowfall seemed to have stopped.
It was the first it stopped snowing since the beginning of the Winter.
So, for thest 5 days, snow descended upon Elffire City without any rest.
Imagine if the city did not have a system to melt the snow from the streets, the whole city would be paralyzed for 5 days!
No school and no work!
Millions of damage would be caused by this.
Especially at this time of the year when the students were preparing themselves for the final exams.
But although it stopped snowing, the snow that already fell didn''t melt as the temperature was as low as before.
Only the snow on the streets had melted.
But the forest didn''t have a system like that, obviously, so the throughout whole Pedrarruna Forest seemed like a flood of snow covered the whole area.
Everything seemed to be frozen.
There was only one ce throughout the whole forest that was devoid of snow.
On top of a hill on the outskirts of the forest, a house could be seen.
This house had modern and elegant architecture, but at the same time it gave off a cozy vibe.
It was a beautiful house.
And the house didn''t have a single snowke throughout the whole structure, a singrity spot amidst the white forestndscape.
The most appropriate term for this house was mansion or manor because it was truly enormous and elegant enough.
If this house was ever sold, it would be sold for tens of millions of dors.
But the two people who lived in this house wouldn''t ever consider selling this house.
It was their home built especially for theirfort, and they would never give up on it.
Plus, for them, no money was enough for them to sell their house.
A little more than 7 AM.
At that time of Sunday morning, most people were sleeping and enjoying their off, but a silver-haired man opened his eyes groggily.
Even though he wanted to sleep more, he couldn''t.
Theo''s silver eyshes fluttered as he tried to wake up.
"Ughh." He grunted as he sat on his bed.
He was able to sleep only for two hours, he would have slept for the whole day if he could.
But he couldn''t.
He had so many things to do that day, so it was with great difficulty that he stood up from hisfy and warm bed and headed toward his bathroom.
He didn''t even turn on the lights, so he walked into theplete darkness.
But even though he couldn''t see anything, he knew where to go.
It was his bedroom, after all, he knew by heart where everything was.
Shortly after, he entered the bathroom and turned on the lights.
And his eyes immediately protested by the sudden illumination.
Only after a while did his eyes grow used to the light.
Theo stopped in front of the mirror and looked at himself.
He was only wearing his pajama pants, which meant that his torso was naked.
His defined muscles could be seen, with a six-pack and v-line on his hips.
His long silver hair was all messy and his face showed all signs of sleepiness.
Even though he seemed messy if any girl saw this image they would faint. As he was the epitome of a sleeping beauty.
Theo chuckled when saw his image, he was not much impressed by it, but he thought his sleepiness was funny.
Theo first brushed his teeth, and after he did that, he took off his pajama pants and hopped in the bathtub.
The bathtub was filled with hot water and bath salts, it was the perfect ce to rx and wake up.
And of course, it wasn''t Theo who prepared this bath, it was Sylph.
She knew that Theo liked getting a bath on Sundays, so she prepared without him even asking for it.
"Ahhh!" Theo eximed in happiness as he entered the bath.
It was so rxing!
"Sylph, open the window shades." He asked as hey down in the bathtub.
As soon as he said that, the window shades of his bathroom opened, and he was able to see outside from where he was lying in the bathtub.
Differently from the bedroom windows, where it was possible to see the forest through it, the bathroom windows faced the city.
Theo was able to see the enormous Elffire City through his windows as he enjoyed his bath.
The hill where his house was ced had the same height that some of the highest buildings in the city.
That meant that Theo had a privileged view of the city at all times.
Theo also noticed that it stopped snowing, but even then, he saw the city was still covered in white.
With exception of the streets.
Theo enjoyed his hot bath and the city view for 10 minutes before he took a shower and dried his wet body with a towel.
Even though he had only slept for 2 hours, he was all awake by now.
The hot bath and cold shower made that happen.
Theo entered his bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips.
The shades of his bedroom were already open, and he was able to see his backyard and forest through the windows.
He quickly dressed in somefy clothes and exited his bathroom.
He wanted to cook breakfast before he started working.
So, shortly after, Theo arrived in the kitchen and started cooking breakfast right away.
A whileter, Theo finished cooking breakfast and ced the food on the dining table.
"Sylph, turn on the morning news, please." He asked as he took a seat by the dining table.
He was not expecting Aurora to wake up so early, so he decided to watch some TV while eating his breakfast.
A secondter, the screen beside the dining table lit up and a TV channel was being broadcasted.
"The snowstorm that has been falling on Elffire City for the past 5 days stopped this Sunday. But Weather Forecast experts predict that 3 dayster, a new snowstorm will descend upon the state capital city." The host informed with a professional voice.
Theo was thoughtful when he heard that.
Even though the snow didn''t bother or difficulted any of his ns, that was not the case for the people who had to work outside.
Theo was also happy that it would not snow during his sister''s final exams.
He would not have to worry so much then.
Theo continued eating his breakfast while watching the news until he saw an intriguing piece of news.
"Our channel received breaking news. A director from the Elffire City Acting Associationmitted several crimes. Racism, bribery, corruption, and others. Our channel obtained direct evidence of his crimes. Our reporter has more news about this." The host introduced himself before a news reporter started exining all the things the director did.
The report even showed all the evidence of his crimes.
Recordings, documents, and other pieces of evidence were shown, and there was no doubt about his crimes.
Theo was intrigued why someone so low and pathetic could exist.
He would never judge someone by their skin color.
Shortly after the news report ended, Theo also finished eating his breakfast.
It was time to edit his music videos!
Chapter 304 Madeline
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
8:05 AM.
While Theo started editing his music videos in his office, upstairs, a silver-haired girl was waking up.
Aurora had gone to sleep earlyst night, so she woke up earlier than she used to on Sundays.
Different from Theo, who woke up tired and sleepy, Aurora woke up perfectly rested after a full night of sleep.
Aurora stood up from her bed quietly to not wake up Maya, who was currently sleeping on the bed.
After she made sure that Maya was sleeping, Aurora headed toward the bathroom to brush her teeth and take a shower.
Just like her brother, Aurora liked to take a shower when she woke up in the mornings.
A whileter, Aurora exited her bedroom with a fresh look.
There was something special about feeling the hot water bathing her after a good night of sleep.
Aurora felt really good doing that.
She walked down the stairs wearing sweater pants, fluffy slippers, and an anime t-shirt.
When she arrived in the kitchen, she saw the still hot breakfast set on the dining table.
"Sylph, where''s my brother?" Aurora asked as she sat down by the table.
"He had just finished eating his breakfast a few minutes ago. Now he is in his office working." Sylph replied promptly.
''It seems I missed having breakfast with him by a few minutes.'' She thought as she poured some hot coffee into a mug.
That exined why the dining table was set up for breakfast.
Aurora quickly ate her breakfast because she wanted to talk with her brother as soon as possible.
A whileter, she finished eating and quickly left the dining room.
But instead of going toward Theo''s office, she headed to her office, where she picked up her school bag and books.
Only after doing that, she headed toward Theo''s office.
When she arrived there, she saw a silver-haired man with headphones on as he looked at theputer screen with focused eyes.
Theo, who was busy editing his music video, suddenly felt something poking his shoulder.
He turned his head and saw Aurora smiling at him.
"Oh, good morning, Cupcake!" He said with a smile as he moved his headphones to the side.
"Good morning. Big Brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Woke up early this Sunday, huh?" Hemented.
"Yeah, I have to study for my exams. Is it okay if I study here by your side?" She asked with a hesitant voice.
"Sure! That''s not a problem." Theo replied with a doting smile.
He would never say no to spending more time with his sister.
"Thank you, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed with an excited voice.
She quickly sat beside him and put down her bag and books on the table.
Theoughed as he saw her antics.
"What are you doing?" She asked curiously.
"Editing a music video." Theo replied simply.
"From which song?" Aurora asked.
"From that romantic song I showed you: Perfect." Theo replied with a smile.
"Oh, that song is awesome and so romantic!" Shemented as she became excited to see the music video ready.
"In a few hours, you will be able to watch the music video." Theo chuckled.
"Great, I will wait!" She eximed with a smile as she opened her bag and took her exercise book, she would study while her brother worked.
Theo smiled as he saw his sister starting to study, so he started working too.
He needed to finish editing two music videos today.
That way he could go back to the production of his animated music video.
Aurora worked hard on her exam preparations, and Theo worked on his album release preparations.
But it was not only him who was working hard for this album release.
Ayia was also doing heavy work, but she was happy nheless.
She was able to help her crush through his project!
That''s why she made so much effort in securing the copyrights of thest song of Theo''s album.
In less than a day, ''Save Your Tears'' by Moonlight (feat. Tsukuyomi) had already registered copyright.
''Earth to Azure'' also had its registered copyrights ready.
As soon as Ayia received the copyrights documents on that Sunday morning, she contact the Track streaming service.
She had to send the album and the copyright documents to them.
If Ayia didn''t know anyone there, it would take 1 to 2 weeks to process and inspect these things.
But she knew that Theo wanted tounch his album next Thursday, so Ayia would have to contact her friend from college.
Ayia picked up her phone and called her friend.
"Hello?" A female voice came through Ayia''s phone.
"Madeline? It''s Ayia!" Ayia said with a lively voice.
"Ayia-chan? It''s been so long!" Madeline replied with a giggle.
"Mad-chan, it has been indeed. Since you graduated I never saw you again." Ayia also giggled.
Madeline Nicole Gagher was 5 years older than Ayia, and she studied Business Management at Rainbow Sakura University.
Just by this fact, we can understand that Madeline was a genius and rich.
After all, this college was only for genius people.
Madeline was graduating when Ayia entered university, and that was how they met.
Even though Ayia was much younger, Madeline still cared for her like a big sister.
And she didn''t even know Ayia''s background, so her affection for Ayia was genuine.
Ayia knew for a fact that Madeline came from a wealthy family.
Her father was part of the board of directors of the Trackpany, and after she graduated from college, she started working in thepany.
She was working as a subdivision of the management team.
"Did you see the text I sent you?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"Yeah, you need to speed up the inspection of an album, right?" Madeline replied as she remembered the text that Ayia sent her a few days ago.
"Exactly! I''m managing the career of this artist called Moonlight. And we wanted to release his album next Thursday, December 24th." Ayia exined.
She couldn''t say that she was too close to the artist because when Theo became famous, and she knew he would, it would be a pain in the ass if someone knew that she was too close to Moonlight.
She used her identity as a manager to ult that fact.
And Madeline totally believed in her, after all, Ayia graduated with a business management degree, so it was inside her area of expertise being a career manager.
"Really? Are you working as a career manager? That''s great, Ayia-chan!" Madeline said with a smile on her face.
She didn''t know that Ayia was filthy rich, so she was genuinely happy about Ayia''s situation.
"Don''t worry about it. Send yo me the album and the documents and the album will be released on the day you want." Madeline dered with a reassuring voice.
"Thank you so much, Mad-chan! That means a lot to us!" Ayia eximed with an excited voice.
"Don''t worry about it." Madeline replied with a giggle.
She was genuinely happy to help Ayia in her job, it wouldn''t take much effort from her anyways to speed up the inspection.
The two girls talked for a while longer, until they hung up the phone.
Ayia had a wide smile on her face as she put down her cellphone.
Theo''s Album would be released on December 24th just like he wanted.
She couldn''t wait to tell him the news.
Chapter 305 Blue Fox Outing
Blue Fox Pub, Elffire City.
Sunday Night.
The snowstorm storm stopped, and the citizens of the city took advantage of that.
Inside the pub, there were all sorts of people enjoying the night out drinking some alcohol.
And 12 of them were people we knew well.
Arthur and his crew were celebrating theirst project.
"To a job well done!"
"To all our effort!"
"Cheers!" They said loud betweenughs as they clinked their cups.
"I can''t believe all the work we did yesterday!" Kate eximed as she sipped her beer.
They all nodded as they rememberedst night''s shooting.
During the day, the whole production worked hard to prepare the scenario.
But it was only in the middle of the afternoon that they were able to start filming.
Obviously, they had to film the scenes throughout the night.
Which was exhausting as the production of the music video demanded much more from them.
The location was big enough to trouble them a little.
There were also 35 backgrounds that they had to instruct at all times, and with so many involved. Mistakes were bound to happen. So, Arthur had to take 3 to 4 shots from each scene to get it right.
Imagine doing that throughout the whole shooting, we can infer that this was one of the reasons that made the shooting so long.
The lights and settings had some differents in some scenes, which dyed them even more the shooting.
And because there were so many people and also because of the lengthy shooting, they had to arrange food for everyone.
Otherwise, the actors would not be able to act well with hungry bellies.
Several other factors contributed to the shooting ending at 2:34 AM.
That''s right.
Arthur and his crew started shooting in the afternoon and only finished on the night of the next day.
That''s why they sent the footage to Theo sote at night.
Even though they were all tired, when thest scene was filmed, everyone got emotional.
This would be thest time they would work together in Elffire City in a long while.
They didn''t even know if they would be able toe back again.
Thest three weeks had been magical to Arthur and his crew and also to Helena and Ishii.
These were the ones most emotional.
They had been through so much and they truly felt like friends.
These three projects that they worked on were the best thing that happened to them in their lives.
It changed the course of their lives forever, and they would never forget the moments they lived together.
After they celebrated and hugged each other, they started cleaning the ce.
The background actors left, but Helena and Ishii stayed back to help clean.
It was only when the ce was exactly the same as they found it that they left the club.
They hopped in the truck and left toward the office.
It was time to clean thest few things.
The technical crew cleaned all the equipment they used, and the others cleaned the office.
After they were done, the office and the truck were just like they were handed to three weeks ago by Ayia.
When they finished cleaning, they gave onest look before they left.
They didn''t need to do anything else, as Ayia would take care of everything they left behind.
The rented equipment would be returned.
Including, truck, cameras, lighting sets,puters, and so on.
And all the things they used in the shootings would be donated to charity institutions.
Clothes, decorations, makeup material, and others.
Nothing would be wasted
All of them hadplicated feelings as they went to sleep that day.
A chapter in their lives was closed, and they didn''t know what the future had for them.
That''s why they were celebrating together that Sunday night.
Arthur and his crew would leave Elffire City for Catadrid tomorrow afternoon, and they wanted to hang out onest time with Helena and Ishii before they left.
"Ayia told me that the music videos will be released on Ruby next Thursday." Arthur informed with an excited smile.
And just like he expected, everyone got excited when they heard that.
They wanted to see the results of their hard work!
"Oh my god!"
"Really!?"
"Why isn''t Thursday already?"
Everyone started talking with excited voices about the music videos they produced.
"What else Ayia-san said?" Helena asked with eyes filled with curiosity.
"Yeah! Tell us more!" Boddy shouted.
"Quick, Arthur!" Kate chimed in.
The others also expressed their eagerness for more news.
Arthurughed, but heplied with their request, "Well, Ayia told me that Moonlight willunch his album on Track on December 24th, next Thursday. And at the same time, the three music videos we produced for him will be released on Ruby. Ayia also told me that our information will be on the description of the music videos if someone likes our work, they can contact us with that information there." Arthur exined patiently.
But everyone got even more excited when they heard that.
Their work would be out in the open for others to see!
Would they like it?
That was the predominant question in their minds.
Especially on Helena''s and Ishii''s.
The two of them were the lead actors in the three music videos, so their work would face even more scrutiny than the others.
After all, when someone watches a show, the first thing they notice is the actors.
It was not by chance that actors became so famous.
If someone is good, they will receive praise and glory.
But if someone is bad, the critics can destroy someone''s peace of mind.
That''s why the two of them were so nervous.
"And he will release the three videos without even promoting it?" Niwa asked after a while.
"I asked the same thing to Ayia. Guess what she told me." Arthur said with a wry smile.
The others leaned in to hear better as they waited for Arthur to continue.
"She said that Moonlight thinks that his songs don''t need promotion. They will be famous because they are good." Arthur added with a wry smile as he shook his head.
He could not understand why Moonlight was like that, after all, even famous artists promoted their songs and music videos.
Sess was not certain when music was involved.
Famous artists could still fail even after promoting their songs.
The others also had the same thought as Arthur, they could not understand Moonlight''s thoughts.
But what they didn''t know was that Moonlight didn''t care if his songs became sessful.
Plus, even though he didn''t care about poprity, he still knew that his songs would be famous.
That was how much confidence he had in himself and the songs he chose from his past life.
"Wow! Moonlight is really confident about himself." Bobbymented.
"Well, if you guys think about the two songs we listened to from him. He does have the capital to be confident." Katemented.
"Yeah, the songs we listened to definitely will be famous." Buddy chimed in.
"What I''m most curious about is the song of the music video we filmed yesterday." Ishiimented.
That''s right.
Because Theo only finished the song yesterday, the crew was not able to listen to the song.
So, everyone agreed with Ishii when he said that.
They wanted to see what type of song they produced a music video to.
Chapter 306 Justice And Farewell
Blue Fox Pub, Elffire City.
Sunday Night, December 20th.
12 people enjoyed the night together with alcohol and food served at the pub.
"Just by his personality that I saw when we met him. I think Moonlight is indeed a confident person." Kaitlynmented.
"Well, we will know if his confidence is validated when we listen to his album next Thursday." Kanna said simply as she sipped her beer.
"I can''t wait to listen to it!" Kate eximed with an excited voice.
The others nodded in agreement, they too wanted to hear the masked man''s songs.
Suddenly they heard Helena gasp.
They looked over and saw that her eyes were wide as looked at some point behind them.
"What is it, Helena?" Kate asked curiously.
After spending hours and hours doing Helena''s hair and makeup thest few weeks, Kate and Helena became true friends.
Helena didn''t reply, she just pointed at some point behind them.
They were curious and turned their heads too, and what they saw was the TV behind the pub counter.
It showed a news report and the headline was like this, ''Acting Association Director Arrested Today in Elffire City''.
As soon as they read the headlines, they remembered Helena''s story that she told them.
"Hey! Can you increase the volume on the TV?" Bobby shouted to the waiter at the counter.
The waiter nodded and they finally were able to listen to the news report.
? "...several pieces of evidence against Lewis Allen, Acting Association Direct, surfaced this Sunday. All news outlets in Elffire City received copies from an anonymous source of the incriminating evidence against Lewis Allen. There is evidence that hemitted Qualified Racism in the following video." The reporter informed before the TV screen changed to a new scene.
It showed an image from a security camera where 10 people could be seen in a meeting.
"You all understand me? I don''t want any ck, brown, or other people of color as lead actors in Saint Alma''s theaters. I don''t care how you do it. But if I see any of these kinds of people getting lead roles, you will answer to me." A middle-aged man said with a stern voice as he looked at the others.
The image on the TV changed again to the reporter after Lewis'' little speech.
"There is also evidence that Lewis Allen stole money from the government that was initially destined to support the acting association." The reporter started listing all types of crimes that the guymitted and showed all the evidence that they received from the anonymous source.
"After the police were notified and all the evidence was verified. Lewis Allen was arrested when he left his house one hour ago. And all the other people involved in the case were also arrested. Racism is one of the crimes that don''t have bail. So, Lewis will remain imprisoned until trial."
"The Elffire City Acting Association released a Repudiation Note as soon as the case reached the news. They removed Lewis Allen from their staff and all functions he had. The note said..."
"We are profoundly sorry for all the people who suffered under Lewis Allen. The Elffire City Acting Association does not admit any type of racism and corruption. We will proceed to do our own investigation and fire anyone rted to this criminal case."
"After the association released this note. Our channel was able to discover that several employees were fired from the association because they supported Lewis Allen''s crimes."
"We interviewed some actors who suffered under Lewis''s criminal rules..."
"Yeah, I remember one day when I was epted as the lead actor of a y, but the next day I found myself being moved over to a supporting role. Later I found out it happened because of my skin color." A brown-skinned man said on TV.
"Why didn''t you report to the police or the association?" The reporter asked.
"Who would believe me? I had no evidence and the guy was a director of the association! Nothing would happen. I only would be more ostracised." The man replied as he shook his head.
"That''s why I''m beyond grateful to the one who stood against this guy. Because I know I wasn''t the only one who suffered what I suffered." The man added with a grateful face.
The news report ended shortly after.
Everyone was shocked by what they saw, but they were also feeling happiness and satisfaction that justice was made.
Helena, in another hand, had tears streaming down her cheeks.
She remembered all the unfair conditions and hardships in thest two years.
She remembered that she almost gave up on her dream because of that bastard.
Seeing the bastard being busted and arrested was like a huge weight was lifted off her heart.
"Are you okay, Helena?" Kate asked worriedly as she saw Helena crying.
"Yeah, I have never been better. I''m finally free!" Helena eximed with a brilliant smile as she wiped off her tears.
She was finally free from her awful past to pursue her dreams.
She would never look back anymore!
The others smiled when they saw Helena''s smile, they could feel that she became much more light and happier after the news report.
"To Justice!" She eximed as she lifted her beer cup.
"To Justice!" The others shouted as they clinked their cups.
They continued their lively night of celebration as they talked about all sorts of things.
One of them was what they would do with the money they received for their work.
In total, Arthur''s crew received 300k dors.
Divided into 10 parts, each member of the crew received 30k dors.
While Helena and Ishii received 25k dors each.
That was an astronomical amount of money for all of them.
They didn''t even know what to do with so much money.
If someone told them one month ago that they would receive this money after working in their dream job, they would haveughed wryly.
No way that would happen, but destiny was a funny thing.
They earned more money than they ever did, and they did that by having the time of their lives.
"When you arrived on Catadrid give us a call, you two. We can help you with the moving procedures." Arthur said suddenly.
Helena and Ishii were taken by surprise when Arthur said that.
"I don''t know if I will go." Ishii replied with a hesitant voice.
"Yeah, me too. Nothing is certain." Helena added with a nervous voice.
They would only head toward Catadrid if they became sessful through the music videos.
And they didn''t know if others would like their performance, that''s why they were so nervous.
"Oh, I know you will go." Arthur said with a wide smile.
"Yeah, we will be waiting for you two." Kate added with an excited smile.
The others also expressed their belief in them.
Helena and Ishii felt their hearts warm when they saw their supporting voices.
They truly had be friends, and Helena and Ishii would never forget them.
"Thank you, guys!" Helena replied with a brilliant smile.
"Thank you!" Ishii replied with a shy smile.
The 12 of them celebrated until past midnight.
And when they left the pub, all of them were drunk.
But the night would be unforgettable to all of them.
The night they celebrated the work that would change their lives forever.
They would be separated the day after, but it was only a temporary separation between friends.
Catadrid would be the destination for all of them in the end.
Including Helena and Ishii.
Chapter 307 Planning A Party For The Children
Monday, December 21st.
Dining Table, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
After an exhausting workout, Theo and the girls were having breakfast like they did every day after the training.
"I heard it will not snow for three days." Sammented as she poured some hot coffee into her cup.
"Yeah, it was much better to leave the house this morning without the snow falling." Sayurimented as she ate her porridge.
"But it seems that a new snowstorm will arrive in a few days." Shizuka said calmly as she sipped her tea.
"Talking about snow. Girls, I have a proposition to you all." Theo suddenly said as he put down his coffee mug.
The girls immediately turned their heads to look at him with curious eyes, just by his tone of voice they knew that Theo wanted to talk about something important.
And they wanted to know what this proposition was.
"You girls remember that orphanage we visited some time ago?" Theo asked with a small smile.
It was then that the girls remembered visiting an orphanage with Theo.
"Of course! The kids were so cute!" Ayia eximed with a sweet smile.
It was during their first visit to the orphanage that Ayia started falling in love with Theo.
They had just met, and with Ayia''s absent-mindedness, she spilled the food that Theo would bring to the orphanage.
Even though she bought more food for him if it wasn''t for him inviting her to the orphanage''s visit, Ayia doubted that they would be as close as they were currently.
It was there that Ayia saw Theo''s kindness and love for the children.
He looked so beautiful that day, and what made her like him, even more, was that he never looked at her with lust.
From the moment he met her, he never judged her.
Well, just when he was mad at her for spilling his food, but after everything was solved, he forgave her and acted as if nothing happened.
That was the first time something like that happened to Ayia.
Usually, when boys and men saw Ayia, they couldn''t hide their lust as they saw her perfect body and beautiful face.
Even if they tried to hide it, they couldn''t hide from Ayia''s perceptive eyes.
But never once in her eyes, did she see Theo looking at her with lust.
He never checked out her tits or ass when he talked with her.
That was one of the reasons that Ayia was intrigued enough to want to know him better.
She was very thankful for her past self for following Theo and Aurora to the orphanage that day.
That day changed her life because after that she fell in love, she met wonderful friends, she got the best job in the world and many other wonderful things.
Thest 6 months were the best of her entire life.
And she lived a very fulfilled life, after all, she was super-rich.
That''s why that orphanage upied a special ce in her heart.
So, it was no surprise to see her so happy when Theo mentioned the orphanage.
"Yeah, we yed with the children that day." June smiled as she remembered that day.
The other girls also expressed that they remembered.
Especially Aurora, she had a sweet smile on her face as she remembered the orphanage.
She lived in an orphanage for the first years of her life, so when she visited the orphanage with her brother, she felt like she arrived in a second home.
"I was thinking about throwing a New Year''s party in the orphanage next Sunday. I wanted to know if you girls want to participate." Theo dered with a small smile on his face.
As soon as he said that, the girls'' eyes shined with excitement.
"I''m in!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
"Count me in, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed with a sweet voice.
The other girls also expressed their willingness to be part of the party.
It seemed such a fun idea to throw a party for the kids!
They were all excited.
"That''s great! With your help, we can throw the best party for them." Theo said with a brilliant smile on his face.
Even though he could do this alone, he felt that he should involve the girls.
"What do you have in mind, Theo?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"I was thinking about making the party like a mini-festival. I want to rent one of the amusement parks in the city just for us. Then we can cook some yummy food that the kids like. Pizza, takoyaki, cakes, hot dogs, and so on. The children can eat while they have fun in the amusement park. We also buy them a bunch of gifts they might like." Theo exposed his idea with shining eyes.
He was sure that the kids would love the amusement park, so he wanted to put together a mini-festival for them to enjoy the rides and the delicious food.
Just like he expected, the girls became super excited just by hearing his idea.
It seemed so fun to have a party in the amusement park!
"That''s a great idea! I''m sure the kids will love it." Ayia said with a sweet smile as she looked at Theo with love.
He became so handsome when he showed the great care he had for children.
Ayia felt butterflies dancing on his belly just by looking at him.
"Yeah, I agree. But we will have to work hard as it will be a big structure." Sammented.
The other girls nodded as they agreed with Sam.
Just the rent of the amusement park would make them put more effort.
"Did you already talk with the matron, Big Brother?" Aurora asked.
"No, I will call her today. And if she agrees with my idea, we can start the preparations." Theo replied as he shook his head.
"But we can already start discussing which amusement park we should rent." June started with a pondering face.
"Well, there are only two amusement parks in Elffire City. Thankfully, the two of them open during the Winter." Sayurimented.
"Yeah, we won''t have to worry about snowstorms if we rent one of them." Sam added.
The two amusement parks the girls mentioned were behind closed doors.
The whole amusement park was covered and the snow was not able to interrupt the operations of the park.
That''s why even in the Winter, there were loads of people visiting the parks.
"I can contact the two parks to see if they are avable for renting next Sunday." Sam offered as she sipped her coffee.
"I can contact the toy stores. After all, with the holidays, if we don''t order the gifts earlier we won''t be able to buy enough gifts for the children." Ayia said with a smile.
"That''s great, girls! As soon as I receive the matron''s answer I will you about it." Theo replied with a happy smile.
For the next 4 days, he would be stuck on the production of his animated music video, so he won''t be able to help much with the party until heunches his album.
Therefore, he was really grateful for the girls'' support.
They all talked about the party and their ideas for it until they finished having breakfast.
After that, Theo bade goodbye to the girls as they left the house.
They all had busy days ahead of them.
Including Theo who stayed at his home.
It was finally time topose his animation!
Chapter 308 Matron Isabelas Answer
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Just after the girls left the house, Theo immediately headed toward the animation studio of his house.
He was ready to start the next step of the animation production.
Yesterday, Theo checked all the frames for mistakes, and he did not find anyone.
He did that after he arrived home from the restaurant at night.
That was because before he went to the restaurant, Theo spent his day editing his two music videos.
He had tons of work, but after working throughout the whole morning and afternoon, Theo had the two music videos ready before he went to the restaurant.
''Perfect'' and ''Save Your Tears'' had their music videos!
Theo was very satisfied with the crew''s job in filming the music videos.
He was especially impressed with their work on the ''Save Your Tears'' project.
Even though they didn''t know the song that was the theme of the video, they did an amazing job shooting the party scene.
The actors, the camera movements, the closeups, and so onbined perfectly when he synched the song with the scenes.
As soon as he finished editing the music videos. he watched them with Aurora.
And just by reactions as she watched, Theo was sure that he was not being biased when he said they were great music videos.
After that, he immediately forwarded the two music videos to Ayia.
She would enter with copyright procedures of the two music videos.
Just like that, 3 of the 4 music videos of his album were ready.
And with his album already finished, Theo just had one thing before the release of his album.
The animated music video of ''Believer''.
Only because there was only one thing left to do didn''t mean it was easy, it was the other way around.
The next three days would be the busiest of his life.
That was because Theo had topose the frames, produce the sound effects, edit the scenes, add the song, and so on.
All of this before Wednesday night.
Theo had to finish the music video one day before the album''s release because Ayia would need to get the copyrights of his music video before he could post it online.
There was no possibility of releasing the music video without the copyrights registered.
That''s why Theo was racing against time to finish everything in time.
Theo knew that if he hadn''t had such a crazy idea to produce such aplicated animated video in less than one week, he wouldn''t have to work so hard.
But after he remembered the videos he saw in hisst life, he knew had to follow his heart.
He wanted to see a music video in an animated version!
Plus, he did not mind the extra work.
But before he started working that day, Theo picked up his phone and searched for a phone number.
After a while, he found it and immediately dialed it.
"Hello?" An aged answered the call.
"Matron? This is Theo! Do you remember me?" Theo asked with a smile on his face.
"How can I not, my child? You are so good to us." Matron Isab replied with a motherly voice.
She remembered vividly Theo, Aurora, and Ayia''s first visit.
Her orphanage was passing through a hard time paying the bills.
It was only through Theo and Ayia''s donations that the orphanage gained back its liveliness.
With their donation, Matron Isab was able to improve the children''s lives.
She was able to pay their school fees, baby products, school materials, food, and much more.
She was even able to prepare the orphanage for the Winter Season as she bought cozy nkets, heaters, warm food, and other Winter products.
Even though Theo and the girls hadn''t visited the orphanage in a while, they still donated every month to the orphanage bank ount.
Matron Isab would never forget the kids who helped her make the orphanage better for the kids.
"It is my pleasure!" Theo replied with a happy smile as he heard her voice.
He could not help but remember his mother in his past life when he talked with the matron.
"The children miss you and the girls, son." Matron said with a chuckle.
"That''s what I wanted to talk about, matron." Theo smiled.
"My friends and I want to throw a New Year''s party for the children. Is it okay with you if we do that?" Theo asked with a nervous voice.
He really wanted to throw this party, but he would only do it if the matron allowed it.
"That''s so sweet of you, son! Of course, I agree. The children will love it." The matron replied in her aged voice filled with love.
She was truly happy for Theo''s help and willingness to make the children happy.
"Thank you, matron!" Theo eximed happily.
"I should be the one thanking you, my child." The matron chuckled.
"My friends will contact you tobine the details of the party." Theo said with a smile on his face.
He couldn''t wait to see the happy faces of the children.
The two of them talked for a while longer before Theo hung up the phone.
Theo took a deep breath and smiled brilliantly as he texted the girls with Matron''s answer.
Until he finished his animated music video, the girls would take care of the party nning.
He sat in front of hisputer and started working after he took care of everything.
What Theo was going to do now was to pose'' or ''film'' the animation.
It ismonce for the frames to bepleted on aputer. After they are drawn and checked, they are digitized. Once they are on theputer, they are painted with a specified color palette by the painting staff (generally a low-paid job). They use the shading lines drawn by the key animators to do the shading colors. This digital equivalent of the ''ink & paint'' stage of production, which used to be done by hand, has allowed some more interesting visual styles toe through in the coloring, such as the use of gradient shading or even textures. These would have been too difficult to do back in the day. It has also saved considerable time and money in the process. These be the final "cels" that go into the animation.
Normally, the frames are drawn by hand, and the background is added digitally during theposition process.
But Theo made all the drawings digitally, which meant that he has already drawn the frames with the background added.
Which made theposition process much easier.
Duringposting, the effects are also applied to the cuts.
Effects! This might sound like a trivial thing when we''re talking about anime, but it can be a vitalponent of the visual style of a series because it incorporates basic things like ambient lighting, re, backlight, the glint on a sword, blur, and many other things integral to giving depth and atmosphere to 2D drawings.
Then there are all the shy things we''d usually think of when someone mentions special FX ¨C magical attacks, explosions, and the like. These are typically hand-drawn but then rendered with effect CG for their glow/shine. These effects can be simply added to thepositions using digital masking. The ease of this step now has resulted in one of the biggest distinctions between anime a decade ago and the anime of today.
So, Theo predicted that it would take a while for him to finish the ''filming'' process, after all, the anime he created had a lot of special effects.
Chapter 309 Auroras Final Exams
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
"Bye, Michele. See you after school." Aurora said with a sweet smile as she exited the car.
"Bye, Aurora! I will be waiting for you." Michele replied with a smile as she saw the silver-haired girl leaving the car.
6 months ago, Aurora''s big brother hired a privatepany to drive his little sister to school and home, and Michele was the designated driver.
The two of them hit off from the beginning, Michele loved Aurora''s personality.
She was happy to drive the girl to school.
And when Theo offered the job of Aurora''s particr driver, Michele did not hesitate in epting.
The wage and job conditions that Theo offered were too good for her to refuse.
Plus, she liked the idea of being Aurora''s exclusive driver.
6 months after the first time Michele drove Aurora to school, the two of them became close friends already, their age gap did not bother their friendship.
Aurora walked into the school through the school gates together with several other students.
At this time of the morning, it was when the students arrived for sses, but that Monday morning was different for the students from Yukihime High School.
It was the first day of the final exams!
The students had different emotions portrayed on their faces as they walked toward their ssrooms.
Some were anxious, apprehensive, and nervous.
And others were calm and carefree.
Whatever reason it might be for their feelings, they were all looking forward to the holidays.
The first and second years walked toward their ssrooms.
But the third-year students were nowhere to be seen.
Which was not a strange sight, after all, the third-year students were already on vacation.
The National College Entrance Exam was realizedst Saturday and Sunday.
So, yesterday and the day before, students throughout the whole Sakura Abode Country fought to get good results.
After all, these results would determine if they would be able to enter their desired colleges.
And the third-year students from Yukihime High School were not different, they did the exam like everyone else.
The school freed them from any other activities after the exam, the only day they had to go back was on the graduation day.
On the graduation day, they would receive their certificate ofpletion of high school, after that, their journey in high school would be finally over.
Aurora entered the first-year building and immediately the outside cold weather could not be felt anymore.
Just like any other building in Elffire City, all the buildings of the school were equipped with advanced heating systems.
Aurora was climbing the stairs when she suddenly felt someone hugging her from behind.
"Aurora-chan!" Umaru shouted and giggled.
"Ma-chan!" Aurora giggled when she recognized Umaru''s voice.
"Ready for the exams?" Aurora asked with a teasing smile as they started climbing the stairs again.
"Ah! Don''t even talk about it! My grandpa said if I do not do well I can''t forget any holiday ns!" Umaru replied with an annoyed voice.
Aurora giggled when she heard that, she could understand why Umaru''s grandpa said that.
Yuki Umaru.
Just by her name, we can infer that she''s closely rted to the school.
Yuki Family was actually the founder of the Yukihime High School, even though they only upied a seat on the school board currently, the Yuki Family had to maintain its image.
So, Umaru had to be at least a good student to honor her family.
Her mission was to get on the Top 50.
Which would not be difficult for Umaru as she was very intelligent.
The two girls quickly arrived in the ssroom and saw that Vivian and Caro were already in their seats.
"You two arrived early." Auroramented with a smile as she ced her school bag on her table and sat down.
"Yeah, I wanted to review some subjects before the exam." Vivian replied without even lifting her head from the book in her hand.
Just like Aurora, Vivian''s objective was to get the first position in the rankings, and she had a good chance to do that as she was as intelligent as Aurora.
"Well, me too." Caro said.
"Then why aren''t you reviewing the subject?" Aurora asked with a giggle as she observed Caro going through her phone.
"Hmm, I already did." Caro replied with a red face.
The three startedughing when they heard Caro''sme excuse, even Vivianughed.
"I''m going to review the subject too." Aurora dered as she pulled the reviewing material she made the day before.
When Caro and Umaru saw Aurora and Vivian''s effort, they couldn''t be the only ones cking, so they started doing theirst-minute review too.
And it was not only the four girls who were doing this, but the rest of the students in Aurora''s ssroom were also all studying, even the troublemakers were the same.
The reason for their behavior was only one.
Aguni Eka suddenly entered the ssroom and found her students studying.
She was the reason for their extra effort, after all, her strict hand when evaluating was famous throughout the school.
No one wanted to be another one repeating a year because of failing in getting the minimum grade.
"Good morning, teacher!" The students shouted when they noticed the strict woman already arrived.
"I''m d to see everyone making an effort, but we will begin the exams in a little bit. So, keep all your electronic devices and school materials inside your bags and put them in your lockers at the back of the room. You have 5 minutes to get ready." Aguni dered as she looked at them.
The students sprang into action as soon as she gave the instructions, no one wanted to piss off their teacher on such an important day.
"Now I will hand over the exams you will do this morning. As you all know, this morning you all will answer the English and Yamato Language Exams." She said before she started passing through the students and giving them their exams.
"Only answer made by pen will be considered. And if I catch any of you cheating I personally fail you and you directly fail the other exams too. In other words, you repeat the first year of high school if I catch you cheating." Aguni said with a chilling voice as she finished handing the exams.
The students shivered in fear when they heard that, this punishment was so severe!
They were reminded once again why Mrs. Aguni was so feared by all the students.
The students who were nning to cheat immediately gave up when they heard that, even though they could get better grades, the threat of repeating the year if they got caught was too great for them to ignore.
Aurora looked at the exam in front of her and took a deep breath to calm her nervous heart.
When she opened her purple eyes again, she showed deep determination and focus on the task at hand.
She had a mission.
The first ce was already hers!
Like that Aurora spent the day answering her final exams.
When finished the English and Yamato exams in the morning, she had a quick lunch with the girls before they went back to ss.
In the afternoon they had History and Philosophy exams.
Which were not difficult for her as she had an excellent memory.
She answered everything easily and only some trick questions stumped her.
These were the questions that would define if she would get the first ce, so she answered carefully.
When she finished answering thest question, she took a deep breath and sighed in relief.
Would she be able to get what she wanted?
Chapter 310 How To Make An Anime Fight
Pedrarruna Manor''s Animation Studio, Elffire City.
5:03 PM, Monday, December 21st.
Just like every Monday, Theo had his day off from the restaurant that day.
His restaurant didn''t open on Mondays, so all the employees had this day to enjoy without working.
While the restaurant''s employees were enjoying their night off work, Theo was the opposite.
He would work even hard that night!
This meant that Theo had the whole night to work on his animated music video.
He was in the middle of a delicate and essential procedure in the anime production, and he couldn''t afford distractions.
That''s why he had been working on his animation studio since he hung the phone with Matron Isabe in the morning.
He hadn''t even stopped for eating lunch, so he had been working for hours without stopping.
This was understandable because Theo was arranging the whole animation.
Composition or ''filming'' was the name of what Theo was doing.
Theo was using a technique called t Compositing.
When the feel of depth betweenyers is suppressed, this can be referred to as tpositing. This is an intentional style in which both background, foreground, and allyers in between are given equal prominence on the screen. Instead of aiming to draw the viewer''s eye into some point of depth, our eyes are encouraged to wonder and take everything in holistically. Background animation usually implies tpositing because the background feels like a cel in the same way as the characters acting over it might (in fact in many cases they are the oneyer). In other cases, it''s about harmonizing background and foreground.
ttening inposition minimizes the sense that the background is further away than the foreground, one of the fundamental notions underpinning the more traditionally cinematic approach. A key facet of this is depth is color. Many other anime in recent years attest to when the background art is colored with an equal vibrancy to the foreground it removes the most intrinsic sense of depth and brings both into a singleyer of perception, ttened. Much other anime carry this look very well.
But what made Theo''s work moreplicated was the fight scene that he created.
If he just created a normal slice-of-life animation without any action, his work would be much easier.
But a fight scene involved too many elements, and Theo had to pay attention to all of them if he wanted the audience to be drawn by the animation.
For example, the audience had to understand the fighters'' mindset.
This includes the participants'' feelings towards each other and their reason for fighting. While the earlier aspect is about an objective value, this one has more to do with the characters'' personal motivation, and what they hope to achieve. And establishing the opinions of the fighters about each other, such as mutual respect, hatred, apathy, etc. makes what happens in the fight more understandable.
Consequently, the audience will be able to immerse themselves in the story if they know why the characters are fighting, that''s because they will be able to identify themselves with the characters.
The viewers also had to know how capable the fighters were.
If we viewers don''t really know what our characters are capable of, there''s not a lot to care about how the fight leads to the conclusion. If we have a clear idea or a foreshadowing of their feats and weapons, we can look forward to how they use those abilities to try to grab victory. Otherwise, the writer can induce any convenient feat to them to lead to the conclusion.
That''s why the first scene of the anime is the two characters covered in blood and injuries. Just with this scene, the audience can understand how capable the two of them were.
After all, how could they be so miserable if they were not powerful?
The other aspect was the psychological state and emotional impact between the characters.
There''s more to psychology than just mind games and tactics. The depiction of the characters'' psychological conditions can add more depth to a fight. It also includes the depiction of the raw emotions the characters feel during the fight.
Aside from the previous point, emotional impact through having a strong connection to the characters involved makes a fight scene actually worth caring for. The flow of emotions crafts the humane side of the fight. We all have seen Naruto, so we have enjoyed some of the fight scenes because of how well the emotion is delivered, especially by paralleling the movements with the characters'' past experiences or showcasing emotional moments they shared. It also depends on many outside feats, such as characterization, story writing, etc.
That was exactly what Theo did as he chose to show how the two characters grew up and why they were fighting.
By showing their childhood and growth throughout the years, Theo gave the chance to the audience to build a connection with the characters.
The audience would also understand before the fight happens what victory and defeat meant.
A fight scene gets better if we, the audience have a clear idea of what the victory or defeat means, and what changes it will lead to. This way, we understand the significance behind what happens.
These aspects are the transition to the fight scene.
Basically, the narrative buildup. How the story transpired and led to the fight we''re about to witness. This strengthens the base of the scene because we get to know that we''re not getting the fight scene just for the sake of a fight scene.
These aspects are also how Theo had to build the fight, but as the fight happened, he had to pay attention to other aspects.
A fight that involved superpowers and martial arts, like the one Theo nned, involved a sense of ce and time flow.
Through shot exposition and characters'' subtle movements, an anime can provide a solid depiction of the location the fight takes ce. This provides a solid idea about what restrictions and advantages the setting provide our fighters with and instantly makes the fight more interesting to watch.
A good sense of time flow means properly depicting the time gap between each movement, the duration of the fight, etc. while keeping the characters'' speed and agility in mind, and the flow of time. Having an idea of the time flow makes the fight more engrossing. And a fight bes very thrilling when the concise time limit is there.
An essential aspect of anime fight scenes is the choreography of the fight.
A proper depiction of the characters'' movements depending on their physical abilities helps the viewers to understand exactly what they''re doing. Their methods of physical movements be clear and give the audience a reason to take them seriously. This also includes the depiction of size and shape. The fights in Naruto are so engrossing because of the slowed-down movements of the ninjas and it truly feels like we''re seeing actual ninjas portraying their chakra moves and skillful movements.
A good anime fight had to be always choreographed.
Thest aspect that Theo had to pay attention to was the most important one.
The audio-visual aid.
Using different camera angles and specific shotpositions in different scenes of a fight can help emphasize certain points and feelings, and provide background and foreground visual information in a fight. Proper sound effects and soundtracks make the fight more genuine and engrossing. The color theme audio-visual mixture is crucial for creating a fitting atmosphere. Through good cinematography and directing choices, it''s possible to make a fight scene much more interesting than it''d inly be.
As this was a music video, Theo had to be highly skilled as he made use of the song and the animation.
Would be able to produce the legendary fight he was thinking of?
Chapter 311 Angry Aurora
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
"Bye, Michele!" Aurora said with a smile as she entered the house through the walk-in gate.
The silver-haired girl had juste from the school where she spent the day doing the final exams.
So, it was safe to say she was more tired than usual.
Aurora entered the downhill cabin and immediately pressed the elevator door button.
Every day she did the same thing.
She entered the elevator and observed the city through the projection on the elevator walls.
She didn''t know how much her brother spent in this elevator, but it was one of the favorite things in their house.
She loved how realistic the projections were.
Some time ago she posted a storie on her Raingran ount of this view, and everyone was amazed by it.
After all, they didn''t know any ce in Elffire City where it was possible to see the city like that.
A whileter, the elevator doors opened and Aurora entered her house.
She didn''t even have to ask where her brother was, she knew exactly where he was, so she immediately headed in his direction.
Shortly after, Aurora arrived at the animation studio and saw her brother working.
He was still wearing the same clothes he was in the morning, and Aurora was sure that he hadn''t stopped working even for a second since she left for school.
She could not help but worry when she realized that.
"Big Brother?" Aurora asked when she saw that he didn''t notice her arrival.
Theo was suddenly taken by surprise when he heard a sweet voiceing from behind him, but he could not help but smile when he recognized to whom the voice belonged.
"Cupcake! Already home?" Theo asked with a smile as he turned his head to look at his sister.
"Hmm, it''s already night, Big Brother." Aurora giggled as she pointed at the window.
Theo was surprised once again by what Aurora said, so he looked through the window and saw that it was already night indeed.
It was past 5 pm on a Winter day.
And during the winter, the days were shorter than usual, so the night arrived early in the day.
Theo was so focused on his work that he didn''t even notice the light fading outside.
"It seems I was too focused." Theoughed.
"Are you okay, Big Brother? Did you have lunch?" Aurora asked in a worried voice.
"I''m okay, don''t worry." Theo replied with a reassuring smile.
"Hmm, but it seems that I forgot to have lunch." He added as he avoided looking at Aurora''s purple eyes.
Just like he expected, Aurora became angry when she heard that.
"Theodore! How could you spend the whole day without eating?" Aurora eximed with an angry face.
"I know. I''m sorry, Cupcake." Theo replied with a wry smile.
"You just had to ask Sylph and she would get the food for you." Aurora added with an even angrier voice.
Theo had to admit that what she said was true, he could''ve just asked Sylph.
"I promise I won''t do this again, Cupcake." Theo said with a serious face.
"You better!" Aurora snorted.
"How about you order something for us to eat?" Theo suggested with a smile.
"I will!" She eximed.
"While the food ising I will take a shower. But when it arrives, I will watch you to see if you are really eating!" She eximed as she left the studio.
Theoughed wryly when he saw her behavior.
He couldn''t me her as he would behave the same if he discovered that she didn''t eat her lunch.
He turned his head to theputer in front of him and went back to work.
The food would take a while to arrive anyways.
As was mentioned before, Theo was ''filming'' orpositing the animated music video for ''Believer''.
But there was always a point that Theo had to always pay attention to.
The photography.
Part of the final product we call animation is actually the direct oue of photography a€" movement achieved by shifting theyers rtive to each other to produce motion.
It is the work of photography that creates the real motion by shiftingyers, while the key animation creates the pose cycles that make it convincing. Clouds parting, doors opening, objects falling, mouths moving, many small pieces of movement within a scene are not brought to movement by an animator but by photography.
Only through carefulpositing can Theo pull off all of these kinds of camera movements andyer movements in a convincing way. If the audience perceives an incongruence in the rtive movement ofyers or the space between them, the intended effect can be off-putting and feel cheap. Picture the example of a car driving along a road a€" in the worst case, the viewer might not get the sense that the car is moving. Sure, Theo can work out that that''s probably what''s happening by the images involved, but it certainly won''t feel realistic or natural.
The key word is DEPTH.
While there are certainly contrarian examples that we''ll get toter, generally speaking, anime aims to replicate a sense of reality and a cinematic vor.
In other words, it wants its shots to feel like they are urring in a full-bodied, three-dimensional natural world and to present them so that the audience can feel drawn in.
Anime striving for cinematic tones will attempt to imbue their shots with visual depth a€" when the audience looks into them they will feel like their nce can prate ever deeper and deeper into the cut into infinity.
Through effectivepositing, photography must then create visual depth with only a few tyers. Unfortunately, human visual perception is a funny thing, it''s easy to trick but also hard to convince. The first way to get around it is using proportions a€" obviously,yers that are meant to be further away should be proportionally smaller. Getting this bnce right to portray correct distances is important to the viewer feeling that theyers are in a believable spatial rtionship.
As Theo was aiming to animate a legendary fight.
After all, if the depth of the fight venue was not convincing enough, the audience would notice the abnormality.
What if the two characters evoked super strong powers, but the aftereffects of the moves were not convincing enough?
The audience would definitely feel that something was wrong.
After all, The quality of animation is a very important factor as it''s a visual medium. In a fight scene, all of it is executed through motion. Different fight scenes may require different animation styles. When the fight is executed through proper usage of appropriate animation, it can show its full potential.
Theo was a using unique animation style, so no one would recognize who it was from.
After saying all of this, we can all understand now how difficult Theo''s task was.
That''s why he admitted to himself that it was a crazy idea to produce this anime in less than a week just by himself.
Theo continued working until the food arrived.
As soon as the food arrived, Aurora dragged Theo from his studio to the dining table.
Only then did he realize how hungry he was, he ate so much.
Aurora already expected that, so she ordered extra food.
When he finished eating, he immediately went back to work.
He had to finishpositing before tomorrow!
Chapter 312 Pedrarruna Manors Anime Sound Studio
Tuesday, December 22nd.
2 days until theunch of ''Earth to Azure''.
Theo was talking with Ayia after the breakfast he had with the girls.
He said goodbye to Aurora and the others as they left the house, but Ayia stayed behind because they needed to talk about something.
"How''s the process with the Track App?" Theo asked the purple-haired girl.
"I sent the album to a friend of mine who works there. It seems like the inspection will be overter today. Then the album will be ready to be released on Thursday." Ayia replied with a proud smile.
"That''s great! I don''t know what I would do without you." Theo said with a grateful voice.
He really meant what he said.
There was no way another person would be as efficient as Ayia was.
Theo was able to solely focus on the production of the album because he knew that Ayia would take care of the rest.
"I''m d you know that." Ayia replied with a teasing smile.
"How could I not?" Theoughed as he hugged her.
Ayia was taken by surprise by the sudden hug, but shortly after she melt in his arms.
"I will send you thest music video tomorrow. You think you can get its copyrights before the album release?" Theo asked as he let go of her.
"Leave it to me!" Ayia eximed with a brilliant smile.
She was feeling extra happy after Theo hugged her.
The two of them talked for a while longer about other details before Theo kissed her goodbye.
That''s right!
A kiss on the lips.
That''s why Ayia had a silly smile on her lips as she entered her car a whileter.
"Why are you smiling like that?" Shizuka asked with a teasing smile as she saw her sister entering the car.
The ck-haired girl had left Ayia talking with Theo alone, she didn''t want to be the third wheel between the two of them.
Ayia''s cheeks became red when she realized she had been smiling like a little girl.
"Nothing." She replied as she avoided looking at Shizuka.
Ayia fasted her seatbelt and turn on the car.
"I bet someone was kissing." Shizukamented with a teasing voice as Ayia drove their sports car down the mountain.
Ayia became even redded when she heard that.
"Okay! He kissed and hugged me! Happy?" Ayia eximed loudly when she wasn''t able to handle Shizuka''s teasing anymore.
"Now I am." Shizuka giggled.
Ayia couldn''t help but alsough when she heard her sister''sugh.
Ayia drove her sports car out of Theo''s house shortly after.
"What did he want to talk about?" Shizuka asked.
"He wanted to know how the procedures tounch the album were going." Ayia replied.
"Oh, he also said that he would finish thest music video tomorrow." She added.
"I''m really curious to see this animated music video he is doing." Shizukamented.
"Me too." Ayia said with a smile.
"By the way, how''s Arthur?" Ayia asked when she remembered that their cousin had gone back to Catadrid the day before.
"He arrived at Catadrid yesterday night. And just like I predicted, the Lionheart Family was able to get Arthur on their surveince as soon as he went back to his apartment in Catadrid." Shizuka replied as she shook her head.
"We cannot do anything regarding that. I told him if he really wanted to be free he had to demand his freedom from his family. If he really is expelled from the family, this surveince is simply outrageous." Ayiamented with an annoyed voice.
"What did he say?" Shizuka asked.
"He said that after the music videos are released he will talk with our mother." Ayia replied with an amused smile.
"That''s bold of him." Shizuka smiled.
Their mother was the only one who could help him, and his decision to do only that after his best work was released was also a clever decision.
This way he could prove to them that he was doing well even after being expelled from the family.
Hazel Lionheart was the President of the Ancient Families Council, so she really had the means to help Arthur if he sought her help.
Ayia and Shizuka talked more as they headed back to their mansion.
Their sports car drove through the busy streets of Elffire City.
But it did not draw much attention, as it was not umon seeing a sports car in Elffire City.
Plus, the car they were using that day was not that expensive.
Just a couple of million dors.
If they were driving one of the cars that cost a couple of tens of millions of dors that were parked in their garage, then they they would draw the attention of the crowd.
While they did that, back at the Pedrarruna Manor, Theo went back to work.
That day he would start the next step in the anime production.
Which meant that he had finishedpositing the anime!
That''s right!
The anime was ready to be watched!
Even though there was no sound, Theo was very satisfied with the visual of the anime.
He could be a little biased, but he thought that the fight portrayed in the animated music video was one of the best he had ever watched.
The special effects, the camera movements, the construction of the plot, and so on were top-notch.
And Theo had to work hard to finish everything before he went to sleep at 4 am today.
That''s right, Theo had only gone to sleep one hour before he had to wake up to work out with Aurora and the girls.
But his hard work paid off because he finishedpositing the anime before he went to bed.
Theo only had 2 things to do before he finished the animation.
Produce the sound effects and edit.
He would start first with the sound effects.
That''s why instead of heading toward the animation studio, he headed toward the recording studio.
It was there that he would produce the sound effects, as a sound studio was needed to do that.
And his recording studio had the necessary equipment for him to do that.
The recording studio was divided into two sections.
The first one was the one that Theo used for thest 2 months to produce his music album.
And the second one was the one he projected specifically for when he worked on his animes.
There he would be able to produce the soundtracks and sound effects of his animes.
He had only visited this section once when he toured all around the house on their first week here, but at that moment, Theo entered once again the anime sound studio.
Everything was perfectly clean and ready for him to start working.
Sylph took care of cleaning every ce in the house, even if Theo and Aurora didn''t stay in some ces regrly.
For example, it has been some time since they had used the cinema room on the second floor, but if Theo and Aurora decided to use at that moment the cinema room, the room would be ready for use.
The same thing happened with the anime sound studio.
Theo first sat on his chair and opened the animation he finished a few hours ago.
He wanted to see how many sound effects he had to produce, and also what type of sound effects.
He started working with his usual focused face.
He would not stop working until he produced all the sound effects!
But he would order some food for lunch though.
Aurora''s angry face was a little scary.
Chapter 313 Believer Animated Music Video
Wednesday, December 23rd.
Dining Table, Pedrarruna Manor.
"Can you pass me the milk?" Aurora asked June with a smile.
"Sure!" June replied with a smile as she gave the milk to Aurora.
Theo and the girls were having breakfast after their morning workout session.
"How''re the preparations for the party?" Theo asked as he sipped his coffee.
"We managed to rent the amusement park with Ayia''s help." Sam replied with a smile as she looked at Ayia.
It could not be helped as renting an amusement park like that cost a lot of money, and if Ayia hadn''t offered to pay for it, Sam would have asked for it from Theo.
Even though she received a big wage every month from Theo, she hadn''t arrived at the point where she could spend such an amount of money.
"Yeah, you don''t have to worry about it, Theo." Ayiamented with a smile.
This amount of money was like spare change for her, so she didn''t mind forking out.
Theo could only smile wryly when he saw that Ayia didn''t care about the money she spent.
"That''s great news. I think the only thing left is the food and the gifts, right? I can help you, girls, starting tomorrow." Theo dered with a confident smile.
After all, tomorrow his album would finally be released and he would be free to work on his other projects!
"We can n the rest of the party tomorrow then." Ayia suggested as she drank her tea.
"Plus, my final exams are ending today. So, I can start helping tomorrow too." Aurora chimed in with a sweet smile.
"Oh, that''s right! Aurora-chan''sst day in the first year of high school is today!" June eximed with shining eyes.
"Are you excited for the holidays, Aurora-chan?" Sayuri asked.
"Of course! We are going to the Heart Inds, after all." Aurora replied with a giggle.
"I guess I''m excited for the holidays too." Junemented.
The othersughed when they heard that.
They were all looking forward to their trip together.
The seven of them continued their lovely breakfast until the time to leave arrived.
Theo said goodbye to the girls as he observed their figures leave the house.
It became a normal sight to see the girls leave to work and school as he stayed home.
Sometimes Theo felt like he was the homemaker and the girls were the ones working to support the house.
But instead of taking care of the house, Theo spent his day working on his project.
Yesterday before he went to the restaurant, Theo had produced all the sound effects for his animated music video.
And when he arrived home from the restaurant at night, he immediately started editing the video.
He had to synch the song and sound effects with the animation.
And that took some time to bepleted.
That''s why when he went to sleep at 3 am, he still hadn''t finished editing.
Theo hoped that he would finish editing before his shift at the restaurant.
He really needed to send this music video to Ayia before night arrived.
After all, tomorrow at 11 am, his album ''Earth to Azure'' would be released worldwide on the Track Streaming Service.
Theo already signed a contract with the streaming service, so his album would be released all around the world.
That''s why, after the girls left the house, Theo immediately went toward his office to continue editing his music video.
Theo immediately made use of the Editor Skill he got from the system.
His skills were on par with Nora''s!
Nora was one of the best editors in the anime industry.
And Nora practiced her skills for years to get so talented and skillful, so we understand how skilled Theo was.
Theo had all his focus on theputer screen in front of him as he edited the anime.
2:16 PM.
Theo was working until his hands suddenly stopped and he let out a sigh.
A brilliant smile appeared on his face as he realized what he had just done.
''Believer'' Animated Music Video was ready!
One week after he had this crazy idea, he defied all odds and produced an animated music video in less than one week just by himself!
That was because, in thest week, he didn''t work all the time on this music video.
He first had to produce and record thest song of the album, and also edit the two music videos produced by Arthur''s crew.
Plus, he also had to work in the restaurant most of the time!
It was really a miracle for Theo to aplish his impossible task in such a short time frame.
But he did it.
And thest preparation for theunching of his album was done!
Theo pressed the y button to start watching the animated music video he envisioned.
He wanted to see if it was really like the ones he saw in his past life.
As soon as he did that, theputer''s screen cked out.
His eyes shone as the video started.
And the first thing he heard was not the song, it was the sound of heavy breathing.
The screen suddenly lit up and showed two miserable guys looking at each other with hatred.
Theo had goosebumps just by feeling the atmosphere and mood of the ce where the two bloodied men were.
Suddenly, Theo heard the sound of footsteps and saw the two guys heading toward each other.
When they were about to sh, the scene changed and the song started ying.
PA PA PA
Believer''s unique beat could be heard being yed in perfect sync with the sound that two kids made as they woke up.
The synchronization of the beat and the animation was so perfect that Theo felt satisfaction just by hearing it and seeing it.
The music video continued as it told the story of the two boys as they grew up.
The reason for their hatred for each other finally appeared just before the song''s summit.
In the path of searching for power, one of the boys murdered the other''s family.
In a fit of rage, the other boy killed the other boy''s partner.
When the chorus and the summit of the song arrived, the epic fight between the two of them started.
Showy and appealing superpowers could be seen.
The audience would be able to see how powerful the two of them were.
As this first chorus passed the epic fight synched with a fight that the two of them fought when they were kids.
When one of them showed a super punch, the scene would cut into him throwing a normal punch when they were kids.
The video continued like that until the second chorus of the song arrived.
And the two boys used their strongest powers.
Theo saw the two of them throwing their most powerful and the screen lit up in white before the attacksnded.
Suddenly the song could not be heard anymore, Theo could only hear the heavy breathing.
Suddenly the screen showed the two boys all bloodied, but they were still fighting.
But Theo could see that they had spent all their power and could only fight with fists and kicks.
He heard the sound of skin meeting skin as they traded blows.
The fight escted again as the song came back with thest chorus.
They searched for forbidden powers as they executed theirst moves just before the video ended.
Theo had his blood pumping as he finished watching the music video.
His eyes shone with excitement.
It was much better than he thought it would be!
But would the audience like it as much as he did?
Tomorrow he would know the answer.
Chapter 314 Final Exams Last Day
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
Lunch Break.
Aurora and her friends were having lunch at the cafeteria before theirst exams of the year.
"I''m so excited for the holidays!" Umaru eximed.
"Me too!" Caro chimed in as she ate a sandwich.
"Aurora-chan, what did your brother say about meeting our parents?" Vivian asked as she looked at the silver-haired girl.
"Oh, you girls know that my brother works every night at his restaurant. So, he can only meet your parents on his day off from the restaurant on Monday. But because we are throwing a party for the children from the orphanage. Big brother said that you three and your parents coulde to this party too. It will be next Sunday at the Dawn Den Amusement Park." Aurora replied with a brilliant smile.
The girls took a little while to process the information that Aurora had just said.
"A party for the children?"
"Orphanage?"
"Dawn Den?"
The three girls asked at the same time.
"Yeah, my brother and I frequently visit an orphanage here in Elffire City. So, Theo decided to throw a New Year''s party for the kids to make their life a little happier. We even rented the Dawn Den Park for it." Aurora exined patiently.
The girls were once again amazed by Aurora''s brother.
He was already their idol, and after hearing how he cared for the children, the three girls became even more enamored with him.
"Your brother is so awesome, Aurora-chan!" Umaru eximed with shining eyes.
"I''m sure my parents will allow me to go on the trip if they see your brother at this party." Vivianmented with a grin on her face.
The girls immediately understood what Vivian, and they couldn''t help but let out a toothy grin on their faces.
If their parents saw how Theo was caring and careful with the children from the orphanage, the chance of them allowing the girls to go with Aurora on this trip was much higher!
So, the three girls immediately decided to bring their parents to the party.
They already could see themselves traveling with Aurora to the Heart Inds.
The girls talked with excited voices as they ate their lunch.
They didn''t even pay attention to their surroundings, but if they did, they would see that several boys were eyeing them.
The four of them were gorgeous, and every boy wanted to be with them.
But no boy was lucky enough to capture their hearts.
It was already thest day of the school year and the four girls didn''t even talk with any boys regrly.
The lucky ones were the ones who studied in the same ss as the four girls, as they were able to admire them closely.
But that would end today, and they didn''t know if they would be able to get in the same ss as the four girls next year.
So, that day more boys were looking at Aurora and the girls than normal.
But the four girls didn''t even notice their attention as they were focused on talking to each other.
A whileter, the four girls finished their lunch and immediately walked back to their ssroom.
Aurora and Vivian wanted to study a little bit before the afternoon exam started.
And when Umaru and Caro saw their two friends studying so promptly, they could not help but study too.
They didn''t have any risk of failing the exams, but they wanted better positions in the ranking so that they could impress their families.
It was not only the four girls who were studying when Aguni Eka entered the bathroom, all the students of ss 1-C had their eyes focused on the textbooks ahead of them.
They were determined to do their best!
? They didn''t want to repeat the year!
They wanted better positions in the ranking!
"Good afternoon, teacher!" The students shouted when they noticed their teacher already arrived.
"You know what to do. Be ready in 5 minutes." She dered as she sat down by her desk.
The students nodded and proceeded to put their materials in their bags.
A whileter, the students got to their seats with only a pen, a pencil, and an eraser on their table.
Mrs. Aguni nodded in approval when she saw that they didn''t even need her instructions for them to know what to do.
"Before I hand thest exams you will do this year. I want to say a few words." Mrs. Aguni said as she stood up from her seat.
"It was my pleasure to be your hometeacher this year. I hope you all studied enough to pass all the exams. And I wish you all happy holidays." She said with a small smile on her lips.
The students were shocked when they saw her smile.
It was the first time they saw her smile, and it was extremely enchanting.
If this was an anime, the boys would have hearts for their eyes as they became enchanted by her smile.
"Now I will hand over your Math Exam." The smile disappeared like never even existed, and she resumed her strict face.
The students even doubted if she really had smiled when they saw the return of her strict face.
A whileter, they forgot about the incident as they started answering the math exam.
This was thest exam they answer that year, and they had to do well if they wanted to start the second year of high school next year.
Bur for people like Aurora and Vivian, this was theirst chance to increase their score for the rankings.
After all, among students, everyone thought that math was the most difficult subject.
If they did well on this exam, they could secure a better position on the rankings!
That''s why Aurora had an extremely focused gaze as she answered the questions.
Two hourster, the first student handed his answers to Mrs. Aguni and left the ssroom quietly.
After the first one did that, others quickly followed suit.
These were the ones who didn''t know much about Math and had already answered everything they knew about it.
But Aurora, Vivian, and a few others stayed until thest minute of the allocated time for the exam.
They already finished answering everything, but they checked their answers over and over again looking for mistakes they might have done.
It was only when Mrs. Aguni dered that the time was over that they handed their answers to her.
A whileter, Aurora, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru left their ssroom for onest time.
The four girls were a little sentimental as they headed toward the school entrance.
Even though the school year would only end tomorrow when the graduation ceremony would happen, the girls were still emotional after they finished their final exams.
"I''m so d I met you, Aurora-chan!" Umaru eximed as she hugged Aurora.
"Me too!" Caro chimed in and hugged Aurora too.
"Aurora-chan, you are the best thing that happened to us this year." Vivian dered as she also got into the hug.
The three girls hugged Aurora at the same time, and the silver-haired girl felt her heart warm when she heard their words and felt their hug.
Vivian, Caro, and Umaru knew each other since they were little, but when they met Aurora did they feel like their group wasplete.
"I''m d I met you, girls, too." Aurora said with a sweet voice.
Just like that, thest days of Aurora''s final exams ended.
Tomorrow would be a big day.
It was graduation day!
And also the day her brother would release his album...
Chapter 315 Dreamless Sleep
Thursday, December 24th.
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
A new day arrived, and with it, the arrival of a new snowstorm descending upon Elffire City.
Thick dark clouds covered the skies as the day arrived, the sun was hidden behind this cloud curtain, and no one was able to see the sun rising on that Thursday morning.
But even though snow started descending again, that did not stop the citizens of Elffire City.
For some of them, that Thursday was a very important day in their lives.
That was the case for the silver-haired man who was sleeping on hisfy bed ced on his hill mansion.
He was sleeping peacefully.
His long silver hair was sprawled all over the sheets and pillow while he covered his body with a warm nket.
His face was calm and he breathed slowly.
If someone this scene, they would doubt if it was real because Theo looked so handsome as he slept.
And the scene became even cuter when we noticed a ck and white kitten cuddling on the man''s chest.
The two beings seemed to have synched their breathings as they slept.
They both felt veryfortable as they slept throughout the night.
It was only when the clock hit 5 am that the man''s eyes started fluttering.
His long silver eyshes fluttered as he woke up.
Theo woke up slowly that day.
Last night, when he arrived home from the restaurant, the first thing he did was take a shower and go to sleep.
After not sleeping properly for over a week, Theo was yearning for a good night of sleep.
And that he did.
As soon he didy down on his bed, he fell asleep.
All the physical and mental fatigue umted throughout thest weeks came down and hit him.
He didn''t even have dreams that night as it seemed that even his brain was too tired to produce any dreams.
In thest few weeks, he had been feeling constant pressure to release his album.
Now that he had finished all the procedures, he could finally rx.
When Theo woke up the next day, he feltpletely rxed and free.
Theo slowly opened his eyes as he remembered what day it was.
And when he remembered what would happenter that day, he let out a brilliant smile.
He slowly stood up from his bed, taking extra care to not wake up Maya.
Yesterday, when Maya saw that Theo finally went to sleep early, she decided to sleep with him that night.
Which made Theo''s sleep even better.
Who would not like a fluffy cute ball cuddling to their chest?
For the first time in a while, Theo didn''t wake up feeling tired.
So, when he brushed his teeth and showered, he was carefree and happy.
A whileter, Theo put on his winter workout clothes and left his bedroom silently.
Maya was still sleeping on his bed, and he didn''t want to wake her up.
When he left his bedroom, he started walking normally again, but when he passed in front of Aurora''s bedroom, he saw that she wasn''t there.
"She must be downstairs already." Theomented out loud as he fasted his footsteps.
Shortly after, Theo descended the stairs and found Aurora seated on the living couch while going through her cellphone.
"Good morning, Cupcake!" Theo greeted her with a loving smile.
Aurora was a little surprised when she heard his voice, but when she immediately recognized her brother''s voice and smiled.
"Good morning, Big Brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile as she stood up from her seat.
"Sorry for the dy. Maya-chan was on my bed and I didn''t want to wake her up." Theo said with a chuckle.
"It seems that she had forgiven you." Aurora giggled.
The two of them talked as they headed toward the backyard.
When they arrived there, they were greeted once again with a whitendscape and snowing from the skies.
"It seems we will run through the snowfall once again." Theomented wryly as he stepped outside.
Aurora agreed with a wry smile as she also stepped outside.
As soon as they did that, they were greeted with a gush of cold wind blowing through their bodies.
They could not help but shiver when they felt that.
"Let''s start running to warm our bodies." Theo suggested as he quickly headed toward thene.
The only ce in the entire backyard devoided from snow.
Aurora prompt?y followed him, and shortly after, the two siblings started their morning run.
At first, they had some difficulty handling the cold weather, but as their bodies warmed themselves through the exercise, their problems faded away.
Now they were running without even caring about the snow falling upon their heads.
"Did you sleep wellst night, Big Brother?" Aurora asked suddenly.
She knew that her brother had been sleeping poorly for thest few weeks, but when she saw him going to sleep as soon as he arrived homest night, she felt happy.
She wanted to know if he really slept well though.
"Like a baby! I was so tired that as soon as I got onto my bed, I fell asleep." Theoughed.
Aurora let out a sweet smile when she heard that, she was so happy that her brother finally slept well.
"And you? how was the night?" He asked as the two of them kept running through the wintryndscape.
"So refreshing! I felt so free for not having to study anymore this year! I also slept like a baby." Aurora giggled.
Theo alsoughed happily, he was happy that his sister slept well after all the effort she made thest month to study for her final exams.
"Are you excited about today, Big Brother?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
"How can I not be? I''m nervous, excited, happy, and a bunch of other things." Theoughed.
''Earth to Azure'' would debut on Track in just a few hours!
Theo felt his heart beating faster just by thinking about it.
"People from all over the world will be able to hear us, Cupcake!" Theo eximed.
Aurora also became a little nervous when she heard that.
After all, she was also part of his album, and even though she only participated in one song, she was still nervous about it.
"But no matter the results, I''m still happy that I made this album and that you were there with me." Theo dered with a loving voice as he nced at his sister while they ran around theke.
Aurora felt her heart warming up as she heard her brother''s words.
"I''m happy I was there with you too, Big Brother." She dered with a big smile.
They bothughed and kept running.
"And you? Are you excited about graduating from the first year of high school?" Theo asked with a teasing smile.
"Of course! But I''m more excited about the holidays." Aurora replied with a giggle.
"Well, I will go with you to the graduation." Theo dered with a calm voice.
But Aurora felt immense happiness when she heard that.
"Really? What about the album release?" Aurora asked hesitantly.
"I don''t have to do anything. The album and the music videos are already programmed to be released at 11 am." Theo replied with a chuckle.
"Plus, there is no way I would miss my little sis''s graduation." He added with a loving smile as he looked at her.
Aurora felt so loved at that moment that she didn''t even know how to react.
So, she just smiled sweetly at her brother.
The two siblings had a long and important day ahead of them.
Chapter 316 Styled Breakfast
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo had just ended the martial arts training with the girls.
Afterward, he left the gym and went to take a shower and dress up.
The girls did the same.
A whileter, Theo was the first one to arrive at the kitchen.
''It seems they are still getting ready.'' He said inwardly as he put on an apron and started cooking breakfast.
That morning he didn''t have to cook lunch for Aurora as she would not have lunch at the school until sses started next year.
So, Theo decided to cook a special breakfast that day.
After all, it was the day of his sister''s graduation and his album release.
It was a special day for both of them.
A whileter, the girls arrived in the kitchen already dressed for the day ahead of them.
Ayia immediately started helping Theo cooking breakfast, while the rest sat down by the side.
"Are you going out today, Theo?" Sam asked as she saw that Theo was wearing different clothes than the usual.
Usually, when they had breakfast in the morning, Theo worefy clothes like sweaters, slippers, and so on.
Since the beginning of the month, when they started training with Theo, they always saw him wearingfy clothes.
But that morning, Theo was wearing stylish clothes as he cooked.
He had ck jeans pants, red boots, and a long-sleeved white shirt with red details.
His outfit seemed stylish.
And it had to be as these clothes were from luxury brands.
That day, Theo was not wearing an anime t-shirt, after all, it was his sister''s graduation, and he couldn''t appear so casual.
That''s why he put on the expensive clothes he bought a while back with Aurora.
"Yeah, Aurora''s graduation ceremony will happen this morning and I will be there to watch it." Theo replied with a brilliant smile as mixed some spices with the porridge being cooked on the cooking top.
"Aurora-chan''s graduation?" Sam eximed in surprise.
The girls had their eyes shining as they heard that.
Aurora''s cheeks became red when she noticed her big sisters looking at her with shining eyes.
"They grow up so fast!" June said as she wiped off fake tears from her eyes.
The girlsughed hard when they heard that.
"Does that mean you passed your final exams, Aurora-chan?" Sayuri asked.
"Yeah, we all received an answerst night telling us if we passed." Aurora replied with a smile.
Yukihime High School was very efficient as they evaluated the students'' exams, so on the same day that thest exam was applied, the students would know if they passed all the subjects.
That meant they would know if they would have to repeat the year on that same day.
However, the school would only inform them if they passed the exams, and the score would not be released.
This way they would know if they would have the chance to participate in the next day''s graduation ceremony.
The ones who failed would not graduate, and the others would.
And from what Aurora saw from the list that her hometeacher released, no one from her ssroom would have to repeat the first year of high school.
But what about the rankings?
The rankings would be released that same morning when the graduation happened.
It would be released online and also be posted on the walls of the school.
It had already be a tradition for the students to check the rankings before the graduation ceremony.
Another reason for Aurora to get even more nervous.
Would she be able to secure first ce on the rankings?
"So, after today, you are officially on vacation?" Ayia asked with an excited voice.
"Yes, after today I only start studying again next February!" Aurora replied with an excited smile.
The girls became excited for Aurora when they heard that.
They all had been in Aurora''s shoes, and they also became excited for the holidays after a year of study.
A whileter, Theo and Ayia finished cooking breakfast.
The girls helped ce the food on the dining table, and shortly after, they started eating the delicious meal that Theo and Ayia cooked.
"Wow! You two outdid yourselves today!" June eximed as she saw the food on the table.
"Yeah! There is so much food!" Sammented with shining eyes.
"And it looks so delicious." Sayuri added.
"Well, it''s a special day for me and Aurora. So, I figured I cooked something special." Theoughed happily.
"I just helped him, it was all Theo''s idea." Ayia giggled.
The two of them cooked two types of breakfast.
A Pendragon-styled breakfast and a Yamato-styled breakfast.
The first one had porridge, buttered couscous, fried sweet bananas, and hot tea for drinking.
The second one was a traditional Yamato breakfast.
The traditional Yamato breakfast that Theo cooked consisted of steamed rice, miso soup, grilled fish, tsukemono (pickles), nori (dried seasoned seaweed), natto (fermented soybeans), kobachi (small side dishes which usually consist of vegetables), and a green sd.
The table was filled with hot steaming food, and the smell of it was intoxicating.
It smelled so good!
"Let''s dig in!" Theo smiled as he poured coffee into his mug.
This mug was the same one that Aurora had given to him on his birthday, it was his favorite mug and he used it every day.
The girls did not waste time and started eating too.
"Wow! This grilled fish is so delicious!" Sammented as she used her chopsticks to put some grilled fish in her mouth.
"Isn''t this the Uke Fish that lives in the Tinuviel River?" Shizuka asked in puzzlement.
The Uke Fish was one of the many fish that had the Tinuviel River as its home.
The Tinuviel was an enormous river.
For example, the river''s length as it passed through Elffire City was 100 meters and with a width of 50 meters.
So it was safe to say that the river was abundant in lifeforms living in its waters.
But what made Shizuka puzzled was that the river had its seasons, as it was Winter now, the fish who roamed the waters now were different than the ones who roamed during the summer.
And the Uke Fish was one of the fish that only lived on the Tinuviel River during the Summer Season.
It was one of the most sought fishes on the market in the summer with its juicy meat.
"Yeah, Sylph found someone who had a stock of Uke Fish." Theo replied with a smile as he skillfully picked up some steamed rice with his chopsticks.
"Ohh!" The girls eximed in understanding.
The girls were once again amazed by Sylph, she seemed the perfect butler!
"June, do you think it would be too bad if we close the restaurant on Sunday?" Theo asked his manager as he calmly ate his breakfast.
June, who was also eating her food calmly, was taken by surprise and the calmness immediately left her body.
"Of course not! We have reservations already scheduled for that day!" June replied with an annoyed voice.
The other girls were also surprised by Theo''s words.
Even though they had a suspicion about why Theo said that they weren''t sure of it.
"Can you reschedule these reservations, please?" Theo asked with a wry smile.
Even though he already expected her to answer like that, he still felt bad about putting her in this position.
"How can I say no? You are the boss, after all. Can I at least know why you''re doing this?" June replied with a sigh of defeat as she looked at him with curious eyes.
The other girls also looked at him curiously.
"I want to cook dinner for the children that day, and I don''t want to have to worry about the restaurant while I do it." Theo replied with a brilliant smile.
Chapter 317 Epic
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
"The food was delicious!" Sam eximed as she put down her chopsticks feeling satisfied.
"Yeah, it was so tasty." Sayuri said with a smile.
The other girls also expressed their satisfaction with the food as they finished eating.
Even though there was still food on the table, they had already eaten everything their bellies could handle.
"I''m d you, girls, liked it." Theoughed as he stood up from his seat.
The girls followed suit and also stood up.
They had to leave shortly.
"I will start rescheduling the reservations then." June dered as they stood up.
"Thank you for your hard work, June." Theo said with a grateful smile.
June could only smile wryly as she saw her boss''s gratefulness.
She deeply admired him for his care for the children, she only wanted that he had warned her about his decision of closing the restaurant earlier.
Theo grabbed his jacket and cellphone and walked toward the staircase.
While the girls grabbed their purses and followed him.
Theo didn''t have to worry about putting away the leftovers and the dirty dishes as Sylph would take care of that for him.
They all headed toward the garage downstairs.
Theo would be Aurora''s driver that day, so she didn''t have to take the elevator down the hill.
When they arrived there, they saw five cars parked in the garage.
One of Sam''s, the second was Sayuri''s, and the third one was Ayia''s.
Sam''s and Sayuri''s were normal cars worth a few hundred thousand dors, but Ayia''s was a purple sports car worth a few million dors.
The fourth one was Theo''s car, the one he got as a gift from the Old Man Takeo.
And thest car was the one that Theo bought for Aurora, the one that Michele drove Aurora around the city.
"Bye, everyone!" Sam said with a smile as she headed toward her car with June.
June also said goodbye as she followed Sam, she lived near Sam''s apartment, so they usually shared a car toe to the training.
"Bye, bye!" Sayuri smiled as she entered her car.
Her apartment and the Fuji Co. were a little far away, so she drove alone.
The others said goodbye as they also headed to their cars.
"Theo! Don''t forget to post the pictures after 11 am!" Ayia shouted as she arrived near her car.
"Don''t worry about it." Theoughed as he also arrived near his car.
"Bye, bye! See youter!" He said with a smile as he opened the car door and sat on the driver''s seat.
"See you!" Ayia shouted back as she also entered her car.
Aurora''s immediately followed suit and sat on the passenger''s seat.
"What is Ayia talking about, Big Bother?" Aurora asked as he copied her brother and fastened her seatbelt.
"Oh, you know the album is going to be released at 11 am, right?" Theo asked as he started the car.
"Of course!" Aurora replied promptly.
"Ayia wants me to post some pictures on Moonlight''s social media ounts after the album is out." Theo replied as he started driving the car out of the garage.
"Pictures? What pictures?" Aurora asked curiously.
"Some pictures I took during the production of the album. I don''t show my face. But Ayia said that the public will like it. Plus I''m also posting a preview of the music videos on Moonlight''s Raingran ount." Theo replied as he drove his car down the hill through the underground tunnel.
"Ohh, now I understand! This way you can get more visibility." Auroramented with a look of contemtion.
"But, how are you going to get people to listen to your album, Big Brother?" Aurora asked puzzled.
She never heard her brother talking about promoting his album, so she was clueless about how people would know about it.
After all, even if the songs were good, no one would listen to them if they didn''t know about them.
"I''m sure a lot of people will listen to my songs still today." Theo dered with a mysterious smile.
Aurora became even more puzzled as she saw his confidence.
"The BlueCloud Coffee Shop has 11 shops throughout Elffire City. We receive thousands of customers every day. My idea is to y the songs in the stores, and if the clients like the songs, they will search for it and will find my album." Theo replied with a small grin on his face.
He was very proud of the simple idea he had to promote his album, this way he could promote the album to thousands of people.
More and more people would know about his album as customers visited his shops, and the promotion of the album would be done.
Theo was counting with the word of mouth of the people who listened to his songs in the shops, if they liked them they would rmend his songs to their friends and family.
Even though it would take a while for the word to spread, Theo was sure that the songs he produced were good enough to make the word spread.
If everything went by as he expected, this word of mouth would spread throughout the city, the country, and eventually the world.
But he would know for sure after he saw how the clients of the shop reacted to his songs.
"That''s a good idea." Auroramented with a joyful smile.
She wanted her brother to be sessful in this project, and she was sure that the shop''s customers would love her brother''s songs.
"I think so too." Theo replied with a chuckle as he drove the car out of their house.
"Let''s put on some music!" Aurora eximed as she picked up Theo''s phone and searched for a song.
Theoughed happily as he saw his sister''s good mood.
Shortly after, ''Believer'' started ying inside the car.
This was one of the favorite songs from Theo''s album.
It made her blood pump faster just by listening!
Just like that, the two of them sang together the song as Theo drove his car through the city streets.
Aurora''s had the lyrics of all Theo''s songs memorized, that was how much she loved his songs.
A whileter, the song ended and they stopped singing.
"Cupcake, you didn''t watch Believer''s music video yet, right?" Theo suddenly asked when he remembered this fact.
"Oh, no! I didn''t!" Aurora replied in shock.
But that was a reason for that.
Theo had finished the music video when she was in school yesterday.
Later that night, Theo worked in the restaurant''s kitchen and Aurora helped June.
And when they arrived home, they immediately went to sleep.
Only when Theo heard the song that he remembered that his sister hadn''t watched the music video yet.
"Open the music video file on my phone, and you can watch it now." Theo said with a wry smile as he saw her shocked face.
Aurora immediately followed Theo''s suggestion and searched for the music video.
She was so curious about this music video, after all, her brother said that this was an animated music video.
He had worked so hard on this video in thest week, she wanted to know what made her brother spend sleepless nights working.
? As the cellphone was still connected to the car, when Aurora yed the video, the sound came from the car speakers.
Aurora was enchanted by the music video as soon as it started.
Her eyes shone with extreme excitement as she watched the music video.
She felt her blood pumping as she watched the epic fight portrayed by the music video.
She only had one word for what she had just seen when the video ended.
EPIC!
Chapter 318 First Place
"This music video is amazing!" Aurora eximed with an excited face and shining eyes.
Her heartbeat got elerated just by watching the video!
Theo let out a brilliant smile as he heard Aurora''s excited voice.
That was the exact emotion that he wanted the viewers to have when they watched his music video.
"And this animation was so good! The fight was amazing! Did you create yourself?" Aurora asked with a still excited voice.
"Thank you!" Theoughed happily as he drove his car through the city streets.
"Yeah, I created myself. That was mostly why I was so busy during thest week." Theo added with a proud smile.
"No wonder." Aurora finally understood Theo''s plight during the past week.
This anime seemed so amazing, the fight was epic, the movements, the attacks, the editing, and everything else was perfect!
Theo was also happy that his sister liked it, he hoped that everyone else also liked it.
The two of them talked about the animated music video with excitement as Theo drove the car toward Aurora''s school.
A whileter, they neared Yukihime High School, and as they did that, they saw that the school surroundings were crowded with students and other people.
Theo found a parking spot shortly after and parked his car.
"It seems that the students'' families also came to watch the ceremony." Theomented as he turned off the car.
"It seems so." Aurora agreed as she observed the students and their families walking toward the school.
"Let''s go." Theo said with a smile as he patted her head.
"Okay." Aurora purred when she felt his pats.
They got out of the car and together, they walked in the same direction that the others were walking.
Aurora was wearing her winter school uniform, and she seemed like a school fairy with her silk silver hair streaming down her shoulders.
Theo, in another hand, was wearing a gray jacket on top of his long=sleeved white shirt. His long silk silver hair was tied in a ponytail.
The two of them looked stunning.
They were so beautiful that immediately attracted attention as they walked toward the school.
The students had already seen the silver-haired beauty in school, but they did expect to see a breathtakingly beautiful man apanying her.
The school girls in special were even more fascinated.
But how could they not?
Theo''s face and body were more pleasing than the actors and artists on TV!
The girls couldn''t help but blush hard when they saw Theo.
While the boys wondered who the handsome boy was, and how he was rted to their idol.
The students'' families were also impressed when they saw two extremely beautiful silver-haired people walking toward the school.
The man had a carefree look as he seemed to lead the girl in school uniform.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora entered the school.
She immediately took Theo''s hand in hers and lead him toward the ceremony venue.
Her friends would be there, and she wanted to see them.
Theo smiled helplessly and let himself be pulled by her.
This scene was seen by the people around them, and the school girls who saw it became even more enchanted when they saw Theo''s smile.
A whileter, the two of them arrived at the school arena.
It had a capacity of housing 5 thousand people, so even though all the students and their families arrived for the graduation, there was still space for everyone to seat.
That''s right!
The three years of the high school program would graduate that day.
1st, 2nd, and 3rd years would graduate that morning.
But the 1st and 2nd years would have a short graduation ceremony.
The real important ceremony would the with the 3rd year students.
After all, this was their graduation from high school.
They entered the venue, and Aurora immediately lead Theo toward where the 1st year ssrooms were located to be during the ceremony.
When they arrived there, Aurora saw her ssmates with their families waiting for the ceremony to start.
She readily searched for her friends and quickly found them with their families.
Aurora led her brother toward them, but the two of them had already drawn everyone''s attention.
The two silver-haired people didn''t even notice that their striking beauty was enhanced as they were together.
Aurora''s ssmates were shocked when they saw Theo.
They were already used to Aurora''s beauty, but they had never seen Theo.
"Aurora-chan! You arrived!" Umaru eximed as she hugged Aurora with a smile.
"Hey!" Vivian also hugged Aurora.
"We are going to the 2nd year!" Caro eximed happily as she also hugged Aurora.
"Oh my god, yes!" Aurora also greeted her friends with enthusiasm.
"Hey, Theo!" Vivian, Caro, and Umaru greeted him with a smile and blushed cheeks.
Even though they had seen Theo before, his beauty was not something that they could get used to so fast.
"Hey, girls! Long time no see." Theo greeted them with an amiable smile.
Theo was happy for these girls being so helpful to his sister during this year.
They weed Aurora, who transferred to the Yukihime High School only 6 months ago, and became real friends.
''They are good girls...'' He thought.
His smile seemed to have the power to make school girls blush because every school girl who saw his smile blushed immediately.
The girls were about to answer when they suddenly heard amotion by the back of the venue.
They turned their heads, but they didn''t see anything.
It was only when everyone started talking that they figured out what was that about.
The rankings were finally out!
Aurora''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
It was truth time!
She would finally be able to know if the promise she made to herself would be true.
"Let''s go there, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed as she pulled Theo toward the back of the venue.
Even though she could check the rankings online, she wanted to see the list with her own eyes.
Her heart pounded hard inside her chest as they got closer.
A whileter, they arrived where the rankings lists were posted.
There were three lists.
The 1st Year Ranking, the 2nd Year Ranking, and the 3rd Year Ranking.
Aurora immediately looked at the top of the 1st Year Ranking.
And what she saw made her heart stop for a second.
1. Aurora Gray
2. Vivian Darktower
3. (...)
Aurora could not believe what she was seeing.
For a whole month, she studied day and night for seeing her name on top of the rankings.
But when her dream finally became reality, she didn''t even know what to think.
"Cupcake, you''re the first!" Theo eximed happily as he pulled Aurora into a hug.
Aurora was taken by surprise by his sudden hug, but she could not help but melt in his arms as she hugged him back.
"I''m so proud of you! You are the best and most smart sister I could ever have asked for." Theo whispered into her ear as he hugged her.
Aurora felt her heart swell with happiness as she heard his voice filled with pride and happiness.
That''s why she put so much effort into this.
She wanted to see him proud of her just like she was proud of his amazing projects.
Even though she knew that he would never demand her to get the first ce, she wanted to do it anyways.
Everything was for her to listen to these wordsing from her brother''s mouth as he saw what she did with her own effort.
The day was only starting, and it was already perfect for Aurora.
But what would the rest of the day have reserved for them?
Chapter 319 Graduation
Graduation Venue, Yukihime High School.
The students were so focused on the rankings that they didn''t even register Theo and Aurora''s celebration.
Just after they let go of each other, they heard a familiar voice.
"Aurora-chan! It seems you did beat me this time." Vivianughed.
It could be said that if it wasn''t for Aurora, Vivian would get the first ce.
But she didn''t even have an ounce of remorse against Aurora.
Even though she was a little bit sad, she was still happy for her friend.
Plus, she still got second ce.
"I will defeat you next time!" Vivian dered with a challenging smile.
"Bring it on!" Aurora replied equally excited smile.
The two of them were exchanging challenges when they suddenly heard Umaru and Caro''s excited voices
"Yes! I made it into the top 50!" Caro eximed with an excited smile as she saw her name beside the number 47.
"I made it into the top 30!" Umaru eximed excitedly when she saw that her name was beside the number 29.
The two girls didn''t have big goals, they just wanted to get into the rankings, so it was no surprise their excitement when they saw their names on the list.
The girls talked in excited voices about their rankings until they heard a voiceing from the speakers all around the arena.
"Students and families, please, head toward your seats. The graduation ceremony will begin in 5 minutes."
Aurora and the girls quickly bade farewell to Theo as they headed toward the seats reserved for their ssroom.
Theo also headed toward the seats reserved for the students'' families, but not before he took a picture of the ranking with his sister''s name on top of it.
He was so proud of her, he had to have a picture of it.
A whileter, Theo took a seat in one of the lower seats in the stands.
As this was an arena, there were stands surrounding a field.
The stands were the ce the students'' families had been at.
While the field was covered with seats reserved for the students.
And at the end of the field, there was a stage reserved for speeches.
The students were divided like this:
The 3rd year students were the closest to the stage.
The 2nd year students were ced after the 3rd year students.
And the 1st year students were ced at the back of the field.
Theo took a seat in the back stands, the ce was close to where was seating, and he was able to see her closely.
The school director gave his speech before the ceremony started.
He talked for at least 10 minutes, and surprisingly, it was not a boring speech.
When he ended his speech, he called three people into the stage.
The students who got first ce on the rankings of their respective years.
And Aurora was one of them!
Theo''s eyes could not help but light up when he saw that.
He immediately stood up from his seat and started walking through the stands toward the stage.
He wanted to take pictures of this moment!
A whileter, Aurora arrived on the stage and felt her heart pounding wildly when she saw all those people looking at her.
She was so nervous!
But when she looked to the side, she saw her brother standing up with his cellphone in his hand.
He had a brilliant smile on his face as he took pictures of her.
Even though he was far away from her, Aurora could feel his happiness through his smile.
She let a small smile and calmed herself when she saw him.
The three students received a medal and certificate before they left the stage.
But not before Theo took hundreds of pictures and videos of this moment.
Shortly after, the ceremony started with the 1st year students'' graduation.
Their ceremony was simple and fast.
But even then, Theo took several pictures of Aurora.
He wanted to keep this important moment of her life registered.
When their ceremony ended, he stopped taking pictures.
That was because he didn''t have any reason to take pictures of the 2nd year students'' graduation.
Their ceremony was also fast and simple.
A whileter, the real ceremony started.
The High School Graduation of the 3rd Year Students!
Different from the rest of the students, they were dressed in gowns and t hats.
And their ceremony took much more time than the other two.
There were speeches from the student council president, the 3rd year students'' representative, the teachers, and others.
After that, the school started handing each one of them their graduation certificate from high school.
Even though Theo didn''t pay much attention, he still saw Megan climbing the stage to get her certificate.
She was one of Aurora''s friends, so he remembered her.
Their graduation was over by 10:30 am.
Everyone stood up from their seats.
The students started talking excitedly while their parents looked for them.
Aurora and her friends were not different.
When Theo arrived near them, the four girls were hugging each other with tears streaming down their cheeks.
They couldn''t help but feel emotional, after all, their year together was over.
For thest 6 months, they had spent most of their together, so their reaction was natural.
"How about we have a sleepover at my house tomorrow?" Vivian asked suddenly when they let of each other.
Aurora and the other two immediately became excited when they heard that.
It had been some time since they had a sleepover because they were studying for the final exams, but now they didn''t have anything stopping them from having one!
"I''m in!" Umaru eximed with a smile.
"Me too!" Caro giggled.
"Big Brother? Can I go?" Aurora did not reply immediately but asked permission from her brother instead.
"Of course!" Theo replied with a happy smile.
He was happy that his sister was living her life happily and made good friends on the way.
"Yay!" She eximed in excitement.
A whileter, the girlsbined thest details of the sleepover before they bade farewell to each other.
Vivian, Umaru, and Caro had to find their families.
Theo and Aurora waved them goodbye before they left the arena.
"Do you want to tour around the school, Big Brother?" Aurora asked with expectant eyes when they left the arena.
"Sure, I would like to see how you spend your days here." Theo replied with a chuckle.
Aurora beamed in happiness when she heard that, she was super excited to show her brother the school.
Like that, Aurora took his hand in hers and pulled him toward the 1st year building.
She showed him the ssroom where she had studied for thest 6 months.
She showed theke where her friends and she usually had lunch when it was not so cold outside.
She showed him the library, the cafeteria, the fight club gym, and many other facilities.
The two of them were in a world of their own.
They took a bunch of pictures together as they enjoyed the tour together.
But in the middle of their tour around the school, Theo felt his cellphone vibrate inside his pocket.
He took out to see what it was, and he immediately let out a brilliant smile when he was the notification.
"What is it, Brother?" Aurora asked puzzled.
"It''s 11 am! My album has just been released!" Theo replied with an excited voice.
Chapter 320 Ito Suki
Skybrace 8th Street, West District, Elfire City.
10:24 AM, Thursday, December 24th.
This was a rtively busy neighborhood.
It had tons of shops and other establishments.
But there were also buildings with apartments where some families lived at.
Just by the location, it could be said that this was a rtively pricy neighborhood to live in.
That was the case for Ito Suki''s family.
Even though the Ito Family was not rich, they still had enough money to own an apartment in Skybrace 8th Street and also pay her daughter''s college fees.
Ito Suki studies at Bluecorn State University, and with just this fact we can see that she was an intelligent girl.
Suki was 20 years old, she was studying biology.
She also had a younger sister called Ito Nanami who was 10 years old.
Their parents were very hardworking people, and the two girls loved them.
Their father worked as a traffic engineer for the prefecture office, and their mother was a professional designer.
Their father usually worked all day, and only came back at night.
But their mother worked from home designing projects for her clients.
When Suki started college, she moved into the college dorms as it was easier to arrive to the sses from there.
She only came back to her parents'' apartment during holidays and some weekends.
That''s why Suki was in the apartment that Thursday morning.
She passed all the exams, which meant that she was on vacation until the school year started next year.
So, she did the natural thing and returned home for the holidays.
That Thursday morning, Suki woke upte.
She would have slept more, but she had a very important thing to doter.
She had just left her bedroom toward the kitchen when she heard her mother''s voiceing from the office.
She was nning to have breakfast first, but it seemed that she had to answer mom first.
Shortly after, Suki entered the office wearing only pajamas, and she saw a middle-aged woman looking intently at theputer.
But when the woman heard the door opening, she lifted her head and looked at the young girl who just entered the office.
"Oh my! It seems that my sleepyhead daughter woke up early today!" Mrs. Ito said with an amused smile on her face.
"Unfortunately I had to skip my obligatory sleep today. But I swear tomorrow I will make use of the holiday and sleep until noon!" Suki dered with an unusual serious voice, but her lips could not help but let out a mischievous smile.
Mrs. Ito could not help butugh when she heard her daughter''s words.
"Such a sillyhead." She shook her head with a wry smile on her face.
"How about you help mommy?" She said with a small smile as she looked at her daughter.
"Oh no." Suki dreaded when she saw the small smile on her mother''s lips.
She knew she would not be able to refuse what her mother asked when she let out that small smile.
"Why don''t you go to the BlueCloud Shop down the street and buy me a cup of hot milk tea. You didn''t even have breakfast anyways, so you can buy your breakfast there too." Mrs. Ito suggested with a still small smile on her face.
Suki would haveined, but she knew it wouldn''t matter much.
Plus, the idea of having breakfast at the BlueCloud Shop was promising for her.
Just like most of the Elffire City citizens, she knew about this shop and she loved it.
She loved it even more because one of the shops was very close to her parents'' apartment.
"Okay, mom." Suki replied with a defeated sigh.
"Oh, and take your sister with you." Mrs. Ito added.
"Okay!" She said exasperatedly as she left the office before her mother gave her another order.
Suki went toward the TV room instead of her bedroom as she had to warn her little sister.
When she arrived there, she saw a ten years old girl watching a TV show while seated on the couch.
"Nana-chan, mom told us to go to the coffee shop down the street. Go change your clothes." Suki said with an older sister''s voice as she looked at the little girl.
"Onee-chan! I will be ready in a minute!" Nana-chan replied with an excited voice as she ran toward her bedroom.
She loved hanging out with her older sister, so the idea of going to the coffee shop together was exciting for the little girl.
Suki let out a sweet smile as she saw the excitement on her little sister.
She also headed toward her own bedroom to change out of her pajamas.
After all, she couldn''t appear there in her pajamas, could she?
She had just put on a jacket when she saw the time on her phone''s screen.
10:36 am.
''The album will be released in less than half an hour. I don''t think I will be back before that happens. But if I bring an earphone, I can check the album even if I''m not at home.'' She thought to herself as he picked up her cellphone and earphones from her nightstand.
That''s right!
Ito Suki was the first fan that Theo earned, and she had been waiting for his album since she heard about it!
Almost one month ago, Suki was at the Tulip Coffee Shop enjoying the quiet ce with a cup of coffee and her textbooks.
That ce was one of the best ces to have a quiet study session away from the college.
She didn''t even pay attention to the rest of the ce while she drank her coffee and studied.
But at a certain moment, Suki heard the sound of musicing from a table nearby.
A song that made her focus on the textbook ahead of her drop until the only thing in her mind was the sound of the song.
It was such a beautiful song!
But even when she heard the whole song, she didn''t have any idea from which artist it was from.
When she looked over, she saw a bunch of people talking excitedly.
Suki gathered all her courage and asked them who the song was from.
And she was shocked to know that the song would only be released a few weekster.
She went back to her seat feeling sad, but a whileter, she overheard their conversation when a masked man arrived.
He was the artist who sang that song!
It was obvious that Suki asked for his autograph and a selfie with him.
And he was so nice to her.
That was when Suki became his diehard fan.
She was one of the first people to follow his social media ounts, and she saw his post that the album would be released on December 24th, Suki was ecstatic.
She wanted to hear that amazing song again!
"Bye, mom! We will be right back shortly!" Suki shouted before she left the apartment with Nana.
The two of them were wearing winter jackets to ward off the cold weather outside.
They knew that a new snowstorm arrived, so they took the necessary actions.
The two girls walked down the streets for 5 minutes until they arrived near a bustling shop.
They were able to tens of peopleing and going with satisfied smiles.
They entered the shop and immediately lined at the back of the line.
The two sisters waited for their turn as they talked to each other.
But Suki''s mind could only think of the iing Moonlight album.
Would be as good as she imagined?
She didn''t know yet, but she would receive a huge surprise in a few minutes.
What would happen?
Chapter 321 Debut In The BlueCloud
BlueCloud Shop, Skybrace 8th Street, Elffire City
Suki has just ordered her drinks and food at the counter after she waited in line for some minutes.
She sat down at a table by the side as she waited for someone to call her name.
Her little sister was seated next to her as she yed on her cellphone.
Suki didn''t have anything else to do as she waited, so she also picked up her cellphone and started going through her social media ounts.
As a normal and modern young woman, Suki had ounts in most popr apps.
Suki was scrolling down through her Raingram feed without even noticing the passing of time.
She had already been doing that for minutes when suddenly she came across herself with a post that immediately drew her attention.
The picture showed a masked man with red eyes and silver hair.
The subtitle of the post said:
[Moonlight: ''Earth to Azure'' Out in the Track.]
Suki was taken by surprise as she saw the post because this masked man was the one she had met a month ago!
She quickly looked at the time on the superior side of her phone''s screen and saw it was already 11 am!
Suki could not contain her happiness when she saw that.
She would be able to listen to that song again!
After one month of waiting, she finally would be able to listen repeatedly to that song.
Suki quickly closed her Raingram app and opened the Track app.
She touched the search button and typed Moonlight''s name into it.
The phone screen immediately showed the search results.
There were song titles, albums, and others.
After scrolling down a little bit, she finally found what she was looking for.
She saw a masked man listed as an artist named Moonlight, she pressed that option.
The phone screen immediately an almost empty page.
It said that no one had listened to his songs yet, but it was understandable since he was a new artist who just released his first album.
Suki immediately clicked on the ''Earth to Azure'' album.
She saw that the album had 10 songs, but she only knew of one.
The first song of the album was ''The Scientist''.
Suki could not contain her excitement as connected her airpod to her phone and put it on her right ear.
She left her left ear without in case her name was called at the counter to get her order.
Shortly after, ''The Scientist'' started ying in Suki''s airpod.
The piano sound and Theo''s maic voice seemed so magical as they entered Suki''s ear.
She wasn''t mistaken.
This song was indeed as good as she remembered.
Suki was listening to the song with a smile on her face when suddenly, she heard her name being called at the counter.
She immediately woke up from her reverie and headed toward the counter to get her order.
"Thank you!" Suki said to the barista with a happy smile as she picked up her order.
She was in a very good mood as she listened to Moonlight''s song.
Suki and Nana were about to leave the store when Suki heard something that made her stop her tracks.
Through the store''s speakers, the soft sound of a song could be heard.
Usually, the customers ignored the songs, but suddenly a song that no one knew started ying.
But it was not the novelty that made the customers pay extra attention to the song.
It was because the song was too good!
The voice, the lyrics, and the emotion transmitted through the song were able to draw everyone''s attention.
''Say You Won''t Let Go'' yed at BlueCloud Shop of Skybrace 8th Street, and all the clients who were in the store stopped to listen to the song.
Most of the clients picked it up on their phones and turned on the song search that everyone cellphone had.
Secondster, the phones'' screens showed this result.
[Say You Won''t Let Go by Moonlight]
With just one song being yed in the shop, Theo had earned several people looking for his information.
And what they found was the information on his album.
Some of them even added the song to their Track ylists.
But the most surprised person was Suki, that was because she recognized the voice singing that song.
The voice singing ''The Scientist'' in her right ear was the same singing the unknown song in the store!
Suki paused the song being yed on her airpod and listened to the song being yed in the store, and she had to admit that it was another great song!
She was even more excited when she realized that.
How talented was the man she met a month ago?
For a few seconds, she observed the other clients in the store as they enjoyed the song, she was sure that Moonlight would earn a lot of fans just from this group of people.
So, she quickly left the store with her sister toward their apartment.
And she was right.
''Say You Won''t Let Go'' was not the only song yed in the shop, when it ended, another Moonlight song was yed.
The ones who hadn''t searched for the song info did at the moment when they realized the same voice sang the two songs.
Some even searched for Moonlight on social media and started following him.
The same thing was happening throughout the other 10 branches of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop in Elffire City.
More and more people started listening to the ''Earth to Azure'' album as the clients came and went through the shops.
But before we talk about that, let''s go back to Suki.
She practically ran toward their apartment with her sister.
She wanted to listen to the songs in the album on herfy bed!
Shortly after, the two girls entered through the front door of their apartment.
"Nana-chan, give the hot milk tea for mama. I''m going to eat my breakfast in my room." She asked as she headed toward her bedroom.
"Okay, onee-chan!" Nana replied as she drank her sweet tea and headed toward their mother''s office.
Shortly after, Sukiy down on her bed and put on the two sides of her air pod.
She finally was able to listen carefully to Moonlight''s songs!
Suki started with the first song of the album, ''The Scientist''.
She listened to it again, and she still liked it.
The lyrics of this song were so beautiful.
5 minutes and 10 secondster, the song ended and the next immediately started.
Suki nced at the phone screen to see the name of the song.
''Perfect''.
As soon as she heard Moonlight''s voice singing, Suki froze.
Because she was listening through the AirPods, her experience was heightened.
It seemed as though Moonlight''s voice seeped deep into her mind, all she could think was the song and the emotions that it evoked in her.
She could feel the love being transmitted through his voice as he sang about the deep love he felt.
She didn''t even notice, but tears started streaming down her cheeks.
When the song ended, Suki was in shock.
How could this song be so Perfect?
She could not help but feel the desire to love someone.
She was so shocked that she didn''t even notice that the next song started ying already.
But as soon as she started hearing the new song, she was in for a new surprise.
It was another amazing song!
Suki was so happy at that moment.
The emotions she felt as she listened to Moonlight''s songs were so real and amazing.
Would the rest of the album be the same?
Chapter 322 Diehard Fan Listens To The Album
Suki''s Bedroom, Skybrace 8th Street, Elffire City.
He are.
''Before You Go'' yed in Suki''s AirPods, and she listened to it with her eyes closed.
She was fascinated by the lyrics of Moonlight''s songs she listened to so far.
It seemed as though Moonlight had a voice with the power to move her emotions.
She concluded that when ''Before You Go'' ended.
Suki nced at her phone''s screen and saw the name of the next song.
''Say You Won''t Let Go''.
And as soon as it started ying, she recognized it as the song that started ying when she was leaving the coffee shop.
Suki was not able to pay enough attention when it yed in the shop, but when she heard the song as shey on top of her bed, she realized that it was an amazing song.
The lyrics were once again beautiful!
It told the story of a guy falling in love with a girl and his hopes to be together until they were ''grey and old.''
Suki could not help but feel emotional as she listened to the song.
She also wanted to grow old with the person she loved.
A tear streamed down her cheeks when Moonlight sang he wanted to be with his loved one even if they were ghosts.
It was such a beautiful love.
''It seems that Moonlight has the power to make me cry.'' Suki chuckled as the song ended.
She nced over the next song and saw its name.
''Love Yourself''.
Suki was expecting another love song, but when she started listening to it, she became surprised.
Although the song''s title had the word ''love'' in it, Moonlight did not sing about an ideal love.
She listened to Moonlight singing about a past love.
He sang about how she only cared about herself, and that if she liked the way she looked so much, she should go and love herself.
Suki felt that Moonlight''x voice exuded resentment as he sang about a past love.
The songs were so addictive!
Suki could not help but remember a past boyfriend that cheated on her.
He was so self-centered that he didn''t even care about cheating on her multiple times.
Suki felt that this song resonated with her past so much, that she wished she could just sing this song to him when she dumped him.
Even though she didn''t know the lyrics yet, she tried to sing along when Moonlight sang the chorus.
It felt so liberating!
This was what she was feeling when the song ended.
She was about to pause the next song to post ''Love Yourself'' in her Raingram story when she heard an interesting beating from her AirPods.
She nced over and saw the name of the song being yed.
''bad guy''.
The song''s beat was so addictive that she wanted to dance along with it, so she stopped her emotions and decided to listen to it.
But as Moonlight started singing, his voice was different from when he sang the other songs.
And the song was so different than the first 5 songs.
It had an electro and pop vibe!
Suki could not help but sat on the bed and start moving with the song''s beat.
She was having so much fun as she listened to the song, she also realized that this song was about another breakup.
He sang about a past lover who cheated on him.
Suki felt so gratified when she heard his disdain for his ex, which was exactly what she felt for her ex!
When the song ended, Suki had a wide smile on her face.
She didn''t have time for anything else when suddenly the next song started ying.
And Suki could feel just by listening to the first few seconds, that this song was another upbeat song.
She had the urge to move her body just by listening for the first seconds.
So, she did the obvious, she stood up and started dancing as she listened to ''Believer''.
Suki didn''t have any thoughts as she moved with the song''s beat.
Moonlight''s voice carried so much power as he sang the song.
She didn''t even pay attention to the lyrics as she just danced.
And she only stopped when the song ended.
She was panting, but she had a happy smile on her face.
''Believer'' seemed to have the power to make her move without even thinking and she liked the freedom she felt as she danced to it.
She was about to seat down to rest, but the next song started ying and just she felt again the urge to start dancing.
''Dance Monkeys''.
Suki saw the song''s title, and she felt it was appropriate because she indeed felt like a dancing monkey.
Even though this song was not as upbeat as ''Believer'', Suki just danced with her eyes closed as she listened to the song.
Moonlight''s voice seemed to be magical.
She only stopped dancing when the song ended, she sat down on her bed panting when the next song started ying.
''Better Now''.
Suki nced over the song''s title and listened to it.
Just like Suki expected, it was another great song.
Moonlight sang about a sad breakup when he still missed his ex.
And Suki felt the lyrics were also addicting to listening.
If she knew the lyrics, she would be singing along with Moonlight.
3 minutes and 51 secondster, ''Better Now'' ended.
It was only at that moment that Suki realized that she arrived at the end of the album!
Time passed so fast!
It seemed like just a minute ago she started listening to ''The Scientist''.
But it was no surprise that happened, Suki was having so much fun listening to the album that she didn''t even feel the time ticking by.
The tenth andst song started ying, and Suki nced over to see the name of the song.
But this time she had a surprise because there was an additional name to the song.
''Save Your Tears'' by Moonlight (feat. Tsukuyomi).
''Who''s Tsukuyomi?'' Suki said inwardly as the song started.
She was not surprised to see that it was a coboration song, but she never heard of an artist named Tsukuyomi.
She had these thoughts as the song started, but as Moonlight started singing, she forgot everything else.
Moonlight''s voice was melodic and powerful as he sang the lyrics.
His voice, the melody, and the lyrics were extremely pleasing to Suki''s ears.
She could feel through Moonlight''s voice all the emotion he was feeling and she was enchanted by it.
Suddenly the chorus ended, and a powerful female voice started singing.
The voice was so powerful and beautiful that Suki had goosebumps just by listening to it!
If Moonlight''s voice was already amazing, this female voice was as amazing!
Suki could not believe what she was hearing.
If someone asked her, she would say that these two singers were already famous, but she knew well that she was one of the first to hear them!
Suki listened to the duet singing amazingly as her eyes shone with excitement.
When the song ended, Suki had a wide smile on her face.
She felt extremely satisfied that she was one of the first people to listen to Moonlight''s debut album.
She discovered two amazing artists!
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi!
Suki decided that she would be their fan from that day onwards.
So, she did what a good fan should do.
She started helping spread the ''Earth to Azure'' album to everyone she knew!
Just like that, Moonlight''s first diehard fan started on her quest to disseminate Moonlight''s magical voice throughout the world.
Chapter 323 A Fan Throughout Social Medias
Suki''s Bedroom, Skybrace 8th Street, Elffire City..
@Suki: Girls! I just heard the most fantastic album!
@Suki: Check it out! /earthtoazurealbum/moonlight]
Suki didn''t waste any time as she sent a message to the chat group she had with her friends.
And it didn''t take much time for her friends to answer.
@Carli: Album? I never heard about this Moonlight tho.
@Jenna: Are you sure about that, Suki?
@Suki: Of course, I''m sure!
@Suki: Moonlight is a new artist. But after hearing his album I''m sure that in no time he will be famous.
@Suki: Just listen to one song of his and you''ll thank me...
The girls became thoughtful as they read Suki''s messages.
Now they were curious to know why Suki was so excited about this new artist, so they opened the link that Suki sent and yed the first song of Moonlight''s album.
As expected, the girls became wide-eyed as they listened to it.
While the girls were doing that, Suki was already promoting Moonlight''s album on her social media ounts.
@sukixix: I just the best album ever made!!
Wing was an app simr to Twitter, so Suki started ''winging'' several posts in her ount about Moonlight''s album.
She had a couple of thousand followers on the app, so a considerable amount of people would see her posts.
@sukixix: Do me a favor and listen to it!
@sukixix: /earthtoazurealbum/moonlight]
@sukixix: I have no doubts that Moonlight wille like a storm.
@sukixix: Save my words... Moonlight will get first ce in the Track Worldwide Charts!
@sukixix: and the craziest thing is that I met him before he was famous!
@sukixix: this is a selfie I took with him one month before the release of his album!! [picture]
Suki posted several ''wings'' in session as she exposed her thoughts.
Just by her words, we can see how confident she was in Moonlight.
That was because getting first ce in the Track Worldwide Charts was no easy feat!
She even posted the selfie she took with him.
After she finished with the Wing App, she closed it and opened the next app.
[picture]
@itoxsuki: me and my idol @moonlight
Suki posted her selfie on her raingram ount too, she even tagged Moonlight''s profile in the post.
After doing that, she started posting several stories mentioning Moonlight''s album.
She even sang along to one of the songs in one of the stories.
She had 5k followers in her Raingram ount, and as she was a pretty girl, even more people would see her posts.
Suki was having so much fun promoting her favorite artist''s songs.
She was about to record another storie, but suddenly she saw a new post of Moonlight.
And she could not help but be surprised because Moonlight posted a video.
Before she watched the video, she first read the subtitle.
@Moonlight: Believer M/V Out in the Ruby.
Suki''s eyes shone as soon as she read that.
Excitement coursed through her veins as she thought about the music video of that amazing song!
She didn''t even watch the video that Moonlight posted, she directly clicked the link attached to the post and she was redirected to the Ruby App where she saw a video page.
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''Believer'' M/V
Suki immediately clicked the button to show the video on full screen, and as the full phone screen of her phone showed the video, she rotated the phone and clicked the y button.
Her eyes did not blink as she started watching, but she was surprised as the video started.
That was because she didn''t hear the song''s beating, but the sound of heavy breathing.
It was then that she saw two animated characters.
She was even more surprised when she saw that.
It was notmon to see animated music videos.
But like the majority of the Sakura Abode citizens, Suki also loved anime.
So, she became excited when she saw it was an animated music video, and she was also intrigued as she saw the two bloodied people.
She could feel in their eyes their hatred for each other.
Suddenly, she saw the two running towards each other, but when they were about to sh, Suki heard Believer''s characteristic beat.
Suki watched the music video with focused eyes, and the more she watched the more she felt her heart beating faster.
She forgot about everything else and felt connected to the two characters as they grew up.
When the two of them started fighting, Suki almost could feel her heart in her mouth.
Everything was so awesome that her eyes seemed to shine in the dark.
The animation was so well-done that Suki didn''t even consider it was an animation, she felt like it was a real fight.
When the music video, Suki could not contain her excitement anymore.
''This music video is the best music video ever made!!'' She thought.
She immediately ''liked'' the video and left an extensivement in the section below the video telling how much she loved the video.
She was about to close the Ruby app, but she suddenly saw that Moonlight had 3 other videos posted on his Ruby Channel.
"Could it be?..." She said with excitement as she clicked on his channel.
And just like she hoped when Moonlight''s Channel opened on her phone she saw 3 other videos, and they were music videos too!
Before she started watching the music videos, Suki first subscribed to Moonlight''s Channel.
She couldn''t call herself a fan if she didn''t do that.
Afterward, she immediately clicked on the music video of the first song she listened to from Moonlight.
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''The Scientist'' M/V
The video started ying soon after, and her eyes watched it with attention.
But as the video started, the song did not start right with it.
The scene of a coffee shop could be seen, and the sound of the door opening and the cash register being opened could be heard.
The light in the scene was warm and made one feelfortable.
But Suki was feeling something else as she looked at the scene with wide eyes.
She could not help but be surprised because she recognized this coffee shop!
Tulip Coffee Shop was the ce she usually went to study when she wanted a quiet ce to review her ss subjects.
She couldn''t believe that they chose that ce to shoot the music video.
Suki became even more excited as she continued watching.
The song only started when a beautiful ck woman appeared, she seemed to be at least 35 years old, but she exuded an exuberant feeling.
Suki watched the music video that told the story of two people who fell apart.
She watched as the two of them met in the coffee shop.
When they had their first date, their first night together, their first fight, their years together, and finally their breakup.
Suki could not but cry when she heard Moonlight singing ''I''m going back to the start''.
She saw the guy alone at the coffee shop waiting for the girl, but she never came.
She saw that he became younger just to be with her, but she never came.
When the music video ended, Suki had to wipe up the tears she shed.
This music video was so well made that evoked emotion in Suki that she didn''t she had.
She connected with the actors as they did an amazing job.
Suki was once again amazed by Moonlight''s work.
Would the other two music videos be as amazing?
Chapter 324 Spreading The Word
Suki''s Bedroom, Skybrace 8th Street, Elffire City.
Suki had just finished watching ''The Scientist'' M/V.
And it was so good!
So, she immediately gave her ''like'' and ament in the section below the video.
After doing that, she looked for the other two music videos that Moonlight posted on his channel.
She clicked on the second video of the list.
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''Perfect'' M/V
Suki remembered that this song was the one with beautiful lyrics, so she chose it.
Soon after, Suki was watching the music video.
And she was in a trance as soon as the video started.
The video started with two children ying together.
It showed them in several situations as they enjoyed their childhood, Suki felt her heart warm as she saw the kids ying together.
But suddenly, it seemed as though the two kids were separated from each other.
A scene showed the two of them crying as they drifted apart.
Suki felt sad as she saw that, but soon after a new scene appeared.
A beautiful woman appeared, she seemed so simr to one of the children that appeared before.
Suki watched as two adults met each other, for a moment they didn''t recognize each other, but soon after they remembered their childhood.
Suki watched as they became awkward around each other due to their years apart, but Suki also watched as they fell in love all over again.
She watched as they had their first date, their first kiss, and their first night together.
She watched as their love grew more and more.
By now, Suki was already crying.
She also wanted to have a love like that!
Suddenly, a scene where the guy asks the girl for marriage appeared.
The scene was so perfect as the guy didn''t make a scene for the proposal.
He asked as they had breakfast together.
The rising sun shone upon them as they agreed to marry each other.
After that, the scene changed to the view of a river.
A beautiful river was the scenery of their wedding.
The video showed the beautiful scenery, and Suki felt like this view could not be real.
How could such a ce be so beautiful?
Suddenly, a stunning sunset appeared on the screen.
The sky was like a painting and the setting sun reflecting on the river water was the view as the wedding started.
Suki watched as the two of them married each other in that perfect ce, and she could see their happiness as they smiled and said yes.
Suki cried as she saw the two of them vowing to spend their lives together.
And Moonlight''s voice singing the song only heightened Suki''s feelings.
His powerful and melodic voice exuded a powerful love.
The video ended with the couple dancing after the wedding.
They danced barefooted below the sunset sky.
By now, tears and tears streamed down Suki''s cheeks as she watched the perfect love story being performed in front of her.
Their love was so beautiful that made her cry like never before.
That''s why Suki took a while to put herself together after the music video ended.
If she could, Suki would give Moonlight a million ''likes''.
Everything he did was so amazing.
All of his songs and music videos so far were the best that Suki has ever seen.
Soon after she left ament and a ''like'' in Perfect''s music video, she searched for thest music video that Moonlight posted on his channel.
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''Save Your Tears'' M/V
Soon after, Suki started watching the video with shining eyes.
She remembered that this was the song that Tsukuyomi sang.
She still remembered the goosebumps she had as she heard Moonlight and Tsukuyomi singing the song.
The video started with a guy arriving in front of a club, but the song didn''t start right away.
Suki was surprised as she saw that.
That was because she recognized the actors.
It was the same one that was on ''The Scientist'' and ''Perfect'' music videos!
Would the other girl appear on this one too?
Suki was already a fan of the two actors, they were so good at their job!
She especially loved their act during the wedding scene of ''Perfect''.
The video continued as the guy entered the club and a party could be seen where everyone was dancing and having fun.
The song started when the image of the beautiful appeared on the screen.
She was dancing happily, and she was stunning.
Suki could not help but admire her beauty.
Helena was indeed super pretty on screen.
Suki watched as Helena danced happily, but suddenly she stopped when she saw the guy entering the club.
The scene changed to show a single teardrop falling from her eye.
The video continued as it showed several takes of the two of them at the party.
They tried to have fun, but they constantly saw each other across the room.
The girl tried to ignore him, but it seemed as though he was everywhere.
Suki felt goosebumps again when Tsukuyomi started singing.
Her voice seemed so magical!
Suki finished watching the music video with shining eyes.
Another amazing video!
Suki almost could not believe that someone could produce everything so amazingly.
Moonlight''s 10 songs and 4 music videos were perfect!
Suki was never so excited about something, and she couldn''t believe her luck in meeting Moonlight before the release of his work.
She was so happy that she had enough courage to ask him for a selfie that day.
She quickly gave her ''like'' andmented in the section below the video.
Suki also shared the 4 music videos on her Wing ount.
She was about to do the same with her Raingram ount when she received a message from her friends in their chat group.
@Jenna: OMG!!! Suki! This album is amazing! I love it so much!
@Carli: I''m in love with Moonlight.
@Bia: Now I understand why you were so crazy about this album. It is easily the best album I have ever listened to!!
@Carli: What''s your favorite song from the album?
@Bia: PERFECT!!
@Jenna: Of course, it is SAVE YOUR TEARS!!
@Carli: Mine is ''say you won''t let go''.
Suki saw the girls talking excitedly about the album with a smile on her face.
She was so happy that her friends shared the same feeling that she felt when she listened to Moonlight''s album.
Suki wanted everyone to know how good Moonlight was!
@Suki: I''m d you saw how right I am *GIF(smug)*
@Carli: All hail our savior for showing us the way
@Jenna: Suki = Moonlight''s Apostle
@Bia: Can we meet Moonlight, priest-san?
The girlsughed because of their silliness.
@Suki: I ept your hail and here follows a self with Moonlight...
@Suki: *picture*
@Bia: OMG! Is that really him?
@Carli: HOW?
@Jenna: I want to meet him too!
@Suki: Of course, it is him! I met him one month ago. His eyes are so beautiful...
@Bia: Why does he wear a mask tho?
@Carli: Yeah, he also wears a mask on his picture on the Track.
@Suki: I don''t know why, but when I met him he also wore a mask the entire time I saw him.
@Suki: Never mind that! Girls go watch his music videos on Ruby!
@Suki: They are beyond amazing!
The girls could not help but be excited when they read that, so they immediately searched for the music videos and started watching them.
Just like that, this group of foud friends became Moonlight''s diehard fans.
Chapter 325 The Best Reward
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
As soon as the clock hit 11 am, Theo received tons of notifications.
Some were on his phone and others were inside his mind.
But he brushed them off and continued his tour around the school with his sister.
He could check these things afterward.
Plus, he was having fun as he toured around the school with Aurora.
By the end of the tour, they arrived near the school entrance.
"Let''s have something to eat?" Theo asked as they walked toward their car.
"Yes! I''m famished!" Aurora eximed with a smile on her face.
She was so happy!
She had gotten first ce on the rankings and she toured the school with her brother.
It was the perfect morning.
That was the case even more because her brother''s album was released that morning too.
She was so proud of him.
"Okay, let''s do this." Theoughed as they arrived near their car.
"I''m gonna check the album!" Aurora eximed as they entered the album.
She picked up her cellphone and started checking her brother''s album.
Theo chuckled when he saw her actions as he turned on the car.
He drove through the city streets as Aurora checked his album.
Suddenly, they stopped at a red light, and finally, Theo was able to check the notifications he received.
The system notifications!
On October 20th, Theo received two missions.
[Mission - ''Anime is the Way''
Description: You have chosen to dwell in the Anime business. And if you want to do it, you have to be great at it.
Requirements:
?Establish An Animation Studio;
?Launch An Anime.
Rewards:
?5 million dors;
?2000 exp;
?One Studio Ghibli Movie of Your Choice.]
[Mission - ''I wanna be an Artist!''
Description: In your new life you have chosen to focus on the entertainment industry. But the music industry is one of the most important in entertainment. You should consider bringing new and great songs into this world.
Requirements:
?Launch One Music Album.
Rewards:
?1 million dors;
?1000 exp.]
As soon as Theo received them, he knew that it would take a while for him toplete them.
That''s why Theo took more than two months toplete just one of them!
And the anime mission would only bepleted 3 monthster when the [SAO] Anime wasunched.
Obviously, the mission that Theopleted that morning was the one rted to music.
Theo had shining eyes as he read the notifications.
[Ding! Congrattions! Youpleted the mission ''I wanna be an Artist!'']
[Calcting Grade¡]
[Ding! Mission Completed:
10 Perfectly Produced Songs
3 Well Produced Music Videos
1 Excellent Animated Music Video]
[Grade: SSS]
[Issuing Extra Rewards¡]
[You received 10 million dors in your bank ount]
[You received 2000xp]
[You received 22 Studio Ghibli Movie Scripts and Designs]
[Ding! Congrattions! You have leveled up from Level 7 to Level 8!]
[You received 4 Free Attribute Points and 1 Lucky Draw Ticket!]
Theo froze in ce as he read the notifications.
He received an SSS-Grade!
Just by the look of it, he knew that this was the max grade that he could get from the system.
He also noticed that the system didn''t care that he had copied the songs from artists from his past life.
But the thing that made his eyes shine the brightest was this one.
[Studio Ghibli Movies:
1. Nausica? of the Valley of the Wind (1984)
2. Castle in the Sky (1986)
3. My Neighbor Totoro (1988)
4. Grave of the Fireflies (1988)
5. Kiki''s Delivery Service (1989)
6. Only Yesterday (1991)
7. Porco Rosso (1992)
8. Ocean waves (1993)
9. Pom Poko (1994)
10. Whisper of the Heart (1995)
11. Princess Mononoke (1997)
12. My Neighbors the Yamadas (1999)
13. Spirited Away (2001)
14. The Cat Returns (2002)
15. Howl''s Moving Castle (2004)
16. Tales from Earth Sea (2006)
17. Ponyo (2008)
18. The Secret World of Arrietty (2010)
19. From up on Poppy Hill (2011)
20. The Wind Rises (2013)
21. The Tale of Princess Kaguya (2013)
22. When Marnie Was There (2014)]
Theo could not believe his luck.
This was the reward he most wanted since started thinking about opening an animation studio.
He still remembered the times he watched My Neighbor Totoro with his brothers and sisters at the orphanage, everyone was enchanted by the film.
Everyone in the orphanage loved the movies from Studio Ghibli, even more than the Disney movies.
Theo''s childhood was spent watching these movies, so Theo was a little emotional when he saw all these movies.
He would be able to bring these masterpieces to Azure Star!
Theo was so happy that he almost could not contain himself.
He started having several ideas on how to proceed onwards with these movies in hand.
''It seems that I will have to elerate the schedule of the studio.'' He thought as he started driving again when the green light lit up.
Theo was nning to start the production of one Studio Ghibli Movie after he released the [SAO] Anime.
That was because he would receive one Studio Ghibli Movie as a reward when that happened, but now that reward became irrelevant.
He didn''t know yet how the system would proceed with irrelevant reward, but he knew what he would do.
He would start the production of the movie by himself!
And when the animators got free from the [SAO] Anime production, he would start the division of the studio.
He would open an attached studio and name it Ghibli!
In honor of the amazing studio from his past life.
This attached studio would only have one objective, produce Studio Ghibli movies!
''System, show my status.'' He asked inwardly when he stopped the car at another red light.
[Ding!
Host: Theodore Gray
Level 8 (0/10000)
Age: 19
Cash: $13.1 million (in his personal bank ount)
Net Worth: $25.6 million
Business Companies Owned:
100% Shares ¨C Blue Cloud Coffee Shop ($1.62 million)
90% Shares ¨C Fuji Jump Co. ($19.48 million)
100% Shares ¨C The Spark Restaurant ($4.5 million)
100% Shares - Tokyo Animation Studios ($0)
Attributes:
Strength: 20
Intelligence: 27
Vitality: 20
Charm: 20
Free attribute points: 0
Lucky Draws Tickets: 1
Skills:
Business Management - Level 8 (1665/8000): the ability to manage a business to sess.
Food & Beverages - Level 8 (2588/8000): the knowledge to create and make food and drinks to perfection. Host gains knowledge of the secrets behind the Food & Beverage.
Grandmaster Fighting Experience of the Myriad of Styles ¨C Level Max: You possess the fighting experience of grandmasters of over a thousand styles of fighting. You have all the knowledge; all you must do is train to be a real grandmaster. (Your training is thousands much faster than a normal person)
Arts & Design Knowledge Skill ¨C Level 7 (3988/5000): the knowledge on how to draw esthetically and on how to design myriads of projects.
The Chef of the Gods Skill ¨C Level 1 (950/5000): you have the ability to transform a portion of simple food into a dish revered by the gods.
Director and Editor Skill ¨C Level 6 (2400/3000): the ability to direct live-action or animated movies to perfection. And how to edit them, perfecting the directed cuts.
Grandmaster Piano Skill (1289/5000)
Advanced Singer Skill (800/1000)
Advanced Architect Skill (500/1000)
Advanced Engineering Proficiency (300/1000)
]
Theo analyzed his status with attention as it had been a while since he checked it.
First, it seemed that the worth of hispanies received a huge increase. Which meant that Theo had a lot of money.
Just his worth was 25.6 million dors!
That was a huge amount of money!
And Theo was sure that it was more than that because the system calcted the worth based on the monthly profit of hispany, that''s why the Tokyo Animation Studios had zero dors listed as its worth.
After all, until the anime and the streaming service wereunched, the studios would earn nothing back.
But in the business world, it was moremon to calcte the worth of apany based on the yearly profits.
And if Theo maintained this level of profit, he would earn more than a hundred million dors in a year!
But only if he maintained, but Theo was nning to increase the profits!
After all, he had several projects to beunched yet.
''System, assign 3 Free Points to Intelligence and 1 Point to Strength.'' He said inside his mind.
As soon as he said that, he felt his mind clearing and his body tightening.
After a while, the sensations stopped and he felt so much lighter.
He felt stronger and smarter.
It was in a good mood that he said inwardly, ''System, spin the lucky bracket.''
Even though he expected something good, he wouldn''t mind even if it was garbage.
After all, he was happy with his life and with the way he was living it.
[Opening Lucky Draw Roullete...]
Theo observed the roulette spinning without much attention to it as he drove the car.
Soon after, he heard a ding inside his mind.
[Congrattions! You won...
Chapter 326 Kikis Ramen Restaurant
[Congrattions! You won a Koenigsegg Jesko Sports Car!]
[Please, define the characteristics of the car]
Theo looked at the notification with a surprised face, he didn''t expect to receive a sports car from the system in the lottery roulette.
So far, he had won mangas, cards, and novels.
For example, he received [Naruto], [Hataraku Maou-sama], and [SAO] from the lottery roulette.
And also the [House Retrieval Card], which he used to project and build the house of his dreams.
So, it was safe to say that, so far, Theo''s luck has been fantastic.
Only with these items that he earned from the system that his ns advanced so fast in thest months.
And when Theo realized that he earned just a car this time, he had to admit that he was a little disappointed.
After all, a sports car was not something rare like the items he received before as he could buy them with his own money now while the other items could not be bought with money.
Theo heaved a sigh in disappointment as he realized that he got his first useless item.
However, Theo brushed off these feelings quickly as they came.
After everything that he did for these 6 months, Theo wasn''t as dependent on the system as he once was.
Especially after he received the 22 Studio Ghibli Movies as a reward for his music album.
If the system decided to abandon him at that very moment, Theo would not be much worried.
Theo stopped in front of another red light and inspected the second notification.
''Wow! This Koenigsegg Jesko is so beautiful! It seems that I can even personalize the car!'' Theo eximed excitedly inside his mind as he admired the image of the Koenigsegg Jesko.
The car had only two seats and low height, but it was a beautiful car with aerodynamics and airfoil in the back.
Theo had to admit that it was a beautiful car, so he immediately started setting up the car as he wanted.
He chose to set the car in ck color, but he also ced some white dots all over its body that could be seen as stars in the dark night.
Theo also set up a moon on top of its hood.
He also set up the other options and shortly after, a ck Koenigsegg Jesko could be seen in front of him.
Theo nodded in approval and pressed the button of confirmation.
As soon as he did that, he received a system notification.
[Car Settings Chosen!]
[Ding! The car is ready to be retrieved!]
[Please head toward the Urtis Luxury Cars Dealership as soon as possible to retrieve your car.]
Theo let out a small smile when he saw the efficiency of the system.
His new car was ready to be retrieved!
Theo decided to head to the dealership shop after he had lunch with Aurora.
After he was done with the system notifications, Theo close them off and focused on the road ahead of him as he drove his car.
"Big Brother! There are alreadyments on the music videos you released!" Auroramented with enthusiasm as she read thements.
She had been engrossed in thementsplimenting her brother''s music videos.
She felt so proud of Theo when she read these people''s excitedments.
Theo let out a big smile when he heard that.
He also felt happy knowing that other people liked his work.
"Of course! It''s my work after all." Theo replied with a smug smile.
Aurora let out a giggle when she saw his smug face.
"Where do you want to have lunch today?" He asked suddenly.
"I was craving so ramen." Aurora replied with shining eyes.
"Me too!" Theo said with a grin on his face.
The cold wintry weather and the falling snow were the perfect settings to eat a bowl of steaming ramen!
Therefore, Theo drove the car to the nearest ramen restaurant.
They arrived there a few minutester.
Theo parked the car near the restaurant, and shortly after, Theo and Aurora exited the car.
"I''m so hungry!" Aurora eximed as she and her brother walked on the sidewalk toward the restaurant.
The snow continued to fall non-stop, but as soon as it touched the streets and sidewalks, it melted.
Shortly after, Theo and Aurora arrived in front of a small restaurant with a sign that said:
[Kiki''s Ramen Restaurant]
Even though the restaurant seemed small, when the two silver-haired people entered it, they felt cozy and warm.
The decoration made them feel like they were at home.
Warm lights, family portraits on the walls,fy chairs, and the delicious smell of ramen being made.
"Irasshaimase!" A woman said in Yamatesenguage when Theo and Aurora entered the restaurant.
Theo and Aurora smiled and immediately understood what she said, after all, the two of them were fluent in Yamatese, like everyone else.
Shortly, ''irasshaimase'' means ''wee, pleasee in'' in English.
+"Do you prefer seating at a table or the counter?" The waitress asked in Yamatese with a polite voice.
(When I put + behind the line it means that they are talking in Japanese/Yamatese)
+"At the counter, please." Theo replied in a fluent Yamatesenguage.
Theo didn''t have any trouble speaking in Yamatese, even though he only used English in his daily life.
Soon after, the waitress guided them toward the counter where it was possible to see the chef cooking.
Theo and Aurora sat down and immediately scanned the menu, they were so hungry.
+"I want a Shoyu Ramen with Extra Chashu and soft-boiled Tamago." Theo asked with a smile.
+"I want a Miso Ramen with Extra Chashu and Menma." Aurora chimed in with a fluent Yamatese.
+"It will be done shortly." The waitress noted down their order and left them.
Theo and Aurora looked at each other with shining eyes as the waitress left them.
They could not wait to eat the Ramen!
Ramen was a cheap dish that was perfect to warm their bellies in the winter season.
Therefore, the two of them usually ate ramen during winter when they had extra money.
It had been a while since they visited a ramen restaurant, so the two of them were excited and happy to be back.
Everything there made them feelfortable and happy.
+"We can''t forget toe here more often." Theomented with a smile.
+"I agree! Ramen is our religion!" Aurora replied with a giggle.
The two of them had fun as they waited for their ramen while they talked in Yamatese.
It was kind of an unspoken rule of ramen restaurants, everyone had to talk in Yamatese.
So, it was not only Theo and Aurora who were talking in Yamatese in the restaurant, the other customers were also talking in Yamatese.
And this unspoken rule was known and exercised all around the country, even in cities that had English as the firstnguage.
For example, Elffire City had English as the mainnguage, but inside Kiki''s Ramen Restaurant, everyone only talked in Yamatese.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora''s ramen arrived, and it was so beautiful!
The shiny broth, the golden Chashu (pork slices), and white and yellow soft-boiled Tamago (egg) made the ramen a beautiful dish.
And its smell was intoxicating.
Therefore, it was no surprise that Theo and Aurora did not waste time as they started eating the steaming ramen.
They could feel the amazing and delicious ramen warming their bellies on that wintry day.
It was the feeling of happiness.
But while Theo and Aurora were having the time of their lives, some other people were feeling something else.
Chapter 327 The Crews Reactions
Catadrid, Summershire State, Sakura Abode Country.
This city was one of the few cities in the country where the Winter season was weak.
It was very rare to snow and the temperature only fell some degrees.
For example, that Thursday, the temperature in Catadrid was around 15 Celsius degrees.
Which was vastly different from other parts of the country with snow and temperatures below 0 degrees.
Even the sun was still visible in the skies.
That''s why the state was called Summershire state.
It was the perfect ce for people who didn''t like the cold weather.
And obviously, the perfect ce for the movie and tv industry to operate.
After all, Catadrid was known worldwide as the Entertainment Capital.
Throughout the city, people would pursue their dreams in the industry, and there were a group of people who had nervous hearts that Thursday morning.
Arthur and his crew gathered in his apartment that Thursday morning before theunching of Moonlight''s Album.
They had arrived in Catadrid a few days ago, and they had been waiting for this moment with nervous hearts.
"Oh, goddess! I think I''m going to throw up." Kate eximed with a sick face.
She could feel her heart beating loudly inside her chest and he stomach revolving in nervousness.
And the others were not faring any better.
Even Kanna, with her calm personality, was sweating bullocks as she waited for the album''s release.
"If you say that, I''m going to throw up too!" Buddy eximed nervously.
The others chuckled lightly when they heard their banter.
Arthur, Kanna, Kate, Niwa, Obara, Nomura, Buddy, Bobby, Kaitlyn, and Arabe were the 10 people who were in the production of Moonlight''s music videos.
Each one of them had different reasons to be nervous.
But there was one thing inmon that they all felt, the hope to be sessful!
For three weeks, they lived a dream in Elffire City.
There they had a limitless budget, high-end equipment, great script, and talented actors.
All the factors contributed to producing great projects.
But would the public like their work?
Would they be able to impress studios and get hired for other projects?
Cause that''s what they were hoping for.
To impress studios and get hired for better projects.
That''s what was inside their head when the clock hit 11 am that Thursday.
"Quickly! Open Moonlight''s Ruby Channel!" Kate eximed loudly when the saw the clock.
The others also made Arthur hurry.
Hisputer was connected to the TV, so they could see Arthur typing Moonlight''s name in the search tab of the Ruby website.
"I''m doing it!" Arthur said grumpily as he clicked the search button.
Everyone was feeling nervous, their hearts were beating so loudly that they could hear it.
It seemed as though their hearts wanted to jump out of their chests.
As soon as the page refreshed, they saw a channel with a masked man in the profile picture.
Arthur quickly clicked the channel, and the channel page opened.
Everyone was able to see that 4 videos had been just uploaded to the channel.
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''The Scientist'' M/V
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''Perfect'' M/V
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''Save Your Tears'' M/V
@Moonlight: Moonlight - ''Believer'' M/V
Everyone was a little surprised as they read the videos'' titles.
After all, they had only produced three music videos for Moonlight, but there were four music videos uploaded!
"Four?" Kate asked puzzledly.
"Didn''t we produce only three?" Obara chimed in.
"Which one is thest one we produced?" Buddy asked.
"It must be one of thest two." Kaitlynmented.
They talked as they saw Moonlight''s Channel.
"Let''s watch ''The Scientist'' M/V. After all, it was the first one that we produced." Kanna suggested.
Arthur and the others agreed and shortly after, the ten friends were watching Moonlight''s ''The Scientist'' M/V on Arthur''s TV.
The video started, and they watched with their full attention.
Their eyes were able to catch more details than a normal person could.
As they watched it, they could not believe that they were the ones who produce the music video.
The actors, the illumination, the decoration, the scene cuts, the camera movements, and so on, were amazing!
And the editing team did a splendid job with the edition of the footage and the addition of the song.
Everything was perfectly synched.
And when the video ended, everyone had silly grins on their faces.
They could not but be smug when they finished watching the amazing music video.
"Did we really make that?" Arabe asked in wonder.
"Did you guys see my makeup job? I was awesome!" Kate eximed with a joyfulugh.
"What about my art concept? I''m such an awesome professional." Niwa bragged.
"It was obvious that the camera movements were the highlight of the video!" Buddy chimed in.
They started discussing with smiles on their faces which one did better.
They had never felt so happy in seeing that their work was indeed as amazing as they expected.
Arthurughed happily when he saw his friends having this silly discussion.
"Look! Our names and contacts are in the video''s description." Arthurmented as he opened the video description.
[Arthur Lionheart - Director
Niwa Aoki - Art Director
Nomura Masami - Director of Photography
Kanna Yei - Production Coordinator/Designer
Kate Porter - Makeup Artist and Hairstylist
Arabe Kaur - Associate Producer
Obara Etsuya - On-set Editor
Buddy Simpson - Camera Operator
Bobby George - Gaffer
Kaitlyn Fraser - Electrician and Key Grip
Helena Lobo - Lead Actress
Ishii Koichi - Lead Actor
Moon Editing]
Arthur and his friends had shining eyes as they saw their names and their contact info in the video''s description.
This meant so much to them!
It was through this information that others would be able to hire them if they liked their work!
"Let''s watch the other M/Vs!" Kate eximed with an excited voice.
"Yes! Arthur, click on the next video!" Arabe said with an equally excited voice.
The others also expressed their desire to watch the next video, so Arthur clicked on the next music video.
It was the ''Perfect'' M/V.
This was the production that took them the most time toplete.
They even had to travel into a temple inside the woods to film a scene there, so it was safe to say that all of them were excited to see the result of their painstaking work.
And the result was even better than they imagined.
The music video was so beautiful and emotional that they shed a couple of tears as they finished watching it.
"Oh, goddess! I knew that this song was beautiful when we heard it for the first time, but watching the M/V is much more impactful!" Arabemented as she wiped the tears she shed when she watched the video.
"Tell me about it! Helena and Ishii''s performance was so amazing and beautiful!" Kate said with a happy smile as she also wiped her tears.
"The wedding scene was so beautiful! I didn''t know we were so good." Buddymented.
"Yeah, we were really lucky that day with the sunset." Kaitlyn said with a smile.
They talked about the video with happy smiles before they set up to watch the next.
''Save Your Tears'' M/V.
They finally were able to hear the song of thest music video they produced, and they were not disappointed.
It was another amazing song, and together with the amazing music video, the song''s impact was much bigger.
They couldn''t believe that they produced this amazing video in less than 4 days, and filmed everything in less than a day.
They were impressed with their own work, but the happiness they were feeling was immense.
They finally could say that they made an amazing project!
But how these M/Vs would impact their futures?
Lastly, they watched thest music video.
And imagine their surprise when they saw that it was an animated music video.
An EPIC Animated Music Video!
All they could feel when they finished watching the video was excitement.
They couldn''t believe that they were able to work with such an amazing artist like Moonlight.
How the future would be for them after this coboration with the rising star Moonlight?
Chapter 328 Moonlight And Tsukuyomi At The BlueCloud
Kiki''s Ramen Restaurant, Elffire City.
"Aaah!" Theo and Aurora sighed in satisfaction as they drank thest mouthful of ramen broth.
They could feel the warm broth heating up their bellies, and they could not help but feel deeply satisfied and happy.
+"This was so delicious!" Aurora eximed with a satisfied smile on her face.
+"I couldn''t agree more." Theo added with an equally satisfied smile.
They felt so happy to be able to eat some ramen that day.
It was the perfect lunch for the awesome day they were having.
A whileter, Theo paid for the food before they bade farewell to the waitress and the boss.
Theo and Aurora left the restaurant with smiles on their faces as they promised toe backter.
They wanted to bring their friends to this amazing and cozy ramen restaurant, they were sure that they would love it.
"How about we stop at BlueCloud''s to buy some hot milk tea?" Theo suggested as they walked on the sidewalk toward their car.
Now that they left the restaurant, Theo spoke in English again.
"Oh, that''s a great idea, Big Brother! After this tasty ramen, hot milk tea is perfect!" Aurora eximed with a sweet smile.
"Plus, we can check up how the people are reacting to the album." Theo added with a yful grin.
"That''s true! I''m so curious to see it! Come on, let''s go, quickly!" Aurora eximed loudly as she took Theo''s hand and pulled him toward their car.
Theoughed helplessly when he saw his sister''s behavior.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora entered their car and he immediately turned on the heater.
Like any other car parked on the city''s streets, Theo''s car was covered with snow.
Which was a weird sight as only the cars were covered with snow while the streets were devoid of any snow.
But that was because the cars could only melt the snow when they were turned on, and as they were parked and turned off, they were prone to umte snow on their hoods.
While the streets had a heating system to melt the snow.
So, it was no surprise to see Theo''s car covered with snow as the snowstorm had been going on for hours and hours already.
Theo turned on the windshield wiper to wipe away the snow covering the windshield.
While he also turned on the heating to make it morefortable for him and his sister as they drove through the streets of Elffire City.
Shortly after, Theo drove toward the nearest BlueCloud Shop.
He had to admit that he was curious to see the reaction of the public to the songs he produced.
A whileter, they arrived near the shop and Theo parked the car.
And as they walked toward the shop, Theo noticed that it was more crowded than a normal business day.
Theo knew exactly what happened to hispanies, so it was no surprise that he knew how many customers his coffee shop had during the day.
But the movement that he saw as he neared the shop was much bigger than a normal day.
It seemed as though people were enjoying staying inside the shop.
Theo and Aurora looked at each other with shining eyes as they noticed that.
And when they entered the shop, the first thing they saw was troves of people in it.
All the seats were upied and it had a long queue line to the counter.
But the thing that attracted more attention was that the customers seemed to be enjoying the song being yed in the shop.
Everyone at some point seemed to want to know more about the song, so they searched for the song info.
And when they found Moonlight''s Track page, they immediately added the song they liked to their personal ylists.
When Theo and Aurora entered the shop, coincidentally, it was ying ''Save Your Tears''.
Theo and Aurora could not help but be excited as they listened to the song.
And they became even happier when they saw the people liking the song.
It was their first time seeing people listening to them singing.
Theo and Aurora lined up in the queue as they observed the people enjoying the song.
They had stars on their eyes.
Theo and Aurora felt a unique feeling that they never had felt before.
They felt satisfied and happy that other people liked their work.
While they observed the customers, these people would never imagine that two amazing singers who sang that song would be right beside them.
"Did you see that, Cupcake? They liked us!" Theo whispered to Aurora with a happy smile on his face.
"I can''t believe that''s my voice! We are the ones singing it!" Aurora whispered back with an excited face.
What would their reaction be if they knew that Moonlight and Tsukuyomi were right beside them?
A whileter, Theo and Aurora ordered some milk tea and cheesecake.
It was important to say that all the baristas of the shop had already heard Moonlight''s 10 songs as they worked, and all of them loved it!
They had already be diehard fans of him.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora got their order and left the shop.
"That was amazing! They love your album, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed excitedly as they walked toward their car.
"I''m so happy! It seems that everything is going as expected!" Theo replied with a wide smile.
"I bet that by this time next week, the album will be known all around the country." Auroramented with a sweet smile.
"I hope so." Theo chuckled as he and Aurora entered the car with their hot milk teas and cheesecakes.
"I know so!" Aurora eximed.
Theo replied with augh.
He was also expecting that, but he preferred to be down to earth with his expectations.
But if everything went by what he expected.
The people who heard his songs in the shop would rmend them to their friends, and their friends to their friends.
At some point, people from other parts of the country would hear the songs because of the people from Elffire City.
From there, it would be like a domino effect.
Even more, because the 10 songs he produced were all top songs.
And he even produced 4 amazing music videos!
With all these factors, it was only a matter of time before his album exploded in poprity.
It was not by chance that he earned an SSS-Grade on the system review about the album.
"Are we going home now?" Aurora asked as she sipped her hot milk tea with satisfaction.
"No, I have to get something a bought." Theo replied as he drove his car through the streets.
"Oh, what''s that?" Aurora asked with a curious voice.
"A new car." Theo grinned.
"A new car? Which one?" Aurora asked with a slightly excited voice.
Even though she was not a car fanatic, she still liked pretty cars.
"A Koenigsegg Jesko." Theo replied.
"Koenigsegg Jesko? I never heard of it. Let me search for it." Aurora said as she picked up her phone to check the car.
Only a car enthusiastic would be able to recognize cars just by their names, and Aurora was not one of them.
So, it was normal that she didn''t know.
A whileter, Aurora gasped when she found out about the car.
"Oh my god! This car is so beautiful! And expensive too!" Aurora eximed as she saw the price tag of 3 million dors.
Chapter 329 Koenigsegg Jesko - Night Version
Urtis Luxury Cars Dealership, Elffire City.
Thursday, December 24th.
The day started like any other day.
The Urtis Dealership was one of the most renowned luxury car shops in Elffire City.
There it was sold all types of expensive cars.
Ferrari, Audi, Mercedez, and others.
But at the end of that Thursday morning, the head manager of the shop received a strange order.
Angus Webb was an overweight middle-aged man, he had a bald head and plump face.
But actually, he was the head manager of the Urtis Luxury Cars Dealership for years already.
He was an honest man that did his job right.
That''s why he had been in this position for so long.
So, it was safe to say that Angus has seen it all.
But what he saw that morning was something new and strange.
A new car suddenly arrived in the shop without any previous warning, and it seemed that it was already sold?
Angus checked the paperwork of the car, and when he saw that it came from a particr client, he dropped the subject.
These types of clients liked discretion, and Angus was not stupid to search for what he shouldn''t.
The truth was that even if he searched, he would not find any loopholes.
The system does not make any mistakes.
So, no one in the world would be able to find out that a car appeared out of nowhere.
Angus saw that the buyer would arrive at any minute, so he instructed his employees to be attentive to any new customers.
At a certain moment, a G3 Hoffman Benz SUV Jeep parked outside the dealership.
Theo''s car was not a sports car, but it was possible to see that it was worth a lot of money.
That''s why the car immediately attracted the attention of the sellers.
Their experience told them that the people in that car had enough money to buy one of the cars in the shop.
As that was a luxury shop, all the cars in it were worth a lot of money.
That''s why the selles learned to identify possible buyers.
And when two silver-haired people exited the car, they were sure that they had money.
That was because the two of them were too pretty!
They seemed like a moon god and goddess floating toward them.
The guy was too handsome and the girl was too pretty.
So, the sellers immediately decided among themselves which one of them would attend the two silver-haired people.
Shortly after, a middle-ageddy won the argument.
When Theo and Aurora entered the dealership, they were immediately greeted by the middle-aged seller.
"Good afternoon! How can I help you today?" She asked with a professional smile.
"Good afternoon! My name is Theodore Gray. I bought a car and I was told that it arrived today." Theo replied with a polite smile.
It was only then that the middle-aged seller remembered that their boss warned them that a guy woulde to get his car.
"Of course! If you may follow me, I will guide you to the manager." The seller said.
"Sure, lead the way." Theo replied.
The seller nodded and started walking through the ample hall.
Theo and Aurora followed her as they admired the cars that were on disy in the hall.
All types of luxury cars could be seen.
Most of them were below 1 million dors, but there were a few that were worth above 1 million.
1 million dors was a lot of money.
Most people would never earn that amount of money in their whole lives.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora were guided to the manager''s office.
"Boss, the buyer of the Koenigsegg Jesko arrived." The middle-aged seller stated when they arrived at the office.
"Oh, really? Mr. Gray, I presume?" Angus Webb said as he stood up when he saw Theo and Aurora entering his office.
"Yes, I''m Theodore Gray." Theo replied.
"It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Gray. My name is Angus Webb, and I''m the head manager of the dealership." The bald man said with a polite smile as he extended his hand.
"The pleasure is mine, Mr. Webb." Theo replied as he shook the bald man''s hand.
"Please seat. You just need to sign some papers and the car will be yours to take." Angus said as he pointed at the chairs in front of his desk.
"Sure." Theo replied as he sat down together with Aurora.
Like that, Theo signed all the papers of the car purchase.
When it was over, Angus gave him the car documents before he lead Theo and Aurora toward the shop''s garage.
"This is your car, Mr. Gray." Angus dered with a polite smile as he pointed at a ck sports car.
The car had an incredible aesthetic.
All ck with stars all over its chassis and a moon on its hood.
It seemed as though the night was painted on it.
And the sports car''s aerodynamics only made the car more beautiful.
A Koenigsegg Jesko was listed on the market worth 3 million dors.
But it seemed as though Theo''s version was more expensive.
And that was the truth because Theo personalized some features that made the car more expensive than the normal version.
If he had to evaluate the worth of this car, Theo would say that it was worth at least 5 million dors.
That was because Theo substituted its engine with a much more powerful engine.
A top-notch system that Sylph would be able to operate.
Which meant that Sylph could control the car and drive anywhere.
But she would only do it with Theo''s permission.
Theo and Aurora had excited faces when they saw the car.
It was such a beautiful car!
They wanted to drive it right away!
But Theo controlled his excitement before he said.
"Mr. Webb, I would like to borrow one of your employees for some time. I want someone to drive the car we came here to my house. Is that possible?" Theo asked as he reluctantly averted his gaze from the ck sports car.
"Of course! It will be our pleasure!" Angus replied.
A whileter, Theo and Aurora drove the Koenigsegg Jesko toward their house while one of Angus''s employees drove Theo''s Jeep to the Pedrarruna Manor.
"I love the smell of a new car!" Aurora eximed excitedly as her brother drove the car.
"Me too." Theoughed as he carefully drove the car.
The new engine was so potent that Theo had to be careful as he drove the car.
He had never driven a sports car and the experience was one of the most satisfying of his life.
Theo felt like he was in a Fast and Furious movie.
Theo suddenly stopped the car at a red light, and they immediately became the center of attention.
The Koenigsegg Jesko seemed like a top sports car and with Theo''s modifications, it made the car even more attention-grabbing.
"Everything is so technological." Aurora said in wonder as she explored the car''s panel.
The car had a panel that seemed like a TV screen.
And it had some TV functions.
It was possible to watch series, movies, and animes.
It was also possible to y video games on it.
It also had other functions like GPS, inte connection, and so on.
And obviously, Sylph had total ess to it.
She could appear on the screen any time she wanted.
But one most amazing modifications that Theo made was that the Koenigsegg Jesko was an electrical car now!
Theo could recharge his car at his house and drive without worrying about refueling.
This modification cost a lot of money as it wasn''t easy to convert a normal car to an electrical car.
Theo and Aurora had lots of fun as they drove their new car toward their house.
Chapter 330 M/V Comments I
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
"Are youing with me to the restaurant tonight?" Theo asked Aurora when they arrived at their house.
"Yeah, tomorrow I''m not gonna go, so I want to help today at least." Aurora replied.
Aurora and her friends would have a sleepover at Vivian''s house tomorrow night.
"Well, even if you didn''t have a sleepover. Tomorrow is my day off from the restaurant. So, you wouldn''t go there either way." Theomented.
"Oh, that''s true!" Aurora eximed.
"Why don''t you rest a little bit? There''s still some time before we have to leave for the restaurant?" Theo suggested as he parked his new car in the garage.
"Okay, I''m indeed a little tired." Aurora replied with a yawn.
The idea of taking a nap was too tempting.
She exited the car promptly and climbed the stairs toward her bedroom.
But Theo, on another hand, stayed in the car.
"Sylph, install the remote system on this car." Theo asked when he saw that his sister had left the garage.
"Yes, Master!" She replied.
"Installing Procedures Commencement..."
"Ding! Remote System Installed!"
"Master, I can ess the car at any time you want!" Sylph dered with her cheerful voice as she appeared on the car panel.
"Great! Recharge the car''s battery immediately." Theo ordered with a wide smile as he exited the car.
The Koenigsegg Jesko, that Theo personalized, had a battery capacity to sustain more than 700 kilometers of a drive.
Which meant that Theo could drive for a long time without worrying about recharging the battery.
Theo was not a person who spent too much time driving, the only ce he frequently went to every day was his restaurant, and his restaurant was not that far from his house.
That''s why Theo was so satisfied with his new car.
Theo headed directly to his bedroom soon after he exited his car.
He wanted to take a hot shower and rx before his shift at the restaurant.
With the album production, it has been a long time since Theo sat down and just rxed.
A whileter, Theo left his bathroom with a towel wrapped around his hips.
Water drops could still be seen all over his lean and muscr body, and his silver hair was wet.
Theo promptly dried off his wet body as he searched for somefy clothes.
After he found them and put them on, he picked up a hair drier and dried off his long silver hair.
10 minutester, Theo hopped on hisfy bed with a satisfied smile on his face.
He was warm and felt extremelyfortable after the shower he took.
Theo observed the beautifulndscape through his bedroom windows as he settled himself on thefy bed.
"Sofy..." Theo sighed joyfully.
After a while, Theo picked up his phone and started browsing through it.
He saw the clock on the phone''s disy and sighed.
''2:15 PM. It has been more than 3 hours since the album was released. I wonder how everything is going.'' Theo thought as he started going through Moonlight''s social media.
Theo didn''t even bother checking the Track''s Moonlight''s profile.
He knew that the number of streams would only be refreshed at the end of the day, so if he checked now, he would see that the number was still zero.
Instead, Theo opened his Ruby''s channel.
He wanted to see how the public was reacting to his music videos.
After all, the views andments of the videos on Ruby were refreshed constantly.
Theo promptly opened his channel and saw that he had already more than 5 thousand subscribers to his channel!
Theo was ecstatic when he saw this number.
That number meant that five thousand people saw his music videos and liked them!
He never thought that one day he would be happy that people subscribed to his Ruby''s channel (which basically was a Youtube channel).
Theo eagerly opened one of his videos and started reading thements.
There were 15ments on the ''Perfect'' M/V.
[@Niloy: Can''t stop listening to this song, the vibes are just too good!]
[@TonyZ: Music is like a time machine it takes you back to a memorable time, back to as far as you want to go and this song takes me all the way back to the time I met my first love.]
[@KarenFY: Guys, I wrote the lyrics to sing along with Legend:-
I found a love for me Oh, darling, just dive right in and follow my lead Well, I found a girl, beautiful and sweet Oh, I never knew you were the someone waiting for me ''Cause we were just kids when we fell in love Not knowing what it was I will not give you up this time But darling, just kiss me slow Your heart is all I own And in your eyes, you''re holding mine Baby, I''m dancing in the dark with you between my arms Barefoot on the grass, listening to our favorite song When you said you looked a mess, I whispered underneath my breath But you heard it, darling, you look perfect tonight...]
[@Parkia: One year ago my wife died. When I heard this song for the first time, I remembered our wedding. While knowing she doesn''t have much time left due to cancer. We moved up the wedding months ahead, so she can have her dream of being married. But due to her cancer, she can''t have kids. I felt so guilty for not giving her kids which were what she always wanted to be a mom. After just a month after our wedding, she passed away. The doctors asked if I would be willing to donate her organs I said yes, cuz even though I lost the love of my life, I wouldn''t want others to lose their loved ones due to some sickness and her organs could have saved someone I would be selfish in saying no. Even if it hurts.]
[@Poppy: Perfect song. My husband died a year ago and the words bring back memories and beautiful shared experiences. We had forty amazing years together... I miss him.]
[@Ituchi: Neither I love someone nor I have a boyfriend, but this song makes me fall in love idk with whom but this song totally has a different vibe! I can never get over this masterpiece!! I love you, Moonlight!]
[@Nipun: When he says ''When I saw you in that dress, looking so beautiful. I don''t deserve this.'' I felt it.]
[@MikeyAL: I find it such an impossible story because my childhood friend (girl) is so far away from me and we have different lives and now we do not intersect very much... but I still like her. When I watched the two childhood friends in the music video, I remembered my friends. Will we be able to get together someday like the two in the video?]
Theo read thesements with shining eyes.
He even teared up a little when he read the one telling about histe wife.
Such love was so beautiful.
Even in death, their bonds did not break.
Theo was so happy that he was able to touch the hearts of these people.
That was exactly what he wanted!
He wanted to touch everyone''s hearts when he sang this music.
He wanted everyone to feel the love in his voice.
Theo had a wide smile on his face when he finished reading thements of the ''Perfect'' M/V.
It seemed that his wishes became reality.
They felt the love.
Chapter 331 M/V Comments II
3rd Floor, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo was on top of his bed rxing as he read thements on his music videos.
At the moment, he was reading thements on the ''Believer'' M/V.
[@Kelley: I''m 73 years old and this song touches me to my core! Such power!!!! I listen to it over, and over and over and over!]
[@Ituno: I just had the following conversation with my dad... Dad: turns this off.
Me: Why?
Dad: We have a bigger speaker in the living room.]
[@Yummy: Ah man I''ve heard this song 20 times already and it still feels good... It makes me wanna take on something bigger than me...]
[@Paper: OH MY GOD! This M/V is a masterpiece! I could feel my heart pumping loudly in my chest as I watched the two characters fighting! I want an anime based on this M/V!!!]
[@Lupo: I agree with the one above! That was the best anime fight I have ever watched! And the awesome song only made it better!]
[@Nuno: Don''t y this while you driving, it will turn your mini van into a Lamborghini.]
[@Jumbo: How is this Moonlight isn''t known?? This M/V is the best I have watched!]
Theo had a wide smile on his face as he read thements.
He had so much fun reading what people thought of his work.
And he had to admit that he felt extremely satisfied seeing people liking his work.
After he was done with the ''Believer'' M/V, he started reading the ''Save Your Tears'' M/V.
[@ChikaOtaku: This song makes me feel a strange but cute feeling, it makes me express my feelings, it''s beautiful and I would like more music like that.]
[@Dreamer: If you are reading this at night, you should get some sleep, and don''t stress about everything going on in the world, or what you are going through. Don''t dwell on things from the past. Don''t stress about your future. Just live your life, because you only get one. Do whatever makes you happy, not what other people want from you. For me, I''m gonna wake up tomorrow morning, get hit the gym, and cherish life for the amazing blessing that it is. I hope you do the same and have an amazing day as well!]
[@JeffSP: I started listening to Moonlight today like everyone else. And the man is dropping bombs as if it was nothing! I feel like every lyric was aimed at me, a beautiful song...]
[@JokeT: This song is a masterpiece. The song has a story behind it, and it is so emotional. Congrattions Moonlight.]
[@Cursed: 2:27 I always thought of this scene as a representation of the true horror that loving someone else in its purest form can sometimes be. It''s giving them so much power over you, exactly as it is giving them a loaded gun aimed at your head and praying they do not pull the trigger. Even more true and dangerous if the love in question is unrequited.I know it because it''s exactly what I''ve been through the past 3 months and still currently going through it. Wouldn''t wish it on my worst enemy, it truly destroys you both mentally and physically and scars you forever. Such trauma will never fully heal, having the capacity for love will always be the human''s biggest blessing and a curse.]
Theo was surprised as he read thements on ''Save Your Tears''.
It seemed like his song and M/V had touched the heart of some people.
Some of them identified themselves with the song he sang.
One of them even expressed his thought on what love is.
He didn''t know if he agreed with this person, but he was happy that his song was capable of bringing these emotions to the listeners.
After he was done with them, Theo started reading thements on ''The Scientist'' M/V.
[@JacobAlva: To anyone who is reading this, if you feel something for someone, go for it, because you don''t want to feel regret for never doing anything.]
[@Atheer: This song literally represents me when I want to go back to the start and stop everything from happening and tell myself it''s wrong or tell myself that this moment is one of the most beautiful moments so I have to keep it well]
[@Brayan: This song has a lot of feelings for me, I had the opportunity to be with the love of my life but I didn''t fight for it I went for my dreams to give her a better life but when I did get the sess she moved on to found a great guy and now is happily married to him, and I never got to tell her how much I loved her and I did this all for her, I wish her the best I will always love her if you see this (Ally) I''m sorry for not fighting enough...]
[@Sammy: It''s crazy how much emotion can be portrayed through music.]
[@Logi: I don''t know if you guys noticed, but the two characters seemed to get younger as the video goes on. Was that what Moonlight meant by ''going back to the start''?]
+[@HugoN: OMG! @Logi After I saw yourment, I rewatched the M/V and I noticed the same thing! I wonder if there are other elements hidden in this video...]
[@Helen: I listened to Moonlight for the first time today at the BlueCloud. This was the song that was ying there. I will never forget that moment. The moment I heard the song that would be my favorite song. This is my favorite song of all time because it teaches me to appreciate the present more and our loved ones even more. Because time flies by and you don''t even know it, and you could lose everything in just a matter of a blink of an eye. We gotta be more grateful.]
[@Junior: I cried so hard when Moonlight san ''I''m going back to the start''. When he sang that and the music video showed the guy waiting for his love even after she hadn''t shown up, I remembered my ex-girlfriend. We were in a long-distance rtionship. She would always say that I would cheat on her, but I would say that I wanted to marry her. She feared that I would leave her. But in the end, it was her that left me. I still love her. I just wished that we went back to the start...]
+[@Wellb: Oh man! I feel your pain bro!]
[@Yuri: Did anyone notice that the same actors are in 3 of the 4 Moonlight M/Vs? And they are so good at their job! Their acting is so good. I never heard of them tho.]
+[@Carl: I was thinking about the same thing! I became their fan after I watched these videos.]
Theo read thesements with shining eyes.
It was so interesting to read what they thought about his songs and music videos.
It was his first feedback.
He read about people who missed their exes.
He read about people who missed their deceased lovers.
He read about a bunch of things that these people felt as they watched his M/V.
It was a unique feeling to see what his work made others feel.
Especially when they talked about their stories.
Theo loved reading people''s stories, so he had a lot of fun as he read thesements.
Theo was engrossed in that until the time to go to the restaurant arrived.
He reluctantly put down his phone and changed clothes.
It was only the first day of his album release.
He wondered what feedback he would receive in the next few days.
Chapter 332 Wanna Go Out?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Aurora! Are you ready to go?" Theo asked as knocked on her bedroom door.
"Yes! Give me 5 minutes and I will be ready!" Aurora shouted from inside the room.
"I will be waiting downstairs then!" Theo shouted back and chuckled as he started walking.
A few minutester, Aurora arrived on the ground floor and found her brother seated on the couch.
"I''m ready." She dered with a sweet smile.
"Great! Come on then." Theoughed as he stood up from the couch.
Soon after, they arrived at the garage and saw three cars parked there.
The car that Michele used to drive Aurora to school.
Theo''s Jeep that he got as a gift from Ayia''s grandpa and dad.
And the Koenigsegg Jesko that he received from the system today.
"Let''s go on the new car." Theo said with an excited smile as he neared the Koenigsegg Jesko.
He had to admit that he loved his new car.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed with an excited face as she also liked the new car.
The two of them entered the new car and immediately smelled the new car scent.
A whileter, Theo drove the Koenigsegg Jesko out of the house toward the restaurant.
The trip was uneventful as Theo didn''t have any problems as he drove his new car.
He was already used to the new carmands, he just have to be careful with the potency of the new engine.
It didn''t take long for the two of them to arrive at the restaurant.
Theo parked the car in the parking lot he used every day, and shortly after, Theo and Aurora walked toward the restaurant.
"Hey, boss! Miss Aurora!"
"Good afternoon, boss!"
"How are you doing, boss?"
Theo and Aurora were greeted by the restaurant employees as soon as they entered the building.
They were the greeters, waiters, cleaners, and other employees.
They arrived earlier to get the restaurant ready to receive the clients.
Theo and Aurora greeted everyone with smiles on their faces.
Theo didn''t discriminate against any of his employees, he treated them with respect and fairness, so it was obvious that his employees loved him.
After all, they received an amazing sry and they were able to work in this amazing restaurant.
For some of them, this job was the best thing they got in their lives.
Theo had some older waiters and waitresses working in the restaurant, they had worked in several other restaurants, but they had a unanimous opinion.
Their job at Theo''s restaurant was the best among all the restaurants they had worked in so far.
That''s why they worked extra hard every night, they didn''t want to disappoint their boss.
When Theo and Aurora got into the restaurant, she immediately headed to June''s office while Theo headed toward the kitchen.
When he arrived there, he saw that Ayia and Shizuka had already arrived.
"Hey, girls!" Theo greeted them with a wide smile.
"Hey, Theo!" Ayia eximed with a sweet smile when she saw her crush entering the kitchen.
"Hey." Shizuka greeted simply.
"I will be right back." He said as he entered the changing room.
He wanted to change his clothes into his chef clothes.
A whileter, Theo exited the changing room dressed in his ck chef clothes.
Ayia and Shizuka were already dressed in their uniforms too.
"How was your day?" Ayia asked with a lively voice when Theo sat beside her.
"It was amazing! I watched Aurora''s graduation, and afterward, we toured around her school. She even won first ce in her school year rankings. I''m so proud of her." Theo dered with a brilliant smile.
Ayia and Shizuka were taken by surprise when they heard that.
They expected that Theo would talk about his album that was released in the morning, but he didn''t even stutter to mention his sister''s sess instead of his.
"Aurora-chan is so smart! I have to hug her!" Ayia eximed with a mischievous smile.
Theoughed when he saw her smile, he could already imagine the squeeze treatment that Ayia would apply to Aurora.
"And the album? You checked the feedback on the videos?" Ayia asked suddenly.
This was what she meant when she asked about his day, but she did not expect that he would deem Aurora''s achievements so highly.
It was just another reason why she loved him so much.
"I saw! Aurora and I visited one of the BlueCloud branch shops, and it was such a unique feeling seeing people enjoying my music." Theomented as he remembered the scene.
"I was really happy to see that they liked my work after all the effort I put into the album." He added with a satisfied smile.
"I felt the same thing! I''m so proud of you!" Ayia dered with a sweet smile.
Before she and Shizuka came to the restaurant, the two of them passed in one of the BlueCloud shops.
And they saw firsthand how much the public liked Theo''s songs.
Ayia felt so proud of Theo when she saw those people looking for Moonlight''s info.
She was so grateful that Theo was included in his project, she felt like this was a connection between the two of them.
It made her heart warm knowing that Theo trusted her enough to include her in the project.
"Really? Thank you!" Theo smiled.
"Before I came I was reading thements on the music videos I posted. It was so interesting!" Hemented.
"Now I''m curious to know why it is so interesting." Ayia said.
"Yeah, I readments telling how some people felt when they saw my M/Vs, some of them even told some interesting stories." Theo gave a small smile.
"When I arrive at home after work, I will check on thesements then." Ayia dered with curious eyes.
"But tell me, after thepletion of your album, what are your ns?" Ayia asked with a curious face.
Theo always had something going on with his life, that''s why she found her life with him so interesting and lively.
It made her love him even more.
"Well, I''m gonna participate more in the production of the anime that the Tkyo Studios willunch next year. Because of the album production, I almost was not part of the anime production. But now I am going to participate actively."
"But other than that, I''m not gonna start any other new project. I just wanna rx for a while. I can''t wait for the vacation next week." Theo dered with an excited smile.
Ayia felt a little excited when she heard that Theo would have more free time from now on.
Maybe she would be able to spend more time with him?
"I''m d you are taking the time to rest." Ayia said with a sweet smile.
Theo looked at her with intensity when she said that, he felt like he should spend more time with her.
After all, he had to be a responsible man with this girl.
He didn''t want to hurt her feelings, and it was time to elerate their rtionship after all the slow pace they had over the past month.
"Do you want toe over to my house tomorrow?" Theo asked with a charming smile.
It seemed that time had stopped for Ayia when she heard that.
Her heart stopped for a second and suddenly started beating so loudly that she was afraid that Theo would be able to hear the heartbeats.
"Of course! It will be my pleasure!" Ayia replied with a happy smile.
She was so happy that she had a date with her crush!
Chapter 333 Tough Training
4:59 AM, Friday, December 25th.
The night hadn''t even ended when Theo woke up that Friday morning.
With the arrival of the winter season, the daylight would only appear after 8 AM.
Which meant that the citizens of Elffire City would start their day with the night sky and not with the rising sun.
And with the arrival of a new snowstorm, it was predicted that even when daylight appeared, the sky would be filled with dark clouds.
But that did not Theo from waking up early that morning.
The night before he had fallen asleep as soon as he came back from the restaurant.
Theo slept like a baby on hisfy bed, so when he woke up that morning, he wasn''t feeling any fatigue.
Theo slowly stood up from his bed and walked toward his bathroom.
He did his morning routine he did every day.
He brushed his teeth and took a shower before dressing up in his workout clothes.
Soon after, he exited his bedroom and met Aurora leaving her bedroom too.
The siblings talked with enthusiasm as they descended the stairs and walked to the backyard.
It was time for their morning run.
Even with the terribly cold weather, the two of them did not waver in running through the snowyndscape.
Theo and Aurora ran through thene around the frozenke. A whileter, the girls arrived at the house.
Ayia, Shizuka, June, Sam, and Sayuri joined Theo and Aurora on their run.
The girls got used to arriving earlier so they would be able to run with Theo and Aurora.
That was how the scene of 7 people running through the wintryndscape happened.
Even though they dreaded the cold, after running for a while, the cold weather was not as bad.
The exercise was capable to warm their bodies to resist the cold.
It was perfect to start their workout.
That''s why Theo didn''t let go of the idea of running before the martial arts training.
A whileter, Theo and the girls entered the house directly into the Martial Arts Dojo.
They did some stretching exercises before Theo instructed them in some martial arts exercises.
Sayuri, June, and Sam worked on improving their basics while Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka worked on some advanced exercises.
Theo instructed them with patience as they performed the exercises.
Theo was a great teacher, so the girls didn''t have any problems understanding his instructions.
To be a great martial artist, martial arts students need to add martial arts conditioning exercises to their workouts to build overall endurance and stamina. The most powerful martial arts kick and fastest punch will not help them if they were out of breathte in a match and are unable to move. Moreover, martial arts conditioning exercises are oftenbined with strength training to maximize an athlete''s performance.
Before any strength and conditioning training, martial artists should stretch and warm up. All stretches and exercises should be supervised by a trained martial arts instructor in order to prevent injuries and to ensure the proper technique is utilized.
That''s why Theo supervised closely their training.
It was very easy to get injured in such high-intensity training.
During the past 3 weeks, the girls had been doing all types of conditioning exercises.
Theo focused on the following exercises:
Bicycling ¨C Bicycling builds your martial arts endurance, and leg strength and is easier on the knees than running. So go join that spin ss if you can''t get outside to bike.
Bear Crawl ¨C This odd-looking exercise is great for building sports strength and conditioning.
Burpees ¨C This is a solid all-around martial arts conditioning exercise. It is simr to a squat thrust.
Elliptical Trainer ¨C The elliptical trainer works your upper and lower body with less strain on your joints.
Fartlek ¨C Fartlek training is a conditioning exercise thatbines interval training with fast and slow running.
Heaving Punching Bag Drills ¨C Use a heavy punching bag to improve your conditioning and punching skills.
Heavy Ropes or Battle Ropes ¨C Heavy rope training (or battle rope training) works out your core and upper body.
Indian Exercise Clubs ¨C Indian exercise clubs are a strength and sports conditioning exercise tool. Best for upper body workouts, especially forearms, biceps, and shoulders.
Jumping Jacks ¨C Jumping jacks are good warm-up exercises.
Jumping Oblique Twists ¨C Jumping oblique twists provide a core workout as well as conditioning.
Jumping Rope ¨C Jumping rope is a great way to build their martial arts & sports stamina.
Kettlebell Workouts ¨C Kettlebells are another great upper body workout.
Kicking Bag Drills ¨C Kicking bag drills are another great to increase your martial arts endurance as well as work on your kicking technique and power.
Lateral Suicides ¨C Lateral shuffles to cones or lines at progressively further distances.
Medicine Ball Workouts ¨C Medicine ball workouts are a traditional martial arts conditioning routine. We often see these routines used in Boxing and Mixed Martial Arts.
Mountain Climbers ¨C Mountain climbers are a great cardio exercise.
Parkour ¨C Parkour helps their conditioning, agility, strength, etc.
nk Jacks ¨C nk jacks work on their core strength as well as improve your overall conditioning.
Plyometrics
Prone Walkouts ¨C This dynamic exercise works out their upper body & core.
Rowing ¨C Rowing improves your martial arts endurance, upper body strength, and lower body strength. It is a good all-around sports exercise.
Running ¨C Don''t just go for distance, they also need to get their heart pounding. Therefore, they needed to mix in a variety of sprinting drills and long-distance runs.
Running Backwards ¨C Add some variety to their conditioning routine.
Suicide Drills ¨C Sprints to cones or lines at progressively further distances.
Speed Bag Drills ¨C Use a speed bag to improve their conditioning and punching skills.
Squat Thrusts ¨C Squat thrusts were one of the favorite Marine Corps "martial" exercises! Great all-around martial arts & sports conditioning exercise.
Stadium Stair Workouts ¨C Stadium stair workouts are great for martial arts leg strength and stamina.
Strength Training ¨C The stronger you are, the more you can endure. However, train to maximize repetitions versus a single lift at maximum weight.
Suicide Drills ¨C Suicide sprints & drills are a great way to build up your cardiovascr sports endurance. These types of drills are used by many professional and college sports coaches.
Swimming ¨C A good cardio exercise, especially if you want to take it easy on your joints.
Tabata Training ¨C High-Intensity Interval Training (HIIT) thatsts about 4 minutes.
Wheelbarrow Race ¨C Wheelbarrow races are a fun strength and conditioning exercise to use with younger students or to add some variety to a regr exercise routine.
Just by the description of these exercises, we can understand the amount of work that the girl had put into the training.
Especially Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka because of their higher experience, Theo made them do the toughest exercises.
He wanted to train them right, so he had to pressure them.
And he had obtained results.
Theo observed that their strength, speed, and techniques advanced by leaps and bounds in thest month.
Sam, Sayuri, and June didn''t participate in this tough training, but after they mastered the basics, Theo wanted them to apany Aurora, Shizuka, and Ayia.
Only by pressuring them, Theo would be able to make them transform into full-fledged fighters.
Theo was looking forward to seeing these girls beating up someone.
Chapter 334 Chill Up The Spine
Dining Table, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo and the girls were having breakfast after an exhausting workout.
"How are the preparations for the party?" Theo asked as he poured coffee into his mug.
"Hmm, the venue and the decorations were already taken care of. The only thing left is the food." Sam replied as she took a bite off her pancakes.
"I also already bought the ingredients Ayia told me to buy." June added as she took a sip from her milk tea.
Theo nodded and smiled when he heard that.
Because he was busy with the production of his album, he had to leave the nning of the orphanage''s party for the girls.
Some days ago Theo decided to throw a party for the children from the orphanage.
A New Year''s Party.
And now that he finally was free from the album production, he could help the girls with the nning.
"Leave the food operation with me. I''m finally free to help you girls." Theo dered with a smile.
"Finally." Sam snorted.
"I thought you would leave everything to us." June added.
"Sorry, I was swamped with work thest few days. But I will help 100% now." Theo replied with a wry smile.
He couldn''t me them for their satisfaction as he would also be annoyed if he was in their shoes.
"I took care of the gifts. There are toys, books, cellphones, and other things that kids and teenagers may like." Ayiamented suddenly.
It was evident that the orphanage didn''t only have children living in it.
There were a lot of teenagers too.
These teens were the kids that had a very slim chance to be adopted as the families preferred to adopt children.
Theo knew very well how it felt to wait to be adopted, but it never happened.
That''s why he wanted to give these teenagers the best life they could have in the orphanage.
He was sure that they would have fun in the amusement park as even adults liked going there.
Therefore, he especially asked Ayia to buy gifts that teenagers may like.
Cellphones, books, video games, and so on.
"That''s amazing, Ayia! Good job!" Theo eximed happily.
The other girls alsoplimented Ayia when they heard that.
They were all excited about the festival.
"Anyway, are you going out today again, Theo?" Sayuri asked when she noticed that Theo was dressed to go out.
Yesterday he had Aurora''s graduation, but today was different.
"Yeah, now that I finished my previous project. I will go to the animation studio. I have to inspect the anime production." Theo replied simply as he ate his fried bananas.
Ever since the opening of the studio at the beginning of the month, Theo hadn''t visited the studio.
Which was extremely irresponsible of him as he was the Animation Director.
Which meant that Theo had to supervise the whole production of the anime.
However, with his album production, he had to leave that be to sometimeter.
So, it was evident that Theo had to go back to work as he didn''t want to mess up the production of his first anime.
There were only 3 months until the release of the first episode, and he had to race against time.
"Oh, the anime?" Sayuri asked with shining eyes.
As the Head Manager of Theo''s publishingpany, she knew well about his ideas.
She knew that he nned to produce anime adaptations of all the works that he published in the Fuji Jump.
He alsomented with her that the first anime he chose to produce was based on the [Sword Art Online] Light Novel.
And with her position in thepany, she knew well about all the works they published.
Therefore, it was safe to say that Sayuri was extremely excited to watch the anime from the works they published.
It has always been a dream of her to see an anime from a work she published.
Now, with Theo''s help, she finally was able to realize her dream.
That''s why she felt so excited about the idea to watch Theo''s anime.
Plus, she knew that Theo would produce an amazing anime as he was extremely talented.
"Yeah, you guys already head the [SAO] novel, right? The anime I''m producing is an adaptation of it." Theo replied with a small smile on the corner of his lips.
He didn''t really care that the girls knew about his identity as the boss of an animation studio.
So, he didn''t mind telling them about his ns.
Plus, he knew that they wouldn''t tell anyone else.
"Wow, I read the novel, but I never imagined that I would watch the anime so soon." Junemented with an excited voice.
Some time ago she got the news about Theo owning a publishing house.
She got curious and purchased Theo''s mangas and light novels.
And like everyone else, she was enchanted by the stories she read.
Naruto, Hataraku Maou-sama, Sword Art Online, and Tree of Joy.
She read the four works that the Fuji Jump published and she became a fan of all of them.
She even purchased some merchandise products sold in the online store of the Fuji Jump.
Her new pajamas were an extrarge t-shirt with a Naruto image on the front.
So, it was obvious that she was excited about the prospect of watching the anime adaptations from the mangas and light novels she read.
The other girls were feeling the same thing.
All of them had read Theo''s works.
Theo took care of sending each one of the new copies of the works as soon as they were released.
That way they didn''t have to go to the bookstores to buy the new editions.
It was the perks of knowing the boss.
"Yeah, we are nning tounch several animes next year." Theo said with a mysterious smile on his face.
With the acquirement of the 22 Studio Ghibli Movies, Theo was nning to produce one movie and the Naruto Anime.
And if his animators were up for the task, he would produce another anime.
But if he didn''t know yet if it would be about the [Hataraku Maou-sama] or the [Tree of Joy].
He would decide on thatter, first he needed to evaluate his animators as they worked on the [SAO] Anime production.
As it was said before, several animators were being evaluated in secret.
It depended on their results if the studio would be able to work as he envisioned.
"Quit acting all mysterious!" Sayuri snorted with an annoyed face when she saw his smile.
"Yeah, I agree!" June also snorted.
Aurora could only giggle when she saw the girls'' reactions, as his sister, she knew what Theo was nning.
After all, he told her all of his ns.
So, she had fun seeing their annoyed faces, she could understand why her brother liked acting mysteriously.
Theo could onlyugh wryly when he saw the girls ganging up on him.
He didn''t do anything wrong, right?
"Well, you guys will understandter." Theo dered as he sipped his coffee and averted his eyes.
These girls made him scared when they looked at him like that.
The girls became even more annoyed when they saw him feigning innocence.
''Urgh! So infuriating! He teases us and doesn''t even tell us why!'' The girls thought.
''Maybe if we attack him at the same time we can overpower him...'' The girls pondered.
Suddenly, Theo felt a chill crawling on his spine as if someone was thinking of doing something evil to him.
He nced at the girls, and he saw that they were looking at him with shining eyes.
He felt that his intuition was correct when he saw their eyes.
''They are thinking bad about me!'' He eximed inwardly.
"Uhum! So, what you have nned for today?" Theo said with an innocent voice to change the subject.
"It''s my first day of holidays, so I''m going to watch animes all day long!" Aurora dered with a proud face.
Different from other days, that morning was dressed in her pajamas instead of her school uniform.
Therefore, it was evident that she nned to rx that day.
"Damn it! I envy you, Aurora-chan!" Sam eximed with a wry smile.
"Yeah, I wish I was back in high school too." Juneughed.
They all missed the easy time they had when they were younger.
As now that they were adults, they had so many responsibilities that they barely had time to rx.
And their situation was better than the majority part of the poption as they had amazing jobs, but even then, they were not spared from adult responsibilities.
"Don''t feel sad. At least we are going to rx next week when we go to the Heart Inds." Aurora consoled them.
The girls felt their spirits lift up when they heard that.
Indeed!
Next week they would be in the tropical paradise of the Heart Inds!
They would be in front of the majestic sea as they enjoyed their holidays!
They couldn''t wait.
Chapter 335 December 25th
Dining Table, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
"Ah, the breakfast was delicious as always, Theo." Sam said with a satisfied sigh as she put down her chopsticks.
"Yeah, it''s my favorite part of the day." June chimed in with a satisfied smile.
The girls were obsessed with Theo''s food.
They had to admit that the taste of his food was so delicious, and their bodies might not be satisfied by something that might not be cooked by Theo, which made them wonder how long they could eat his food in the future since they knew that it was impossible to ask him to cook for them all the time.
"Thanks." Theo replied with a dismissive smile as he put down his coffee mug.
"It''s time to go tho." Sayuri said as she stood up from her seat.
"Yeah, the work is calling us." Sam added with a chuckle as she also stood up.
The others agreed when they heard that and also stood up.
There was only one person who had the day off, and that was Aurora.
"Bye, Aurora-chan!" Sayuri smiled.
"See you tomorrow, Aurora-chan!" Sam also smiled.
"Yeah, see you tomorrow." June added.
June knew that it was Theo''s day off from the restaurant, so Aurora would not t]go to the restaurant tonight.
The girls bade farewell to Aurora with smiles before they descended the stairs to the garage.
"See you! Big Sisters!" Aurora eximed with a sweet voice.
"What time are you going to Vivian''s?" Theo asked her before he left the room.
"Hmm, around 6 pm." Aurora replied with a thoughtful face.
"Okay, I wille home at 6 pm, them. I will drive you to your friend''s house." Theo dered.
He had to admit that he was a little overprotective with her as he didn''t trust any car service to drive her.
But that was only because he knew how dangerous the world was.
"Okay, I will be waiting!" Aurora eximed happily.
She was happy that her brother would take her.
"See youter then." Theo kissed her forehead and bade goodbye before he descended the stairs to the garage.
"See youter, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed with a joyful voice.
She loved when her brother kissed her forehead.
Soon after, Theo entered his Koenigsegg Jesko, he turned on the sports car and drove it down the mountain through the underground road.
Theo drove his car through the streets of Elffire City as he hummed a song.
His heart was calm and satisfied by the way he was living his life.
He had arrived in this world 6 months ago, and since then he had been living the life of his dreams.
And what he was going to do that day was one of the things he dreamed of before.
He was going to participate in an anime production!
In his past life, he always dreamed of making his own anime, but he had no talent then.
But after his transmigration, he obtained the system that helped him realize all of his dreams.
And the best thing was that he owned an animation studio, and he couldunch any anime he wanted!
He remembered all the animes he liked in his past life, and there were several that only had one season.
That was because the studios didn''t earn a big profit with them.
When that happened, Theo wished that he had enough money tounch his own animes.
If he had money he wouldn''t worry about profits, he start and finish all the stories!
And that was Theo''s motto with the Tokyo Studios!
He would produce all the seasons necessary to finish the animes!
For example, in his past life, [Hataraku Maou-sama] had two seasons, but at least 4 seasons were needed to finish the manga!
And Theo would produce all these seasons!
It didn''t matter how much profit he would earn with them.
But if he earned more money, he wouldn''tin though.
A whileter, Theo arrived at the Tokyo Studios Building.
He parked his car in one of the parking lots in the building after the security saw it was their boss inside the ck sports car.
All entrances of the building had security teams guarding them, and the car entrances to the parking lot were no different.
This meant that everyone who wanted to park their car in the studio''s parking lots would have to give their identification, but Theo was different as he only needed to show his face and the guards would let him in.
That was because all guards were briefed about the two people at the top of thepany.
Theo and Ryoko.
The two of them were the only ones exempted to show their identification.
Theo exited his Koenigsegg Jesko soon after he parked, and he headed directly toward the elevator.
He would go directly toward Ryoko''s office, he already warned her he woulde to the studio that day, so he had to talk with her first.
Before long, Theo arrived in front of Ryoko''s office.
"Good morning, Amber! Did Ryoko arrive yet?" Theo smiled warmly when he saw the girl.
Amber was Ryoko''s assistant, so it was obvious that Theo knew her, and she knew him.
"G-good morning, Mr. Gray!" Amber stammered with a red face when she saw the super handsome man smiling at her.
It was obvious that she recognized the boss of her boss, the owner of thepany where she worked, and she still couldn''t believe someone so young was so talented.
"Miss Riverdale had already arrived, sir." Amber said as she tried to control her nervous heart.
After all the time she has been working as Ryoko''s assistant, Amber already could control her emotions and be professional with all the employees in the studio, but when she met Theo, it seemed like she went back to the shy and innocent girl she was.
"No need to call me ''sir''. I''m so young after all." Theoughed.
When Amber saw and heard hisugh, she almost had a heart attack.
Theo became even more handsome as heughed.
"I will be going in then." Theo gave her a small smile before he walked into Ryoko''s office.
"Okay, Mr. Gray." Amber managed to say as she tried to calm her heart after he entered the office.
''He is so beautiful...'' Just like many other girls, Amber started to have daydreams about Theo.
Meanwhile, inside Ryoko''s office.
"Hey! Good morning, Ryoko!" Theo greeted her as he entered the room.
Ryoko, who was checking something on herputer, was surprised when she heard a melodic voice calling her, and she immediately recognized who was it from.
"Good morning, boss!" Ryoko replied with a smile as she saw Theo seating on the seat in front of her desk.
"I presume you received my text saying that I woulde today." Theomented with a small smile.
"Yeah, I did, and we are ready to receive you." Ryoko chuckled and said, "In 30 minutes, we will have a creative meeting. During the meeting, you can ess and inspect how much we advanced over the past three weeks."
Normally there would be a creative meeting every Monday and Saturday, but because of Theo''s visit, Ryoko forwarded tomorrow''s meeting to that Friday.
She had already informed the team leaders about the change.
"Thank you, I''m looking forward to seeing how the production is going." Theo said with a grateful voice.
He was indeed extremely grateful for all Ryoko''s work, as she had to do his job during the past three weeks while he produced his music album.
"Don''t worry, I''m sure you will approve it." Ryoko said confidently.
She worked really hard the past weeks to eliminate all mistakes.
It was obvious that it was hard at the beginning as it was the first time that everyone was working together, but with everyone''s effort, the Tokyo Studios were bing little by little a well-oiled machine.
"I know, I believe in you." Theoughed.
"Oh, there was something I wanted to talk about with you." He added suddenly when he remembered something.
"What?" She asked curiously.
"Remember when I told you that we would buy the copyrights of the animes for the streaming service in January?" Theo started.
"Yeah, you told me to search for the animes'' copyrights'' prices first as we would only buy them next month." Ryoko replied with a pondering face.
During the past weeks, in addition to supervising the [SAO] anime production, Ryoko had been searching for animes for the streaming service that Theo would open.
She found lots of old animes at cheap prices.
The most expensive ones were worth 50k dors for the transmission rights.
It may sound a little cheap, but it is important to remember that these animes were old and couldn''t fork more profit to the studios who owned them.
So, it was already a lot of money to expend on animes no one cared about buying.
And Theo was nning to buy hundreds of them, so it was safe to imagine that he would expend a lot of money on this project.
"Well, I got some money and I want you to start buying the copyrights." Theo dered with a wide smile.
Theo''s Anime Streaming Service production would start that day!
Chapter 336 At Ryokos Office
Ryoko''s Office, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
The morning of December 25th was a usual one.
While in Theo''s past life, it would be Christmas Holiday, in Azure Star, December 25th was just like any other day.
That''s why Theo didn''t have a problem working on that day.
But he still felt a little weird seeing the rest of the world treating that day just like any other day, he couldn''t help but feel that, after all, he had lived most of his life in a world where Christmas was the most important holiday in the world.
But that didn''t stop him from acting normally as he talked with Ryoko, they were discussing something very important.
"What? But didn''t you say that you would only have money to start the streaming service operations in January?" Ryoko asked in a surprised voice.
"Yeah, but I received some extra money, and with it, you can jump-start the operations of the streaming service." Theo replied with a smile.
Yesterday, Theounched his music album, and he received many rewards from the system.
Movie scripts, a car, and others.
But there was one reward that Theo was a little indifferent about it.
He received 10 million dors!
He was indifferent about it because he knew that he could earn that money with his efforts, so he was not particrly excited about it.
However, he had to admit that with this money he could speed up one of his projects.
The anime streaming service!
The sooner Theo started the operations of the streaming service, the better and easier would be tounch the streaming service.
"That''s great news, boss! How much money are we talking about?" Ryoko asked with an excited voice.
Ryoko was highly passionate about the streaming service that Theo envisioned.
She already could see the enormous impact that the streaming service would have on the industry.
They would produce their own animes and wouldn''t be dependent on the TV channel''s rates.
But first, she needed to know how much money she would have to spend at that moment.
With that number, she would be able to know how many animes she would be able to buy the copyrights of.
"10 million dors." Theo replied simply as he gave a small smile.
GASP
Ryoko could not help but gasp when she heard that, it was so much money that she didn''t even dare to imagine owning that amount of money.
Even with the wage of 50k dors she earned now as the Head Director of the Tokyo Studios, she would need around 17 years to earn 10 million dors, and that was if she didn''t spend any money!
17 years!
With a sry of 50 thousand dors!
With these arguments, we can understand how much money 10 million dors was.
The majority of the world''s poption wouldn''t even earn half of that amount in their entire lives.
And Theo was nning to spend this huge amount of money on his streaming service, just by that we can perceive Theo''s dedication to his dream.
He didn''t care that he spent so much money on a project that others would evaluate as a high-risk project.
After all, for a streaming service to prosper, there have to be good shows in it to attract the public.
But the price would be gigantic because the price of the copyrights of modern animes was enormous.
Theo would have to spend much more than 10 million dors if he decided to put modern animes in his streaming service, and if he did that he would have to share the profits of the streaming service with the studios who owned these animes, that was because these studios would only ept selling the copyrights with a share of profits contract.
That''s why Theo decided to buy old animes, with these old animes he wouldn''t have to worry about sharing his profits, and even though their appeal to the public was much less than the modern animes, some people would still be interested in these animes.
After all, there were always people who liked old animes.
Plus, what would attract the public to his streaming service would be the exclusive animes that he would release on his tform.
This was an extremely risky move as he was betting the sess of hispany on animes that he didn''t evenunch yet.
What if it wasn''t sessful?
Other people would say that he was crazy and out of his mind to spend so much money on this risky project.
But only he knew that it was not a risky project because all the animes he wouldunch would be sessful and popr animes!
That''s why he didn''t have an ounce of worry about his streaming service.
"Are you sure about that, boss?" Ryoko asked nervously.
She couldn''t help but feel nervous about the thought of handling so much money.
"Of course! I trust you. And if you have any difficulties you can ask Sam to help you. The Umbre Corporation is there to help you in any way you need, you have to remember that." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
He knew why she was so nervous, but she needed to get used to handling that amount of money as in the future the studio would handle an even greater amount of money.
Ryoko took a deep breath and her eyes shone with determination when she heard Theo''s words, "Don''t worry, boss! I will handle these purchases!" She said with a determined voice.
She was determined to be a better boss and learn all the ins and out of her position, so she already decided to ask Sam''s help.
With Sam''s help, she was sure that she would be able to handle this amount of money.
"I know, I will transfer to thepany''s bank ount the money. You can handle that." Theo replied with a smile.
He was extremely satisfied with Ryoko''s work, so he really meant it when he said that he trusted her.
"Anyway, how''re the branch studio''s operations going?" Theo asked when he remembered about the subject.
One week ago, Theo have a positive signal to Ryoko for her to hire the head manager of the branch studio.
They needed to open the branch studio as soon as possible because they needed to start recording the voiceovers from the voice actors to add to the episodes they finished already.
Because talented voice actors only operated in Sakura City, Theo was forced to open a branch studio there.
This studio would take care of the operations of the voiceovers.
Theo was curious how the operations were going in the past week, after all, Ryoko said that she would hire the head managerst week.
Amano Rio was Ryoko''s friend from college and because of the reasons we already know, she was knowledgeable about business management and anime production.
Which made her the best person for the job as she was someone who could be trusted.
Theo also knew that tomorrow, Saturday, there would be an audition for the voice actors who would act in the [SAO] Anime.
"Oh, I have been talking and inspecting her work for thest week, and I think she had been doing a great job!" Ryoko replied with a satisfied smile.
She was extremely happy that she was able to work with her friend, and Ryoko could notice that Rio was having the time of her life.
Rio always dreamed about working with animation, so she was giving all of her effort to being the best manager possible.
"Look here." Ryoko said as she started showing Theo what Rio had been doing during the past week.
The more Theo inspected, the more he was satisfied with Rio''s job.
Rio hired all the misceneous personnel.
Cleaners, janitors, assistants, security guards, and so on.
And she also hired specific personnel.
Sound engineers, sound designers, voice coaches, and others.
Everyone who was hired was inspected by Sylph and had a clean history, so they could be trusted.
It could be said that after one week of work, Rio made the Tkyo''s Branch Studio in Sakura City fully operational.
They were ready to start recording the voiceovers at any time, which also meant that everything was ready for the auditions tomorrow.
Theo was extremely satisfied as he finished inspecting Rio''s work, "Wow, your friend is extremely efficient, Ryoko." Theomented in admiration.
"I''m d you think that way, boss." Ryoko replied with a smile that exuded happiness and relief.
She was really nervous about Theo''s evaluation of Rio''s work, what if he didn''t like it?
But it seemed like Theo was as clear-headed as always.
He was able to notice how efficient Rio was, and Ryoko was immensely happy that Theo liked her friend''s work.
She didn''t want Rio to lose the job of her dreams just after getting it.
"The auditions for the parts in the [SAO] Anime will start tomorrow at 10 AM." Ryokomented.
"Hmm, we can watch the audition from here then." Theo replied with shining eyes.
He was really excited about the idea of auditioning the voice actors.
Would he be able to find actors with voices simr to the ones from his past life?
Chapter 337 (IGNORE THIS CHAPTER)
Ryoko''s Office, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
The morning of December 25th was a usual one.
While in Theo''s past life, it would be Christmas Holiday, in Azure Star, December 25th was just like any other day.
That''s why Theo didn''t have a problem working on that day.
But he still felt a little weird seeing the rest of the world treating that day just like any other day, he couldn''t help but feel that, after all, he had lived most of his life in a world where Christmas was the most important holiday in the world.
But that didn''t stop him from acting normally as he talked with Ryoko, they were discussing something very important.
"What? But didn''t you say that you would only have money to start the streaming service operations in January?" Ryoko asked in a surprised voice.
"Yeah, but I received some extra money, and with it, you can jump-start the operations of the streaming service." Theo replied with a smile.
Yesterday, Theounched his music album, and he received many rewards from the system.
Movie scripts, a car, and others.
But there was one reward that Theo was a little indifferent about it.
He received 10 million dors!
He was indifferent about it because he knew that he could earn that money with his efforts, so he was not particrly excited about it.
However, he had to admit that with this money he could speed up one of his projects.
The anime streaming service!
The sooner Theo started the operations of the streaming service, the better and easier would be tounch the streaming service.
"That''s great news, boss! How much money are we talking about?" Ryoko asked with an excited voice.
Ryoko was highly passionate about the streaming service that Theo envisioned.
She already could see the enormous impact that the streaming service would have on the industry.
They would produce their own animes and wouldn''t be dependent on the TV channel''s rates.
But first, she needed to know how much money she would have to spend at that moment.
With that number, she would be able to know how many animes she would be able to buy the copyrights of.
"10 million dors." Theo replied simply as he gave a small smile.
GASP
Ryoko could not help but gasp when she heard that, it was so much money that she didn''t even dare to imagine owning that amount of money.
Even with the wage of 50k dors she earned now as the Head Director of the Tokyo Studios, she would need around 17 years to earn 10 million dors, and that was if she didn''t spend any money!
17 years!
With a sry of 50 thousand dors!
With these arguments, we can understand how much money 10 million dors was.
The majority of the world''s poption wouldn''t even earn half of that amount in their entire lives.
And Theo was nning to spend this huge amount of money on his streaming service, just by that we can perceive Theo''s dedication to his dream.
He didn''t care that he spent so much money on a project that others would evaluate as a high-risk project.
After all, for a streaming service to prosper, there have to be good shows in it to attract the public.
But the price would be gigantic because the price of the copyrights of modern animes was enormous.
Theo would have to spend much more than 10 million dors if he decided to put modern animes in his streaming service, and if he did that he would have to share the profits of the streaming service with the studios who owned these animes, that was because these studios would only ept selling the copyrights with a share of profits contract.
That''s why Theo decided to buy old animes, with these old animes he wouldn''t have to worry about sharing his profits, and even though their appeal to the public was much less than the modern animes, some people would still be interested in these animes.
After all, there were always people who liked old animes.
Plus, what would attract the public to his streaming service would be the exclusive animes that he would release on his tform.
This was an extremely risky move as he was betting the sess of hispany on animes that he didn''t evenunch yet.
What if it wasn''t sessful?
Other people would say that he was crazy and out of his mind to spend so much money on this risky project.
But only he knew that it was not a risky project because all the animes he wouldunch would be sessful and popr animes!
That''s why he didn''t have an ounce of worry about his streaming service.
"Are you sure about that, boss?" Ryoko asked nervously.
She couldn''t help but feel nervous about the thought of handling so much money.
"Of course! I trust you. And if you have any difficulties you can ask Sam to help you. The Umbre Corporation is there to help you in any way you need, you have to remember that." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
He knew why she was so nervous, but she needed to get used to handling that amount of money as in the future the studio would handle an even greater amount of money.
Ryoko took a deep breath and her eyes shone with determination when she heard Theo''s words, "Don''t worry, boss! I will handle these purchases!" She said with a determined voice.
She was determined to be a better boss and learn all the ins and out of her position, so she already decided to ask Sam''s help.
With Sam''s help, she was sure that she would be able to handle this amount of money.
"I know, I will transfer to thepany''s bank ount the money. You can handle that." Theo replied with a smile.
He was extremely satisfied with Ryoko''s work, so he really meant it when he said that he trusted her.
"Anyway, how''re the branch studio''s operations going?" Theo asked when he remembered about the subject.
One week ago, Theo have a positive signal to Ryoko for her to hire the head manager of the branch studio.
They needed to open the branch studio as soon as possible because they needed to start recording the voiceovers from the voice actors to add to the episodes they finished already.
Because talented voice actors only operated in Sakura City, Theo was forced to open a branch studio there.
This studio would take care of the operations of the voiceovers.
Theo was curious how the operations were going in the past week, after all, Ryoko said that she would hire the head managerst week.
Amano Rio was Ryoko''s friend from college and because of the reasons we already know, she was knowledgeable about business management and anime production.
Which made her the best person for the job as she was someone who could be trusted.
Theo also knew that tomorrow, Saturday, there would be an audition for the voice actors who would act in the [SAO] Anime.
"Oh, I have been talking and inspecting her work for thest week, and I think she had been doing a great job!" Ryoko replied with a satisfied smile.
She was extremely happy that she was able to work with her friend, and Ryoko could notice that Rio was having the time of her life.
Rio always dreamed about working with animation, so she was giving all of her effort to being the best manager possible.
"Look here." Ryoko said as she started showing Theo what Rio had been doing during the past week.
The more Theo inspected, the more he was satisfied with Rio''s job.
Rio hired all the misceneous personnel.
Cleaners, janitors, assistants, security guards, and so on.
And she also hired specific personnel.
Sound engineers, sound designers, voice coaches, and others.
Everyone who was hired was inspected by Sylph and had a clean history, so they could be trusted.
It could be said that after one week of work, Rio made the Tkyo''s Branch Studio in Sakura City fully operational.
They were ready to start recording the voiceovers at any time, which also meant that everything was ready for the auditions tomorrow.
Theo was extremely satisfied as he finished inspecting Rio''s work, "Wow, your friend is extremely efficient, Ryoko." Theomented in admiration.
"I''m d you think that way, boss." Ryoko replied with a smile that exuded happiness and relief.
She was really nervous about Theo''s evaluation of Rio''s work, what if he didn''t like it?
But it seemed like Theo was as clear-headed as always.
He was able to notice how efficient Rio was, and Ryoko was immensely happy that Theo liked her friend''s work.
She didn''t want Rio to lose the job of her dreams just after getting it.
"The auditions for the parts in the [SAO] Anime will start tomorrow at 10 AM." Ryokomented.
"Hmm, we can watch the audition from here then." Theo replied with shining eyes.
He was really excited about the idea of auditioning the voice actors.
Would he be able to find actors with voices simr to the ones from his past life?
Chapter 338 Gossiping At Breakfast
AUTHOR NOTICE:
Guys, sorry for the dy and few chapters being released this month. I have been facing some personal problems, but starting today, the release wille back to normal. 2 chapters per day.
Thank you for all your support!
It is only with your support that I can continue writing this novel, so please don''t stop giving Power Stones, Golden Tickets, gifts, and so on.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------
Food Court, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
The day started just like any other day at the studio, the animators who lived in thepany dorms woke up early to have breakfast at the cafeteria.
They had a long day ahead of them, so they needed to eat well.
As usual, 6 girls sat together as they ate their breakfast.
Brianna, Araya, Mitsue, Zofia, Kanai, and Emina became good friends as they interacted for the past 2 weeks.
They usually walked from the dorms to the food court every morning to have breakfast, and they started having breakfast together.
Especially after what they experiencedst Saturday.
"Did you girls see the message that Miss Riverdale sent in the chat group?" Zofia asked as she sipped the milk tea she bought at the Bluecloud Shop located in the food court.
"Yeah, it seems that Mr. Gray ising to the studio today." Kanai replied with shining eyes.
"It seems that tomorrow''s creative meeting will be brought forward today." Mitsuemented.
"I can''t believe we will see the boss again." Brianna said with a slightly excited voice.
"I dare you to tell him that we saw himst Saturday." Araya giggled.
Because Araya wasn''t a team leader, she wouldn''t be able to see their handsome boss, but she could still have fun with the girls.
"You dare? What''s in for me then?" Emina asked with a defiant voice.
"As if you have the guts! You were paralyzed when we saw himst Saturday." Araya repliedughing.
The girls startedughing when they heard that.
"I still can''t believe that the boss is the head chef of such an amazing restaurant." Mitsuemented with dreamy eyes.
"Me too! His dishes were so amazing! I wish I could eat his food every day." Kanai added with a dejected tone of voice.
The others girls felt the same way as Kanai.
Their experience at The Spark Restaurant was one of the best experiences in their lives.
The food, the service, the beautiful decorations, and so on.
Everything heightened their experience there.
"I called there to reserve a table, but the results were not the best." Brianna said suddenly.
"Really? Why?" Emina asked.
"It seems that the restaurant will be closed for the entire first half of January, and there are no openings for reservations for the rest of January. So, there are only avable reservations for February." Brianna replied with a dejected voice.
"February? So far away?" Zofia asked with a sad voice.
The other girls felt the same way when they heard Brianna''s words, they wanted to eat there every day!
But now they had to wait until February, that was akin to torture for them!
However, that was the best oue for them as Theo would not give up on his vacation, and when the loyal customers of his restaurant heard about their closing up for the first half of the month, they quickly made their reservations for the rest of the month.
When Brianna and the girls made their way to the restaurant and got to know the wonders of Theo''s restaurant, it was already toote.
"I wish I could eat boss'' food every day." Brianna sighed.
"All of us wished the same thing." Kanaimented.
"As if we can do that. Didn''t you see the stunning girl following the boss that night?" Araya snorted.
"Well, I was too busy seeing the boss, but I do remember a purple-haired girl looking extremely stunning." Eminamented with a pondering face.
"She was indeed beautiful." Mitsue added.
"Miss Riverdale is also extremely beautiful. And the girl following the boss at the restaurant seemed to work there too. It seems like the boss is surrounded by beautiful girls." Kanai said with a pondering face.
"Yeah, but if you think about it. It is normal for that to happen as he is too handsome, and every girl would want to be closer to him." Arayamented.
"I wish I were one of them tho. Didn''t you see that some girls arrived there that night? They seemed to be friends with each other." Zofia said.
"Yeah, and it seemed like they would have dinner together." Arayamented.
"It seems like the boss will visit the studio more frequently from now on. We can still be friends with him." Briannamented.
"It is a slim chance, but it is still a chance." Kanai giggled.
The other girls also giggled when they heard that.
They really didn''t have many hopes of getting closer to Theo, but they could still have him knowing them better if they performed better in the studio.
It was still a possibility and they became even more determined to give their all to the studio.
They wanted to impress Theo!
That way they would have a chance to be closer to him.
They didn''t have any malicious intent in getting closer to him, they just wanted to be closer to the godly handsome man.
Just like fans would like to get closer to their idol.
"Anyway, have you girls listened to the song that is being yed at the Bluecloud today?" Brianna asked as she remembered the catchy song she heard a few minutes ago.
"Yes, I did!" Zofia eximed in excitement as she also remembered the song.
"Me too, but I was so hungry that I didn''t even search for it yet." Araya chimed in.
"I did too, and I searched for it. Let me show it to you." Emina said with an excited voice as she pulled up her cellphone.
She searched for the song info as she waited for her order, but she hadn''t much time to analyze it yet.
Shortly after, Emina showed to them Moonlight''s Track''s profile.
"Moonlight? I never heard of it." Araya said with a curious face.
"It seems that he is a new artist. He released his album yesterday. Look." Emina replied as she opened the ''Earth to Azure'' Album.
The girls observed the album''s cover, and they had to admit that the cover was amazing, and they had the capital to judge that as they were all animators.
Every one of them was knowledgeable in art and drawings, just like every animator should have.
They recognized instantly that the person who drew the cover was an amazing artist.
"Wow! This cover is amazing!" Briannamented with shining eyes.
As the person who specialized in art designs, Brianna was the most knowledgeable about art among them, that''s why as soon as she put her eyes on the cover, she recognized the skill of the artist.
It carried so much symbolism and passion!
"Yeah, it is an amazing cover." Mitsue agreed.
"Really? Why do you think so?" Kanai asked suddenly.
Kanai and Emina were the only ones who weren''t animators, so they did not have the knowledge to judge the cover.
That''s why the two of them had puzzled faces.
"Oh, I forgot you two aren''t animators." Brianna said when she remembered that Kanai and Emina were sound engineers.
"It is because of the details and the symbolism. Look here. Can you see how these two points are interconnected? Or this ce where..." Brianna started exining her view from the cover.
The more Brianna talked, the more Emina and Kanai were impressed.
First, they were impressed with the painting as they finally understood why Brianna said that the artist was an expert.
And second, they were impressed by Brianna''s skill and knowledge.
She seemed a normal girl, but as soon as she started talking about art she transformed into an expert.
Araya, Mitsue, and Zofia were already used to it as they knew Brianna for a long time already, but Emina and Kanai were experiencing Brianna''s baffling skills for the first time.
Only now they did understand why Brianna earned the only supervisor position in the art department, and also why she earned a team leader position.
She was extremely talented!
"Wow! Now I understand." Emina said when Brianna ended her exnation.
"You are amazing, Brianna!" Kanai eximed with a smile.
"Haha, it''s nothing. How about we listen to one of the songs?" Brianna asked as she brushed off Kanai''spliments.
The girls felt a little excited when they heard that, they wanted to listen to the song calmly and see if it was as good as they listened for the first time.
"Of course! Let''s hear it!" Zofia eximed excitedly as her eyes shone.
The other girls also felt the same excitement as their eyes shone too.
"Okay, let me y the first song." Emina said as she pressed the y button on the first song of Moonlight''s Album.
One secondter, the sound of a piano could be heard from Emina''s phone.
''The Scientist'' was yed and the girls listened to it, and the more they listened, the more they felt something in their hearts.
They didn''t even notice the silence between them as they were immersed in the song.
It seemed as though the song touched a part of their hearts they didn''t even know it was there.
Moonlight enchanted another group of people.
The Moonlight Tide was only gaining strength the more time passed!
Chapter 339 Freedom
Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City..
Six girls had excited faces as they sat together to have breakfast in the Studio''s Food Court.
They had been listening to Moonlight''s songs, and the more songs they listened to, the more they fell in love with them.
They listened to the first three songs of the album, and they couldn''t wait to listen to the rest of it, after all, it was so rare to find an album that every song was a masterpiece.
s, the girls wouldn''t be able to do that at that moment.
"We should go. The meeting is going to start in 10 minutes." Brianna said suddenly when the girls motioned to listen to the fourth song of the album.
Even though Brianna also wanted to listen to the other songs, they couldn''t afford to arrivete to the meeting, especially because their two bosses would be present there.
"What a pity! I wanted to listen to the rest." Zofiamented as she let out a sigh.
"Nevermind, we can listen to itter. Plus we will meet the boss in a few minutes." Emina said with shining eyes.
The other girls became excited when they heard that, they would indeed see their handsome boss!
"I will listen to the album while I work. But you have to promise me that you will tell me everything that happens in the meeting." Araya said with a grumpy voice.
As the only one who was not able to participate in the creative meeting, it was obvious that Araya was dissatisfied, especially when their handsome boss would appear that day.
Her only constion was that she would be able to listen to the Moonlight''s songs as she did her work.
The employees of the studio had total liberty to work while listening to music, Theo knew that music could increase the efficiency of his employees, so he didn''t oppose it.
That''s why Araya wouldn''t have any issues with working while listening to Moonlight''s Album.
"Of course! Don''t worry, Araya-chan." Mitsue replied with a sweet voice.
The other girls also expressed their support and only then did Araya''s sour mood get better.
Soon after, the girls left the food court, and they were not the only ones as the other animators also finished eating and headed toward their workces.
Everyone was part of a team, and every team had a separate workce, and after 3 weeks of working together, these teams had be better and better.
That was because the more they worked together, the more the team members became familiar with each other and that directly affected their work efficiency.
Plus, everyone was working hard to improve their skills and draw the attention of their boss.
They didn''t forget Theo''s words saying that they would be able to climb through the ranks of the studio if their work was well done.
In-between animators wanted to be Keyframe animators.
Keyframe animators wanted to be animator supervisors.
And the supervisors wanted to get into the various departments in the studio.
Art Department, Editing Department, Composition Department, and so on.
And the people in these departments wanted to climb higher inside the departments.
Everyone had ambitious hearts filled with determination to be better employees.
That was exactly what Theo was looking for as only this way he would be able to motivate his employees to not measure efforts in their daily work.
Adding the amazing working environment in the studio, everyone only had one goal.
To be better employees!
That''s why no one dared to arrivete to the creative meetings as the ones attending these meetings were only team leaders, and these positions were fixed.
They could lose status as team leaders at any point if their boss deemed that they were cking off, and after tasting the amazing advantages of being a team leader, no one wanted to give up.
Even though they didn''t receive any extra money, they could earn the opportunity to contribute to the development of an anime, they would be able to lead a team and improve their skills, andstly, they would be able to impress their bosses.
Plus, they even had a discount at the grocery shop located inside the studio.
Therefore, it was obvious that no one would want to lose their status as team leaders.
That''s why 5 minutes before the agreed time, all team leaders already arrived at the conference room for the creative meeting.
Brianna and the 4 other girls were no different as they arrived early too.
The team leaders started talking to each other as soon as they sat down, after working together for 3 weeks and participating in creative meetings together, they developed a friendly rtionship.
Even the timidest of them could not resist the temptation of talking with people about what they liked.
Everyone there had a deep passion for animation, so as soon as they started talking about animes, even Mitsue would join the conversation.
This was not surprising as these people would rather work as frence animators and receive meager wages than change professions and earn a better wage.
They persevered through multiple difficulties before the life-changing opportunity that Theo created appeared for them.
That''s why they all were talking with smiles on their faces as Theo and Ryoko arrived in the room.
So far, they had gotten used to Ryoko''s presence, even though she exuded a calm and confident feeling that every boss had, she was still approachable.
She would answer their doubts and help them through the entire process, and that''s why everyone deeply respected her.
But when they saw the silver-haired man entering the room with Ryoko, they became a little nervous.
That was the owner of the studio!
The boss of their boss, the man who called the shots, and the man who could change their lives.
After all, it was only because he wanted to open an animation that they had the opportunity to get better jobs.
He single-handily created a studio filled with the best environment for animators to work in.
The dorms, the food court, the workces, the equipment, the wages, and so on.
There were so many good things in this studio that they still that it was a dream to work there.
That''s why all of them felt a mix of feelings as they saw the extremely handsome silver-haired man.
They felt a little fear because this man could fire any of them and there would not be any consequences, even though the chance was slim, they didn''t want to take any chances as no one of them wanted to lose this amazing job.
And they also felt extremely respect toward him, as it was only through him that they were able to realize their dreams.
Theo and Ryoko quickly sat at the head of the table and looked at their employees.
"Good morning, guys." Ryoko greeted them with a calm smile.
"Good morning, boss!" The animators replied enthusiastically.
"I''m sure you guys are wondering why tomorrow''s meeting is happening today. But I will leave the exnation to the boss." Ryokomented before she looked at Theo.
The animators felt a little weird when they heard their boss calling another person as her boss, but after thinking about it, that man was indeed Ryoko''s boss, so it was not strange for her to call him that way.
The team leaders looked at Theo with curious eyes, when Ryoko finished talking.
However, even though everyone was looking at Theo, he did not waver for even a second, he was calm as always.
It could be said that with Theo''s handsomeness, he would be stared at no matter where he went.
He would be the center of attention, and he couldn''t do anything about it, only if he wore a mask at all times, but Theo didn''t think it was necessary as he lived in a modern and peaceful world.
Therefore, Theo was used to being the center of attention, that''s why he wasn''t even a little bit flustered as they looked at him.
"Good morning, guys! I hope you guys remember me." Theo started with a joke as he gave a brilliant smile.
It could be seen that although he was the supreme boss of thepany, Theo didn''t put any airs.
He was easygoing as ever, and he talked with them amicably.
And his smile made everyone feel a strange sense of warmth as if the person in front of them was a star warming their hearts.
The impact was even bigger on the women in the room, as Theo''s beauty and smile were enough to make these women feel extremely flustered.
Even the men felt closer to him, as they felt that Theo was a person they could be friends with.
That was how Theo was, even after bing extremely sessful and earning tens of millions of dors, he still was the same as he was at the beginning of his journey.
He was free, casual, and easygoing.
He emitted an aura of freedom that made these animators feel closer to him.
Chapter 340 January Holidays
Conference Room 1-A, Tokyo Animation Studios.
"Due to personal reasons, I was not able to work on the anime production in the past three weeks, but for the next week, I will participate actively in the production." Theo dered with a calm smile as he looked at the animators in front of him.
The animators got a little nervous when they heard that, after all, who would not be nervous if their boss would inspect their work?
"I will visit all departments, in the next few days." Theo added calmly.
Since his studio opened, he didn''t have the time to visit the multiple departments and productions inside the studio, which was uneptable for him as he wanted to participate actively in his anime production.
He also wanted to know what happened on a normal day of work in the studio.
Everyone became even more nervous when they heard that.
"Now, We have another announcement, Ryoko?" Theo called with a gentle voice.
"Yes, boss. We do have an announcement." Ryoko replied with a light chuckle.
The team leaders became surprised when they heard that as they could not imagine what announcement it was.
"As all of you know it. We are heading to the end of the year, and there are the New Year''s Celebrations." Ryoko started with a patient voice.
"We decided to give you all 4 days of holidays for the New Year''s Celebrations. Starting on December 31st, Thursday, and ending on January 3rd, Sunday. The work will be resumed on January 4th." Ryoko informed with a smile.
And as soon as her words sank in, the animators had bewildered faces as they couldn''t believe that an animation studio would give so many free days to their employees.
Customarily, the majority of the animation studios would only give 1 day off for the New Year''s Celebrations, January 1st.
And that was only because the Sakura Abode Government would punish harshly thepanies who opened on the first day of the year.
The government took the New Year''s Traditions very seriously, so anyone who was caught breaking thisw would suffer heavy sanctions.
This was the only reason that stopped the animation studios from opening on that day, so the animators from the Tokyo Studio also imagined that they would only get one day off.
After all, that was the normal practice, but once again they were reminded that this studio was entirely different from the others.
They would get 4 days off!
They almost couldn''t believe what they heard.
"And don''t worry, your sries will not be reduced because of these days off. You might lose some money because you won''t be able to work overtime, but your base sry will not be reduced." Ryoko exined when she saw some team leaders getting worried.
Just like she expected, the animators heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that, they would rather work on those days if their sry was reduced.
But when they realized that they would get 4 days off without any punishment, the animators started to get excited.
Even though they would lose the overtime hours money from those days, they couldpensate for thatter.
The important thing was that they would be able to enjoy their New Year''s Celebration without any worry!
They were so happy that they almost couldn''t control their excitement.
Theo looked at the excited faces of his employees and nodded in approval.
He deemed it extremely necessary to give some days off to his employees as he knew well that nobody liked to work on holidays, he just needed to remember hisst life where nobody liked to work on Christmas, it was the same thing here.
If he forced his employees, they would get dissatisfied and their efficiency would decrease.
Even though the deadline for the anime release was extremely close, he still decided to give them these days off.
He hadn''t any doubt that he would be able to finish the anime in time, so why not give his animators some days off?
Theo would give them more days off, but 4 days was the maximum that he could give.
Actually, everypany that Theo owned would implement holidays in January.
The Spark Restaurant would get half a month of holidays.
Tokyo Studios would get 4 days of holiday.
Fuji Co. would receive 4 days of vacation.
BlueCloud would receive 2 days off.
And the Umbre Corporation would receive 4 days off.
Everypany had different timeframes because they DID operate differently.
The restaurant could be closed at any time, so it was not a problem to be closed for half a month.
But the otherpanies were totally different, the Tkyo Studios could not be closed for a long time because they had a deadline to follow.
The Fuji Jump was a different story, as thepany was separated between the office employees and the printing factory employees. The office employees would get 4 days off, but the printing factory employees would only get 1 day off.
That was because the mangas and novels printing could not be stopped, and just the pause of operations for New Year''s Day would affect their monthly profit. While the office employees could stop working for a while and the monthly profits would not be affected.
Theo hated to do that, but he didn''t have any other choice as he needed that printing factory in full operation 24/7.
It was only with profits from the Fuji Jump that Theo was able to implement his projects.
The BlueCloud faced the same thing, the shop was a coffee shop with the same model as a fast-food restaurant. And no fast-food restaurant would be closed for more than a day.
Theo was already a good person to give an extra day to his employees.
That way BlueCloud would only be closed for 2 days.
And the Umbre Corporation was another story, as thepany that managed 3 otherpanies, could not be closed for long as they needed to manage the otherpanies.
Especially because they needed to process the end of the year reports and payments.
Things like tax deductions and others.
After all, just like any otherpany, Theo''spanies also needed to pay tax over the profits they earned.
And the Umbre Corporation needed to calcte and make reports about these things, and they needed to do the same thing for the 3panies they managed.
That''s why the Umbre Corporation was so important, and why they would only get 4 days of holidays.
That resumed how the holidays would go for Theo''spanies, but the interesting thing was that the majority of the bosses of thesepanies would have a half-month vacation.
Theo, Sam, and Sayuri would be on vacation until January 11th.
Only Ryoko and Haruka would not do the same.
Theo didn''t call Haruka for the trip because he was not that close to the guy, but Theo did call Ryoko toe with them to the Heart Inds.
Although Ryoko was tempted, in the end, she still decided to stay in Elffire City to supervise the anime production.
She thought that at least one boss should stay back, after all, they were in a critical moment of the production.
Theo thought it was a pity, but he respected her decision and effort.
It felt good to have such a dedicated employee.
The animators had their eyes shining as ns for the New Year''s Celebrations went through their minds.
They couldn''t wait!
Chapter 341 3-Week Reports
Conference Room 1-A, Tokyo Animation Studios.
"Now, if no one has any questions, ask now." Ryoko said calmly as she observed the animators in front of her.
The animators looked at each other, but no one said anything, they all understood perfectly what their boss has just said.
They would get 4 days off from work!
And that couldn''t be any clearer for them to understand.
"Great! Now we can start the meeting." Ryoko said with a smile.
"Theo will preside over this meeting, so he will ess your progress." Ryoko added as she looked at the silver-haired man seated beside her.
This meeting was mainly to expose how the anime production is going to Theo.
The animators became a little nervous when they heard that, after all, Theo''s opinion was too important.
Even Ryoko was a little nervous as she also wanted to impress him, he had given her so much that all she wanted was to give her best to his studio.
"Hey, guys, Ryoko already briefed me on how your progress is going. But I want to hear from you how the past 3 weeks passed. Don''t be afraid to expose your ideas andments about what you think about this production. This is my first time producing an anime and I''m open to suggestions." Theo started with a gentle voice and an amicable smile.
He didn''t want his employees to be afraid to expose their ideas to him, he was open to critics and contrasting ideas, as only that way his studio could be better.
That''s why he wanted to pass a friendly feeling to him, this way these people could be more open with him.
It could be said that his strategy worked because as soon as he said that, the animators rxed a little.
"Let''s start with the backbone of the studio, shall we? In-between animators, how''s the work going?" Theo asked as he looked at the in-between animators'' team leaders.
It wasmon knowledge that in-between animation was the most basic but also the most essential part of an animation, without this process, the animation wouldn''te to life.
That''s why Theo started with them, their work was the most lengthy and could affect how much the production progressed.
"Boss, we just finished the in-between drawings for the first two episodes. We are currently working on the third and fourth episodes animations." One of them replied with a slightly nervous voice.
Theo nodded in approval when he heard that as he was satisfied with their efficiency.
Currently, there were more than 300 in-between animators in the studio, which was much more than a normal studio would have as a normal studio would employ frencer animators to draw these in-between animations, that made Theo''s studio one of the rare studios that employed in-between animators.
The others studios thought it was a waste of money to hire in-between animators, but Theo thought differently.
He didn''t want to depend on frencer animators, he wanted to be self-sufficient.
Especially because Theo would release several animes and movies, and he wanted a stable amount of people to work on these projects.
350 in-between animators working in a single anime was an extremely exaggerated number as a normal anime production would only employ around 30 in-between animators.
Theo had 10 times over the standard number!
That''s why Theo was not surprised when they said that they finished drawing the in-between animation of two episodes in only 3 weeks, and they would probably finish the third episode before the end of the month.
That''s also why Theo was not worried about the deadline.
In all departments of the studio, there were more people than a normal anime production would have, this way they would be able to finish in no time as the animators became even more used to working there.
Their efficiency would increase, and Theo predicted that they would finish the 12 episodes before April.
Some people may be asking why the others would not do the same as Theo, after all, the anime production timeframe could be considerably reduced, but what Theo did was extremely expensive.
Theo hired 850 animators, and he even gave them bigger wages than the other studios offered.
Theo was prepared to spend more than 2 million dors on costs every month.
Who would be crazy enough to pay more than 2 million dors every month, if they could pay less if they extended the timeframe of the anime production?
Especially when the sess of the anime was not guaranteed.
What if they spent all this money and the anime was a failure?
They would have a huge deficit and in the end, they would have to fire the extra animators.
Only a person like Theo who didn''t care about money would be able to do that.
Theo didn''t fear his animes being a failure, he knew for a fact that all of them would be sessful, so another reason for him to not care about the money he spent.
Theo asked some other questions to the in-between animators'' team leaders, questions about the drawing style, their difficulties, and others.
In the end, Theo felt like he knew better how the in-between animation was going, he predicted that their efficiency would only increase in the next few months.
"Keyframe animators, how about you guys?" Theo asked as he looked at the keyframe animators'' team leaders.
Keyframe Animation and In-between Animation were simr, but the Keyframe animation was slightly more important as these keyframe animations were what defined the animation.
"Boss, we also finished the animations for the first and second episodes, we are currently working on the third episode. As soon as the animation supervisors give us the okay, we will start drawing the fourth episode." One keyframe team leader replied.
Keyframe and In-between Animators worked closely with the Animation Supervisors.
These supervisors would inspect each drawing that the in-between and keyframe departments would produce, and if they found any errors and mistakes, the respective departments would have to redo it all over again.
It was only with the supervisors that an anime could be made, these supervisors needed to have an acute vision to detect any mistakes in the drawings, if they let pass any errors, the anime could be seriously affected.
Theo nodded in approval when he heard that, again he was not surprised by their efficiency as they had much more keyframe animators than a normal studio would have.
So, it was obvious that they would be able to produce the drawings faster.
Theo asked them several other questions just like he did with the other group.
Soon after, it was the supervisors'' turn.
Theo talked with them and asked about their opinion on the anime production, as supervisors they should have a sense of judgment, so Theo wanted to see if they had their own opinions and if they were bold enough to express them.
Surprisingly, Mitsue was one of the people who expressed her opinion and her view about anime production.
The shy girl was a little afraid, but she was talented, she just need more time to develop.
And Theo was able to see a rising star in her in the future of the studio.
The ones who knew Mitsue were baffled when they saw the shy girl talking so confidently with Theo.
They couldn''t help but feel proud of her and how far she hade.
The creative meeting had a light mood as they exchanged ideas, they even forgot that Theo was the studio owner.
Theo achieved what he wanted.
Chapter 342 Extravagant
Conference Room 1-A, Tokyo Animation Studios.
"How about the designs of the background, characters, and others? Show me what you guys got?" Theo asked suddenly as he looked at the animators from the art department.
Even though Theo had given them the most important designs, he left the designs of the secondary characters and backgrounds to his employees.
These secondary designs took time toplete as they involved many things like designs of monsters, cities, clothes, forests, and others.
If Theo did that alone it would take months for him toplete, even with his enhanced physique and intellect, but if he gave the task to his employees, they would be able to speed up the production, and Theo hired these animators exactly for that.
To facilitate his life, if he didn''t use their expertise, he would be throwing out money down the drain.
"Boss, we have finished designing half of the monsters. We already passed these designs to the in-between and keyframe departments." Brianna replied with a confident voice.
Her team was the one responsible for designing the monsters'' visuals, so she knew what she was talking about.
They had to speed up these designs productions because the in-between and keyframe departments needed these designs to draw the frames, without them, they wouldn''t be able to produce the anime.
"Boss, we finished the background designs of the first three episodes. We already passed to the in-between and keyframe departments. We are currently working on the designs for the fourth episode." Bruno chimed in when Brianna finished talking.
The background design department could be seen as one of the most important departments in anime production.
Without a pleasant and nicely drawn background, the audience would feel that the characters were misced in the scene.
Especially for an anime like the [Sword Art Online] Anime.
As a virtual reality game genre anime, the background department had to produce amazing sights that the normal world couldn''t give.
But they were lucky because of Theo''s designs for the Aircrad (SAO Virtual World), they were able to progress much faster, they just needed to supplement some things.
The job that would take months for them toplete only took them less than a month toplete, but the extra number of background designers also helped to elerate the procedures.
They just needed to follow Theo''s designs and they would be able to finish these background designs in time.
Theo nodded and asked them a few questions.
He paid extra attention to the art department because they were the creative brain of his studio, they were responsible for the visuals of his animes.
Even though their work was a little diminished because Theo would design the principal features of the animes, their work was still important because they would design the secondary features.
As it was said before, the visuals of the secondary design took more time toplete than the principal visuals, that''s why Theo designed the most important visuals and left the rest for them.
It may seem like their work was not important, but they were extremely essential as they would have to understand and follow designs and implement their own views based on his designs.
It was a delicate andplicated job.
Especially because Theo nned to start the production of a Studio Ghibli movie next year.
Studio Ghibli movies had amazing visuals, they were beautiful animations that depended heavily on the art department.
Theo wouldn''t be able to design everything in the movie, so he would need talented art designers to help him.
That''s why he paid extra attention to the art department as he inquired them.
Theo asked about their styles, their issues, their opinions, and many other things.
Just by his questions, the team leaders were able to notice that he was extremely knowledgeable in art and designs.
He seemed like a veteran animator, but that was not possible because he seemed so young!
They could only sigh in admiration as they observed their boss.
Soon after, it was theposition department''s turn to be inquired by Theo.
This department was extremely important because they were the ones who transformed the frames drawn by the in-between and keyframe departments into an animation.
They were the ones who brought the anime into life, they were also the ones with the most potential to be animation directors.
That was because they were the ones who ''filmed'' the scenes, so they needed directing skills to do their job.
"Boss, we only filmed one episode. It''s ready to be edited and added to the voiceovers and sound effects. We are currently working on the second episode, we predict that we will be able to finish it next week." Aidan replied when Theo asked.
Differently from other departments that were divided into several teams working on different things, theposition department teams worked together to ''film'' the scenes.
That''s why Aidan became the symbolic ''leader'' of theposition department, as the only one who was able to earn the supervisor job, the other animators of the department saw how talented he was, so they epted his instructions.
That''s why they were able to finish their task so quickly.
That''s right!
Finishing 2 episodes in a month were extremely fast because their work was extremelyplicated.
They had to pay attention to so many things as they put together their frames, so it was normal for them to finish 2 episodes while the others were already working on the third episode.
Theo let out a happy smile when he heard Aidan''s exnation, he was satisfied with the man, Theo could see that Aidan would be an exceptional animation director someday.
Theo asked them some other questions just like he did with the other departments.
Soon after, it was the Sound Studio Department.
There were only 3 team leaders from this department.
Emina, Kanai, and Oichi.
The three of them had only been in the studio for weeks, but they have already be friends with everyone.
It was the first time that Theo was seeing them since they were hired, so the three of them were a little nervous as the silver-haired man looked at them with interest.
"I assume you three are the new people, right? My name is Theodore Gray, I''m the Animation Director of the [Sword Art Online] Anime." Theo introduced himself as he smiled at the three of them.
"Nice to meet you, boss. My name is Kido Emina, and I''m a sound engineer."
"My name is Isaki Oichi, and I''m also a sound engineer."
"My name is Isaki Kanai, and I''m also a sound engineer."
The three of them introduced themselves to the handsome silver-haired man.
"How''s work since you guys arrived?" Theo asked calmly as he looked at them.
"Boss, we already finished producing the sound effects for two episodes. But the thing is that we will need the voiceovers from the voice actors and the soundtrack to properly finish the sound effects." Kanai exined.
Theo nodded when he heard that, he already expected an answer like that.
"You don''t have to worry about the voice actors. I don''t know if Ryoko told you guys, but we are opening a Branch Studio in Sakura City to work with the voice actors from there. This branch studio will be responsible for recording the voiceovers of the voice actors." Theo exined with a light smile.
The animators were a little shocked when they heard that.
They wouldn''t even imagine that the studio would suddenly open a branch studio in Sakura City.
And the most amazing thing was that this branch studio would only work with the voice actors!
How extravagant was that?
Chapter 343 Theos Lecture
"Starting next week, we will start recording the voiceovers. While the soundtrack will take some time to be finished." Theo added as he looked at the animators.
He would be the one producing the soundtrack, but because he would go on a vacation with his sister and friends, he would only have time to start working on that after the vacation ended.
But Theo was not anxious to start producing the soundtrack.
He needed to produce the intro and ending songs, and also the ambient songs that would go into the animation.
It would be a tough job, but Theo was up for it.
Theo asked Kanai, Emina, and Oichi some other questions just like he did with the other departments.
The animators were once again taken by surprise because it seemed like their boss was extremely knowledgeable about sound design too.
He asked questions without an ounce of doubt, and his silver eyes exuded confidence and calmness.
But 5 girls were even more surprised as they knew it was not so simple.
Kanai, Emina, Brianna, Mitsue, and Zofia knew very well that other than being a talented animator, their boss was also an amazing chef!
Now they saw that he was also knowledgeable in sound designing?
That was crazy!
Emina and Kanai were even more shocked than the others because the two of them were experts in the area, so they recognized that Theo''s knowledge in sound designing was not small.
But they suppressed their turmoil emotions because the silver-haired man was still looking at them.
When Theo was satisfied with their answers, he looked at thest department.
The Editing Department was involved in all steps of anime production, they were also responsible for thest procedure in the production.
It could be said that great editing could change the final result.
"How about you guys? How''s the editing going?" Theo asked as he looked at the editors.
As soon as he asked that, Nora Wells replied with a confident voice, "Boss, we finished editing the first episode already. And as soon as the voiceovers and soundtrack are ready, we can add to the animation. Then the first episode will be 99% ready. We are currently editing the second episode and helping the other departments."
In the past 3 weeks, Nora transformed into another person, she became confident and free.
She felt so amazing to work in her dream job without worrying about abusing bosses, she could work without any worries!
She had never felt so happy, and that made her more confident, that''s why she didn''t even hesitate to answer Theo''s question.
Nora became even happier this week because her little sister arrived in Elffire City this week.
Her little sister stayed in Sakura City while she came to Elffire City because she needed to do her college entrance exams, but as she finished, the girl immediately took the train to Elffire City.
Nora rented an apartment close to the studio for them to live in, so the two siblings were having a lot of fun in the new city, especially because Nora''s little sister could see that her big sister loved her new job.
The girl only became even more determined to enter the Bluecorn State University in Elffire City to stay with her big sister.
Nora was admired by everyone in the editing department, they experienced Nora''s amazing editing skills, and they had to admit that she was a genius.
Then they understood why Nora was the only one to get the supervisor position in the editing department.
"Can you show me what you got so far?" Theo asked as he looked at her.
Theo knew Nora very well, after all, she was the most likely person to assume the head of the editing department.
"Sure, boss! We brought here a short-cut of the first few minutes of the episode for you to see." Nora replied as she pulled a drive from her work folder.
"Amber, connect the driver to the projector." Ryoko asked her assistant who was seated by the side.
Amber nodded, and soon after, Theo and the others were watching the first few minutes of the [Sword Art Online] Anime.
No voices wereing from the characters'' mouths because the voiceovers were not ready yet, but the other sound effects were already in ce.
The sound of Kirito walking through the streets, and other things could be heard.
Several things could be adjusted, but Theo''s shone in excitement as he watched the shortcut.
This was the result of his painstaking efforts to open an animation studio!
After months of working, they finally produced the first few minutes of his first anime!
Theo had to admit that he was a little emotional as he watched the shortcut, but that didn''t stop him from judging objectively the animation.
His eyes were like hawk eyes analyzing every tiny detail of the animation.
When the animation shortcut ended, Theo was silent for a few minutes, he was thinking about what he saw.
While he was immersed in his thoughts, the animators were having a hard time controlling their nervousness.
They were so afraid that Theo wouldn''t like their work.
This animation was the result of everyone in that room, and if he didn''t like it, it would be everyone''s fault.
Even Ryoko was nervous because she was the one coordinating and guiding them, so she would be the most to me.
Everyone in the room held their breaths when Theo suddenly woke up from his reverie, it was truth time!
"I have to admit, you guys did a better job than I imagined. Especially because this is your first time working together. Good job, guys!" Theo dered with a smile.
The animators felt like a heavy weight was lifted from their back when they heard, they sighed in relief and smiled when they heard that.
Working together for the first time was always difficult, especially when they worked in the animation industry, so Theo was genuinely impressed by their work.
"But there are some points that need adjustments. Let me exin to you." Theo said calmly as he stood up from his seat and walked toward the projection.
The animators became a little nervous again, but they didn''t avert their eyes from him, they wanted to know what adjustment he thought was necessary to make.
Theo stopped beside the projection and reyed the beginning of the shortcut.
"For example, the shade of the background needs to follow the precision..." Theo started exposing his view of the anime as the shortcut went on.
Sometimes he stopped at a certain moment to exin a frame, sometimes he asked them to listen to the sounds, and sometimes he showed them a different view of the animation.
Word came out of his mouth calmly as he easily dissected their work and exined the adjustments they should implement.
Everyone looked at him as if they were in a trance, his words were a knowledge that made their minds wander.
He seemed like an experienced animator who worked in the industry for decades.
His words resonated with their own knowledge and made them understand what they did wrong.
Most of them started writing Theo''s suggestions and opinions, with those words they would be able to be better in their jobs!
Everyone had looks of contemtion and shiny eyes when Theo finished his mini-lecture.
Theo taught them as if it was something extremely normal.
Just like that, Theo gave his first lecture to his animators and made them see what they should do better.
With Theo''s guidance, they would only be better.
But what would the ending result be?
Chapter 344 (IGNORE THIS CHAPTER)
REPEATED CHAPTER
------------------------------------------
Ryoko''s Office, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
The morning of December 25th was a usual one.
While in Theo''s past life, it would be Christmas Holiday, in Azure Star, December 25th was just like any other day.
That''s why Theo didn''t have a problem working on that day.
But he still felt a little weird seeing the rest of the world treating that day just like any other day, he couldn''t help but feel that, after all, he had lived most of his life in a world where Christmas was the most important holiday in the world.
But that didn''t stop him from acting normally as he talked with Ryoko, they were discussing something very important.
"What? But didn''t you say that you would only have money to start the streaming service operations in January?" Ryoko asked in a surprised voice.
"Yeah, but I received some extra money, and with it, you can jump-start the operations of the streaming service." Theo replied with a smile.
Yesterday, Theounched his music album, and he received many rewards from the system.
Movie scripts, a car, and others.
But there was one reward that Theo was a little indifferent about it.
He received 10 million dors!
He was indifferent about it because he knew that he could earn that money with his efforts, so he was not particrly excited about it.
However, he had to admit that with this money he could speed up one of his projects.
The anime streaming service!
The sooner Theo started the operations of the streaming service, the better and easier would be tounch the streaming service.
"That''s great news, boss! How much money are we talking about?" Ryoko asked with an excited voice.
Ryoko was highly passionate about the streaming service that Theo envisioned.
She already could see the enormous impact that the streaming service would have on the industry.
They would produce their own animes and wouldn''t be dependent on the TV channel''s rates.
But first, she needed to know how much money she would have to spend at that moment.
With that number, she would be able to know how many animes she would be able to buy the copyrights of.
"10 million dors." Theo replied simply as he gave a small smile.
GASP
Ryoko could not help but gasp when she heard that, it was so much money that she didn''t even dare to imagine owning that amount of money.
Even with the wage of 50k dors she earned now as the Head Director of the Tokyo Studios, she would need around 17 years to earn 10 million dors, and that was if she didn''t spend any money!
17 years!
With a sry of 50 thousand dors!
With these arguments, we can understand how much money 10 million dors was.
The majority of the world''s poption wouldn''t even earn half of that amount in their entire lives.
And Theo was nning to spend this huge amount of money on his streaming service, just by that we can perceive Theo''s dedication to his dream.
He didn''t care that he spent so much money on a project that others would evaluate as a high-risk project.
After all, for a streaming service to prosper, there have to be good shows in it to attract the public.
But the price would be gigantic because the price of the copyrights of modern animes was enormous.
Theo would have to spend much more than 10 million dors if he decided to put modern animes in his streaming service, and if he did that he would have to share the profits of the streaming service with the studios who owned these animes, that was because these studios would only ept selling the copyrights with a share of profits contract.
That''s why Theo decided to buy old animes, with these old animes he wouldn''t have to worry about sharing his profits, and even though their appeal to the public was much less than the modern animes, some people would still be interested in these animes.
After all, there were always people who liked old animes.
Plus, what would attract the public to his streaming service would be the exclusive animes that he would release on his tform.
This was an extremely risky move as he was betting the sess of hispany on animes that he didn''t evenunch yet.
What if it wasn''t sessful?
Other people would say that he was crazy and out of his mind to spend so much money on this risky project.
But only he knew that it was not a risky project because all the animes he wouldunch would be sessful and popr animes!
That''s why he didn''t have an ounce of worry about his streaming service.
"Are you sure about that, boss?" Ryoko asked nervously.
She couldn''t help but feel nervous about the thought of handling so much money.
"Of course! I trust you. And if you have any difficulties you can ask Sam to help you. The Umbre Corporation is there to help you in any way you need, you have to remember that." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
He knew why she was so nervous, but she needed to get used to handling that amount of money as in the future the studio would handle an even greater amount of money.
Ryoko took a deep breath and her eyes shone with determination when she heard Theo''s words, "Don''t worry, boss! I will handle these purchases!" She said with a determined voice.
She was determined to be a better boss and learn all the ins and out of her position, so she already decided to ask Sam''s help.
With Sam''s help, she was sure that she would be able to handle this amount of money.
"I know, I will transfer to thepany''s bank ount the money. You can handle that." Theo replied with a smile.
He was extremely satisfied with Ryoko''s work, so he really meant it when he said that he trusted her.
"Anyway, how''re the branch studio''s operations going?" Theo asked when he remembered about the subject.
One week ago, Theo have a positive signal to Ryoko for her to hire the head manager of the branch studio.
They needed to open the branch studio as soon as possible because they needed to start recording the voiceovers from the voice actors to add to the episodes they finished already.
Because talented voice actors only operated in Sakura City, Theo was forced to open a branch studio there.
This studio would take care of the operations of the voiceovers.
Theo was curious how the operations were going in the past week, after all, Ryoko said that she would hire the head managerst week.
Amano Rio was Ryoko''s friend from college and because of the reasons we already know, she was knowledgeable about business management and anime production.
Which made her the best person for the job as she was someone who could be trusted.
Theo also knew that tomorrow, Saturday, there would be an audition for the voice actors who would act in the [SAO] Anime.
"Oh, I have been talking and inspecting her work for thest week, and I think she had been doing a great job!" Ryoko replied with a satisfied smile.
She was extremely happy that she was able to work with her friend, and Ryoko could notice that Rio was having the time of her life.
Rio always dreamed about working with animation, so she was giving all of her effort to being the best manager possible.
"Look here." Ryoko said as she started showing Theo what Rio had been doing during the past week.
The more Theo inspected, the more he was satisfied with Rio''s job.
Rio hired all the misceneous personnel.
Cleaners, janitors, assistants, security guards, and so on.
And she also hired specific personnel.
Sound engineers, sound designers, voice coaches, and others.
Everyone who was hired was inspected by Sylph and had a clean history, so they could be trusted.
It could be said that after one week of work, Rio made the Tkyo''s Branch Studio in Sakura City fully operational.
They were ready to start recording the voiceovers at any time, which also meant that everything was ready for the auditions tomorrow.
Theo was extremely satisfied as he finished inspecting Rio''s work, "Wow, your friend is extremely efficient, Ryoko." Theomented in admiration.
"I''m d you think that way, boss." Ryoko replied with a smile that exuded happiness and relief.
She was really nervous about Theo''s evaluation of Rio''s work, what if he didn''t like it?
But it seemed like Theo was as clear-headed as always.
He was able to notice how efficient Rio was, and Ryoko was immensely happy that Theo liked her friend''s work.
She didn''t want Rio to lose the job of her dreams just after getting it.
"The auditions for the parts in the [SAO] Anime will start tomorrow at 10 AM." Ryokomented.
"Hmm, we can watch the audition from here then." Theo replied with shining eyes.
He was really excited about the idea of auditioning the voice actors.
Would he be able to find actors with voices simr to the ones from his past life?
Chapter 345 (IGNORE THIS CHAPTER)
Ryoko''s Office, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
The morning of December 25th was a usual one.
While in Theo''s past life, it would be Christmas Holiday, in Azure Star, December 25th was just like any other day.
That''s why Theo didn''t have a problem working on that day.
But he still felt a little weird seeing the rest of the world treating that day just like any other day, he couldn''t help but feel that, after all, he had lived most of his life in a world where Christmas was the most important holiday in the world.
But that didn''t stop him from acting normally as he talked with Ryoko, they were discussing something very important.
"What? But didn''t you say that you would only have money to start the streaming service operations in January?" Ryoko asked in a surprised voice.
"Yeah, but I received some extra money, and with it, you can jump-start the operations of the streaming service." Theo replied with a smile.
Yesterday, Theounched his music album, and he received many rewards from the system.
Movie scripts, a car, and others.
But there was one reward that Theo was a little indifferent about it.
He received 10 million dors!
He was indifferent about it because he knew that he could earn that money with his efforts, so he was not particrly excited about it.
However, he had to admit that with this money he could speed up one of his projects.
The anime streaming service!
The sooner Theo started the operations of the streaming service, the better and easier would be tounch the streaming service.
"That''s great news, boss! How much money are we talking about?" Ryoko asked with an excited voice.
Ryoko was highly passionate about the streaming service that Theo envisioned.
She already could see the enormous impact that the streaming service would have on the industry.
They would produce their own animes and wouldn''t be dependent on the TV channel''s rates.
But first, she needed to know how much money she would have to spend at that moment.
With that number, she would be able to know how many animes she would be able to buy the copyrights of.
"10 million dors." Theo replied simply as he gave a small smile.
GASP
Ryoko could not help but gasp when she heard that, it was so much money that she didn''t even dare to imagine owning that amount of money.
Even with the wage of 50k dors she earned now as the Head Director of the Tokyo Studios, she would need around 17 years to earn 10 million dors, and that was if she didn''t spend any money!
17 years!
With a sry of 50 thousand dors!
With these arguments, we can understand how much money 10 million dors was.
The majority of the world''s poption wouldn''t even earn half of that amount in their entire lives.
And Theo was nning to spend this huge amount of money on his streaming service, just by that we can perceive Theo''s dedication to his dream.
He didn''t care that he spent so much money on a project that others would evaluate as a high-risk project.
After all, for a streaming service to prosper, there have to be good shows in it to attract the public.
But the price would be gigantic because the price of the copyrights of modern animes was enormous.
Theo would have to spend much more than 10 million dors if he decided to put modern animes in his streaming service, and if he did that he would have to share the profits of the streaming service with the studios who owned these animes, that was because these studios would only ept selling the copyrights with a share of profits contract.
That''s why Theo decided to buy old animes, with these old animes he wouldn''t have to worry about sharing his profits, and even though their appeal to the public was much less than the modern animes, some people would still be interested in these animes.
After all, there were always people who liked old animes.
Plus, what would attract the public to his streaming service would be the exclusive animes that he would release on his tform.
This was an extremely risky move as he was betting the sess of hispany on animes that he didn''t evenunch yet.
What if it wasn''t sessful?
Other people would say that he was crazy and out of his mind to spend so much money on this risky project.
But only he knew that it was not a risky project because all the animes he wouldunch would be sessful and popr animes!
That''s why he didn''t have an ounce of worry about his streaming service.
"Are you sure about that, boss?" Ryoko asked nervously.
She couldn''t help but feel nervous about the thought of handling so much money.
"Of course! I trust you. And if you have any difficulties you can ask Sam to help you. The Umbre Corporation is there to help you in any way you need, you have to remember that." Theo replied with a gentle voice.
He knew why she was so nervous, but she needed to get used to handling that amount of money as in the future the studio would handle an even greater amount of money.
Ryoko took a deep breath and her eyes shone with determination when she heard Theo''s words, "Don''t worry, boss! I will handle these purchases!" She said with a determined voice.
She was determined to be a better boss and learn all the ins and out of her position, so she already decided to ask Sam''s help.
With Sam''s help, she was sure that she would be able to handle this amount of money.
"I know, I will transfer to thepany''s bank ount the money. You can handle that." Theo replied with a smile.
He was extremely satisfied with Ryoko''s work, so he really meant it when he said that he trusted her.
"Anyway, how''re the branch studio''s operations going?" Theo asked when he remembered about the subject.
One week ago, Theo have a positive signal to Ryoko for her to hire the head manager of the branch studio.
They needed to open the branch studio as soon as possible because they needed to start recording the voiceovers from the voice actors to add to the episodes they finished already.
Because talented voice actors only operated in Sakura City, Theo was forced to open a branch studio there.
This studio would take care of the operations of the voiceovers.
Theo was curious how the operations were going in the past week, after all, Ryoko said that she would hire the head managerst week.
Amano Rio was Ryoko''s friend from college and because of the reasons we already know, she was knowledgeable about business management and anime production.
Which made her the best person for the job as she was someone who could be trusted.
Theo also knew that tomorrow, Saturday, there would be an audition for the voice actors who would act in the [SAO] Anime.
"Oh, I have been talking and inspecting her work for thest week, and I think she had been doing a great job!" Ryoko replied with a satisfied smile.
She was extremely happy that she was able to work with her friend, and Ryoko could notice that Rio was having the time of her life.
Rio always dreamed about working with animation, so she was giving all of her effort to being the best manager possible.
"Look here." Ryoko said as she started showing Theo what Rio had been doing during the past week.
The more Theo inspected, the more he was satisfied with Rio''s job.
Rio hired all the misceneous personnel.
Cleaners, janitors, assistants, security guards, and so on.
And she also hired specific personnel.
Sound engineers, sound designers, voice coaches, and others.
Everyone who was hired was inspected by Sylph and had a clean history, so they could be trusted.
It could be said that after one week of work, Rio made the Tkyo''s Branch Studio in Sakura City fully operational.
They were ready to start recording the voiceovers at any time, which also meant that everything was ready for the auditions tomorrow.
Theo was extremely satisfied as he finished inspecting Rio''s work, "Wow, your friend is extremely efficient, Ryoko." Theomented in admiration.
"I''m d you think that way, boss." Ryoko replied with a smile that exuded happiness and relief.
She was really nervous about Theo''s evaluation of Rio''s work, what if he didn''t like it?
But it seemed like Theo was as clear-headed as always.
He was able to notice how efficient Rio was, and Ryoko was immensely happy that Theo liked her friend''s work.
She didn''t want Rio to lose the job of her dreams just after getting it.
"The auditions for the parts in the [SAO] Anime will start tomorrow at 10 AM." Ryokomented.
"Hmm, we can watch the audition from here then." Theo replied with shining eyes.
He was really excited about the idea of auditioning the voice actors.
Would he be able to find actors with voices simr to the ones from his past life?
Chapter 346 Madison Graham
Collins 15th Avenue, North District, Elffire City..
This street was a high-ss street where luxurious buildings were located.
If someone owned an apartment there, it meant that he/she was well off.
Madison Graham was one of these people.
As a digital influencer, she was able to buy an apartment on this street after she worked as a blogger for a few years.
It was her dream to own a ce for herself, and that was exactly what she did after earning money.
She lived a rather well-off life working as a digital influencer.
For example, Madison was the person that Haruto hired to promote the BlueClound Shop around Elffire City.
With just that job, she earned a few thousand dors, which was much more than she earned monthly in herst job, so we can understand that Madison was living a good life.
On that Friday afternoon, Madison drove her car out of her building''s parking lot, her destination was the shop that she promoted some time ago.
After tasting the delicious drinks and snacks from BlueCloud Coffee, Madison became obsessed with their food as she often visited the shop near her apartment.
The day before Madison didn''t have time to visit the shop, but when she found that she had free time that Friday afternoon, she immediately took her car and drove toward the shop.
A whileter, Madison parked her car near the shop and exited the car soon after.
As neared the shop, she was surprised to see that the shop was more crowded than usual, it seemed as though the people were enjoying staying inside the shop?
Madison was intrigued when she noticed that, so when she entered the shop, she had an expectant look on her face, she was curious to know what was the fuss about.
However, when she entered, she heard the sound of music instead of the sound of chatter among the clients, which was highly unusual as a shop like BlueCloud Coffee was filled with the sound of chatter on a normal day.
But when Madison stopped to pay attention to the music, she froze in ce.
''Love Yourself'' was being yed in the shop, and Theo''s maic voice seemed to exude magic as he sang the song.
Madison instantly became immersed in the song as she started listening.
She had never listened to such an amazing song, so she waspletely taken by surprise as she listened to it.
How could she not know that such an amazing song existed?
She was a person who worked with the inte, so she knew all trending songs, but she have never heard the song being yed at that moment in BlueCloud Coffee.
The more she listened to it, the more impressed she became.
Soon after, she fished her phone from her purse and searched for the song info.
She was immediately redirected to Moonlight''s page on Track, and when she saw that the song was from an albumunched yesterday, she became even more surprised.
It seemed like she found a rising star.
Just by listening to ''Love Yourself'', Madison was certain that the song would be a huge sess.
Would she be able to gain more followers if she posted a story listening to that song?
Madison had these thoughts as she lined up at the back to wait for her turn to be served.
She had multiple thoughts on how to improve her profile ount using this song when suddenly another song started.
''Dance Monkeys'' reverberated inside the shop as the clients enjoyed the song.
Madison woke up from her reverie when she realized that the same voice sang the two songs.
''Could it be?'' She thought in bewilderment as she looked for the info from the new song.
Soon after, just like she expected, the new song was from the same artist!
Madison could not believe what she was seeing.
Usually for new artists, they would be satisfied to have at least one hit song, but it seemed like Moonlight had at least two?
The new song was so good that made her dance right there in the middle of the shop, and she was able to notice that some people couldn''t control their impulses and were moving to the beat of the song.
How amazing was that?
''Dance Monkeys'' made the people forget about being shy, and made them dance in the middle of a crowded coffee shop!
Madison had shining eyes as she observed the scene, she seemed like she found a precious gem.
''Maybe I can work with that...'' She thought.
A whileter, she ordered her drink and left the coffee shop, but by then she already listened to two other amazing songs from Moonlight.
So far, the four songs she listened to from Moonlight''s Album were fantastic, she couldn''t hide her excited face as she entered her car with the hot mild tea in her hand.
She had to listen to the other songs from Moonlight''s album!
Would they be as good as the other four?
Madison had an expectant face as she started listening to the songs, and she was not disappointed.
The ten songs from Moonlight''s Earth to Azure Album were masterpiece songs!
How could it be possible that she didn''t hear it before?
Even though the songs were only released yesterday, if the album received a little more promotion, the songs would be already known.
''Maybe I am the person who will promote! I think I can gain a ton of followers if I rmend this song!'' Madison thought excitedly.
It seemed like the heavens had sent this opportunity to help her be more famous.
Madison did not have any doubts that the ten songs would be immensely famous around the world, and if she was able to participate in the promotion before the songs became famous, it could pivot her career to a height she had never believed she would be able to reach it.
''Let''s do this!'' Madison thought with determination as she started driving toward her apartment.
Throughout the way, Madison brainstormed several ways to promote the songs on her Raingram ount, and as someone who worked with advertisements before, Madison knew the way she had to approach the situation.
When she arrived at her building, she quickly parked her car and took the elevator to her apartment.
When she arrived at her apartment, Madison started implementing her n, she didn''t have any time to lose.
If she guessed right, hundreds of people already heard the song through the BlueCloud promotion, if one of these people was faster than her, her n would not work.
A whileter, Madison produced several stories where she listened to the songs.
In some of them, she appeared calm and collected as she did her yoga and listened to Moonlight''s romantic songs, and in others, she danced to the songs on the beat of the songs.
A whileter, Madison was satisfied with her work and posted the stories on her ount.
Her heart was beating loudly inside her chest.
She wanted to attract followers from other parts of the country as the majority of her 2.8 million followers were from Elffire City.
If she was able to attract more followers from other locations, her followers would increase exponentially.
Just like that, Madison promoted Moonlight''s Album to 2.8 million people, although most of them were from Elffire City, there were people from all over the country there too.
Her promotion was much better than what BlueCloud would be able to do.
Moonlight Fever was bing more and more eminent.
Chapter 347 Dressed For The Kill
Yamada Manor, Elffire City.
Inside an enormous bedroom, two beautiful girls could be seen talking as they searched for clothes.
Ayia and Shizuka were picking the clothes that Ayia would wear for her date with Theoter that night.
It was a very important decision, and for that, Ayia needed help from her sister, she needed a second opinion to see if she would look good.
Nothing could go wrong with this date as it was her second date with Theo.
"Hmm, what are you guys going to do? If know it, it can help us choose the best outfit." Shizukamented as she looked at the enormous closet filled with clothes.
"Theo didn''t tell me. Maybe we will cook dinner and watch something?" Ayia replied with a hesitant voice.
Theo didn''t specify what they would do, and that made her even more nervous and expectant for the night.
She was curious to see what Theo had nned for their date, would it be romantic?
Would they kiss again?
Ayia had these thoughts as she tried to find the best outfit for the night.
"Well, you really need to narrow down your choices if you want my help. You know I have to leave for the restaurant soon." Shizukamented.
Ayia could only groan in annoyance when she heard that.
Normally, when Theo had his day off from the restaurant, Ayia would assume as the head chef.
But because Theo called Ayia for a date, he asked Shizuka to assume as the head chef that night.
She was the most skilled cook in the kitchen aside from Theo and Ayia, and after months of working in the kitchen, Shizuka already had the skills of a chef.
Therefore, Theo had no worries about Shizuka assuming the position that day.
Shizuka would be the head chef and Kimiko would be the sub chef, the two girls were super excited for the night.
Kimiko was pumped because she would be able to assume the sub-chef position for another day. Usually, when Ayia and Shizuka had their day off, Kimiko would assume as Theo''s sub-chef. But that night she would be Shizuka''s sub-chef!
She was expectant to see how she would work with Shizuka as the head chef.
And Shizuka was no different, although she was not as passionate about culinary as the others, after working for months in Theo''s restaurant, she started to love the work there.
It felt so liberating working in a restaurant.
The thrill, the precision, the smells, the tastes, and everything else seemed to enchant their minds.
Shizuka started to love cooking as everyone else did, and that was what made her cooking skills improve.
Her new mindset made her reach chef-level cooking skills.
Shizuka was excited about her first day working as head chef of a restaurant.
Would she be able to handle it?
Would she be able to not disappoint the trust that Theo put in her?
Shizuka knew very well that Theo had deep feelings for his restaurant even after being so sessful in other areas.
Just by the fact that he never skipped work even when he was super busy with his music album.
He had never evenined, and if she didn''t hear the inside story from Ayia, she wouldn''t even know the sacrifice he had to do to be there every night.
And he trusted his beloved restaurant into her hands.
Shizuka was deeply moved when he asked her that, his voice never faltered and he always had a gentle smile on his face showing his trust in her.
Shizuka didn''t have to refuse, so she epted the task, and she vowed to be the best chef possible that night.
That''s why she didn''t even meddle too much in Ayia''s preparations for the date with Theo.
Shizuka wanted to arrive at the restaurant earlier, so she would be able to start the procedures for the night service.
"Okay, let me see." Ayia said as she started pulling some clothes out of the closet.
She knew that her sister was not kidding when she said that she would leave shortly, so she started picking the pieces of clothing that she liked.
Ayia knew that Shizuka was excited about being the head chef for the restaurant that night, and she was really happy for her sister.
Ayia always wanted Shizuka to find something that she liked doing.
Shizuka took her promise to take care of her too seriously that she didn''t even live her own life.
As her sister, Ayia wanted Shizuka to live the best life possible, and when she saw Shizuka''s excitement about her night, Ayia had to admit that she was happy for her sister.
Since young, Ayia and Shizuka were inseparable, but as they grew up, it was evident that Ayia wanted Shizuka to live her own life too.
Shizuka was so busy taking care of her that she didn''t even live her own life.
It was very gratifying to see Shizuka excited about something.
That''s why she didn''t evenin that Shizuka would not be able to help her get ready for her date with Theo.
"Not that shirt."
"Hmm, I think this boot is the perfect match for these pants."
"How about this sweater?"
"If you''re nning to cook with Theo, you should choose something else?"
"But it is cold!"
"You know very well that it is not could inside his house, so you should pick something else."
For a while, the girls discussed the clothes that Ayia chose from her closet.
"Okay, I have to go." Shizuka dered as she stood up.
"Good luck there, sis. I believe in you!" Ayia smiled brilliantly at her sister.
Her smile exuded the confidence she had in her sister.
"I know." Shizukaughed heartily.
"Text me when you arrive at Theo''s. Remember to wear protection, okay?" Shizuka said with a teasing smile.
And just like she expected, Ayia became red and embarrassed by Shizuka''s tease.
"Shizu-chan! You know we are taking things slow!" Ayia protested loudly with red cheeks and ears.
She could not believe that her sister would tease her like that.
''Yes, slow! We won''t do any hi things!'' Ayia said firmly in her heart.
Shizuka replied with a burst of heartyughter when he heard that, it was so fun to tease her sister!
A whileter, Shizuka left the house as she drove one of the sports cars in the garage toward the restaurant.
Ayia stayed at home as she couldn''t help but imagine some hi things.
''AAAARGH''
''Damn, Shizu-chan! I can''t stop imagining now!'' Ayia growled in her mind as her cheeks reddened.
Ayia was 22 years old, so it was normal for her to think of some hi things.
After all, Theo was the first guy that she was ever interested to do these things.
So, all of her pent-up desire was redirected at him, and he didn''t even know about it.
''I hope Theo doesn''t think I''m p-pervert...''
''But his lips are so soft!''
Ayia was in her dreand as she remembered Theo''s soft lips when he kissed her before.
She couldn''t wait for the date to start!
Ayia spent the rest of the afternoon getting ready for the date.
She took a long bubble bath, dried up her hair, applied some light makeup, and dressed in the outfit she chose.
When she stood in front of the mirror and inspected her look, Ayia nodded in approval.
She couldn''t be objective about her own looks, but she still think she looked good.
Although she couldn''t be objective about her own looks, a certain silver-haired man could.
And this hot purple-haired girl was dressed for the kill.
Chapter 348 Kuramaroll
Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
5:06 PM, Friday, December 25th.
The wintry sun had already descended the skies, and the night arrived in the city, but that didn''t stop the operations in the city.
With the heating system melting the snow that fell from the skies, the early night didn''t bother the citizens, especially the ones who worked in advanced facilities.
The Tokyo Studios were one of these ces, the building had a perfect istion system to maintain the inside temperature.
That''s why no one wore winter clothes inside the building.
Theo was walking through the corridors of the studios as he talked with Ryoko.
He had spent the day in the studio inspecting the work of his employees.
He visited most of the departments and talked with other animators.
For example, he visited the sound studio and observed the sound engineers producing the sound effects for his anime, he even helped them a little.
Afterward, he visited the in-between and keyframe departments, as the departments that had the most employees, Theo didn''t have time to visit every team, but that didn''t stop him from talking with these employees.
He observed them working and gave them suggestions and advice.
His experienced mind made several animators understand their shorings, so the more he helped them, the more the animators admired them.
After the team leaders left the meeting in the morning, they didn''t hesitate to praise their boss to their team members.
When the animators heard that the boss gave them a lecture, and the lecture was a top-notch lecture, everyone became even more respectful towards him.
The word got out and now, everyone in the studio knew how talented and skillful their boss was.
So, no one dared to underestimate Theo even with his young face.
Theo even had lunch in the food court of thepany where everyone was able to catch a glimpse of the handsome silver-haired man.
He had lunch with Ryoko and Amber, and everyone treated them as if they were their idols.
What made them like him, even more, was that Theo was easygoing and carefree, he didn''t seem like a powerful boss and rich man, he seemed like one of them.
Someone who loved anime.
Even though no one was bold enough to strike up a conversation with him, he still passed a calm and gentle feeling.
And when word got out that Theo was touring and visiting teams around the studio, everyone was eager to be next.
After all, the teams that he visited bragged non-stop about how Theo helped them be better.
But as he was only one person, he wasn''t able to visit every team.
At that moment, Theo and Ryoko were walking toward the parking lot as they talked.
"So, what do you think? Did you like what you saw when you visited the teams?" Ryoko asked curiously.
"Hmm, in every team I visited, I noticed that everyone is working very seriously. There are some structural problems, but these problems are the ones we predicted. When we finish the production of the [SAO] Anime, we can fix these problems. But aside from that, I think the studio is heading on the right path." Theo replied with a gentle smile.
Ryoko heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that, she would be disappointed if Theo didn''t like the way that the studio was operating.
After all, she was responsible for the studio.
These structural problems didn''t matter much, as she already knew about them, and just like Theo said, these problems would be solvedter.
What Theo was talking about was the chain ofmand inside the studio.
Until now, there was only one boss inside the studio.
Ryoko, the Head Director.
But every department needed someone to lead the employees.
The art department needed an Art Chief-Director.
The editing department needed a Chief Editor.
And the other departments also needed a chief tomand the department.
There were also other positions inside the departments that needed to be filled.
That''s why Theo said that there were structural problems inside the studio, but they would fix that when the [SAO] Anime production ended.
By then, the secret tests that Ryoko was performing on several employees would finish, and the people who passed would assume positions in the chain ofmand.
That would solve several problems, and make Ryoko''s life easier.
After all, with only her as the decision maker, she had to take care of so many things.
But with the department chiefs helping her, her work would be easier and more efficient.
But these positions were too important, that''s why Theo and Ryoko devised these secret tests to evaluate the talent of the candidates.
The best of them would assume the chief positions, and the rest would assume other positions under the department chiefs.
That way the framework of the studio would bepleted, and they would be able to work on several projects.
That''s why some of the animators felt they were still being tested, even after the work in the studio started.
Their intuition was sharp.
"I''m relieved." Ryoko replied.
"Oh, I talked with Sam. I exined to her my ideas, and she said we can already start buying the anime copyrights next week. But we will need information about the streaming service operations and legal information." She added when she remembered the conversation she had with Sam earlier that day.
Theo nodded and replied, "I will send to you these pieces of information then."
Theo understood that for the studios to allow the purchase of the copyrights, they needed information about the streaming service.
A streaming service was also apany, that''s why Theo had to register thepany with the government to secure its legal rights.
The streaming service became apany under the Umbre Corporation,st month he asked Sam to register thepany.
He knew that he would eventually need to register thepany, so he asked Sam to start the operations much before the copyrights purchases started, and he was d he did that because if it went as he predicted, he would need to postpone the purchases even with the money in hands.
After all, he first predicted that he would start the purchases at the end of January, not at the end of December.
"Seriously? The streaming service code is ready?" Ryoko asked in surprise.
"Hmm, I would say it is 50% ready. With this information, you can use it to purchase the copyrights." Theo replied with a smile.
Programming a streaming service was a lengthy andborious job that required extremely skillful hands.
That''s why Theo gave the job to the best programmer he knew, Sylph!
As an expert hacker, Sylph could be considered one of the best programmers in the world.
She could do a much better job than Theo would be able to because she would be able to notice and correct any bugs and errors.
While Theo was working on his music album, a section of Sylph''s processors was working on the streaming service code.
Sylph could have already finished, but Theo wanted to participate in the rest of the production.
He wanted to design the visuals of the service and inspect Sylph''s work.
Even though he trusted her, he still wanted to be sure.
"Oh, that''s great, boss! We will not be dyed this way." Ryoko replied with shining eyes.
"What''s the name of the streaming service, by the way?" She asked.
"Kuramaroll." Theo smiled.
Chapter 349 Easter Egg
Kurama, Kyuubi, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox.
Theo was inspired by it to name his streaming service and he even wanted to put the image of the demon fox on the streaming service designs.
Just like Crunchyroll had a mascot in his past life.
No one knew yet that Naruto had a nine-tailed beast sealed inside him or its name as the manga was only in the beginning.
These pieces of information would only be revealed inter volumes, and even Sayuri didn''t know it.
Until then, no one would associate the streaming service with Naruto, but he didn''t doubt that the public would realize it in the end.
It was a nice easter-egg that Theo nned.
Theo and Ryoko talked a little more before they both entered their own cars and left the studio.
Ryoko bought a car with the sry that she receivedst month as she didn''t like taking a taxi toe and leave work.
She also rented a nice apartment near the studio.
There were a lot of things that were possible to realize with 50 thousand dors.
With that, Ryoko finally was able to settle in Elffire City.
Her own apartment, car, and work.
It was the perfect life for her.
On another hand, Theo drove his new car toward his house as he needed to be there soon.
Theo drove the Koenigsegg Jesko through the streets of Elffire City, and a whileter, he arrived in front of his house.
But he didn''t even try to enter the house, as he would leave shortly.
"Aurora? I''m in front of the house. Come down." Theo said over the phone after he parked his car in front of the house.
"Already? Okay, I will be down in five minutes!" Aurora replied over the phone before she hung up.
Theo had to drive her to Vivian''s house, as she would have a sleepover with her friends there.
A whileter, Theo saw the gate opening and a silver-haired girl walking through it.
Aurora opened the passenger door and entered the sports car soon after.
"Ugh!" Aurora eximed as she sat down tiredly.
She was carrying a bag with all her stuff, and she had to carry it as she descended the hill through the elevator.
It could be said that Aurora descended from one of the highest points in the city as the hill where their house was located was as high as the skyscrapers in the city.
"Ready?" Theo asked with a yful smile.
"Ready." Aurora replied with a relieved smile.
"Are you bringing your toothbrush? Sweater? Phone? Wallet?" Theo asked as he looked at her with a brotherly face.
He had to take care of her, so he needed to act like a responsible parent.
"Yes, brother!" Aurora replied with a giggle as she rolled her eyes.
"Okay, if you are so sure, let''s go then." Theoughed as he started the car and drove out.
"Guess what, big brother!" Aurora eximed when she remembered something.
"What?"
"I was checking Raingram, and I saw a blogger posting some stories with your songs!" Aurora said with an excited voice.
"Really? But what about it?" Theo asked puzzled.
"Brother, she had 2.8 million followers! With her promotion, I''m sure your album will be famous around the country in no time!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
Madison was rtively famous around Elffire City, and Aurora was one of her followers, but she never imagined that she would hear her brother''s songs in Madison''s stories.
It seemed so surreal.
"2.8 million followers?" Theo had a look of realization when he heard that.
''With this many people listening to my songs, the spread of the songs will be much faster.'' Theo thought excitedly.
Initially, Theo predicted that it would need more days to spread the word about his album, but with Madison''s promotion, it would be much faster.
Don''t underestimate the power of a digital influencer as many people watched them.
Theo didn''t expect that on the second day after the album''s release, a rtively famous person would help him, it was much better than he imagined.
Theo already could see that with Madison''s promotion, it was only a matter of time before his album became a hit.
"Yeah, her name is Madison Graham and she lives here in Elffire City." Aurora replied.
It was only then that Theo realized that it was the same girl that Haruto hired to promote the coffee shop.
''What a coincidence!'' Theo said inwardly.
Nheless, Theo was still happy that his album was bing more and more famous.
Theo drove the Koenigsegg Jesko through the streets of Elffire City as he talked with his sister.
"Oh, I will go to school tomorrow morning, Big Brother. So, I will only go home in the afternoon." Aurora said suddenly.
"Why?" Theo asked curiously.
The school year had already ended, so theoretically she didn''t need to go to school anymore.
"This Saturday will the best day of activities for the clubs, and the Fight Club that I''m part of will have some activities too." Aurora replied.
She didn''t forget that Megan said that she would test them after the final exams ended, everyone knew how ferocious her club president was, so no one dared to miss the activity tomorrow.
Plus, it would be thest day they would see Megan in school, as she had already graduated and it was just waiting for her college exam results to apply to some universities.
"It''s Megan''sst day as our president and we are preparing a farewell party." Aurora said excitedly.
"Megan? Is that Vivian''s big sister?" Theo asked as he remembered the pair of sisters.
"Yes! You met her on my birthday." Aurora replied.
"Oh, I remember her." Theo said.
"I have to work tomorrow, but when you finish the activity in school, call me, okay? I will pick you up if I''m not busy." Theo asked as he stopped at a red light.
"Okay, don''t worry, Big Brother. I will let you know when I wake up and when I arrive at the school." Aurora replied with her sweet voice.
She knew that her brother would worry about her if she didn''t tell him where she was, so she agreed to his conditions.
Plus, she loved that he was so concerned about her.
A whileter, Theo stopped the car in front of a mansion.
"Let me call Vivian." Aurora said as Theo stopped in front of the gate.
"Vivian? Yes. I''m here in the front. Can you open the gate? Okay, thanks." Aurora''s voice sounded as she talked with Vivian over the phone.
Soon after, the gate opened and Theo drove into the property.
Just by the sights, it was noticeable that this was an expensive house.
Theo stopped the car in front of the mansion and looked at his sister.
"Careful! And have fun, okay?" Theo said tenderly as he hugged her.
"You too, big brother! I love you!" Aurora replied lovingly as she felt his love through the hug.
"I love you too." Theo replied as he kissed her forehead.
Soon after, Aurora exited the car and Theo watched her entering the house.
Theo started the car again and drove out of the property.
He had to speed up as his date with Ayia would be in a little bit and he had to take a shower and change clothes before she arrived.
Theo had to admit that he was expectant about this date.
Their second date!
What would happen?
Chapter 350 New Head Chef! An Adventure!
The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
It was an atypical day in the restaurant as it would be the first day that the new head chef would assume the kitchen.
It would be Shizuka''s first day as a head chef, and that''s why she arrived so early.
Much earlier than the other cooks.
Actually, she was one of the first employees to arrive for the night service that day.
When she arrived, she immediately changed into her uniform and started inspecting the ingredients they would use for cookingter.
Theo was a partner with a high-end supplypany, so every ingredient they received was of high quality.
Fresh, clean, nutritious, and other qualities.
Theo was immensely grateful to Grandpa Takeo for rmending this supplypany, without it, the restaurant would suffer a severeck of high-quality ingredients, which would affect the quality of the food they cooked.
Consequently, his restaurant would be less prestigious with the clients.
Even though Theo didn''t care if he was able to earn an Aether Star (Michelin Star), he had to admit it would be cool if his restaurant was able to get one.
In his past life, he loved watching cooking shows and he always admired those chefs with Michelin Stars.
They seemed so cool!
It could be said that earning a star was a minor dream of him.
He wasn''t pretentious enough to say that he would be as famous as those chefs, but he at least wanted one Aether Star to his restaurant.
That''s why he didn''t oppose when Aurora suggested sending an application to the Aether Magazine, but he also knew that it would take a while, so he wasn''t anxious, he just wanted to maintain the high quality of his restaurant.
But even with all these factors, Theo didn''t hesitate to give themand of his kitchen to an inexperienced chef like Shizuka.
He knew how talented she was, and he firmly believed that she would do fine.
After all, Theo had observed Shizuka working for the past months, and he knew that she had the skills tomand the kitchen.
With the help of Kimiko and the others, Shizuka had all the means to do just fine.
Shizuka knew fully well the duties that a head chef had to assume.
The average day in the life of a chef involves more than just cooking. Many chefs y an integral role in the inventory, preparation, and management of high-end restaurants.
The first thing that Shizuka did when she arrived at the restaurant was an inventory.
With much of the day''s ingredients arriving fresh in the morning. Produce needs to be counted, checked for quality, and appropriately stored andbeled.
But as soon as the cooks started arriving, Shizuka quickly finished the inventory.
She did not detect anything amiss, so all the ingredients they would use that night were top-notch.
A whileter, Shizuka stood in front of her crew of 8 cooks.
Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Kin, Gwen, Hideko, and Tim.
They were the ones working that night, and only Theo and Ayia had the day off.
It was a new experience for all of them, as it would be the first time they would cook without Theo or Ayia''s supervision.
Ever since they started cooking in the restaurant, they grew used to Theo or Ayia''s presence guiding them, so they had to admit that they were a little nervous about cooking without them.
But they were also excited to show their bosses how much they advanced in the past months, they wanted to show that they could cook without them!
Shizuka looked at her crew for the night and drew a deep breath.
She once again revised what she should do as the head chef.
Chefs, executive chefs, head cooks, and chefs de cuisine have busy days. Their shifts may start at different times depending on their ce of work. For example, if the restaurant only does dinner service, the chef may start their shift mid-day in order to prepare. If the restaurant serves breakfast and lunch, then the chef would start their shift in the early hours of the morning.
One of their first tasks is to review inventory and ensure they have enough supplies needed for theing days'' orders. If not, they will need to purchase additional ingredients and ce orders with suppliers. Chefs will also check the quality of any raw ingredients to make sure they are fresh and ready to use during their shift.
Chefs typically oversee junior cooks and other employees in the kitchen. They will direct the cooking of the day''s orders and also participate at their own station. Some may check the quality of the cooked food and garnish it before sending it out to the waiters and waitresses. Some chefs may call out orders as they are ced and manage the timing of each dish to ensure they are served with the rest of the table''s orders. Once the customers have left, the chef will check supplies again, ce any additional orders for the next day and oversee the kitchen staff in their cleaning and maintenance of the kitchen.
There was also an essential step that Shizuka and the others had to take care of.
Mise-en-ce.
Or in English, ''everything in ce''.
Sometimes, despite our best efforts, cooking and baking projects can go from a rxing afternoon activity to an overwhelming journey in a matter of minutes.
Recipes can take a lot more preparation than we think, and it''s all too easy to get frazzled in the process. But, that''s where mise en cees in ¨C a French term used by professional chefs to describe their surefire organization techniques.
Mise en ce literally trantes to "everything in its ce." In cooking and baking, it refers to the action of preparation before you start your recipe. The saying got its start in professional kitchens across the globe, as it''s one of the first foundational techniques many chefs learn.
"You''re nning ahead in order to set up for sess," says Baldwin. "You want to make sure you know what you''re doing in advance and you have everything set up so that when you need it, it''s going to be there for you and you''re not going to have to scramble, which throws off the timing of everything else."
The process of setting up a recipe or a cooking project, in general, can look different for chefs depending on the situation.
In restaurant kitchens, mise en ce can be a long game. Cooks will have prep lists where they pre-cut vegetables, pre-cook certain dishes or sauces, pre-bake cakes, and cookies, and set up decorations for dishes well before reservations arrive. This helps them take up as little time as possible when they''re busy with a rush of people and ensures they have enough food to serve for the day.
And as a professional kitchen, The Spark Restaurant implemented the mise en ce.
That''s why they arrived much earlier than the service started, they needed to start preparing the mise en ce, and with the mise en ce ready, they would have a much easier time when they cooked during the service.
Actually, every professional kitchen did the same, so they were no strangers to this technique.
After working together for months, they already knew the ins and outs of the mise en ce necessary for the night service.
But Shizuka knew that a chef also needed to take care of some things else.
For example, cleaning.
A chef will always tidy their own fridges, clean their own knives and wipe down their own section after service. If the kitchen has Kitchen Porters (K.Ps) they will usually clean all the dishes and scrub the floors after everyone has left.
asionally the Head Chef will dere a ''deep clean'' is needed and all the chefs will be responsible for thoroughly cleaning the kitchen, including scrubbing the floors after service has finished.
A kitchen was a ce that needed to be clean at all times, after all, no one wanted to eat food from a dirty ce.
It is horrible to imagine a dirty kitchen when someone is eating their food.
Theo still remembered some tv shows from his past life where it showed restaurants with kitchens so dirty, that it made him want to puke.
That''s why he deeply cared about the hygiene of his kitchen, and Shizuka took notice of that.
There were also other qualities that a head chef had to have.
Great cooking skills and attention to detail;
Leadership and management skills;
The ability to manage a budget and keep urate records;
Good organization andmunication skills;
The ability to work under pressure;
etc.
Shizuka didn''t know if she had all these abilities and qualities, but she was determined to give her all.
That''s why she had an unusual glint on her eyes that day, usually, Shizuka was always calm andposed.
But that day she showed excitement.
The excitement for a new adventure!
Chapter 351 Adventure
The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
It was an atypical day in the restaurant as it would be the first day that the new head chef would assume the kitchen.
It would be Shizuka''s first day as a head chef, and that''s why she arrived so early.
Much earlier than the other cooks.
Actually, she was one of the first employees to arrive for the night service that day.
When she arrived, she immediately changed into her uniform and started inspecting the ingredients they would use for cookingter.
Theo was a partner with a high-end supplypany, so every ingredient they received was of high quality.
Fresh, clean, nutritious, and other qualities.
Theo was immensely grateful to Grandpa Takeo for rmending this supplypany, without it, the restaurant would suffer a severeck of high-quality ingredients, which would affect the quality of the food they cooked.
Consequently, his restaurant would be less prestigious with the clients.
Even though Theo didn''t care if he was able to earn an Aether Star (Michelin Star), he had to admit it would be cool if his restaurant was able to get one.
In his past life, he loved watching cooking shows and he always admired those chefs with Michelin Stars.
They seemed so cool!
It could be said that earning a star was a minor dream of him.
He wasn''t pretentious enough to say that he would be as famous as those chefs, but he at least wanted one Aether Star to his restaurant.
That''s why he didn''t oppose when Aurora suggested sending an application to the Aether Magazine, but he also knew that it would take a while, so he wasn''t anxious, he just wanted to maintain the high quality of his restaurant.
But even with all these factors, Theo didn''t hesitate to give themand of his kitchen to an inexperienced chef like Shizuka.
He knew how talented she was, and he firmly believed that she would do fine.
After all, Theo had observed Shizuka working for the past months, and he knew that she had the skills tomand the kitchen.
With the help of Kimiko and the others, Shizuka had all the means to do just fine.
Shizuka knew fully well the duties that a head chef had to assume.
The average day in the life of a chef involves more than just cooking. Many chefs y an integral role in the inventory, preparation, and management of high-end restaurants.
The first thing that Shizuka did when she arrived at the restaurant was an inventory.
With much of the day''s ingredients arriving fresh in the morning. Produce needs to be counted, checked for quality, and appropriately stored andbeled.
But as soon as the cooks started arriving, Shizuka quickly finished the inventory.
She did not detect anything amiss, so all the ingredients they would use that night were top-notch.
A whileter, Shizuka stood in front of her crew of 8 cooks.
Kimiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Kin, Gwen, Hideko, and Tim.
They were the ones working that night, and only Theo and Ayia had the day off.
It was a new experience for all of them, as it would be the first time they would cook without Theo or Ayia''s supervision.
Ever since they started cooking in the restaurant, they grew used to Theo or Ayia''s presence guiding them, so they had to admit that they were a little nervous about cooking without them.
But they were also excited to show their bosses how much they advanced in the past months, they wanted to show that they could cook without them!
Shizuka looked at her crew for the night and drew a deep breath.
She once again revised what she should do as the head chef.
Chefs, executive chefs, head cooks, and chefs de cuisine have busy days. Their shifts may start at different times depending on their ce of work. For example, if the restaurant only does dinner service, the chef may start their shift mid-day in order to prepare. If the restaurant serves breakfast and lunch, then the chef would start their shift in the early hours of the morning.
One of their first tasks is to review inventory and ensure they have enough supplies needed for theing days'' orders. If not, they will need to purchase additional ingredients and ce orders with suppliers. Chefs will also check the quality of any raw ingredients to make sure they are fresh and ready to use during their shift.
Chefs typically oversee junior cooks and other employees in the kitchen. They will direct the cooking of the day''s orders and also participate at their own station. Some may check the quality of the cooked food and garnish it before sending it out to the waiters and waitresses. Some chefs may call out orders as they are ced and manage the timing of each dish to ensure they are served with the rest of the table''s orders. Once the customers have left, the chef will check supplies again, ce any additional orders for the next day and oversee the kitchen staff in their cleaning and maintenance of the kitchen.
There was also an essential step that Shizuka and the others had to take care of.
Mise-en-ce.
Or in English, ''everything in ce''.
Sometimes, despite our best efforts, cooking and baking projects can go from a rxing afternoon activity to an overwhelming journey in a matter of minutes.
Recipes can take a lot more preparation than we think, and it''s all too easy to get frazzled in the process. But, that''s where mise en cees in ¨C a French term used by professional chefs to describe their surefire organization techniques.
Mise en ce literally trantes to "everything in its ce." In cooking and baking, it refers to the action of preparation before you start your recipe. The saying got its start in professional kitchens across the globe, as it''s one of the first foundational techniques many chefs learn.
"You''re nning ahead in order to set up for sess," says Baldwin. "You want to make sure you know what you''re doing in advance and you have everything set up so that when you need it, it''s going to be there for you and you''re not going to have to scramble, which throws off the timing of everything else."
The process of setting up a recipe or a cooking project, in general, can look different for chefs depending on the situation.
In restaurant kitchens, mise en ce can be a long game. Cooks will have prep lists where they pre-cut vegetables, pre-cook certain dishes or sauces, pre-bake cakes, and cookies, and set up decorations for dishes well before reservations arrive. This helps them take up as little time as possible when they''re busy with a rush of people and ensures they have enough food to serve for the day.
And as a professional kitchen, The Spark Restaurant implemented the mise en ce.
That''s why they arrived much earlier than the service started, they needed to start preparing the mise en ce, and with the mise en ce ready, they would have a much easier time when they cooked during the service.
Actually, every professional kitchen did the same, so they were no strangers to this technique.
After working together for months, they already knew the ins and outs of the mise en ce necessary for the night service.
But Shizuka knew that a chef also needed to take care of some things else.
For example, cleaning.
A chef will always tidy their own fridges, clean their own knives and wipe down their own section after service. If the kitchen has Kitchen Porters (K.Ps) they will usually clean all the dishes and scrub the floors after everyone has left.
asionally the Head Chef will dere a ''deep clean'' is needed and all the chefs will be responsible for thoroughly cleaning the kitchen, including scrubbing the floors after service has finished.
A kitchen was a ce that needed to be clean at all times, after all, no one wanted to eat food from a dirty ce.
It is horrible to imagine a dirty kitchen when someone is eating their food.
Theo still remembered some tv shows from his past life where it showed restaurants with kitchens so dirty, that it made him want to puke.
That''s why he deeply cared about the hygiene of his kitchen, and Shizuka took notice of that.
There were also other qualities that a head chef had to have.
Great cooking skills and attention to detail;
Leadership and management skills;
The ability to manage a budget and keep urate records;
Good organization andmunication skills;
The ability to work under pressure;
etc.
Shizuka didn''t know if she had all these abilities and qualities, but she was determined to give her all.
That''s why she had an unusual glint on her eyes that day, usually, Shizuka was always calm andposed.
But that day she showed excitement.
The excitement for a new adventure!
Chapter 352 Last Friday Of The Year
Friday Night, December 25th.
The snowstorm descended upon the city, but that did not stop the citizens from going out to enjoy the night.
It was the end of the year and celebrations were happening all over the city.
End of the year celebrations parties.
Whether it was family, friends, or work celebrations, the people were enjoying thest Friday Night of the year.
There were New Year''s decorations all over the city.
The houses and apartments had colorful lights to set the mood, and even the offices and workces were no different.
The New Year was the most anticipated holiday in the world, and the Sakura Abode Country was no different.
As the most powerful and developed country in the world, the Sakura Abode Country was a role model for everyone.
There were several New Year''s movies being released by Newfall every year (Newfall = Hollywood).
TV shows, animes, movies, and others contributed to the dissemination of the New Year''s poprity, so it was no surprise that everyone in Elffire City was enjoying theirst Friday Night of the year.
Restaurants, bars, dance clubs, and others were full of people enjoying the night.
But there were two people with different ns.
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo had just finished taking a shower and was choosing which clothes he would wear that night.
10 minutes ago, he had arrived at his house after he drove his sister to her friend''s.
Aurora was having a sleepover at Vivian''s, and as he had the day off from the restaurant, he was going to stay home.
But not alone because he asked Ayia toe there on a date.
Ever since he started producing his music album, Theo didn''t have time to hang out with Ayia anymore, and he felt really bad about it, he didn''t want to hurt her feelings after they kissed each other.
Even though they agreed to take things slowly, if it was too slow it wouldn''t be a healthy rtionship.
That''s why he asked her on a date tonight, he wanted to be alone with her and enjoy the night with her.
It would be just the two of them without any distractions.
Theo looked at his closet and looked for some casual clothes to wear.
In the end, he chose to wear jeans pants and a dark green sweater.
He tied his long hair in a ponytail and put on some socks.
Theo stopped in front of the mirror and nodded.
Even though he was not dressed formally, he still thought it was the perfectbination.
He didn''t like wearing formal clothes, even if he was preparing for a date with a goddess like Ayia.
Theo firmly believed that he shouldn''t act or be something he was not.
He believed that a rtionship should be built on trust and understanding.
For example, if he dressed in formal clothes and the girl liked it, he would be lying to her because he did not like dressing like that, so the rtionship would be built on a lie, and that isn''t how a rtionship should start.
If the girl didn''t like how he dressed, then the rtionship was not meant to be.
That was how Theo was, he was free and happy.
But Theo also knew that he didn''t have to worry about that with Ayia, the purple-haired girl did not care how he dressed.
That made Theo like her even more because he felt that he could be himself around her.
After getting dressed, Theo quickly climbed down the stairs and arrived in the kitchen, Ayia would arrive shortly and he wanted to have the dinner at least halfway done when she arrived.
He put on an apron and started cooking with a happy heart.
How could he not be happy?
He was about to have a date with one of the most beautiful girls he had ever seen in both lives!
But 5 minutes after he started cooking, he received a warning from Sylph saying that Ayia had just arrived.
Theo was a little surprised because Ayia had arrived earlier than the agreed time.
Nheless, he still asked Sylph to open the gate for Ayia to enter with her car.
Theo quickly washed his hands and headed toward the garage.
As the host, he had to greet his guest when she arrived, plus he wanted to hug her.
Theo quickly climbed down the stairs to the garage and waited for Ayia''s car to appear from the tunnel, and he did not have to wait long.
Shortly after, a sports car entered the garage and parked near the stairs.
A gorgeous purple-haired girl exited the car and looked around until she saw Theo.
The two sets of eyes met each other and shone with affection.
"Wow! You look so gorgeous!" Theo eximed as he looked at Ayia.
He really meant what he said, she indeed looked extremely gorgeous.
She was wearing white fur boots, white pantyhoses, a ck short dress, and a silver jacket.
Her purple hair was stylished beautifully, and her golden eyes shone as she looked at Theo.
Theo thought that she looked more beautiful than all the models he had ever seen in his life.
Think about the most beautiful woman, that''s what Theo was thinking when he looked at Ayia.
"You look handsome too." Ayia replied shyly as her cheeks redded as she noticed the admiration in Theo''s eyes as he looked at her.
She made a lot of effort to look great that night, and she was happy that Theo appreciated her looks.
Plus, she really meant what she said too.
Theo looked absolutely handsome with his casual clothes and the apron he was wearing.
He looked like the perfect husband, and she could not help but blush when she thought of that.
Theo just smiled when he heard herpliments, then he walked toward her and hugged her lean body.
Ayia felt like she was melting when she felt his arms embracing her, she felt so safe and loved when she hugged him back and heard his heartbeats.
Shortly after, Theo separated a little and with his right hand, he lifted her head and kissed her lips.
It was just a short kiss.
But they both felt warmth enveloping their hearts as they kissed each other.
"Let''s go to the kitchen or the food will burn. I''m making dinner." Theoughed a little after they stopped kissing.
"Sure! I will help you!" Ayia replied with a brilliant smile.
Ayia could not be any happier after being kissed by the love of her life.
She discovered that kissing Theo had be one of the favorite things she liked to do.
She couldn''t wait to kiss him again!
Just like that, the two of them held hands as they headed toward the kitchen.
Shortly after, the two lovebirds arrived in the kitchen and started cooking.
Ayia put on an apron and asked, "What are we having tonight?"
"With this cold weather, I was thinking about some homemade ramen. What do you think?" Theo asked.
"Oh! That is a great idea! It has been some time since I ate ramen." Ayia replied with an enthusiastic voice.
Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Ayia liked his idea, it would be awful if she did not like it as it would ruin their date.
Just like that, the two of them started cooking and talking to each other.
The night was just starting.
Chapter 353 Silver And Gold
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City..
While the snow descended upon the Pedrarruna Forest, a couple cooked dinner together at a mansion located on top of a hill in the forest.
Theo and Ayia were having their dinner date.
"How was your day?" Theo asked as he prepared the ramen noodles dough.
"After our training in the morning, I went home with Shizu-chan and I napped for a couple of hours. When I woke up I started working on the promotion of your album. And in the afternoon I got ready for our dinner." Ayia said with a small smile and redded cheeks.
She could not help but blush when she remembered that she spent the whole afternoon getting ready for her date with Theo, so she brushed off the subject.
"Really? How''s the promotion?" Theo asked curiously.
"Your idea to y the album in Bluecloud shops was amazing! I don''t know if you heard it, but it seems like a digital influencer heard your songs in the shop and she promoted your songs in her profile!" Ayia said with an excited voice as she sliced the vegetables.
"I heard it! Aurora told me, and it seems like this girl has a lot of followers, right?" Theo asked with a small smile.
"2.8 million followers! That''s the best thing that could have happened, Theo! With her help, I''m sure your album will be made known around the country in the following days." Ayiamented with an excited voice.
"I was thinking the same!" Theo eximed with a smile as he moved his arms to knead the dough.
"The album had almost 200 thousand streams on the first day. That''s 20k streams per song. This is a very high number considering that only the people who frequented the shop heard your songs. It seems that the people who heard your songs at BlueCloud rmended your songs to their friends and family." Ayia exined.
Theo could not help but be surprised when he heard such a high number.
Just like Ayia said, the ''Earth to Azure'' Album did not receive any over-the-top promotion, he just yed the songs in his shops, but even then he still got 200k streams on the first day!
That was a testament to how good Theo''s album was.
Even though Theo was already expecting that, after all, all the songs he chose to produce were hit songs from his past life, he still was taken aback by how sessful it was.
200 thousand streams!
Theo felt deep joy and satisfaction when he heard that number.
"Even though I already expected that I''m still so happy to hear that there are people who like my music." Theo expressed with a brilliant smile.
Ayia nced at him and caught his brilliant smile as he worked on the dough, she immediately froze when she saw that image.
Theo exuded happiness and satisfaction, and he looked so handsome and captivating.
Ayia felt butterflies on her stomach as she looked at his smile.
She was reminded once again how handsome and attractive Theo was, and she could not help but blush as she looked at his profile, her luck was that Theo was focused on kneading the dough that he didn''t even notice her re.
Ayia quickly focused on the vegetables in front of her when she realized that she had been looking at Theo for a while now.
"Oh, and the music videos are doing great too!" Ayiamented suddenly.
"Really? How so? Thest time I checked was yesterday." Theo said with a curious voice.
"Each music video had more than 40 thousand views! And that was because I looked into it in the morning. I''m sure it has more views now." Ayiamented with an excited voice.
"You have more than 30k subscribers in Ruby too. Your Raingram ount has more than 30k followers too. The pictures you posted yesterday are a sess with your followers." Ayia added.
Theo was surprised again when he heard that, he had never before had so many followers on social media ounts, and now he had more than 30k, so it was no surprise that he was taken aback
"It seems like that number will only increase, right? I wonder how many followers I will earn at the end of the first week of the album release." Theomented with a curious voice.
"I bet it will be millions." Ayiamented with a giggle.
"Maybe." Theoughed.
He didn''t care how many people followed him in the end, he just cared if they would like his songs.
He wanted to live the full experience of an artist, and for that, he had to have people who liked his work, so he was curious if his prediction of worldwide sess would be true in the end.
"And you? How was your day?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"Oh, after our morning training I went to the animation studio. I spent the day there. I only left around 5 pm, when I picked up Aurora and brought her to her friend''s house. As you know she is having a sleepover." Theo exined with a small smile.
"Of course, I remember." Ayia replied with redded cheeks.
She knew that she was only alone with Theo because Aurora was busy that night, and that''s why she was determined to enjoy the night.
"You spent the day in the studio? Is everything okay with the anime production?" She asked.
"Yeah, it is. It''s just that I have been away from the studio for this whole month because of the album production, and because of that there is a lot of pending work for me to do in the studio." Theo replied.
"I imagine it." Ayia said with shining eyes.
She had to admit that she could not wait to watch Theo''s anime, in her free time she used to read every manga and light novel that Fuji Jump published, so she was familiar with the stories that the Tokyo Studios were working on with, and she loved all the stories!
For example, at the beginning of December Theo sent her a new light novel he published, [Tree of Joy].
And she had to admit that she cried a lot as she read that light novel, the story of the orphanage deeply touched her.
It was so sweet, fun, and filled with love that she couldn''t wait to watch the anime adaptation!
"Yeah, we are preparing tounch a streaming service exclusive for animes, so that takes a lot of effort toplete. After wee back from the Heart Inds I will be drowned with work to do." Theoughed wryly.
"A streaming service? Just with animes? That''s an amazing idea, Theo!" Ayia eximed with an excited voice as her eyes shone.
She was once again impressed with Theo''s vision, there was no streaming service in the market just for animes, she was sure that if Theo worked well, his streaming service would be a giant in the industry.
"Yeah, but I''m investing almost all the money I have in that. I hope it works out." Theoughed.
Ayia nodded in understanding when she heard that, she could imagine that buying all the copyrights would cost millions and millions, so she could understand why Theo said that he was investing almost all of his money.
"I know you, and I know you would not do anything you are not sure of. I''m sure everything will work out in the end." Ayiamented with a brilliant smile as she looked at him.
Theo lifted his head and met her eyes which were filled with confidence, and he could not help but smile when he saw that.
The silver eyes met the golden eyes.
Chapter 354 Ramen And Wine
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo and Ayia had just finished cooking and were having dinner together.
They prepared homemade ramen with some side dishes.
The ramen warmed their bellies as they enjoyed their dinner together.
"Hmm, it''s delicious!" Ayia eximed as she sipped the ramen broth.
"I think so too." Theoughed.
They both were amazing chefs, and if they worked together, the food transformed into a masterpiece.
"Do you want something to drink?" Theo asked suddenly when he noticed that there was no drink on the dining table.
"Hm, maybe a wine?" Ayia suggested.
"I want some wine too." Theo chuckled.
"Sylph, can you bring the Okinawa Wine you boughtst week?" Theo asked.
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s lively voice was heard in the dining room.
Sylph was responsible for the grocery shopping in the house, and she was also responsible for maintaining the stock of drinks in the house, especially wines as Theo loved drinking wine.
Theo didn''t even have to worry about paying for these things because Sylph had ess to his bank ount and she could use the money in it, but she was not allowed to buy expensive things, for that she had to ask Theo''s permission.
For example, there were some wines that were too expensive so Sylph had to ask Theo''s permission to buy them, and the Okinawa Wine was one of them.
One bottle of Okinawa Wine was priced at 5 thousand dors, which was insanely expensive when we realize that it is just a bottle of wine.
Most people do not even earn that amount of money after a month of work, and that''s why Sylph had to ask Theo''s permission.
Theo loved Okinawa Wine, and he had money, so he did not mind spending so much money on a bottle of wine.
His date with Ayia was a special asion, so he decided to drink the expensive wine with her.
"Okinawa Wine? I love that wine! Which year is it?" Ayia asked with shining eyes.
Ayia came from a rich family, so she had no problems recognizing the expensive branch of wine.
"Oh, it''s a 2018 bottle. I could not find any bottle on sale older than that." Theo chuckled.
"That''s true. It is indeed almost impossible to find an older bottle than that if you don''t know anyone." Ayiamented with a look of realization.
The Okinawa Winery was one of the most prestigious and famous wines in the Sakura Abode Country.
This winery could be traced to 3 centuries ago when the country still reigned upon the seas of the world.
The winery became famous as it started to export wines to other countries with ships that constantly traveled on the oceans.
"I heard about an Okinawa wine bottle from 1898 that was auctioned some time ago for more than 2.4 million dors." Theomented with an excited face.
He had to admit that the thought of drinking such aged wine was tempting.
That''s a bottle from more than a century ago!
It was no surprise that it was so sold for such an expensive price.
Just for everyone to situate themselves, on Earth, the most expensive bottle of wine ever sold was a ROMAN¨¦E-CONTI 1945 at the price of 558,000 dors.
That''s almost 2 million more.
But that was because the Okinawa Wine was much more prestigious, and also because it was an older bottle of wine.
It is said that there were collectors who had Okinawa Wines from the 18th century when the winery was expanding worldwide!
But no bottle of such caliber ever reached an auction, so it was just rumored.
"Oh, I heard about it too! My grandpa has an Okinawa Wine from 1908 that belonged to his father, my great-grandfather. He says that he won''t drink ever." Ayiamented with a giggle.
"Really? Does Grandpa Takeo have such aged wine? That''s a relic!" Theo eximed in excitement as he ate his ramen.
"Yeah, I saw it once." Ayia replied giggling.
A whileter, Sylph brought the Okinawa Wine, and Theo filled his cup and Ayia''s.
"So, you''re leaving for Sakura City for the New Year, right?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, you may not know, but my family is an old and traditional family that values traditions. So, there is no way I can''t miss the celebrations, or my mom and dad will skin me alive." Ayia said regretfully.
She had to admit that she was a little sad that she would not be able to spend the new year with Theo and the others.
"Really? Your mom and dad seemed so nice when I met them that day." Theomented as he remembered the day that his restaurant opened its doors for the first time.
Theo already knew Grandpa Takeo from when he saved the old man''s life, that day he also met Yamada Ezume, Ayia''s father and Grandpa Takeo''s son.
The two men thanked Theo for saving the old man''s life, and they loved meeting Theo.
That''s why they helped Theo contact a supplypany for his restaurant, but Theo didn''t know that the two men were Ayia''s family until the restaurant opened.
Grandpa Takeo, Yamada Ezume, and Hazel Lionheart visited the restaurant that night, and they were impressed with Theo''s work and expertise.
They didn''t know yet that their little girl was working for Theo, but when they visited the kitchen, they saw the purple-haired girl working seriously in the kitchen.
Hazel, Ayia''s mother, was particrly impressed with Theo''s expertise and skill in getting her daughter to work for him.
The three of them had the best impression of Theo, so they treated him like family, and that''s why Theo had such a great impression of them.
But what he didn''t know was that the three amiable people he talked to that day came from powerful backgrounds.
So powerful that they could be considered one of the most powerful and richest people in the country.
And they were not known for their amiability.
They were only friends with people that they liked, and Theo was one of the lucky few that was treated like that.
Hazel was sure that day that her daughter was falling in love with Theo, but she didn''t say anything.
Her daughter was free to choose the man she wanted to spend her life with, even though they came from the four most powerful families in the country, the Yamada Family preached that the family members were free as long as they did the minimum for the family.
And Ayia was free after she graduated from college.
That''s why no one said anything about Ayia and Shizuka living in Elffire City.
Ayia and Shizuka lived in Elffire City for the past 6 months, and no one ever questioned them about that.
"That''s because you don''t know how strict they are." Ayia said with a wry smile as she remembered her parent''s strict look.
"Well, I''m sure you will have fun there too." Theoughed.
He never had real parents, but he still could imagine what it was like.
"Tell your parents and Grandpa Takeo that I sent a hug to them and that they should visit the restaurant when they have time." Theo added with a brilliant smile.
Ayia answered with a smile of her own when she heard that, she loved the fact that her parents knew Theo and that they liked him.
She wondered how would be their reaction if they knew that Theo and she were having a date.
Chapter 355 Melting
"Thank you for the food!" Ayia said as she put down her chopsticks..
"Gochiso sama deshita!" Theo chimed in with a smile.
The two of them had just finished eating the ramen they made as they talked to each other.
It was a lovely dinner where they got to know each other better and had a lot of fun.
The two of them felt their hearts warm up as they finished eating and looked at each other.
Even though it was just a simple dinner, the two of them felt it was the perfect dinner date.
"Don''t worry about the dishes. Sylph will take care of that." Theo said as he sipped his wine.
"Okay, Sylph is awesome." Ayia nodded as she observed the drones taking the dishes from the table.
"What do you want to do now? We can go outside and enjoy the night or we can go to the cinema room and watch something while we eat something sweet." Theo suggested.
It was still early in the night, so they still had time to do a lot of things.
"Hm, I don''t want to go in the freezing outside. Let''s go to the cinema room!" Ayia replied with an excited voice.
She still remembered thest time when she was there with Theo, they watched a TV show and in the end, they hugged and kissed each other.
It was the perfect night for her, and she wanted it to happen again.
"You are right. It is too cold to go outside." Theo agreed as he stood up from his seat.
Theo directly walked toward Ayia and extended his hand.
"Come on!" Theo said with a smile as he looked at the gorgeous purple-haired girl.
Ayia blushed a little, but she still took his hand in hers and walked out of the room with him.
Theo and Ayia held hands as they headed toward the cinema room.
There was a sweet mood in the air as the couple felt each other''s warmth through their hands.
A whileter, the two of them arrived in the cinema room still holding hands, they sat down on one of thefy couches.
"Why don''t you take your boots? You can be morefortable without it." Theo suggested when he saw that her feet were still on the ground.
Theo was only wearing socks, so he was superfy as he put his feet on the couch to be morefortable.
"Huh? Okay, you are right." Ayia nodded as she took off her boots.
"Do you want some hot chocte?" Theo asked as he still held her hand.
"Of course!" Ayia immediately replied with an excited voice.
"Haha, okay, I will order some for us."
"Sylph, can you bring us two hot choctes with hot biscuits, please?" Theo asked out loud.
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s lively voice was heard in the cinema room.
Ayia''s eyes could not help but shine when she saw the interaction.
No matter how many times she saw Theo ordering Sylph, she was always impressed by the AI Butler.
It was much better than any human butler!
And she had property to say that because her family had a lot of butlers to take care of all the houses and family members.
"Okay, now with that done. What do you want to watch?" Theo asked as he squeezed her hand.
"I don''t know. You choose." Ayia replied bashfully as she intertwined her hand with his.
Theo suddenly looked at her bashful face and thought, ''So pretty...''
He could not help himself and leaned against her and kissed her lips.
Ayia was taken by surprise, but she still kissed him back, she loved kissing him and she would not pass the opportunity to kiss her lover.
In the beginning, they kissed slowly, but as time went on, they hungrily started a passionate kiss.
They held each other and lost themselves in each other''s embrace.
It felt like they hadn''t seen each other in months and that was the only way to quench their thirst for each other.
They only stopped kissing when they heard the sound of a drone flying toward them.
They let go of each other and took deep breaths, they kissed for so long that they were out of breath.
But they had wide smiles on their faces as they looked at each other''s eyes.
His silver eyes were filled with love as he looked at her golden eyes filled with love.
They didn''t say anything and just smiled as they received their hot chocte and biscuits from the drone.
They did not have to say anything as the kiss was all that was needed to express how they felt toward each other.
"Hmm, this hot chocte is so delicious!" Ayiamented as she sipped the hot chocte.
"How about we watch a movie?" Theo suggested as picked up his phone and opened Sylph''s app on the phone.
Sylph''s app had a multitude of functions.
Through the app, Sylph could go everywhere with Theo, but he also couldmand Sylph through it.
That was exactly what he was doing, through Sylph''s app, he was looking for a movie for them to watch.
"Which one?" Ayia asked.
"I heard that an animation from the Pangu Country won the best Animation Movie Award at the Alexandrite Awards this year, I haven''t watched it yet, and you?" Theo asked as he looked for the movie.
"Oh, I heard about it too, I haven''t watched it yet too. Let''s watch it!" Ayia eximed with an excited voice.
The Alexandrite Awards on Azure Star was the equivalent of the Oscars Award on Earth.
This meant that the Alexandrite Awards was the most important award in the cinema industry, everyone who won it was the best of the best.
The whole world stopped on the day of the award to see which movies would win, and this year a Pangu animation won the category for best animation picture.
This was not surprising as different from the Oscars, it was amon sight to see movies from other countries winning Alexandrite Awards.
The Pangu Country had a deep history, just like China in Theo''s past life, they had so many legends and myths.
And as one of the super countries of the world, it wasmon to see Pangu movies winning awards in the Sakura Abode Country.
At the Oscars, the Best Animation Picture Category was dominated by Disney Studios, every year a Disney studio movie would win the award.
But that did not happen in the Alexandrites.
Even though the Sakura Abode country led the world in the anime industry, no studio was capable of monopolizing the awards, and studios from other countries still won the award sometimes, but it was moremon to see movies from the Sakura Abode Country winning the award.
"Okay, let me put it on the screen." Theoughed as he clicked on the movie.
Shortly after, the opening credits started on the big screen in front of them.
The side lights went off, and in the darkness of the theater, Theo and Ayia held each other as they watched the movie.
The movie talked about one of the legends of the Pangu Country.
It was filled with funny moments and emotional parts.
Theo and Ayia snuggled with each other as theyughed and enjoyed the movie while feeling each other''s hearts.
They melted into each other''s embrace.
Chapter 356 First Night Together
Saturday, December 26th.
The morning after Christmas was a typical winter morning, although the Azure Star didn''tmemorate the holiday, there was one person whomemorated it.
At the house in the middle of the Pedrarruna Forest, two people were sleeping together while cuddling each other.
His arms embraced her slender frame and gave her warmth on that wintry morning.
It was as if their bodies were meant to cuddle each other.
His silver hair and her purple hair were entangled and their chests moved as if they were in sync.
Suddenly, his eyelids trembled as he woke up, his nostrils were assaulted with the most amazing smell he ever felt.
He felt her small body on his arms giving warmth.
With his eyes still closed, Theo started smiling.
His smile was subconscious as he felt genuine happiness of waking up together with Ayia in his arms.
Theo just stayed there cuddling the beautiful girl in his arms as he remembered the night before.
Yesterday, both of them had an amazing date.
They ate delicious food they prepared together, and afterward, they watched anime untilte at night, and it was then that they started talking and talking, which made them start kissing.
They kissed for so long that they felt tired, so they slept together.
Even though nothing spicy happened and they just cuddled into sleep, Theo felt it was the perfect ending for the night.
He didn''t think that they were prepared to move to that spicy ce yet.
Theo felt for the first time in both lifetimes how amazing it was to fall asleep in the arms of someone he loved.
He felt genuine happiness that only the ones who lived the moment would know how it feels.
Theo just stayed there hugging Ayia until he felt her moving.
Ayia''s eyelids trembled as she woke up.
She was momentarily confused as she felt that she was in an unfamiliar ce, but as she smelt the smell in the air, she smelt Theo''s amazing smell.
She felt his arms embracing her and giving her warmth and protection as she remembered what happened the night before.
"Morning, morning flower..." Theo spoke in a husky-loving voice.
Ayia could feel the smile in his voice, she smiled and replied with a smile, "Morning..."
Theo embraced her even tighter as they stayed in silence enjoying each other''s embrace.
A whileter, Theo saidughing, "I have to go to the bathroom or I''ll pee myself."
"Go! Now!" Ayiaughed in horror.
Just like that the two of them had their first night together.
It was sweet and loving just like a first love should be.
Shortly after, Theo exited the bathroom after peeing and brushing his teeth.
"I have a spare toothbrush in there." Theo said with a smile as he watched Ayia walking towards the bathroom behind him.
"Thank you!" Ayia replied with a happy smile.
"I will be downstairs making breakfast." Theo added.
"Okay, I will be there shortly." She shouted as she closed the bathroom.
Theoughed merrily as he walked out of his bedroom.
He felt so happy to have someone to wake up next to in the morning.
He had never felt something like it before, he had always slept alone in both lifetimes, but for the first time ever he had a girl to sleep with, and he loved her so much.
He didn''t think he would like that much if he didn''t like the girl he was sleeping with.
''I guess the saying that -it is better if love is involved- it is true.'' He thought.
After all, Theo knew himself well, he knew that he didn''t like people invading his personal space, even more, something so intimate as his bed.
Only someone so amazing as Ayia was able to prate the safe bubble zone he build around himself and his heart, he loved her for that.
Theo was feeling happy than ever as he started cooking breakfast that Saturday morning, a whileter Ayia arrived and helped him cook the food for the two of them.
Aurora was at her friend''s house having a sleepover while the others would note that morning as Theo warned them there wouldn''t have training that morning.
So, it was only the two of them alone on that wintry Saturday morning.
Shortly after, they finished cooking and sat at the dining table to have breakfast together.
"What are you doingter?" Ayia asked as she poured hot tea into her mug.
"Hmm, I have to go to the animation studio. I don''t know if I told you, but we are opening a branch studio in Sakura City that will focus on working with voice actors." Theomented without hiding anything.
After sleeping with Ayia, he felt even more at ease with her, he would not hide anything from her anymore.
"Really? That''s so cool!" Ayia replied with shining eyes.
"Yeah, because I don''t wanna move the main studio to Sakura City, only the voice actors with operate in this branch studio. And today we will have our first audition for the anime we are producing at the moment. And I have to be there to evaluate the candidates for the parts." Theo exined as he took a bite of his sandwich.
"You gonna evaluate through a video call?" She asked.
"Yeah, it will be all virtual. Ryoko and I will watch the audition here andter we will just give the feedback to the employees in the branch studio." Theo replied with a smile.
"I can''t wait to watch the anime on TV!" Ayia eximed in excitement.
"That makes us two." Theoughed.
"What about you? What are you going to do?" He asked.
"Hmm, I think I''m going to deal with some things about your musical career. I have received some emails yesterday that I have to reply back." She replied after thinking for a while.
"Oh, talking about that, send me the info about how much you spent on the music video productions. I have just received some money and I can pay you back anytime." Theo suddenly said as he remembered the money he received from the system.
"Okay, I will send it to you." Ayia replied with a helpless look.
The money she spent was like peanuts for her, but she knew that Theo would not ept her help, she respected his integrity, but she still felt a little helpless.
"Oh, have you seen the number of streams on your album yesterday?" She suddenly asked.
"Hmm, no I didn''t. I was so busy with the studio yesterday and afterward, it was our date. Therefore, I didn''t have time to check it." Theo replied.
"Should we check it?" Ayia asked with a voice brimming with curiosity.
"Definitely!" Theo replied with eyes equally shining.
The two of them immediately picked up their phones and opened the streaming tform.
"OH MY GOD!" Ayia shouted with wide eyes as she looked at the number on the screen.
More than 1 million streams in all 10 songs of the album!
The Track App updated the number of streams every midnight. This meant that Theo''s album was on the tform for less than two days and without any type of marketing, he managed to get at least 1 million people listening to the songs heunched.
While Ayia checked the number of streams on the Track App, Theo checked the views on his M/Vs on Ruby.
And he was not disappointed.
More than 5 million views in every music video!
The Believer M/V had almost 10 million views!
That was a huge number for an unknown artist without any marketing moves.
Theo felt so happy to know that his efforts were appreciated by the public, he could not help but feel even giddier for the next days. Could his music videos pass 100 million views? And his songs? Could they reach the top of the charts?
"Theo! All of your songs entered the top 100 in the country!" Ayia eximed happily as she checked the charts.
Ayia and Theo looked at each other and startedughing happily and hugging each other.
They both felt so happy.
Ayia felt happy that her man was making sess in his work, she felt so satisfied to know that everyone could appreciate how amazing her man was.
While Theo felt so happy that all the work he had put into the album was being appreciated by the public.
He was looking forward to what the future reserved for his musical career.
The two of them continued having breakfast as they talked about a multitude of things.
After they finished eating, they had a little workout together.
Although there were only the two of them, Theo still could train and spar with Ayia.
After all, she was also a ck belt and had the skills to keep up with him.
After an intense workout, they took a shower and dressed up for the day.
He drove Ayia to her mansion before heading to the studio, but not before they had an intense goodbye kiss.
It was an important day for Theo, and he was feeling ready for the day after the kiss they had.
Would he be able to find the perfect voice actors for the SAO Anime?
Chapter 357 Ozawa Nana
Tokyo Animation Studio Headquarters.
Theo directly entered the building in his new sports car, and after parking the car, he didn''t dy anymore and headed to Ryoko''s Office.
Shortly after, Theo greeted Ryoko''s assistant with a bright smile on his face, "Good Morning, Amber. Everything is okay, I hope?"
Amber was taken by surprise when she saw his resplendent smile and blushed as she replied, "Good Morning, Boss! Yes, everything is fine, thank you for asking."
She tried hard to suppress her nerves, but it seemed almost impossible in front of such a handsome boss.
Theo nodded and smiled as he passed by her and entered Ryoko''s Office.
"Good Morning, Ryoko! Ready for the auditions?" Theo said with a smile as he saw the blue-haired beauty.
"Good morning, boss! Of course, I am!" Ryokoughed in excitement.
Ryoko had never seen an audition for voice actors before, so she was extra enthusiastic that day, especially when it involved the anime she was producing with her sweat and blood.
For the next couple of hours, Theo and Ryoko discussed what they were looking forward to from the voice actors and what they needed to present to get the parts in the anime.
After all, every character needed an appropriate voice to y the part, as it would be catastrophic for the anime if they did cast a voice actor mismatched with the characters.
So, the two of them needed to establish a goal for each character of the anime to achieve through the voice actors, as it would be their first anime, and they would not be content with the second best.
When the time for the audition was near, Theo and Ryoko moved to a small conference room where they would be able to watch the audition live from Sakura City.
It was a small conference room with a capacity of 10 people, but there was a gigantic screen on the side wall and a connection with the branch studio where they would be able to pass instructions to the other side in real time.
"Hey, Amano-san, is everything okay over there for the audition?" Theo asked with a calm voice.
Through the enormous screen, it was possible to see Amano Rio''s figure as she gave thest instructions to her subordinates.
"Yes, boss! The majority of the candidates who applied already arrived and they are waiting in the other room." Amano replied with a serious and professional tone of voice.
After years of working at a fast-food shop as a manager, she acquired an iparable work ethic, even more now as she worked in her dream job.
Running an animation studio!
Even if it was just a branch studio, it was much more than she had ever dreamed.
"That''s great, Rio-chan!" Ryokoplimented with a teasing smile.
? Amano could not help but let out a helpless smile, Ryoko was one of her best friends, so it was difficult to maintain her professional facade in front of her.
Afterward, the three of them discussed the details of the audition.
While the three of them discussed thest few details of the audition, the voice actors were inside the waiting room.
There were more than 150 voice actors in the waiting room, it was a relief that when Theo projected the building he already envisioned the times when hundreds of people woulde to audition, so even though there were more than 100 people in the room, it wasn''t crowded.
But at each moment new candidates arrived, there were even some famous voice actors who were already somewhat renowned in the industry.
At a certain moment, a young girl entered the room, she wore simple clothes and carried a backpack.
She was almost invisible among the tens of voice actors, but her were filled with phenomenal brilliance, it carried an infinite hope for the future.
Ozawa Nana was 18 years old, she had just graduated from high school, and differently from other people of her age, she knew exactly what she wanted to be in the future, a renowned voice actress!
But the problem was that Nana came from a simple family, her parents worked 14 hours just to make the bills even every month, but even with all the difficulties, her parents supported her dream.
That''s why even when she was in high school, she worked in part-time jobs to support her dream as she didn''t want to put even more pressure on her parents.
She worked in all types of odd jobs to pay for voice acting lessons, but even with all her effort, she did not manage to get any part, she had already auditioned for more than 20 anime productions, but all failed in the end.
But even with all these failures, her confidence in her dream never waivered, she epted these failures as part of her journey toward sess.
She worked even more to improve so that one day she could realize her dream.
But even with all her confidence, she still was a little nervous.
She had just graduated from high school, and her family did not have money to send her to college, and she didn''t have much confidence in getting a high enough grade to go to public universities.
After all, she devoted all her free time in high school to her pursuit to be a voice actress, and after her graduation, she became a little lost and nervous about the future for the first time.
It was then that she heard of a new anime calling for casting, she was instantly aroused from her lost state and applied to audition for a part in the anime.
If she was able to get a part in an anime production everything would resolve itself, after all, with the money from anime production she would be able to support herself, plus she would be able to realize her dream.
So, she resumed her previous confident state and came to the audition with high hopes, and just like every other audition she participated in, she was 100% confident in getting the part.
Nana quickly found a seat in the crowd and waited patiently for the audition to start as she observed herpetitors.
''From what I heard, the anime is going to have 18 supporting roles and 2 main roles, one male and one female. I have to strive for the main role, but a supporting role would not be bad.'' Nana thought confidently.
If her thoughts were heard by the other candidates, they wouldugh without restraints, ''who is this nobody to be so arrogant?'' would be their words, but that was just how Nana was.
She never doubted herself or contented herself with the second best that''s why in every audition she participated in, she applied for main roles in the production.
That''s why it was normal for her to think such absurd words.
But she had to admit that she was a little nervous when she saw some renowned actors waiting in the crowd.
She admired many of them and had them as her goal for the future.
She grew up watching some of them act in her favorite animes, but at the same time, she was excited topete with them.
''When I get the part, they will admire me too.'' She thought arrogantly with a chuckle.
She did not know yet, but her arrogant words would be true someday in the future.
Chapter 358 SAO Auditions
"All ready?" Theo asked Ryoko and Rio and he discussed all the details of the audition.
"Yes, boss, we can start the casting anytime." Rio replied.
"Great, you can proceed with it then, Amano-san." Theo said with a smile.
Rio nodded and proceeded to issue orders to her employees.
They would call the candidates who applied for the two main roles in the anime.
Kirigaya Kazuto and Yuuki Asuna were the two main characters of the SAO Anime.
Theo didn''t remember who yed these parts in his past life, he only remembered their distinct voices.
He only hoped that the voices he envisioned would appear in the casting.
While Theo prayed for the perfect actors to appear, in the waiting, an employee shouted the name of the first person who would audition.
"Laura Addams!"
Amidst the troves of participants, silence took over the ce as the candidates realized that the audition was starting.
And the girl who was called immediately stood up from her seat and followed the employee to the room where the audition would happen.
When she entered the room, she was surprised by what she saw.
Laura could be considered a veteran in the industry, so she had her fair share of auditions, but she never participated in an audition where there was a huge screen in front of her where she could see two people looking at her.
"Hello, can you please state your name and for which parts are you auditioning?" An elegantdy seated by the side of the huge screen said.
"My name is Laura Addams and auditioning for the Yuuki Asuna and the Ayano Keiko''s parts." Laura replied with a polite voice.
She had experienced too many auditions, sometimes she was sessful, but sometimes she wasn''t.
That''s why she was auditioning for two parts, if she couldn''t get the main role, she could at least get a supporting role.
Actually, the majority of the candidates did the same as it was amon practice in the industry.
After all, most of the time the main characters'' roles had too muchpetition, and the supporting roles were easier to get.
Rio nodded and said, "The script is on the table in front of you, you can study it for one minute."
Laura nodded and didn''t waste any time as she immediately picked the script and studied.
It was a simple manuscript of two pages where the actor had to demonstrate all of her or his skills.
As animation actors only used their voices, they had to carry all the emotion in their voices as it was their only resource.
When a normal actor worked, he/she was able to use their body and facial expressions to act, but voice actors had a substantial increase of difficulty in their jobs as the voice was the only avable for them.
That''s why voice actors needed to read and study the scripts carefully to see how they should act in every sentence they pronounced.
Shortly after, Laura said with a focused face, "I''m ready."
"Okay, Manu will act with you." Rio said as she pointed at the employee at the side who was also holding a script.
He was a simple employee that was just contracted, but he didn''t have amazing skills to read the script, he just had to read and move on with Laura, and he didn''t have to act.
His purpose was to give the act moreplexity and make the candidates perform in different situations.
After all, if she just acted alone, Theo and the others would not be able to see the depth of the candidates'' skills.
Shortly after, Laura started her act and she gave her all.
The act onlysted for around 3 minutes, but Theo and the others were able to see and hear how talented Laura.
At a certain moment, Theo closed his eyes and just heard her voice and tried to imagine her voice in Asuna''s ce, and he was satisfied with what he heard.
When Laura finished herst line, she had to close her eyes for a moment to get out of character, she gave her best.
She hoped she would be able to get the part.
Theo and the others asked her some questions before Rio said, "Thank you foring, you will hear the news of the results next week."
"Thank you!" Laura smiled as she left the room.
She wasn''t sure about the main character role, but she was confident she would be able tond a supporting role.
"She was good, huh?" Theomented as they waited for the next candidate.
"Well, it says here she worked in several productions, it seems she is indeed as good as her resume says." Ryoko added as she perused through Laura''s resume.
Shortly after, the next candidate arrived, and it proceeded just as Laura''s audition did.
But even after all the candidates for the Asuna auditioned, Laura remained the best for the part.
"It seems so far, Laura will get the Asuna part." Theomented as he looked at the list of candidates in front of him.
"Hmm, yes, but there were some candidates good enough for the supporting roles." Ryoko added as she also looked through the list of candidates.
Theo was very satisfied with Laura''s audition, and he already could imagine her as Asuna, so he didn''t have anyints.
"These were all the candidates who applied for the Asuna part. Next are the candidates who applied for the Kirito part." Rio said to them.
Theo and Ryoko nodded and waited patiently, but they were a little apprehensive.
After all, Kirito''s part was the most important part, even more than Asuna''s.
They had to find the perfect voice for him.
The auditions continued, and tens of candidates passed, but Theo and the others did not manage to find the best voice for Kirito.
There were even some veteran actors who auditioned, but they were incapable of giving Theo and others the best feeling for the part.
It was only when an actor who only yed some supporting roles in a couple of animes showed that Theo had his eyes shining.
Theo did not care that the guy only acted in a supporting role because, in the audition, the guy nailed it!
"Thank you, Eto Kimi-san. We call you with news about the result next week." Rio said with a professional face.
Kimi nodded nervously and left the room, he just hoped he could get a part in the production.
He was rtively new in the industry, so he didn''t care even if he just get a supporting role.
"Wow, he has the perfect voice for Kirito!" Theo eximed happily.
He was starting to get worried after tens of candidates and not seeing the one he could cast.
"I know, right!? He and Laura would be amazing together." Ryoko eximed equally happy.
The three of them could continue calmly from now on after finding Kirito''s voice actor.
Although, they could not predict that an actor or actress would appear to best Kimi, they had the peace of heart to know that if it did not appear, they could hire Kimi for the part.
Just like that, the auditions continued until thest person who applied for Kirito''s part was called.
Coincidently, Ozawa Nana was that person.
What would happen in this fateful audition?
Chapter 359 Iconic Voice
Tokyo''s Branch Studio, Sakura City.
Nana confidently entered the room where the auditions were taking ce.
Theo and others immediately took notice of the young girl, even though they already had the perfect candidate to y Kirito, they would not disdain any candidate.
They didn''t know if a genius actor would appear suddenly.
"Hello, please state your name and which roles you are auditioning for." Rio said with a calm voice.
"Hello, my name is Ozawa Nana and I''m here to audition for the Kirito and Asuna parts." Nana replied without wavering and in a strong voice.
That''s right!
Nana was auditioning for a male part in the anime!
Even though she hadn''tnded any job so far in the anime industry, Nana didn''t stop her training, and after years of training, she developed a male voice that she wasfortable with.
Theo raised his eyebrows when he heard her statement, although female voice actresses ying male roles was not an unusual urrence in the industry, it was still a rtively rare scene.
He just needed to analyze the audition so far, and he would remember that no female had applied for the Kirito part other than the girl in front of him.
Theo became a little expectant as he looked at Nana, he still remembered some extremely famous actresses from his past life who became famous as they performed male voices.
As he remembered his past life, Rio gave Nana the instructions that she could study the two scripts in front of her.
Because Nana was auditioning for Kirito and Asuna, she had to read two different scripts. In one she would y the female voice and in the other, she would y the male voice.
Shortly after, Nana gave the sign and started reading with the female voice first as it was the one she was the most confident with.
Theo nodded as he watched her performance, ''She''s good, maybe we can arrange a supporting role for her'' he thought.
When she finished reading the script, she heaved a sigh of relief, at least she was able to perform without any mistakes.
"You can start reading for the Kirito anytime." Rio instructed.
Nana nodded and took a deep breath and tried to calm her nerves, it would be her first time performing this male voice, so even with all her overflowing confidence, she was still nervous.
As soon as she read the first line in a voice totally different than her normal voice, Theo''s eyes shone with excitement.
He adjusted himself in his chair and listened carefully to her voice, he even closed his eyes and had a look of shock on his face as he muttered, "Is this... oh my god!"
Ryoko was highly astonished by his reaction to Nana''s performance, as since the audition started Theo maintained his calm voice even when Kimi and Laura performed.
This was the first time Theo showed such a strong reaction to an audition, which made Ryoko pay more attention to Nana''s performance, but she was not able to discover what made Theo react.
And she would not be able to.
''This is Naruto''s voice!!'' Theo eximed excitedly in his mind.
''Moreover, it is the same voice as I remember!'' He could not believe what he was hearing.
Who would not be able to remember the iconic Naruto''s dubbing?
Junko Takeuchi was the name of the actress who yed Naruto in his past life, and Theo remembered some videos of her talking in the Naruto voice, and it made him have a longst impression of her iconic skills.
Theo didn''t have many hopes to find a voice simr to Juko''s, but the impossible was made possible in front of him.
That''s why he could not stop his excitement.
He already could imagine the girl in front of him ying the Naruto version of this world!
He found a gem, and he would do everything to have her in his project!
Nana continued her performance and did not notice that one of the people in front of her was looking at her with shining eyes.
She was extremely focused on the performance.
When she finished, Theo made all the questions and he was satisfied with what he heard.
Nana also noticed that the guy in front of her was interested in the male voice she had just performed, she became even more hopeful to get a part in this production when she realized that.
After all the questions ended, Nana excused herself and left the room with a hopeful heart for the future.
She just didn''t know yet that the silver-haired man that she had just talked to was nning to make her the star of one of the most sessful animes in history.
"Why were so agitated?" Ryoko asked the question she was dying to ask over the past few minutes.
"She had the perfect voice to y Naruto!" Theo eximed with a bright smile on his face.
"Really!?" Ryoko asked in surprise.
"Yeah, I will hire her to y Naruto." Theo stated with a happy smile still on his face.
Ryoko was taken by surprise by his confidence in Nana, but she trusted all his decisions, after all, all his decisions so far were the right ones.
She could not help to be excited too at the thought of having the best candidate for their next production.
The auditions continued until nightfall with the number of candidates who applied for it.
At the end of it, Theo and the others were already exhausted.
They had seen more than 150 voice actors'' performances in the end, so it was understandable their tiredness.
"Ahh, I''m so tired!" Ryoko eximed when thest candidate left the room.
"Me too, but at least it is over." Theoughed.
They agreed with him and heaved a sigh of relief.
"Boss, we are already finished here. Do you have any instructions?" Rio asked with her usual professional voice.
"No, you and the rest have the rest of the weekend off. Ryoko and I will decide which ones will get the parts and pass the list to you next week." Theo said with a calm voice.
"Okay, boss." Rio nodded in understanding.
The three of them talked for a few more minutes before the call was disconnected.
Theo stood up from his chair and stretched his limbs, staying seated for hours in the same position was tough even for him.
"Ryoko, you have the weekend off too. Working every day nonstop is not good for your health even if you like your work." Theomented as they exited the conference room.
Ryoko, who was already nning to spend the rest of the weekend working from home, was taken by surprise by his remark.
She reflected a little and was stunned when she realized that she did not have a day off since she started working in the Tokyo Studio.
''It is indeed a little over the top.'' She thought.
When Theo saw her agreeing expression, he said, "We will be throwing a holiday party in the amusement park tomorrow for the children of the orphanage. If you want toe, you are more than wee." He smiled.
Ryoko had her eyes shining when she heard about a party in an amusement park, "It sounds fun. I''ll be there." She smiled.
Chapter 360 Views Jump
Wondend Amusement Park, Elffire City.
The sky was dark when Theo parked his car inside the parking lot of the ce.
After leaving the studio, instead of going home, he came here, after all, tomorrow, the party he nned would happen and he had to see the ce before it happened.
When Theo entered the ce, he was impressed by what he saw.
The ce was filled with beautiful New Year''s decorations that made the ce look magical.
''I bet the kids will love it!'' Theo thought in excitement.
His eyes were shining as he admired the ce when a certain someone appeared.
"Well, well, well, look who finally made it." Sammented with a teasing smile.
Theo blushed a little when he heard her remark.
He was a little ashamed because it was his idea to throw a party, but he did not help them in any way!
"Sorry, Sam, I was busy the whole day in the studio." Theo replied with a helpless smile.
Samughed hard when she saw his antics, it was her first time seeing Theo embarrassed, and she had to admit it was a fun sight to see!
"Don''t worry about it, we understand."
"Actually, we didn''t have much work as we thought we would have. The ce was already decorated for the holidays and we only had to worry about the food and the dining venue. Come on, let me show you where the others are."
Sam said as she walked away.
Theo nodded in relief and followed her.
When they arrived at the venue, Theo noticed that his sister, June, and Kimiko were working.
"Hey, girls!" Theo greeted them with a smile.
"Big brother!"
"Theo!"
The girls were a little surprised by his appearance.
"I thought you would be in the studio untilte, big brother." Auroramented.
"Well, I thought I would, but we finished earlier than I expected." Theo smiled.
"How are the things over here?" He asked.
"Everything is going well, the venue is almost ready and the food too. Shizuka and Ayia were taking care of the food earlier, but they had to leave for their shift at the restaurant." June replied.
It was June''s day off from the restaurant, that''s why she was there too.
"You girls are amazing! I bet the kids will love what you did here." Theoplimented with a sincere smile.
The girls smiled too when they heard that, after Theo''s initiative, they also started to love to help the children live a better life.
It was so rewarding to see their little face lit up in happiness.
"Okay, how can I help you guys?" Theo said as he rolled up his sleeves.
He wanted to help, even if it was in thest-minute preparation.
"Hmm, we have some supplies that are too heavy for us to carry in the car. Can you get it for us?" Sam replied after thinking for a while.
"Sure!" Theo smiled.
Just like that, Theo helped the girls with the party preparations.
When he came back carrying the heavy boxes, he was surprised to hear his song being yed on the speakers.
"Oh, you guys know this song?" Theomented as he put down the boxes.
"Yes, I heard about this singer earlier today and I could not listening to his songs!" Kimiko said with an excited voice.
It was also her day off from the restaurant and she also decided toe here to help organize the party.
Theo and Aurora looked at each other and shared a smile when they heard that.
The only people who knew that Theo was Moonlight were Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka, so it made them happy to hear someoneplimenting Moonlight.
"Me too! I heard it yesterday and it is addictive!" Sam added.
"Everyone is listening to it. And the amazing thing is that every song in Moonlight''s album is so addictive!"
"I checked the M/V on Ruby, and the ''Believer'' M/V already has more than 50 million views."
"What? Really?" Theo was surprised by the information.
When he checked earlier in the morning, the video had a little more than 10 million views, how could it have such an enormous jump in a span of a few hours?
"Yeah, I was surprised too, and his other music videos also have around the same amount of views."
"Did you guys watch the ''Perfect'' music video? I think it is the best music video I have ever watched! It was so romantic and beautiful!" Kimiko said with shining eyes.
"I watched! And you guys know what? I think that music video was filmed here in Elffire City!" Sam eximed.
"What? Why do you say that?" June asked.
"I recognized the ce where that wedding scene at the end of the video was filmed. It is a temple located deep in the Pedrarruna Forest, I went when I was little." Sammented with a chuckle.
"Oh my god! You are totally right! I went there when I was a kid too." June eximed in wonder.
"I didn''t visit the ce, but now that you guys are talking about it. I think one of the scenes of the ''The Scientist'' music video was filmed on that bridge that connects the old town with the new town!" Kimiko eximed in realization.
"You''re right! How could I not realize that?" Sam eximed.
"If you guys ask me, I think the two music videos were filmed here in Elffire City." Theomented with a teasing smile.
Aurora almost couldn''t hold herugh when she saw his shameless antics.
Of course, he knew that!
After all, it was his music video...
"You guys think that Moonlight is from Elffire City?" Sam asked with an excited voice.
"That would be so awesome."
"Maybe he could perform for us someday."
The girls had daydreams as they thought about it.
Theo almost could not hold hisugh at the thought of the girls finding out he was Moonlight, would they be able to dream about it again?
But what he was most intrigued about was how his music video got so many views in such a short time.
What he didn''t know was that when Theo was busy in the studio, Ayia, his manager, received a call from a big TV station, they wanted to put on air his music videos in one of their shows.
Ayia agreed on the spot and authorized them to y the videos on the show.
And without any surprise, the music videos made an enormous sess with the audience.
There were so many people watching the video that the Ruby tform had to reinforce the servers to handle the traffic.
But because Ayia was so busy with the party preparations and because she knew that he was busy in the studio, she forgot to tell him about it.
The Moonlight fever took over the country as people from every part of the nation heard the addictive beats of his album.
Theo and the girls worked untilte at night, but they managed to finish the preparatives.
They only had to wait for the children tomorrow, and they could not wait for it!
After leaving the park, they stopped by a street vendor and had dinner right there.
It was so refreshing to eat street food with friends and they loved it.
Chapter 361 Top 10 Occupied
Sunday, December 27th.
Theo and Aurora woke up early, as usual, that morning, even though it was the weekend.
That was due to the New Year''s Party they were throwing for the children from the orphanage.
Theo cooked a quick breakfast for Aurora and him as they were running on a tight schedule already, afterwards, the siblings left their mansion driving the jeep.
As they had a bunch of stuff to transport, Theo had to use the jeep and leave his new sports car at home.
They were in such a hurry that Theo didn''t even have time to check why his album had such a huge jump on streams yesterday.
Theo drove through the streets of Elffire City and soon enough he arrived at the Wondend Amusement Park.
Coincidently, when Theo and Aurora arrived, Ayia and Shizuka also arrived.
Different from other days, Ayia was not driving a sports car as usual, the girls arrived on a ssy jeep that seemed expensive.
Like Theo, Ayia needed to bring some things to the party, but the sports car did not have any extra storage.
"Hey, girls! Good morning!" Theo greeted warmly when he saw the two girls.
He hugged Ayia and smiled.
"Hey, guys!" Ayia greeted me with a stunning smile.
After she spent the night with The, she was sure that he felt something for her, and she was happy with how things were going.
"Good morning!" Aurora smile sweetly.
When Ayia saw Aurora''s sweet smile, she immediately jumped on the girl and squeezed the silver-haired girl.
"Calm down, big sister!" Aurora squeaked helplessly.
Theo and Shizukaughed as they shook their heads, they had pity on Aurora who had to suffer Ayia''s attacks constantly.
"Do you girls have anything to bring over?" Theo asked in an attempt to save Aurora.
"As a matter of fact, we do. We bought gifts for the kids. Ayia, open the trunk." Shizuka said.
"Okay! We bought lots of cool stuff for the little ones." Ayia replied excitedly as she let go of Aurora.
Aurora mouthed a ''thank you'' to Theo and Shizuka when she became free again.
Theo and Shizuka justughed in amusement.
Shortlyter, the four of them moved the gifts they bought out of their cars.
"Oh, Ayia! I almost forgot to ask. Yesterday the album had a huge jump on streams, how that happened?" Theo asked curiously as they moved the gifts.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you!" Ayia immediately replied with an excited voice.
Theo and the other two paid extra attention when they heard Ayia''s excited voice.
All of them were aware that Theo was Moonlight, so there was no problem speaking openly.
"Yesterday, when you were working at the studio, the AVA TV Channel called me. They wanted the authorization to put on air one of your music videos." She started.
"Wait up! Do you mean the AVA Channel? The same one who has my favorite music show, AVA Top Hits?" Aurora eximed in disbelief.
"The same one!" Ayia replied with a big smile.
Even Theo was taken aback when he heard that.
The AVA Channel was the most prominent music channel on TV, they even had their own award show. To show how important the channel was in the music industry, we just have topare it with the MTV Channel in Theo''s past life.
"Are you saying that Theo had one of his music videos on AVA Top Hits?" Aurora asked excitedly with her purple eyes shining.
"Exactly!" Ayia replied with a happyugh.
"Oh my god! How could I miss that? I have to watch yesterday''s show!" Aurora eximed as she jumped around in excitement.
"You did an amazing job, Ayia! You''re the best!" Theo eximed in happiness.
Ayia beamed in joy when she heard hispliment.
"Which music video was the one?" Aurora asked suddenly.
"The ''Perfect'' Music Video." Ayia replied.
"That exins why everybody seemed to suddenly listen to my album." Theomented.
"Well, that''s just the beginning. I believe you guys even checked today''s charts from Track, right?" Ayia asked with a mischievous face.
"No, why?" Theo asked curiously.
"Check it now." Ayia just said simply.
Aurora did not waste any more time as she pulled up her phone and opened the Track App, and as she clicked on the Top 50 Song from thest 24 hours, she froze as she first looked at it.
Theo was even more curious when noticed his sister''s reaction, so he scooched next to her and peeked at her phone''s screen.
And without any surprise, Theo froze as he saw the chart.
The 10 songs from his album upied all ten positions of the Top 10!
"Impossible!" Theo eximed.
He already expected this scene, but not so soon!
After all, he did not advertise his album at all! It was just the third day since his album was released!
"Of course it is possible! This is the Sakura Abode Charts, so the impact from yesterday''s AVA Top Hits is the biggest in our country. What is impossible is the Worldwide Charts. But I believe in the next few days you will upy the Worldwide Top 10 too." Ayiamented with a knowing smile.
Theo let out a wide smile as he realized that the people from this world liked the music from his past life.
His dream of seeing the people enjoying these songs was already realized and he didn''t even know it.
His month-long work journey to produce this album was not in vain.
"I predict that we will receive calls from all kinds of shows to have you as a guest." Ayiamented.
That was how it happened in the music industry when an artist had sess, they would be invited to Talk Shows and to perform live in these shows.
That was a kind of advertisement to the artist as he/she would be seen more.
"Hmm, refuse any kind of interview and only ept the invites to performances. But my condition is that I will perform in my studio and I will just transmit the images of my performance to these shows." Theo said with a thoughtful face.
It was time for the New Year''s Celebrations, and he did not want to travel to Sakura City or Catadrid for these interviews. Plus, he wanted to be a low-key artist, and he figured that giving these live performances was enough for his fans.
Another thing was that after the New Year''s Celebrations, he was going on a trip with his sister and friends, so he did not have much time in the next two weeks for interviews.
"Got it! Leave it with me." Ayia replied with a small smile.
She loved helping Theo''s career.
The four of them entered the park after moving all the gifts and continued their preparations for the party.
What they didn''t know was how much craziness and astonishment the music industry was dealing with when the Track Charts was released that Sunday Morning.
Chapter 362 Trending
Catadrid, World''s Entertainment Capital.
It was here that the headquarters of the most sessfulbels were located, and even the Track Streaming Service''s headquarters was also found in this coastal city.
The most respected magazines, newspapers, and others also had headquarters in the city.
Without even saying that the most renowned music award in the world was also held in Catadrid.
Consequently, this meant that the worldwide music industry revolved around this city.
Just like other any end-of-year Sunday, the music industry''s analysts expected that New Year''s songs would dominate the charts, but when these people checked the charts, their eyes almost fell off in shock.
Their astonishment was much greater than Theo''s, that was because these people worked with music their whole lives, and they knew that the December Charts would be dominated by traditional New Year''s songs without exception!
Ever since the charts were created, there was no asion when songs without the New Year''s theme dominated the charts in thest week of December, just by this fact we can understand how much shock these people had when they saw Moonlight''s songs upying all ten positions in the Top 10.
If Theo did the same thing at any other time of the year, their shock would not be so big.
And without any dy, the first news that was posted on social media that Sunday was the incredible feat of Moonlight.
[Shocking! Rookie Artist tops the S.A. Track Charts!]
[Unknown Artist bes the first artist to dethrone ''Azure Night'' (by Frank Ocean) less than a week before the New Year.]
[Who is Moonlight? See his album ''From Earth To Azure'', which made history in thest 24 hours.]
[Moonlight''s Music Videos go viral.]
All the top news channels'' profiles on social media reported headlines like this, which made Moonlight''s poprity soar even more.
And because the reach of these news channels was the whole world, Moonlight Fever was spreading to the wide world.
Everybody wanted to know who Moonlight was, but his album did not have his picture and even his Raingram did have a picture of him.
It is interesting to say that Moonlight''s Raingram profile gained more than 5 million followers in less than 24 hours.
Everybody wanted to know what type of person could produce such amazing songs, but all these people could see was where Moonlight produced his album, and the only picture of him, he was using a ck mask, which made him even more mysterious.
Another thing that amazed the people, even more, was the four music videos that Moonlight released.
Each one was a masterpiece, especially the ''Perfect'' and ''Believer'' M/Vs.
They hadpletely different styles, one was a live-action and the other was an animation, but they each had extreme quality standards.
The ''Perfect'' Music Video had a perfect script that fit seamlessly with the song and the actors were amazing and performed brilliantly.
And the most unusual thing was that no one knew who the production team or the actors were.
It seemed that Moonlight took these people out of nowhere, and they performed brilliantly.
When people noticed that the same production team actors were in three of the music videos, they were amazed by the fact that these people were unknown.
And when they watched the ''Believer'' M/V, they became even more shocked, as the Anime Nation, every citizen was more or less knowledgeable about animations, which means that they recognized the super production was the ''Believer'' M/V.
Even though the three live-action music videos were masterpieces, they were rtively simple to make if a good production team was in charge of them.
But the animation of the ''Believer'' M/V needed a talented team of animators and lots of money to produce.
And the strangest thing was that the only credit in the music video was from a Pedrarruna Animation Studio, but there was no animation studio with this name in the Sakura Abode Country, the music industry''s analysts were already sweeping the inte for pieces of information about Moonlight and they noticed this strange fact.
The music video and the song had the most perfect synchrony that these analysts had ever seen, which made them admire even more the team of experts from Pedrarruna Studio.
They would never believe that a single person was capable to produce such a masterpiece, it was impossible!
So, they assumed that the Pedrarruna Animation Studio was new in the market.
And if these analysts and critics were amazed, we can already imagine the impact of Theo''s album and music video on the general public.
That Sunday Morning, the subject of the moment was Moonlight''s songs and music videos.
Everyone posted stories on Raingram with the songs and posted on Wing about the album.
Some people even started to post some interesting facts they noticed when they watched the music videos.
[@norissavaldez: I had just watched ''The Scientist'' M/V from Moonlight and it was a such cinematographic masterpiece! The way they made the characters ''turn back'' in time the way Moonlight sings about was amazing. They did things until thest details, I noticed that each take has a calendar showing the time turning backward.]
[@neiliones: Moonlight has be my favorite artist! How could he produce 10 songs of such high quality? Every song could make the headlines of any other album!]
[@madgail: I don''t know how to describe it exactly, but the way that Moonlight synchronized the beat with the animation on the ''Believer'' M/V is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.]
[@baleialol: The most EPIC anime fight has been made and it was portrayed in Moonlight''s Believer''s music video! And that''s final!]
[@winemaster: I''m not kidding, I have watched ''Believer'' M/V more than 10 times and I can''t stop it! Every time I watch it, I get entranced by it. I''m sure Moonlight put on some magic on it!]
[@crybaby: Anyone else been crying rivers after watching the ''Perfect'' music video from Moonlight? I cannot stop crying! Their love is so beautiful! I wish I had a love like that...]
[@jumbobo: hey @crybaby I can''t stop crying either! Let''s cry together...]
[@katyu: Anyone knows where the music videos were filmed? The scenarios were so beautiful! I want to visit it!]
[@fag: I know where it is! I live in Elffire City in the Bluecorn State, and I recognize several ces that appeared in the videos.]
[@nelyfur: Bluecorn State? I have to there to visit and take some pictures.]
Just like that, the inte was bubbling up with Moonlight''s news and even Elffire City started trending on Wing''s Trending Topics.
If even the location of the music videos were trending, we can already imagine that the two main actors became famous instantly.
But where would they be?
Chapter 363 Flashbacks
Koichi and Helena were the main actors in the Perfect, The Scientist, and Save Your Tears music videos.
We stopped following their stories when the production crew went back to Catadrid some time ago, but to understand the effect of the videos'' release on their lives, we have to go back to the day that Theo released his album.
December 26th, Elffire City.
Helena woke up feeling extremely anxious that morning as she knew that the music videos would be released that same day.
Ever since she showed her parents the payment she received from the three music video productions, they started believing more in her career.
After all, in total, she received more than 10 thousand dors in less than a month, which was much more than a normal job would pay.
They knew that their daughter wanted to move to Catadrid, but they still told her that they would only tell her their decision after they saw her performance on screen.
That''s why Helena was even more nervous because she wanted to show her work to her parents, she hoped they would like her performance and allow her to pursue her dreams in Catadrid.
That morning, when she came downstairs to have breakfast, she was surprised when she saw her mom and dad still home.
It was a Thursday morning, and at a time like that, they would be at work.
"Mom? Dad? What are you doing at home?" Helena asked in confusion when she saw them.
"Well, your dad and I decided to take the day off to see your show together with you." Luzia Lobo replied with a gentle smile.
Her dad only smiled in agreement.
Helena''s eyes started tearing up when she heard that, she could feel their love with this simple action.
Even though she resented them a little for giving her so many obstacles in the pursuit of her acting career, she could understand why the path she chose was too steep and difficult and her parents were worried she would fall midway and get hurt.
"A, my little princess is crying!" Luzia eximed and hugged her.
"Who''s crying?" Helena shouted and denied stubbornly.
The three of them talked about random stuff until the time of the album release slowly arrived.
Luzia and Rui noticed that their daughter was extremely anxious and nervous, so they tried to distract her by talking about other things.
When the time on the clock arrived, Helena could not contain the huge amount of emotion bubbling up inside of her anymore, she immediately turned on the TV and opened the Ruby App of the television.
"Ayia-san told me that I just needed to type ''Moonlight'' on the search engine and I would find the channel." Helenamented;
Shortly after, she found Moonlight''s Channel and consequently the 4 music videos which were just uploaded.
"I am the main actress of three of these four music videos." Helena said with a nervous voice as she clicked on The Scientist icon.
Luzia and Rui just listened patiently to their daughter''s mumblings, they were also extremely nervous and curious about her performance.
Just like any other parents, they hoped their daughter was sessful in realizing her dreams.
The family of three had their hearts beating loudly and strongly inside their chests as the music video started.
When the first note on the piano sounded, the three of them were transported to the mysticalnd of music.
They became totally immersed in the music video and the song.
Luzia and Rui almost could not recognize their daughter when she appeared on the screen, she seemed so different than the little girl she was with them.
Helena''s demeanor waspletely different from her usual self.
They watched as Helena''s character met the male lead and had a life with him as they drifted apart.
Luzia and Rui almost thought that Helena had a twin sister who performed because it was such an outstanding performance.
They were so immersed in the video that they did not say anything from the beginning until the end of the music video.
Helena''s reactions were equally strong as she could not believe she was the person on the screen.
She could not believe her dream was bing true in front of her eyes, she could not help but cry a little as she watched the amazing music video from Moonlight.
But these were not sad tears, but happy tears.
When the music video ended, the three of them were silent for a while until the two parents saw the tears in their daughter''s eyes.
"Happy tears!" Helena beamed a smile as she continued tearing up.
Luzia and Rui had their decision ready at that moment as they watched their daughter''s happiness.
They would support 100% Helena''s acting career.
The three of them shared an emotional hug beforeughing.
They watched the other two music videos and were equally amazed by their daughter''s talent.
But we won''t cover that because, on the other side of Elffire City, two people were passing through a simr situation.
Koichi Ishii was the male lead and co-star together with Helena in Moonlight''s music videos.
Helena had her parents, but Ishii only had his grandma.
Koichi Miyata was an olddy, but she was still extremely perceptive, and she could see that her grandson was an ocean of anxiety and nervousness.
But because of her old age, she couldn''t help him much.
The two of them watched Grandma Miyata''s favorite TV show to pass the time until the album''s release.
But when the time arrived, he immediately opened the Ruby App and searched for Moonlight''s channel.
"Grandma, I will put the music video for us to watch together." Ishii said with a voice filled with anxiety.
His situation was different from Helena''s.
He also wanted to go to Catadrid, but his problem was that his grandma was too old for such a long trip.
Therefore, he decided that he would only leave Elffire City with his grandma if he did an amazing job in these music videos.
That way he would be certain that he would be able to afford his grandma''s expenses in a new city.
After all, he would never leave his grandma alone in Elffire City, so the only option was to bring her with him.
Grandma Miyata was already extremely proud of her grandson, and she was extremely sure he would be extremely sessful.
We can call it grandmother''s love, but she still was certain of his future sess.
They had these thoughts in their heads when Ishii clicked the ''Perfect'' M/V icon.
When Moonlight''s mellow voice sounded, they also became entranced by it.
The emotional video was yed, and the grandmother and grandson watched together.
Grandma Miyata almost could not recognize the man on the screen as her grandson.
He was not shy at all and seemed like an extrovert outgoing man.
And his acting was extremely realistic as he showed his love for the female lead.
Grandma Miyata even forgot it was fiction and became immersed in it as tears started falling from her eyes.
The love shown on the screen made her remember her past and her family.
The song was so beautiful and the video was so emotional that she cried for the first time since her son died.
When the video ended, Ishii looked at his grandma and saw her tears.
He became extremely shocked as this was the first time he saw his grandma crying.
"Beautiful, my son, so beautiful!" She eximed with a happy smile as she looked at him with a face full of love.
Ishii could not hold his tears when he heard that, he ran and hugged his grandma as he cried and cried.
He also decided at that moment that he would pursue his dreams!
To make his grandma proud!
Chapter 364 Bridge To Moonlight
Present Day, Catadrid, Sakura Abode Country.
That Sunday was marked by the frenzied search for information about the new rising singer Moonlight.
The inte was filled with excitement as more and more people discovered the ''Earth to Azure'' Album.
The people in the music industry were impressed by the extremely high level of quality in the album production and music video production.
The songs were extremely well produced and the music videos were masterpieces.
Which made the people in the industry search for information about the crew involved in the production.
But the only information that they were able to learn was that Moonlight himself was the songwriter and producer of every song in the album.
That information made the analysts gasp in shock even more.
How could someone be so talented to write and produce 10 masterpiece songs all by himself?
The mysteriousness around Moonlight rose as the fog surrounding the Moonlight did not dissipate, but did not seem to cate the curiousness of the public, instead, it made them even more curious.
As the curious eyes reached a dead end in searching for information about the album production, they searched for the production crew who filmed three music videos for Moonlight, maybe they knew something about him.
Arthur and everyone who was involved in the production of the music videos had their names and information ced in the credits portion of the videos, so it was rtively easy to search for the production team.
That was how Arthur and everyone else were ced in the spotlight without any warning.
They received so many calls that they decided to get together to decide how to deal with it.
They decided to have lunch together and discuss things as they ate.
At noon they had all arrived at a restaurant they were familiar with.
"Please tell me I wasn''t the only one who has received about a million e-mails this morning." Katemented in an exasperated voice.
"Thank god I only asked to put my business e=mail on the credits, otherwise my cellphone would''ve already exploded with the number of callsing." Arthurmented with a relieved tone of voice.
As the director of the music videos, he was the most sought-after person in the production.
"I had already predicted that Moonlight would be sessful, but I did expect such craziness." Kanna added.
"Thest time I checked the ''Perfect'' M/V had almost 100 million views on Ruby!" Buddy eximed in astonishment.
"Oh, goddess! That many people watched our production?" Arabe said in wonder.
"I feel like I''m in a dream, please pinch me so I can see if I''m right... AAAAArgh! I didn''t mean to pinch me for real, honey!" Bobby said in grievance as his wife, Kaitlyn, pinched him.
Kaitlyn and the girls just giggled in amusement.
"Let''s get serious. I presume everyone knows we need to grab the chance this work provided for us." Kanna said with a serious voice.
Everyone got serious when they heard her statement as they knew what she was talking about.
Now that the spotlight was on them, they had to get another big job to elevate their fame in the industry even more.
"I just skimmed through my mailbox, but most of the mail I received was invitations to interviews about Moonlight, but I managed to find a couple of offers to hire us as a production team." Arthur confessed.
"We need to choose carefully our next project as only working beautifully on another project. With another good work, the industry wille to see us as a top team and our position will be cemented." Kannamented.
"We need to wait a few days to choose the best project for us then. Moonlight became a trending topic only today, and I believe the next few days everyone in the industry wille to know about him and his music videos. We will receive better invitations by then." Nomuramented thoughtfully.
He was one of the oldest people in the crew, so he had much more experience in these things than the others.
"Yes, I agree with Nomura to wait a few days for a better project to show up. But I think we should give a couple of interviews to some news channels. This way we can hype up Moonlight even more, I believe we are the only outside people who have seen him, we can use that to our advantage." Kanna suggested with a smirk.
"Hmm, what do you have in mind?" Arthur asked curiously.
The others were equally intrigued by Kanna''s suggestion.
"After Moonlight''s Album was releasedst Thursday, I did some digging for information about him, and guess what?" Kanna said with a teasing smile.
"What?" Kate could not help but say.
"I did not find any information about him! Nothing! Nada!" She revealed with a look of admiration.
"All of his social media profiles do not have any picture of him, and in the few pictures he appears, he has that mask we saw him with that day he met with us. This makes me believe that Moonlight doesn''t desire anyone to know his real identity. Consequently, I concluded with these clues that we were the only ones who had seen it in real life."
"But that''s not the most amazing thing. The thing is that I also searched for information about his album production. And I discovered that he was the songwriter and producer of every song on his album!" She dropped the bomb.
"What??" Kate eximed loudly.
"Impossible!" Arabe eximed in disbelief.
The others were equally frozen in shock as they received the news.
They had listened to the 10 songs from his album, and they had to admit that they loved each one of them and they could not listen to them.
But now they just learned that a single person did all that amazing work by himself?
They could not believe it in their ears.
"You guys know what this means? The media will be even crazier to know more about him! And we are the only people who may have worked with him. Which means we are their bridge to him! We can use that to elevate even more our worth to potential producers." Kanna concluded with a knowing smile.
"Wow! I have to admit that your n is brilliant, Kanna." Kaitlyn praised with eyes filled with admiration.
The others were equally amazed by Kanna''s genius n.
"Kanna''s right. And we don''t even have to lie because our meeting with Moonlight was indeed surreal. I bet the media will like his mysterious style." Arthurmented.
The others rapidly agreed with that n and started discussing what they would say and which news channels they would choose to give an interview to.
"And Ishii and Helena? Does anyone know about them? I bet their mailboxes are equally full." Buddy suddenly asked.
Chapter 365 Talent Agents And Magazines
"I talked with Helena yesterday, and she told me that she would be moving over to Catadrid this next week." Kate replied.
"Really? That''s exciting!" Arabe smiled.
"What about Ishii?" Buddy asked.
"Ishii called me asking for help as his situation is moreplicated than Helena''s. He has a sick grandma that he has to care for. So, he asked for my help for the safe moving of his grandma. Then I passed him the number of a buddy of mine who can take care of everything for him." Arthur replied.
Even though he was expelled from his family, he still had some contacts of people who could help him in times of need.
"He said that he woulde to Catadrid in the next two weeks." Arthur added.
"That''s amazing! We should go out together when they arrive." Buddy said with an excited voice.
The others quickly agreed with smiles on their faces, they all had be closer to each other after working together for Moonlight.
"They should get an agent to manage their careers. A good and trustworthy agent. We all know there are troves of bad agents out there." Kaitlynmented.
"Does anyone know a good agent?" Kate asked.
They all had thoughtful faces as they tried to remember any trustworthy agent they might know.
As their friendship with Helena and Ishii became closer, they saw themselves as their guardians, so they were worried that a bad agent would mess with Helena and Ishii''s careers.
Sure, significant others are lovely¡ªbut for actors, perhaps no rtionship is more crucial than the one with their talent agent. This is the person who acts as their personal representative to the industry atrge, whether it''s Newfall (Hollywood) or anything in between. If that sounds like a big deal, that''s because it is! Getting a good agent can be the difference between moderate sess and a true celebrity.
A talent agent finds jobs for the actors (or authors, athletes, musicians, models, etc.) they represent. More specifically, acting agents submit their clients for auditions, pitch them for roles, follow up on submissions and auditions, negotiate better pay and contracts, and renegotiate existing contracts.
A good agent is one who''s personally and sincerely invested in your career as an actor. They pitch you for all the roles you''re right for, generate auditions, and advocate on your behalf.
Talent agents, acting agents, or "agents for actors" are the people who make sure that instead of staring at directors and actors through a misted studio ss door, one eye on them and one ear pressed to the cold ss, the actor/actress actually in the studio giving it your all in an audition.
Talent agents juggle several different tasks for the actor, including legal representation (e.g. when signing a contract), plus introducing the actor/actress to other people in the business. Thistter part is of particr importance, as in the acting industry, knowledge is king, and experience is something most established agents have in abundance.
For these reasons we can all see that the majority of the great actors and actresses had agents working for them.
And if Helena and Ishii wanted to be sessful in their acting careers, they would need acting agents to introduce them to the big shots in the industry.
But that aroused a problem, the trust between actor and agent had to be high for the safety of the artist.
The artist had to trust enough the agent to know that he would not be put in embarrassing and troubled situations.
And the agent had to be trustworthy enough to protect the artist against bad people.
That''s why Arthur and the others had trouble finding a trustworthy agent for Helena and Ishii.
Their work did not involve talent agencies so much, so they did not know any agent enough to know if any of them was trustworthy.
"Hmm, I''ll call my cousin. I think she might know a good and trustworthy agent." Arthur finally said.
If he still had contact with his family, he would be able to find a trustworthy agent without any problems with his family connections, but now that he was on his own he needed to count on Ayia''s help.
He was sure that she would be able to get a trustworthy agent for their friend without any problems.
"Oh, Ayia-san? If it is her, I believe she can. After all, how can someone who manages an artist like Moonlight be simple?" Kate said with a relieved voice.
The others also expressed their agreement.
The ten of them continued their lunch as they discussed which channels they would give interviews to and what they would say.
In the end, they decided on two channels, one was one of the biggest magazines in the music industry, Destiny.
Destiny was a magazine that specialized in news and reports about the music industry, it was a serious and professional channel.
The other was Wonder Magazine, a magazine that had more freedom to write anything they wanted about famous people, with the sudden sess of Moonlight, they were in thirst for information about him. And even though they were not as serious as Destiny''s magazine, they had a huge public following their news on social media.
Arthur and the other''s idea was to give a serious interview to Destiny''s magazine. And they would give a more rxed interview to Wonder magazine.
One would serve to give a professional approach and the other would fuel the gossip and mysteriousness around Moonlight.
They did not waste time and after finishing eating their lunch, they answered the emails from the two magazines.
And to their surprise, in less than 30 minutes, they received their answer asking if they were avable for the interview that same day.
Although they knew how hyped the inte was with Moonlight, they still had no idea that everyone was almost going crazy without being able to get any concrete news about him, so when the newsroom of the two magazines became aware that the production team who worked with Moonlight epted their invite, they could not wait to talk with them.
In an age where everyone knew everything about everyone, it was extremely odd to face a situation of an artist so obscure that no one even knew his real name or his face.
Arthur scheduled the two interviews forter that day.
In the afternoon they talked with Destiny magazine, and at night they talked with Wonder magazine.
And just like they imagined, the interview with Destiny magazine was much more professional, while the interviewer from Wonder magazine was much more interested in gossip rted to Moonlight.
They did their work beautifully to hype Moonlight even more than he already was hyped.
The interviewers also said that the interview would be put on the inte by tomorrow.
They could not wait to see the impact of their interview on the public.
But while Arthur and the others were helping Theo be even more famous that Sunday, he was having apletely different type of day.
Chapter 366 Fancy Ride
Wondend Park, Elffire City.
Morning Time.
After Theo and the three girls entered the venue, they met the rest of their friends.
The Spark''s roster of cooks all agreed toe to help cook the food for the party.
Theo had given the Sunday off work, so they figured it would be fun to help throw this party for the children.
Even some regr staff came to help.
Theo did not treat them as simply his employees, he liked to think of them as his friends, after all, he saw these people so regrly throughout the weeks.
He knew the name of each waiter and waitress, which wasn''t that difficult with his deep memory.
That was why everyone loved him, for them Theo was the best boss they ever had, so they didn''t even hesitate in helping Theo when they heard he was throwing a party for the children of an orphanage.
His action made them admire him even more.
Aside from the people from the restaurant, Sam and Sayuri also brought some people from theirpanies.
That''s why when Theo arrived at the venue, he faced a trove of people setting the ce ready for the party.
"Aurora, you can help Sam, Sayuri, and June set up the party while Ayia, Shizuka, and I head to the kitchen." Theo said with a smile as he walked off to the kitchen with Ayia and Shizuka.
Aurora just nodded as she searched for her big sisters.
Shortly after, Aurora found Sam and headed toward her.
"Good morning, Sam-onee-chan!" Aurora said with a sweet smile.
"Good morning, Aurora-chan!" Sam greeted the girl with a happy smile.
"Your brother went off to the kitchen?" She asked.
"Yeah! Ayia, Shizuka, and he headed straight to the kitchen." Aurora replied.
"What a luxurious lineup! This party has the best kitchen professionals cooking for it! I can''t wait to eat their cooking!" Sam eximed in wonder.
"I bet the kids will love it too." Auroraughed.
"So, how can I help?" The silver-haired girl asked with eager eyes.
"Hmm, you can help June. She''s walking around the park with one of the park''s employees. They are arranging thest details of the rides. I think she is by the rollercoaster." Sam smiled as she noticed Aurora''s eagerness.
Aurora immediately nodded and ran towards the rollercoaster.
Theo and the others did not have any intention of banning the children from the rides, so that''s why they had employees from the park working that Sunday.
Just like that, the morning went by in a frenzy of party preparations, and when the clock hit 10 am, everything was almost ready for the children.
At least all the decorations and rides'' inspections were done, only the food would take a little longer.
Sam, June, Sayuri, and Aurora sat by a table after everything was ready and started talking.
"Who''s going to pick up the children?" Sayuri asked.
"Ayia hired a transportpany to drive some buses to pick up the kids. She said they will arrive around 11 am." Sam replied.
"That''s a relief." June said.
"We only have to rx until the kids arrive." Sam smiled.
"Talking about parties. We still have to throw a New Year''s party for Ayia and Shizuka tomorrow, huh?" Sayuri asked.
June nodded and said, "Yeah, as they won''t be here with us on the night of the 31st."
"Yes, they will be with their family in Sakura City." Aurora added.
"There won''t be service at the restaurant tomorrow anyways, so I help him throw the party." Junemented.
While the four girls rxed and talked about random stuff, in another part of the city, where an orphanage was located, anticipation could be felt in the air.
Matron Isabe had announced yesterday that they would go to the amusement park that Sunday for a party that their older brother Theo was throwing.
They all remembered the gentle and warm silver-haired older brother who would asionally visit them to tell them stories and bring gifts.
They all knew what type of ce the amusement park was from watching television, so they could not help but anticipate their time there as it would be their first time in a ce like that.
Before Theo and Ayia started helping the orphanage, the ce was going through rough times.
Most of the time they could not close their bills at the end of the month, the teenagers even had to work part-time jobs to help the orphanage.
But now they had warm food in every meal without any exception, the orphanage went through extensive maintenance to fix any broken pipes, walls, or anything broken.
The matron also renovated the house appliances and everyday necessities.
Which in turn, made the orphanage have a leap in living quality.
For example, teenagers did not have to work part-time jobs anymore, they could now focus on their studies.
Matron Isabe did not hide anything from the children and told them it was only with the help of Theo and Ayia that they could live sofortably now.
Which made the kids idolize Theo and Ayia even more.
For them, Theo and Ayia were like superstars like the ones on TV.
Therefore, when they heard that their idols were throwing a party for them, they bubbled in excitement.
When the clock hit 10 am, everyone was dressed up to go, even though they wouldn''t leave for another hour.
They could not help as their nervousness was too big. Some of them were so excited and nervous that they almost didn''t sleep the night before.
But even theck of sleep would not dampen their excitement.
Matron Isabe could not help but let out a wide smile as she observed the kids'' excitement.
She hoped that Theo and Ayia could be blessed for their whole lives for everything that they had done for the orphanage.
''Such good kids.'' She thought;
When it was ten minutes to 11 o''clock, Matron Isabe noticed three huge buses parked in front of the orphanage building.
She immediately noticed that the buses seemed fancy, at first she did not think it was for them, but as the drivers got out of the buses and walked toward the orphanage, she realized it was for them.
She could not believe Theo and Ayia would have such fancy buses picking them up.
But she quickly started acting as she gave instructions to her subordinates to divide the children into three and embark on the three buses.
The kids could not contain their excitement as they embarked on the fancy buses, they had never ridden on such a luxurious ride, so everything was new and amazing for them.
Everyone from the orphanage hopped onto the buses and headed off to Wondend Park.
Their magical day was just starting!
Chapter 367 Party Started: Fun For Everyone
A few minutes after 11 am, three buses arrived at the Wondend Amusement Park.
Through the buses'' windows, the children had their eyes shining as they saw the huge venue in front of them, their little hearts could not help but beat faster in anticipation.
The buses parked at the venue close to the park''s entrance, and as soon as Matron Isabe disembarked, they saw Theo, Ayia, and the others waiting for them.
"Matron! Kids! Come on in! It''s much warmer inside." Theo said with a wide smile on his face.
Even though there was no snow falling from the skies at that moment, the weather outside was still freezing cold, while the inside of the park was rtively warmer.
"Theo! Ayia! My children!" Matron Isabe let out a gentle smile as she saw the benevolent souls who had helped the orphanage so much.
Shortly after the caretakers managed to let into the park all the excited kids.
When the children looked at the insides of the park, their little hearts started beating even faster.
Everything looked so fun!
So much cool stuff to try!
The kids started talking excitedly about everything they were seeing.
"Okay, little guys!" Theo shouted to draw their attention.
"You guys have 2 hours to y around the park. At 1 pm we will have our New Year''s lunch, there''s going to be a bunch of yummy things like pizza, ramen, hot dogs, sandwiches, and other things!" He smiled as he could see the kids practically drooling as he listed dishes.
"Oh, and there are employees all over the park, so don''t even think about going on rides that are inappropriate for your age and statures!" He warned.
More dangerous rides like the rollercoaster and other radical rides could only be ridden by teenagers and big kids.
Theo, Ayia, and the others did not want any idents happening to the children, so they took extra caution to warn the park employees to monitor the kids.
But even then, there were plenty of fun rides for the smaller kids, so they could have as much as the others.
"Matron? Is there anything you want to say?" Theo asked.
"Kids, be careful, and if anything happens warn the caretakers closer to you!" Matron Isabe warned.
The caretakers would be walking around the park looking after the kids from afar as they had fun.
"Yes, Mother Isabe!" All the kids replied at the same time.
Theo, Ayia, and the others let out gentle smiles as they observed their cute behavior.
"Okay, you can go have fun now." Matron Isabe suddenly said with a motherly smile on her face.
"YAAAAAY!" The kids shouted in excitement as they ran towards the rides they wanted to go in.
At that moment, the park that was once silent was filled with shouts and kids''ughter, it was filled with happiness.
Theo and others felt their hearts filled with satisfaction as they saw the smiles on the children''s faces.
When Theo observed that Matron Isabe and some caretakers stayed behind with some babies, he said, "Matron, there is a ce where the babies can stay and have fun too."
"Yes, follow us." Ayia said with a smile.
"Oh, thank you, my kids." Matron Isabe thanked them happily.
Shortly after, they arrived at a ce with colored fences filled with baby toys and TVs.
The babies started pping their little chubby hands when they saw the colorful space.
Matron Isabe and the caretakers also became excited as they observed the babies'' cute behavior.
Shortly after, under the caretakers'' watch, the babies also joined the fun at the park.
"Matron, do you want to see where we are making the food?" Theo asked.
"As a matter of fact, I do." She replied with a peal ofughter.
In the orphanage, she participated in every meal preparation, so she was curious to see how these kids were doing.
She knew that Theo had his own restaurant, but she was not aware that he was famous throughout the entire city for his cooking.
"Follow us then." Ayia smiled.
The three of them walked towards the kitchen as they observed the others having fun.
Aurora, Sam, Sayuri, and others from the party preparations were also having fun around the park, they had already finished their task, so they were free to have fun.
As they passed next to the Merry-Go-Round, they watched with smiles on their faces as the kids had fun riding the horses going around.
"Oh, is that little Aurora?" Matron Isab asked as she saw a silver-haired girl taking pictures of the kids on the ride.
"Yeah, she decided that she would be the photographer of the day and take pictures of the kids as they have fun." Theoughed.
"Yeah, the other two girls beside her are also our friends. Sam and Sayuri, they helped us a lot throwing this party." Ayiamented.
"I think I remember the two of them from yourst visit." Matron Isab replied.
Shortly after, the three of them arrived at the kitchen, and Matron Isabe was surprised by what she saw.
She saw peopleing and going everywhere doing their stuff, but strangely everything seemed extremely organized.
After months of working together, the kitchen staff from Theo''s restaurant became meticulous in their job.
And as what they were cooking were simple dishes, in their opinion, they did not have any problems in the cooking process.
After cooking all theplicated dishes from Theo''s menu, these dishes for the kids were easy peasy for them.
"Wow, they do know what they are doing? Do you hire them to cook?" Matron Isabe asked in astonishment.
In her opinion, such professional cooks had to be hired.
Theo and Ayiaughed as she said, "Oh no, these are our friends. But they all work in Theo''s restaurant. That''s why they are so good. Even I work at Theo''s restaurant." Ayia giggled.
Matron Isabe was even more impressed as she heard that, she had not imagined that Theo''s restaurant had such high standards.
"I see you have really good friends and employees, Theo." She smiled at him motherly.
"Yeah, they are all close friends to me." Theo replied with another smile.
"Let me introduce them to you." Ayia suddenly said.
"That one with ck hair and sses, she is my sister Shizuka, but I bet the Matron remembers her from our visits to the orphanage. The girl with green hair is Kimiko Chiba. That little girl with blue hair that is currently butchering that chicken is Shoko Takeda. Those two people there, that guy with ck hair and the girl with blonde hair are Max Smith and Lauren Brown. They are a couple..." Ayia continued introducing everyone to the Matron.
And Matron had a gentle smile on her face as she greeted everyone in her usual motherly way.
The party was just starting, what the rest of the day would reserve for them?
Chapter 368 Magical Celebration
Wondend, Elffire City.
Sunday, December 27th.
Troves of happy children ran around the park as they had the time of their lives.
They were having so much fun that they didn''t even notice the time passing, and the time for lunch arrived amidst waves ofughter and screams of happiness.
Some of the children wanted to keep having fun, but the caretakers did not take no for answer.
Therefore, a few minutes after 1 pm, everyone gathered at the food court of the park.
It was there that Sam and the others decided to have the party.
The court was filled with New Year decorations.
Beautiful azure and gold decorations made the ce look magical. There were even some sea creatures decorations to give the ce thest touch.
As was said before, on the Azure Star, the New Year''s celebrations were directly connected with the massive ocean that covered the.
That''s why New Year''s decorations usually had decorations with sea creatures from the legends.
Mermaids, giant squids, water fairies, and others.
The decorations that Sam and the others put together were top-notch and made the ce look amazing.
The children had stars on their eyes as they saw the ce with so many beautiful decorations.
It was their first time seeing with their own eyes such a beautiful New Year''s party.
They had seen on TV the way that othersmemorated New Year, and they had always wanted to be at a traditional New Year''s party.
Their dreams were bing true in front of them.
And they became even more excited when they saw the enormous amount of delicious food on the table.
While the children had excited faces, Matron Isabe and the caretakers had tears in their eyes.
They had always dreamed about throwing a traditional New Year''s party for the children, but their difficult financial situation always prevented that from happening.
Everyone was gathered there with happy faces.
Matron Isabe and the caretakers.
The tens of kids and teenagers from the orphanage.
Theo, Aurora, and their friends from hispanies like the restaurant, studio, and others.
Even Ryoko came to the party. She admitted to herself that she needed a day off from work, and she liked the idea of spending this day in an amusement park. Plus, she loved the idea that Theo threw such a party for the kids from the orphanage.
Umaru, Caro, Vivian, and her sister Megan also came.
They heard from their friend Aurora that her brother would throw such a party, and they could not pass such a fun event.
They had already gone to amusement parks multiple times, but it wasn''t every day that they were able to eat such good food! After all, the head chef from the best restaurant in town was cooking for this party, so they had toe. Plus, it would be fun to go on the rides with Aurora.
But existed an even more important reason for their presence. They had brought their parents to their party in hope that as they saw how responsible Theo was, they would allow the girls to go with Aurora to the Heart Inds after the new year.
That''s why some middle-aged women and men stood behind the girls, they observed everything in amazement.
Their daughters studied in the best high school in the state, so it was easy to notice that they were rich people, so they were used to living in luxury.
But it was their first time seeing someone spending so much money just to make some orphan kids happy.
When they heard from their daughters that Aurora''s brother was throwing a party for the children from the orphanage, they did not think much, but as they observed everything around them, they were extremely impressed with Theo''smitment and selflessness.
They had a much higher impression of Theo now.
The girls didn''t even have to hype up Theo because they knew he was a perfect gentleman and that their parents would love him.
There were almost 200 people gathered at the venue when Theo suddenly drew everyone''s attention.
"Before everyone attacks the dishes I want to say a few words." He chuckled.
Everyoneughed when they heard that as the delicious smell of the food was so much that made them intoxicated, especially the kids.
But the kids idolized Theo so much, that they all became quiet when he started talking.
"First of all, I want to thank my friends who helped me with my idea to throw this party. Ayia, June, Shizuka, Sam, and Sayuri were the ones organizing most of the things because thisst week I was super busy with work. They had much more credit on this than me." He said with a smile as he looked at the girls.
Ayia and the girls became a little shy when they saw the eyes filled with admiration of the children.
"I also want to thank my friends from the restaurant and others who promptly came to help us on their day off. You guys rock!" Theoughed which made everyoneugh.
"Lastly, I also want to thank Matron Isabe for her trust in us. Matron? Do you want to say something?" Theo asked as he looked at the olddy.
"I do." She replied with a gentle smile on her face.
She looked at the little faces filled with happiness looking at her and smiled as she said, "Thest few months have been a dreaming true for us at the orphanage."
"Ever since Theo-chan and Ayia-chan started helping us our living conditions became so much better. I could finally put a smile on your little faces."
"There is nothing more that makes me happier than seeing you, children, being happy. I see you all as my children. Even you Theo and Ayia."
"I just hope that when you guys grow old, you don''t forget this olddy." Sheughed heartily.
The children had tears in their eyes as they heard Matron''s words.
"Mother Isabe!!" The kids shouted as they ran towards her and hugged the olddy.
"Oh my!" She eximed in happiness as the kids hugged her.
Everyone was a little emotional as they watched the scene.
Theo and Aurora hugged happily as they observed the scene.
Among the observers, they were the people who understood the feeling that the children were feeling.
The two of them were orphans and only had each other as a family. Aurora was even adopted from an orphanage too. While Theo spent all his past life in an orphanage too.
The two of them had each other now, but some time before they were just like these children having the matron as their sole emotional support.
Theo could not help but remember the matron from his past life as he watched the scene.
The love they felt for the children was the same.
That''s why he had tears in his eyes as he watched the scene too.
Chapter 369 Banquet, Presents, And Games
After the emotional moment, everyone finally was able to taste the delicious dishes that Theo and the others prepared.
Ayia used her connections and bought some fresh sea fishes for the party, after all, every New Year''s party had to have a fish dish, and the most ideal would be fish from the sea.
Theo and the others did an amazing job.
There were fish cakes, fish soup, candied fish, and many other dishes with fish.
And of course, there were normal dishes like pizza, pies,sagna, and other yummy dishes.
Everyone got themselves at least one fish dish, even the kids, after all, it was the tradition and they could not escape.
Everybody was amazed as they ate the food, especially the ones who hadn''t eaten Theo''s cuisine before.
Vivian, Caro, Umaru, and Megan had already eaten Theo''s food multiple times, so they were not surprised by the amazing taste of the dishes.
But their parents werepletely dumbfounded by it. They were all rich and used to eating good food. But they had to admit that the food they were eating was the most delicious thing that they had ever eaten! And they had eaten in worldwide renowned restaurants.
They could not believe that a party for the children from an orphanage had the best meal they had ever eaten.
Only at that moment, they remembered that Theo was the owner of the rising restaurant in town. Now they understood why the restaurant was making so much sess. If the food served there was as delicious as the ones they were eating, it deserved the fame. They could not wait to get home and reserve a table at the restaurant.
While the girls'' parents had a moment for themselves, the others were enjoying the party.
Amidst the soft sound of New Year songs, everyone ate with relish and happiness.
The kids ate and talked about the favorite rides they had been at.
Theo and his friends also ate as they talked andughed.
It was a happy time for everyone.
After everyone finished eating, it seemed like a hurricane passed through the food table as only a few things were left. But everyone was so full of food that they could barely move.
Theo and the others knew that it wouldn''t be healthy to let the kids move around too much after such heavy lunch, that''s why they prepared for that moment.
"Okay, kids, did you like the food?" Theo loudly asked as he looked at their tiny faces.
"YES!" They shouted in unison.
"If that''s true that means you all are ready for New Year''s presents, huh?" Theo asked with a doubtful voice.
The kids almost went out jumping when they heard that.
"YEEEES!"
They always dreamed of getting New Year''s presents, so their tiny eyes were shining with excitement when they heard Theo.
"Okay, there are gifts for everyone. But how about we y some games to see which presents go to who?" Theo asked with augh.
That was what Theo and the others nned.
Time would pass as the kids yed these games, and there would be time for the kids to digest the food that they had just eaten, no one wanted the kids throwing up the food they had just eaten.
Plus, they did not have to worry about the kids getting bored because they would do anything for the gifts.
The kids became even more excited when they heard that there would be games for them to y.
Just like that the kids started the games and had fun while at it.
They yed all types of games like:
Capture the Tag, Bean Bag Race, Egg Spoon Race, Chair Dance, Tug of War, Treasure Hunt, and many others.
Everyone had fun ying these games, and when all the games ended 3 hourster, every kid received at least 2 gifts.
Their little faces were filled with wonder as they admired their gifts.
The little kids received toys like dolls, action figures, toy cars, etc.
While teenagers and older kids received new cell phones, makeup sets, styled clothes, and others.
Everyone was satisfied and happy with what they received.
They idolized Theo and Ayia even more after receiving their presents as they knew that it was the two of them who had bought these things for them.
"Okay, kids. Leave your gifts with your aunties'' caretakers, now you are free to have fun around the park again." Theo announced loudly.
After such a long time, the food in their intestines had already been digested, so they would not get sick if they rode those radical attractions.
"YAAYYY" The kids shouted in excitement.
Shortly after, they left their gifts with the caretakers and started roaming the park again.
The caretakers got busy and started moving these presents to the buses outside to be safe so that nothing would get lost.
Theo was about to go around the park to have fun with Aurora and the others when he was approached by some middle-aged people.
They were Vivian, Caro, and Umaru''s parents, and they wanted to talk with him for a while.
They wanted to see for themselves how Theo was, they had already met Aurora when she visited their houses, and they loved her, but they hadn''t met Aurora''s brother yet.
Theo had an amiable smile on his face as he talked with them, even though he was much younger than them, he had finesse and a gentlemanly way to deal with things as their talk progressed, they caught themselvesughing heartily from Theo''s remarks.
They were genuinely impressed by him, it seemed as though they were talking with someone of their age.
They talked for a good half an hour about Aurora and the girls and other things. Like his trip to the Heart Inds, Theo exined that there would be more than 10 of his friends going with him and Aurora, and they would not have to worry about the girls'' safety if they went as he would be responsible for them.
The parents were relieved when they heard that, and they had almost decided to allow the girls to go.
After their talk ended, he headed straight to where Aurora, Vivian, Caro, Megan, and Umaru were.
The five girls were hidden next to them as they observed Theo talking with the girls'' parents. They were nervous because that talk would decide if they would be able to go with Aurora and Theo on a trip.
"Caught you!" Theo said with a teasing voice as he surprised the girls in their hiding spot.
"Theo!" Aurora eximed in annoyance.
Theo had goodughs as he observed their frightened and embarrassed faces.
"I guess you don''t want to know what I talked about with the girls'' parents then..." He said with a fake disappointed tone of voice.
"Wait!" The girls immediately shouted.
"What?" Theo asked back innocently.
The girls had to grit their teeth to notsh out at him.
"Please, tell us how the conversation went by, Big Brother?" Aurora pleaded with her puppy eyes activated at him.
Theo stopped messing with them and said with a smile, "They are almost convinced to let you girlse with us. But, girls, you''re going to have the give them thest push."
The girls'' eyes lit up when they heard that, the most difficult part Theo had taken care of, they only had to finish thest touches, so they were confident about getting their parents'' permission.
"Come on! Let''s go have fun!" Theoughed as he dragged the girls toward the rollercoaster.
Chapter 370 Memorable Day
The Sunday went by with everyone having the time of their lives at the Wondend Amusement Park.
They had such a great time that they didn''t even check thetest news or their social media ounts, so they did not have any idea that a hurricane named Moonlight had swept the musical industry down with his debut album.
The party wentsted until nighttime when Theo and others served a delicious dinner for everyone, afterwards, Theo and the others said goodbye to the kids.
The little ones were so tired that some of them even started sleeping as they had dinner.
But no one forgot to say goodbye to their Big Brother Theo and Big Sister Ayia.
Theo and Ayia hugged and said goodbye to each one of them before they embarked on the buses.
The kids had such a great time that they had smiles on their faces as they napped on their way back to the orphanage.
They would never forget that day. It was the best day yet of their short lives.
They yed in an enormous amusement park, they ate the best food they have ever eaten, they yed all types of games with their big brothers and big sisters, and they even received awesome gifts!
That was a day that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.
Matron Isabe and the caretakers also gave warm hugs to Theo and everyone else before they left.
They would never be able to repay everything that Theo and the others did for the kids, but they could at least be as grateful as possible.
Theo, Ayia, and the others had satisfied expressions on their faces as they watched the kids leave.
They felt that all the effort they ced into this party was worth it as they saw the happy faces of the kids as they left the party.
Everyone was happy that Theo had this idea, they only regretted not having this idea themselves, but everything else was amazing.
After the kids left, everyone else also went off to their houses, Ayia had hired apany to make the cleaning of the park, and they were relieved that she did that.
Their day was super fun, but they still were extremely tired.
Theo and Aurora said their goodbyes to everyone before getting inside their car.
"So, what did you think of the party?" Theo asked as he drove the car out of the parking lot.
"Best party ever!" Aurora replied with a wide smile on her face.
Theo let out a smile when he heard that.
They drove through the streets of Elffire City which were filled with New Year''s decorations.
The radio was turned on, but the two of them were not even paying attention to it as they discussed their day at the park with the kids.
But suddenly Aurora yelped loudly and screamed softly, "Hey! Big Brother! Turn up the volume!"
Theo was confused, but he still turned up the volume, and it was only then that he understood why Aurora was having such a reaction.
''Perfect'' was being yed on the radio!
His song!
"Oh my god! Big brother! It''s your song!" Aurora shouted excitedly.
Theo had such a surreal feeling as he listened to the song, his song was there being yed to every radio listener to listen.
He could not exin what he was feeling. He guessed that every sessful artist would understand what were his feelings at that moment.
"I can''t believe it! Could it be because my album started to trend yesterday?" Theo asked out loud.
"It must be! Your album upied all ten positions on today''s charts. That must have elevated your fame even more." Aurora replied with a thoughtful face.
Theo already knew his position on today''s charts, but he could imagine what impact that would have on the world, that''s why he was a little lost.
Aurora picked up her phone and opened her social media ounts on Raingram, Wing, and others, when she suddenly shouted, "Oh goddess! Big brother! Your name is all over the inte! I mean Moonlight''s name is all over the inte." She giggled.
Theo was even more surprised when he heard that, he said, "Really? What are they saying?"
Even though he was a low-profile person, he was still a modern guy, so he frequently checked the inte.
He was curious to know what the inte was talking about Moonlight.
"It''s crazy! Everyone is talking about you, your songs, your music videos!" Auroramented as she scrolled down her Wing timeline.
"You''re even on trending topics on Wing!"
"There are more than 500k posts with the word ''Moonlight'' and it''s the first on the trending topics."
"Everyone ismenting that they can''t stop listening to your album. Some of themmented on details they noticed in the music videos. There is a bunch of people also saying that your animated music video should be awarded on the anime awards of this year." Aurora told him the things as she read the posts.
Theo was amazed by everything he was hearing, he did not imagine that he would be that sessful that fast!
After all, he was an unknown artist just some days ago! Now the inte was bubbling with posts about him.
"Everyone is also talking about how mysterious you are. It seems that even the news portals did not manage to get hold of concrete news about you and that made everyone even crazier."
"I just checked the news portals'' profiles and they indeed did not report any concrete news about you." Auroramented.
"And they won''t be able." Theoughed.
Theo already predicted that he would be assaulted by troves of people wanting to get every information about him, that''s why he used Aina''s super hacking skills to protect any information of him.
It was practically impossible for news to leak.
"They won''t be able to get hold of my face and real identity. But I bet they will go after the production crew that filmed my music videos. So, it is possible that a couple of information will get out, but not important information." Theomented.
Arthur and his crew knew very little about him, so he was not worried.
"That''s a relief." Aurora replied.
Aurora continued reading some posts for him as he drove the car towards their house.
They were both extremely curious about the public opinion on Moonlight, so they did not get bored.
They evenughed hard at some funny posts.
Sometimeter, they arrived in front of their house, Sylph promptly opened the car gate when she checked it was only Theo and Aurora in the car. He drove through the underground tunnel and parked in the garage below their house.
The two of them were so tired that they didn''t even read the rest of the news about Moonlight, they each took a shower and immediately after fell asleep on theirfy beds.
Chapter 371 Nancy Nicholson Live Show
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Morning, December 28th.
Seven people could be seen having a lovely breakfast at the dining table. They had just finished their workout and training session, so they were eating a good and healthy breakfast to sustain their bodies for the rest of the day.
Theo, Aurora, Ayia, Shizuka, Sam, Sayuri, and June started working out together a few weeks already, and they would not stop their workout schedule even if some of them were on vacation like Aurora was.
That''s why the girls did not even hesitate ining to Theo''s house to work out in the early hours of the morning.
"I was so tired yesterday! I fell asleep as soon as Iy down on my bed." Sam giggled.
"Me too." Theo replied.
"Me three." Aurora added.
"Me four." Sam chimed in as she startedughing out loud.
The others could not contain themselves too and startedughing too.
"I bet the caretakers did not have any trouble putting the kids to sleep yesterday." Auroramented.
"Yeah, with all the action they had yesterday, it would be abnormal if they had energy for anything else." Sayuri said.
"Even Ryoko came yesterday. I was surprised. The way she is obsessed with work I figured she wouldn''te." Sammented.
Theoughed and said, "That''s because I forbade her from working yesterday."
"Now that makes sense!" Sam giggled.
"She is not evening with us to the Heart Inds ''cause she doesn''t want to be away from work." Theomented as he shook his head.
"That''s a bummer. She is a nice person." Junemented.
"But, why tho?" Sayuri asked.
"Well, you guys know that my studio is producing an anime, right?" Theo asked as he sipped his coffee.
"Yeah, and we can''t wait!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
"Ryoko is the head of the studio. And with less than three months to finish production, she feels responsible to steer the production. She told me she doesn''t want to be away from production for two weeks. She told me it was her responsibility to make things go without any problems." Theo exined Ryoko''s reasons.
"Theo, you found such a good employee!" Sayuri eximed.
Among all of them, Sayuri was the oldest and with the most experience, so she knew it was hard to find such a good subordinate.
The others also agreed with Sayuri''s statement, they found themselves respecting and admiring Ryoko even more.
"Yeah, I got lucky." Theo chuckled.
"Still, it is a bummer she won''t be with us." June added.
"Although Ryoko won''t be with us, my friends got their parents'' permission and they wille with us!" Aurora said happily.
When Caro, Umaru, Vivian, and Megan arrived at their houses the day before, they immediately talked with their parents and received their permission. When that happened, they immediately texted Aurora the news.
"The girls wille too?" June asked in surprise.
"That''s great! The more the merrier!" Ayia eximed with a giggle.
It was their first time traveling together and everyone was thrilled by it.
The seven of them had breakfast until the time to leave arrived.
Sam, Sayuri, and June left the house first as they had a busy day ahead of them.
Each of the three of them was the head manager of one of Theo''spanies. And that week was thest week of the month and thest week of the year. Which meant that they had monthly and yearly reports to gather and a bunch of other things to take care of.
Therefore, until the 31st, the three of them had their schedules filled.
Theo also had to leave for the animation studio, but he stayed behind for a while as Ayia told him that they needed to talk.
"What''s up?" Theo asked with a smile as he, Aurora, Shizuka, and Ayia still sat by the dining table.
"When I arrived home yesterday. I checked Moonlight''s mailbox and guess what?" Ayia asked with a teasing smile.
"Hmm, thousands of e-mails?" Theo replied thoughtfully.
"Try tens of thousands!" Ayia replied with a giggle.
Theo and Aurora were a little dumbfounded when they heard that, even though they already knew the crazy wave that Moonlight stirred yesterday, they did not expect so many people reaching to him.
"Most of them are spam e-mails. But after filtering them out there are still a bunch ofworks, tv shows, magazines, and other channels inviting Moonlight to interviews and live performances." Ayia exined.
"And I presume that after they checked today that you are still holding the ten positions of the Top 10 chart, even more channels will send invitations." She added.
"Oh, I''m still holding all ten positions?" Theo asked suddenly.
When he woke up earlier he did not even remember to check the charts.
"Yeah, and if you can hold these positions along the week, the media will be even crazier. Especially if you manage to hold these positions on December 31st and January 1st. After all, no one else could evere close to upying a single position on the Top 50 charts on these dates in music history. And now you hold all the ten first positions. You can imagine how crazy they will be." Ayiamented.
"I see." Theo said with a look of realization.
"I turned down all interview invitations. But there are still some good invitations for live performances. I told them your conditions and some of them epted. I epted Nancy Nicholson''s Talk Show invitation for a Live performance tonight. Therefore, you need to prepare for tonight''s performance." Ayia exined.
Theo and Aurora were surprised when they heard that he would perform in Nancy Nicholson''s show. Her program was one most famous talk shows on television. Millions of people watched her program, that''s why they were surprised Moonlight would perform in the program so fast.
"Oh my god! That''s so cool!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"Yes, you did such a great job, Ayia! Thank you!" Theo said with a grateful voice as he smiled at her.
He knew that she was tired yesterday, but she still found time to check on Moonlight''s mailbox and work on it. He was so grateful such an amazing girl liked him.
"Don''t worry about it. It''s my job as your manager and I like it." Ayia replied with a sweet smile.
They talked for a while longer about the details of tonight''s performance, and they also discussed which invitations for live performances they should ept next.
After they discussed everything, Ayia left with Shizuka, but not before she gave Theo and Aurora a bear hug.
Theo also said goodbye to Aurora before he left the house, his destination was the animation studio.
There were several things he had to do there, and he needed topensate for the time he was absent when he was producing his album.
Chapter 372 Long Awaited Happy Tears
Tokyo Animation Studio Headquarters, Elffire City.
As soon as Theo arrived, he came to Ryoko''s office, there were some things that the two of them had to talk about, especially because the studio scheduled a short holiday for the employees at the beginning of January.
"How is everything?" Theo asked after he greeted Ryoko.
? "I was on a call with Rio just a few moments before you entered. They processed all the footage from Saturday''s audition. She already sent me the files. We can rewatch the ones that attracted our interest and decide which ones will make the final selection." Ryoko replied with a light smile on her face.
She had a such great time at Theo''s party yesterday!
Ryoko now could say with certainty that her heavy workload was taking a toll on her, but after spending a fun day with her new friends and eating delicious food, she was ready toe back to work at full speed.
"What are we waiting for then? Let''s finish this." Theo smiled.
"Let''s go then." Ryoko replied as she turned on the projector in her office and yed the first video on the big screen.
Just like that, the two of them spent the next two deciding which actors would y who in the SAO Anime. They already knew who would get the lead roles, but the supporting cast was equally important.
"What about Ozawa Nana?" Ryoko asked as they reviewed the supporting cast.
Theo became thoughtful when he heard her question.
Ozawa Nana was the girl who had Naruto''s voice, so he needed to hire her into his studio.
But differently from the other voice actors who would only be hired for the production of the SAO Anime, Theo wanted to hire Nana with a long-term contract.
After all, it would take years to finish the production of all 700 episodes of Naruto and uncountable movies.
And he nned to give her the best sry in the industry and give her the best treatment as he could not afford her absence midway through the production. This way he could guarantee that no one would be able to tempt her out of hispany.
"How about we get her a minor supporting role in the SAO Anime? And when she gets to the studio in Sakura City, Rio can propose to her the lead role of our next anime. Rio can exin all details and perks of bing our lead actress." Theo proposed with a thoughtful look on his face.
"From what I did read on her resum¨¦, it seems like she had just graduated from high school and she did not in the anime industry before. It''s highly probable that she will ept the proposition, especially with all the perks she will get." Ryoko added.
She was aware of the long-term contract with a high sry that Theo would give Nana, and she had to admit that Nana would be one most highly-paid voice actors in the anime industry with the money she would receive.
Ryoko did not question the contract as it was Theo''s money anyway, plus she had extreme confidence in Theo''s decisions.
Shortlyter, Theo and Ryoko had the final list of the cast of the SAO Anime.
After getting the list of names, Ryoko promptly sent it to Rio at Sakura City.
As the head manager of the Sakura City Branch Studio, it was her job to contact the voice actors and have them sign the contract.
After Theo and Ryoko finished their job, they went to do different things.
Ryoko had to contact some studios about the rights to some animes for the streaming service. While Theo decided to visit the Art Department.
While the production was going at full speed in the studio headquarters, at the branch studio Rio had just received Ryoko''s mail with the cast name list.
She immediately put her subordinates to work and told them to contact everyone on the list.
The voice actors shoulde to the studio until tomorrow to sign their contracts.
And among one of these calls destinations, there was a 17-year-old girl named Nana.
It was 11 am on Monday morning and she was working as a cashier at a grocery store.
Some weeks ago at a time like this, she would be at school, but ever since she graduated, she decided to work in the mornings too. She had voice acting lessons to pay for and her parents to help, and she did care if she had to work more for it.
She was already used to working on these jobs, and she did notin about it. After all, it was her choice to be a voice actress and not pursue a normal job. And it was with these jobs that she was able to work toward her dream to be a famous voice actress.
The morning of December 28th was a morning without many customers, Nana''s manager allowed her to use the cell phone or read books when there were no clients in the store, and it was exactly what she was doing.
She was reading and studying a book from her voice acting ss to pass the time when she felt her cell phone vibrating in her jeans pocket.
Nana was a little confused when she saw the unknown number calling her, but she still answered the call.
"Hello?" Nana said with uncertainty.
"Hello! Am I talking with Ozawa Nana?" The girl on the phone asked in a polite voice.
"Yes, this is her." Nana replied with a confused face.
"Good morning, Ozawa-san! My name is Megan and I''m from the Tokyo Animation Studio, and we are calling to inform you that after analyzing your audition with us, we decided to hire you for a supporting role in our next anime production." The girl dropped the bomb.
Nana froze in ce as she heard those words.
How uncanny was it that a set of words couldpletely offset a person?
Nana went through a lot throughout the years.
The difficulty of pursuing her dreams, working her ass off to help her parents, the bullying from her ssmates, and so many rejections.
But not even once did Nana shed one tear, even when she received her first rejection or when she had to leave the voice acting lessons because she did not have money to pay for that month.
But at the moment that she finally was selected to work in an anime production, all the tears she held back over the years seemed toe out of her eyes.
A river of tears strolled down her cheeks, but they were happy tears.
"Am I really one of the voice actors on the list? You are not wrong, right?" Nana managed to ask in a small voice as she fought to speak through the tears.
She was afraid that everything was a dream or a prank.
"Of course, I''m right, Ozawa-san!" Megan replied with aforting voice as she noticed that Nana was crying.
"You have until tomorrow toe to the studio to sign the contract. The sooner the better!" Megan informed.
Shortly after, the call was over and Nana never felt so good.
Her dream wasing true!
She would go to the studio that same day!
Chapter 373 Fear And Confidence Interwinning
It was a typical day in the capital of the most developed country on the Azure Star.
Sakura City had a wintry day with flocks of snow falling from the skies, but that was not enough to stop the flow and continuity of the megacity. Just like any other city of the Sakura Abode Country, every street in the city was equipped with a heating system to melt the snow, while every building was equipped with modern heating systems.
Thisplicated and modern system served to beautify the city even more as the citizens could enjoy the beautiful scenery of falling snow without worrying about snow umtion on the streets and building roofs.
But even with this high-tech system, the cold weather was strong as ever, that''s why everyone outside could be seen wearing multiple coats, jackets, and cold-resistant clothes.
And among the people walking outside, a girl was wearing standard and cheap clothes and carrying a backpack.
She wore a ck hood to protect her head and a red scarf to protect her neck and face from the cold weather. Even though the hood and scarf did note from fancy brands, the girl valued them even more as it was her mother''s gift. Her mother had knitted the hood and scarf by hand which made the girl like the two pieces of clothing even more.
It was noticeable that the girl did note from a wealthy family by all the prior descriptions. But there was something about her that attracted everyone''s attention as she walked through the streets of Sakura City.
Every step she took was filled with untameable confidence, her bodynguage told everyone that she did not doubt she was the best. She walked with her head lifted high without any fear of meeting someone''s eyes.
Her eyes.
They were the ones that attracted the most attention as it seemed that they were shining on that wintry afternoon of December. It seemed as though they were two suns capable of melting everything as they exuded extreme happiness and confidence.
Some may have already guessed who the girl was, and it could not be more obvious.
Ozawa Nana had just left the subway station and walked toward the Tokyo Studio Branch Studio nearby.
It was 1 pm in the afternoon at that moment.
As soon as Nana finished her shift at the grocery store, she took the subway toward the studio.
She hadn''t even told her parents the good news yet as she wanted to tell them after signing the contract with the studio.
For the first time in a long time, Nana had the capital to act confidently the way she liked.
But even if she felt confident, there was still a tiny part of her extremely nervous and afraid.
She feared that the call she received was a prank and there was no one waiting for her at the studio.
She couldn''t help herself have these feelings as years of repetitive rejections took a toll on her, even with her strong resolve and confidence.
Only someone who was rejected multiple times after chasing their dreams would understand Nana''s feelings.
The majority of the people would give up after the tenth rejection, but Nana waspletely different.
She was a freak of nature as the rejections did not shake her resolve at all, she did not cry even once after all the rejections. But even with her strong mind, she still felt a little sad after each rejection.
Which made her fear even more that the only time she was epted would be a fake situation.
Feeling a mix of confidence, happiness, and fear, Nana arrived in front of the studio building.
Nana took a deep breath to calm down her troubled feelings and entered the building.
Her heart was beating so fast that it seemed as though it would jump out of her chest.
But even with all her excitement and anxiousness, her voice did not waver as she said to the receptiondy, "Good afternoon! My name is Ozawa Nana, and someone called saying that I was epted to work as a voice actress in the next anime production."
"Good morning! Just let me check the system." The receptionist replied with a polite smile as she checked the information on theputer.
A few secondster, the receptionist suddenly said, "Miss Ozawa, it says here you were epted for a supporting role in our next anime production. You must havee to sign the contract, right?" Thedy asked with a wide smile.
It seemed as though a mountain was lifted from her back when Nana heard those words.
''OH, MY GOD! I''m going to be in an anime!'' Nana eximed inside her mind excitedly.
She heaved a sigh of relief as she finally was assured that her worries were not true.
"Yes, I came to sign the contract." Nana replied with a happy smile.
"Okay, I will forward you to the person in charge." Thedy said as she exined where Nana should go after heading upstairs.
Nana memorized the way and a few minutester she arrived in front of a fancy office.
Throughout the way there, she had to admit that the person who decorated the studio had great taste because everything was pretty.
Nana already loved her soon-to-be workce, even more, because it was there that she would work with her dream job for the first time.
When she arrived in front of the office, she said to a woman that was seating by a table in front of the office, "Excuse me, my name is Ozawa Nana. The receptionist sent me to sign the contract?"
Rio''s assistant smiled and said, "Yes, the receptionist told me about it. Miss Amano is taking care of some things at the moment. You can wait by the side."
"Thank you!" Nana replied with a smile before she sat on a seat next to the office.
Nana almost could not contain her excitement as she waited. She was only a few steps away from being officially hired to work as a voice actress!
5 minutester, when she started to feel that hearting out of her mouth, she heard the assistant''s phone ringing. The assistant answered and said a few words before hanging up.
"Miss Ozawa, you can enter the office. Miss Amano is waiting for you." The assistant suddenly said with a polite smile.
Nana''s heart stopped for a millisecond when she heard that.
It was finally time!
Nana took a deep breath before standing up and walking toward the office door.
She knocked softly before entering the office and there she saw a face that familiar to her.
"Wee, Miss Ozawa. How are you?" Amano Rio smiled as she was filled with curiosity to see the girl''s reaction to Theo''s proposition.
What would happen then?
Chapter 374 Preferential Treatment
Tokyo Studio Branch Studio, Sakura City.
At the head manager''s office, two women were about to have an important conversation.
"Good afternoon, Miss Amano! I''m great, thank you so much for this opportunity!" Nana eximed with a voice filled with gratefulness.
"No need to thank me. You were chosen because our team saw enormous potential in you. Please sit, we have some things to talk about before you sign the contract." Rio replied with a smile as she pointed at the seat in front of her desk.
"Okay." Nana nodded and happily took her seat. Who would not feel good when her soon-to-be boss said that she saw potential in her?
"First of all, you are here because you were selected to y one of the female side characters of the Sword Art Online Anime, Lisbeth." Rio started.
"Oh, Lisbeth? I think I know her. I read all the chapters SAO published and I remember she appeared a couple of times." Nana suddenly said excited by the prospect of knowing which character she would y.
"Yes, it is her, Lisbeth." Rio replied with a smile.
"If you read carefully, she is just a supporting character to the story." She added.
"It is more than enough for me!" Nana almost shouted in excitement.
She did not care it was just a side character, as long she participated in the production, she would be the happiest person in the world.
"So, you agree to join the production of the SAO Anime as a voice actress?" Rio asked.
"I agree! There is nothing more that I want in the world!" Nana agreed without any ounce of hesitation.
She was waiting for this opportunity for years and years, and she was not crazy to refuse even if she did not how much she would receive for the job.
To Nana it did not matter the money she would get out of it, it mattered that she was finally realizing her dream and that she was finally noticed by someone for her talent.
"I see that you are excited about it. You didn''t even read the contract yet to know the conditions and perks." Rio chuckled.
Nana blushed a little when she heard that.
"But I understand you. This will be your first employment as a voice actress, right? Everyone would get excited if they were in your shoes." Rio said with a gentle smile.
"And you don''t have to worry about the contract, we will give you all the perks that voice actors deserve. And your sry will be to your like too." She added.
Nana heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that, she was new to these things and she was relieved that the woman in front of her was patient and gentle with her.
"But before I give you the contract for you to read and sign. I have something else to talk about with you." Rio suddenly said.
Nana nodded and waited nervously for Rio to continue talking. She could not imagine what else such an important person as Miss Amano would want to talk with her.
After all, she was hired only to y a side character and not one of the main characters. Logically, the head manager of the studio did not have to meet with her.
And Nana was right in her guess.
Rio had already hired an HR Department personnel, they were the ones responsible to talk with voice actors and get them to sign the contract. Rio did not meet the voice actors at all. Even the two voice actors selected to y the main characters of the SAO Anime would talk with Rio. When they arrived at the studio, they would all be directed to the HR Department.
Only Nana was different, as her case was special.
"You may remember when you were auditioning for the partst Saturday, two people were watching the audition from a screen." Rio started.
"Yeah, I remember." Nana replied as she recorded their faces.
She remembered that two young people watched the scene, and they were extremely beautiful. Especially the guy.
Nana blushed a little when she remembered his handsome face looking at her.
"And I don''t know if you are aware that this studio where we are today is only a small branch studio of the Tokyo Studios." Rio continued.
"Really?" Nana said in surprise.
"Yes, this branch studio is only responsible for handling the voice actors and recording their performances. As the entire body of voice actors in the country is gathered here in Sakura City." Rio exined.
"But the headquarters of the studio is located elsewhere. In Elffire City, capital of the Bluecorn State. It is there that the headquarters of the studio is located. And it is also there that we produce our animations. Which means the heads of the studio are also there."
"The two people you saw there are my bosses. The woman was the Head Director and CEO of the studio, and the man was the owner and Creative Director of the studio." Rio exined with a smile.
Nana was shocked by the amount and content of the information she had just heard about it.
As a person involved in the anime industry, she knew that every animation studio was located in Sakura City. It was highly unusual that a studio built its headquarters outside the capital. But she was even more shocked that those two young people had such high standing in the studio.
The Head Director and the Owner of the studio!
She could not believe such important people watched her audition.
Rio almost could not contain herugh as she watched Nana''s disbelieving face.
But she managed to hold off as she said, "The Tokyo Studio is newly opened. Which means we are searching for talent everywhere. And when Theo, the owner of the studio and creative director, watched your audition, he immediately saw your potential."
"He said that the male voice you performed was the perfect fit for the male lead of our next anime. This anime will be produced just after the SAO Anime production ends." Rio exined as she observed Nana''s reaction.
And just as expected, Nana froze as she heard Rio''s words.
She could not believe what she was hearing.
The owner of the studio wanted her to y the male lead of their next anime.
It sounded so ridiculous that she sneakily pinched her arm to check if she was dreaming, but the pain made her realize everything was real.
"I don''t know if you heard of the Naruto manga." Rio suddenly.
"Yeah, I love it. It is from the same publishing house as the Sword Art Online Light Novel. I love the manga. Wait a minute..." Nana replied when suddenly she realized what Rio was insinuating.
"Do you mean?" She asked with wide eyes.
"Yes, Miss Ozawa, we are inviting you to work as the voice of Naruto in the Naruto Anime."
"Do you ept this proposal?" Rio asked with a wide smile on her face.
Chapter 375 Two Contracts Signed, A Dream Becomes True
Nana could not believe what she was hearing even with all her self-confidence, she could not believe that she would be offered a main character role in an anime production without any warning.
Especially with the Naruto manga fame.
When she bought the manga, she had heard that the Naruto manga was a best-seller all around the country. Every time a new volume was released, people gathered in the bookstores to buy the newest volume.
And she had read the manga, and she loved the story!
She loved how even with all the difficulties in his life, Naruto did not ever doubt his dream and self-confidence. She rted to his story very much.
That''s why Nana was one of the people who bought the volumes at the bookstores as soon as they were released.
And now she had the opportunity to be the voice actress of Naruto?
"The Naruto has many volumes. Which means that will take years to produce all the episodes of the anime. Therefore, Tokyo Studios is offering a long-term contract to you, in which you will be responsible for the voice of Naruto during these years." Rio exined.
Nana nodded as she tried to process everything that was happening.
"This is a long-term contract. You can see the sry you will receive, other perks, and some conditions. Please, read, and tell me your decision." Rio said as she ced the contract in front of Nana.
The girl took a deep breath as she stared at the contract in front of her.
That might the moment that would change the trajectory of her life and she had to be calm to take the best decision.
She took the contract in her hand and started reading with all her attention.
Even though Nana was inexperienced, she frequented voice acting sses for years already, which meant that she knew the conditions and perks the top actors received from the studios.
She dreamed that one day she would receive the same treatment, but as she read the contract in front of her, she felt that the conditions she was being offered were even better than what she had heard other top actors would receive.
Just the money she would receive would make her rich enough to stop worrying about money for the rest of her life.
The other conditions were equally good, and the most important demand of the studio to her was that she could not leave the production of the anime before the end of the anime.
She could understand their concern, as it would be a disaster to change the voice of the main character of the anime midway through the production.
As soon as she finished reading the contract, she lifted her head and smiled as she said, "I ept this proposal. Can I sign already?"
Rio was a little taken aback by Nana''s eagerness.
"Are you sure about it? We can give you time to consult awyer to check the contract for you." Rio suggested.
Nanaughed as she said, "I may be young, but I can discern bad people from good people. And everyone here seems honest people. Especially after I read this contract. You guys are offering me so much for a rookie like me, and I don''t care about working only for the Tokyo Studio for years. I''m d you guys ced this condition as I don''t n to leave you guys." Nana''s reply was filled with the gratitude and happiness of a young adult realizing her dream.
Rio was a little touched by Nana''s sincere answer, so she smiled widely as she said, "I like you even more now. And we promise to treat you the best for the years toe."
"You can sign the contract if you will." Rio said as she passed the pen to Nana.
Shortly after, Nana signed the contract with trembling hands.
She was so happy that she almost could not contain her body to start jumping and dancing around the room. It was only because she was in front of such an elegantdy as Miss Amano that she controlled herself.
"Wee to the Tokyo Animation Studio and the Naruto Anime Production!" Rio said with a smile after checking if the signatures were correct.
"Thank you, boss!" Nana replied with an equally wide smile.
The two of them shook hands andughed, they admired each other and a friendship was being formed between them.
"Now you can sign the contract for the side character on the SAO Anime production. The boss wanted you to work on this production so you can familiarize yourself with the workings of an anime production and get experience with it." Rio exined as she passed the contract of the SAO Anime employment.
"The boss you mean?" Nana asked as she received the contract and started reading it.
"The owner and head director of the studio of course." Rio replied with a small smile.
Nana stopped reading the contract for a little bit when she heard that, she could not get used to the fact that such bigshots paid attention to her.
A few minutester, she finished reading the contract and signed it no longer after.
The conditions and sry were much smaller than the other contract, but she could understand it as it was only a side character while the other was the main character.
Plus, she could notin as even with the money only from this side character job, she would be able to drop her part-time jobs to dedicate her whole time to her career.
She would finally be able to live the life she dreamed of, and she would even be able to help her parents!
Nana and Rio talked for another half an hour about the details of the job before Nana left the office carrying copies of the two contracts she signed.
As she walked through the building toward the exit, it seemed as though she was floating in a dream.
She had never imagined when she woke up that morning that her life would change so much that day.
But all the pieces of evidence showed everything she experience was real, so she happily epted the amazing real life.
When she exited the studio building, she lifted her head and looked at the white sky which falling snow came from.
At that moment she could not hold back anymore, she started dancing and jumping in joy!
The passerby people looked at her strangely, but she did not care at all.
She only wanted to print that moment for the rest of her life.
The moment her life took a 180 turn and took off!
When all her breath was taken away after all the dancing and jumping, Nana still had her eyes shining.
She could not wait to tell her parents the good news!
Chapter 376 Bright Future
Nana took the subway toward the outskirts of the city.
As her family did not have much money, the only ce they could afford to live was in one of the poor neighborhoods.
But even if the poor neighborhoods of Sakura City were more developed than most cities around the world.
These neighborhoods had public transportation, water, gas, heating, and electricity reaching every building.
The starkest difference between the richer and poorer neighborhoods was the distance to the center of the city and important ces in the city. The buildings were also old, but they were still functional enough to house people.
The police were also present in there to hold any crimes, so these neighborhoods were as safe as the other parts of the city.
Actually, the Sakura Abode Country was one of the safest countries in the world. With an extreme gun control policy, no one was allowed to own guns. So, it was extremely rare to see bandits carrying guns, which contributed to the low number of crimes.
Nana took the subway, so it did not take long for her to arrive at her neighborhood. If she had taken the bus, she would have taken at least two hours to arrive with the distance and traffic between the studio and her house.
Shortlyter, Nana arrived in front of an old building. She entered and climbed the stairs to the third floor, where she stopped in front of a door. She took a set of keys from her purse and opened the door with it.
Nana entered the cheap apartment that her parents and she lived in for her whole life.
Even though it was a cheap apartment, it was still home for her.
She felt so cozy in this apartment as she turned on the heater and took off her coat.
"I should cook dinner for mom and dad." Nanamented before entering the bathroom.
She had spent the whole day outside and she felt dirty. So, she decided to take a shower before cooking dinner.
And that''s what she did.
After a hot shower, she put on somefy clothes and started cooking in a happy mood.
It was already 7 pm in the evening, and Nana was about to finish cooking dinner when she heard the front door opening.
As it was a small apartment, there were only bedrooms and the kitchen and living room were annexed to each other, which meant that Nana could see from the kitchen who was entering the apartment.
And without any surprise, Nana saw a middle-aged couple entering the apartment wearing cheap winter clothes.
"Mom! Dad! You guys are early." Nana said in surprise.
Her parents worked in a factory, and they usually arrived home around 9 pm. That''s why she was surprised to see them arrive two hours early.
"Hey, honey! The factory will have a shorter schedule thisst week of the year. Which means we will get out earlier this week." Her mother, Ozawa Fuyu, replied with a motherly smile.
"Hmm, the same thing happenedst year, right?" Nana asked with a thoughtful voice.
"Yes, they did." Her mother replied as she took off her coat.
"Humph, it is the least they can do for us after such a heavy workload." Her dad, Ozawa Aritomo, snorted.
Nana winced a little bit when she heard that, it has always been a sore spot for her the amount of work her parents did every day in their old age.
She worried every day about their health, and that''s why she did not hesitate in getting part-time jobs to help in paying the bills.
And her dream of bing a voice actress did not help the situation.
But not even once her parents told her to give up her dreams. They wanted their daughter to be happy, they did not care where she worked as long she was happy.
Their attitude toward the issue only made Nana love and value her parents even more. She knew that 99% of the parents in this situation would try to talk down and convince her to give up and pursue a realistic career.
Ozawa Fuyu elbowed her husband to stop talking when she noticed her daughter''s sour mood upon hearing about their heavy workloads. They knew that their daughter felt bad about their situation, so they tried to minimize talking about it.
"Honey, we will take a shower as you finish cooking dinner." Nana''s mother said with a smile as she dragged her husband toward their bedroom. She would scold him severely for talking about their workload in front of their daughter.
Ozawa Aritomo could feel that his wife was mad at him as he was being dragged and he felt a little afraid of what she was going to do with him.
Nana had a sour mood as she watched her parents leave, but suddenly she remembered something that made her eyes shine.
"How could I forget? With the money I will receive from the studio, I can retire my parents for the rest of their lives! They won''t need to work so much for us, I will provide for the family and we will be rich." She mumbled in happiness.
She was so happy that she started singing a song she heard yesterday as she finished cooking dinner.
"Come up to meet you, tell you I''m sorry
You don''t know how lovely you are
I had to find you..."
One of her dreams was to retire her parents with money she made from working as a voice actress, and now this dream became true all of sudden!
Soon enough she finished cooking and ced the dishes on the dining table, it was then that her parents came out of their bedroom wearingfy clothes.
Her dad seemed a little down after receiving a scolding, and her mother was as lively as ever.
They expected to see Nana in a sour mood, but to their surprise, she was extremely lively.
"Mom, Dad, there is something I want to tell you guys before we eat." Nana said with a smile as she took hold of two piles of papers.
The two of them were curious as they waited for her to continue talking.
"I had an auditionst Saturday for uing anime production. And today they called saying I passed the audition. I went there and they proposed to me an even better deal. I will be the voice actress of their next anime production! They offered so much money and a long-term contract! I already signed, and I have the copy of the contracts here." Nana said everything in one breath.
Her parents froze for a second as they processed the information.
Suddenly, they smiled as they said, "We knew you could do it, honey. We have always believed someday someone would see how talented you are!" Her mother said with a voice filled with pride.
Nana could not hold her tears when she heard those words filled with pride.
"Mom! Dad!" She cried as she hugged them.
Just like that, the family of three had the time of their lives that night as they discussed Nana''s future.
The future was bright.
Chapter 377 Family Of Three
Tokyo Animation Studios Headquarters, Elffire City.
Theo spent his day helping with the production of the anime. He solved doubts from the animators and even made some drawings in the art department. Which meant that his day was busy, but at the same time extremely fulfilling.
He had such a great time participating in the production. In his past life, he had always dreamed of participating in anime production, and now his dream became true.
What made him even happier was that he was the person who started it all. Even though he had help from the system, he still worked a lot for his studio. And he liked working.
He had never imagined that one day he would say that he liked working, but he did!
It was already 5 pm, and although he wanted to stay a little longer in the studio that day, he knew that he had to go home to start the preparations for the live performanceter that night.
So, before he left the studio, he went to Ryoko''s office to tell her that he was leaving.
"Knock knock?" Theo smiled as she opened the door with a smile.
"Oh, it''s you, Theo." Ryoko replied with a smile as she lifted her head from herputer.
"I just came to tell you that I''m going home." Theo said.
"Oh, before you go I have great news to tell you!" Ryoko eximed.
"Really? What?" Theo asked curiously.
"Rio called me and told me that Nana went to the branch studio earlier. And she epted our proposal! She already signed the two contracts, including the long-term contract of the Naruto anime production!" Ryoko exined with a smile on her face.
"Oh, that''s indeed spectacr news! We have our main voice actress already!" Theo eximed excitedly.
He could not help but feel happy that he managed to find the perfect voice for Naruto, and that managed to hire her without any problems.
He felt extremely lucky.
The two of them talked for a little before Theo bade her goodbye and left the office.
A whileter, Theo drove his car through the streets of Elffire City. And as it was rush hour, he was caught by the traffic. Which made his journey even longer.
Theo was seated in the driver seat as he waited for the line of cars to move on, when he suddenly called out, "Sylph?"
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s voice echoed throughout the car.
As Theo''s cars were all high-tech vehicles, they had a top-notchputing system to regte the controls and even inte ess.
This meant that Sylph''s control system was directly connected to the car, which in turn made it possible that Theo could talk with Sylph as if he was home, and he could even order her around too.
"I want you to organize the sound studio. Clean everything up for the live performanceter. Hide anything that might give up my real identity when I performter." Theo ordered with a thoughtful face.
As his manager, Sylph knew that he would performter in a live show. She was extremely intelligent, so she was able to discern which things might give away his real identity.
"Separate a few drones too. They will serve as the cameras in the live performance." Theo added.
Every drone that Sylph controlled was equipped with the most high-tech camera. These cameras had such a high quality that they put professional filming cameras to shame.
That''s why Theo did not have to worry about the camera work for his live performance.
"Oh, and set some lighting equipment in the studio too. Later I will arrange everything." Theo said.
Even though Sylph was amazing, she did not know how to set the cameras and lighting for the shooting. He had to set up everything by himself, which was not difficult for him with all his knowledge.
One hour after leaving the studio, Theo arrived home. The traject that usually took 20 minutes to cover, that day took three times the usual time. But Theo did notin, as he understood it was a normal thing in big cities such as Elffire City.
Theo parked the car in the garage, before climbing the stairs to the ground level of the mansion.
And as soon as he arrived there, he saw such a cute scene.
Aurora was lying down on the living room couch as she watched an anime. But the cutest thing was that she was wearing a pajama from the Naruto merchandise he was selling.
It was one of those pajamas that were like overalls that covered the whole body. The pajama was all orange and on the head part there was a baby fox, and there were nine tails at the back of the pajama.
It was a nine-tailed fox pajama!
And to make the scene even cuter, Maya was lying down on Aurora''s belly wearing the same pajama!
Obviously, it was a pajama made especially for her.
Those two pajamas were not on sale yet, and Theo made them especially for the two of them as they loved the nine-tailed fox.
Theo picked up his phone and took a bunch of pictures before coughing loudly to attract their attention.
They were so entranced by the anime that they didn''t even notice when he entered the room.
The kitten and the girl immediately turned their heads and saw Theo looking at them with a wide smile on his face.
"Having fun?" He asked with augh.
"Big brother!" Aurora screamed as she immediately paused the anime, took Maya in her arms, and ran toward Theo.
All three things were done in quick session which took Theo by surprise, but when he saw the pair of foxes looking at him with big eyes filled with excitement, heughed, "Come on! You guys must be hungry. I''m gonna make dinner for the three of us."
Just like that, Theo didn''t even change from his outside clothes as he started cooking.
He cooked two types of delicious meals, one proper for cat consumption and the other proper for human consumption.
Theo and Aurora talked about their day as he cooked dinner for them.
Aurora told him that she spent the whole dayzying around.
She read a book, took a swim in the heated indoor pool, and afterward she spent the whole afternoon watching anime with Maya.
Aurora did not have to worry about food because Theo left her lunch ready, and she only had to ask Sylph to reheat the food.
Theo also described his day with excitement.
He told her that they found the perfect person for the Naruto voice and that they managed to hire her.
The kitchen was filled with liveliness and happiness as the family of three talked happily about their day.
Chapter 378 Preparations And Rehearsal
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Theo and Aurora ced the dishes he had just cooked on the dining table before taking their seats.
"What about your live performanceter?" Aurora asked as she put some food on her te.
"I will perform in the sound studio. All the necessary equipment is there anyways. I already asked Sylph to clean and tidy the ce for the performance. After I finish having dinner, I''ll take a shower and immediately after I''ll arrange the ce for the performance. I''ll also rehearse a few songs. I haven''t decided which song I will perform yet." Theomented as he also put some food on his te.
"Can I help you and watch you perform, Big Brother?" Aurora asked with an excited look on her face.
Even though she had already seen Theo singing, it would be her first time seeing him perform. And it would be starkly different from the times she saw him singing.
"Of course! I''d be d to have you there with me. You can watch me from the editing room." Theo replied with a gentle smile.
"Yay!" Auroramemorated.
The dinner went on as the two of them discussed which song Theo should performter.
Each song from his album was a masterpiece from his past life, so they all could be performed and the public would love whichever one Theo chose to perform.
When they finished eating, the two of them immediately left the dining table. Theo headed to his bedroom to take a shower and change clothes, and Aurora headed to the sound studio in the manor.
A whileter, Theo appeared in the sound studio wearingfy clothes. There were still some hours before the Nancy Nicholson Show would air, so he didn''t have to dress up as Moonlight yet.
As soon as he entered the studio, he noticed some drones and lighting equipment by the side of the studio.
He would first set up the ce for the show.
With Aurora''s help, Theo set up the lighting around the ce where he would perform. He also took care of the microphone and guitar he would use during the performance.
With that done, Theo sat by theputer in the editing room and started setting someputer codes in it. He was basically ''talking'' with Sylph and exining to her how she could operate the cameras of the drones during the performance.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Things like not letting the other drones appear on the screen, their positions, movements, and other settings.
As Sylph was an artificial intelligence, the best way to exin things to her was throughputer coding, and Theo was knowledgeable enough in it to be able to ''talk'' with her with it.
After this was done, it was time to rehearse the songs and pick one of them.
The rehearsal was not only to see which song was better to perform but also to test the camera work that Sylph wouldmand.
Sylph would be basically the director of the shooting as she wouldmand all the camera work and settings of the shooting. As she would transmit the performance live to the Nancy Nicholson show, she had to be agile and skillful in her work. That''s why Theo wanted to see if there were anything that needed to be adjusted.
Theo put it on an earpiece to hear the final sound and positioned himself in front of the microphone. He took the acoustic guitar''s shoulder strap on, and he was ready to start the rehearsal and test the sound.
Firstly, Theo tested the sound of the microphone, guitar, and other features he would use in the performance. After he adjusted everything with Sylph''s help, he was ready to start the rehearsal.
Aurora had an excited expression as she waited for her brother to start performing. She was in the editing room watching him through the ss wall.
"Sylph, let''s start the shooting." Theo''s voice could be heard in the editing room.
And as soon as he said that, Aurora saw the drones, that previously were on standby, taking flight in the recording room where Theo was at.
Their technology was so advanced that they didn''t make any sound as they flew around Theo. Sylph was alreadymanding them through the pattern that Theo taught her.
By the side of the editing room was a huge screen, and Sylph projected the image that was being recorded by the drones to the screen for Aurora to see.
Aurora was able to watch her brother through the ss wall and on the screen.
"Okay, let''s start. I''m gonna start with ''The Scientist''." Theo said after seeing that the drones were working perfectly to film him.
Theo started softly ying the guitar the chords of the song''s intro.
His skillful hands yed the guitar beautifully before his mellow and soothing voice started to sing the song lyrics.
Theo forgot the cameras filming him for a moment and just concentrated on the song that he was ying. He just wanted to perform a good rehearsal. He did not feel anything special at that moment.
But as Aurora watched his rehearsal, she became entranced by it.
She watched through the screen on the wall, and she had to admit that her brother did an amazing job with filming settings.
Theo was in the center of the image surrounded by warm lights that made the ce look extremelyfy and suitable for a serenade.
Aurora was sure that the public would love the image on the screen. Especially with Theo''s maic voice singing so beautifully his song.
A few minutester, Theo finished his performance before saying, "Okay, Sylph, stop the recording."
He put down the guitar and walked out of the studio, he entered the editing room to see the result of Sylph''s camera work.
"Oh my god, big brother! It was so beautiful!" Aurora eximed when she saw himing in.
"Thank you!" Theoughed heartily before he sat by theputer and started watching the recording.
His analytical and sharp eyes watched the video with critical eyes as he noted down what needed to be adjusted.
After he identified all mistakes, Theo started coding on theputer and ''talking'' with Sylph about what needed to be adjusted.
Things like the height of the drone''s flight when they filmed him, their movement, and other things.
When he was done ''talking'' with her, he believed that she would notmit any other mistakes. After all, she was an artificial intelligence and it was given that she had a high learning capability.
And just like he expected, when he performed the other songs, he was not able to find any mistakes in her work. She had be a qualified director. At least in that situation.
The only thing left to be done was to choose which song he would perform.
After Theo sang all 10 songs of the album, he sat down with Aurora and tried to choose which one would make it to the final cut.
Which one would it be?
Chapter 379 Handsomeness Maxed Out
Theo and Aurora were still discussing which song he should y when they heard Sylph say, "Miss Ayia and Miss Shizuka have arrived at the front gate."
"Let them in." Theo replied promptly.
Ayia was his career manager, so it was obvious that he invited her to watch his first performance as Moonlight. While Shizuka came because she liked to be with Ayia, and also because she was curious to see Theo performing.
Shortly after, two beautiful girls entered the sound studio, the ck-haired girl seemed calm as always. But the purple-haired girl could not hold off her excitement.
The four of them greeted each other before they all sat down again.
Ayia was extremely excited to watch Theo''s performance, she was beaming in excitement as she said, "Theo! Are you ready?"
Theoughed as he saw her excited antics, "The setting is ready. The only things to do left is to choose which song I should perform and for me to dress up as Moonlight."
"Oh, you haven''t decided on the song yet?" Ayia asked curiously.
"Yeah, we are having some doubts." Theo replied.
"Hmm, I think we should decide based on what the public would like the best." Ayiamented.
"I agree." Aurora said.
"Let''s see. Which song is the one topping the charts?" Ayia asked.
"Perfect." Aurora replied automatically.
"That''s the one then. If this song can top even your 9 other songs, that means that the public like this song the best. So, they would like the best if you performed it." Ayia proposed.
"That makes perfect sense." Aurora agreed.
The three girls looked at Theo and waited for his decision, after all the final decision was with him as he was the artist.
"It seems we have the chosen song." Theo replied with a smile.
The girls smiled when they heard that.
The four of them talked about the uing performance as they waited for the time to arrive.
The Nancy Nicholson Live Show started at 11 pm on the Lionsgate TV Channel, which meant that Theo would perform around that time.
Ayia and Shizuka arrived around 9 pm, and the four of them talked for about one hour.
When the clock hit 10 pm, Theo stood up and said, "Sylph, contact the production team of Nancy''s show. Tell them the details of the stream and that we are ready to transmit live the performance."
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s lively voice sounded.
"Are you going to get ready?" Aurora asked.
"Yeah, I have to get in character. I''ll be back soon." Theoughed as he left the room.
The three girls were beaming with excitement, it was almost time for Moonlight''s performance.
Theo climbed the stairs to his room, it was there that he would dress as Moonlight.
When he arrived, he immediately searched for his mask and red contact lenses.
The two things that were characteristic of Moonlight''s look.
He then tried to choose the best set of clothes to wear, he preferred to wear simple clothes in his day-to-day activities. But he couldn''t wear such clothes on this type of asion. That''s why he asked Sylph to buy some clothes for ''Moonlight asions''.
So, a section of his closet was reserved as Moonlight''s Wardrobe. There were all types of stylish clothes in there. And at that moment, Theo was going through his Moonlight Wardrobe and deciding which clothes would be better to use.
After deliberating for about 10 minutes, he finally chose which clothes he would wear.
He did not waste any more time and started dressing up.
The set of clothes he chose was ck boots, gray jeans pants, a ck shirt with a moon pattern on the front, and a silver jacket that simted the moonlighting from the moon on the shirt.
After dressing up, he put on red contact lenses and arranged his hair.please visit
He aimed for Kakashi''s hairstyle, and his silver hair was perfect for it.
When he finished arranging his hair, he looked at his mirror reflection and inspected his look. And he had to admit that he looked extremely good.
A good set of clothes and good hair could make wonders. Especially on someone already handsome as Theo.
Theo left his bedroom carrying his mask, he would only put it on when the performance was near.
Shortly after, Theo entered the sound studio with confident steps, he was entering Moonlight''s character already.
The three girls'' eyes shone when they saw Theo''s look.
He looked extremely handsome with his new look. Usually, Theo had a down-to-earth and low-key style that made him approachable, even if he was extremely handsome. But at that moment, his handsomeness was maxed out, and he did not look approachable at all.
He looked like a superstar!
"Wow!" The girls eximed out loud.
"What do you think?" Theo said with his usual smile as he turned around to show them his look.
"You look like a superstar." Shizuka replied promptly.
"Yes! That''s the word that defines you now!" Ayia chimed in loudly.
"You look so handsome, big brother!" Aurora eximed with stars in her eyes.
"Everyone will be drooling when they see you on the screen." Ayia giggled.
Theoughed embarrassedly at theirpliments.
He did not feel that special, but he was d that they liked his look.
He looked at the clock and saw it was 10:40 pm, which meant that in a few minutes, he would perform for the first time as Moonlight.
"How about we take some pictures to post on Moonlight''s Raingram ount?" Ayia suggested.
"Can we? I mean, Did Nancy''s show already announce my performance?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, they did, and everyone is talking about they will watch her show to watch you perform!" Ayia eximed excitedly.
"Really? I thought the frenzy would cool down a little bit today." Theo said in surprise.
"On the contrary, my friend. The craziness only increased! I guess you only checked the Sakura Abode Charts of today." Ayia with a teasing smile.
"I entered another chart? Which one?" Theo asked curiously.
"Yes! The Worldwide Track Charts! All 10 songs upied the Top 10 of the entire world!" Ayia eximed with a wide smile on his face.
"What?" Theo and Aurora shouted at the same time.
Ayia found it amusing that such a sessful artist like Moonlight did not even know that he upied such a high position on the Worldwide Chart.
"Yes, it''s true. Now you can imagine why Moonlight''s hype only increased. People from everywhere in the world are waiting for your performance." Ayia added.
Theo had such a surreal feeling at that moment. Although he already knew when he produced his album, that he would be famous worldwide with those songs, he did not imagine it would be true so quickly.
"And the hype only increased after the interview from Arthur and the others was released in Destiny and Wonder magazines'' social media ounts." Ayia added.
"Oh, what did they say?" Theo asked curiously.
"Let me tell you while we take the pictures to post on your profile ount." Ayia suggested.
Theo nodded and they proceed to talk as they took the pictures.
And he had a knowing smile when he heard what Arthur and others said in the interview.
But what did they say?
Chapter 380 Worldwide Fame
To understand the hype around Moonlight, we have to go back a few hours earlier on that same day when the Track''s Worldwide Charts was released.
As the most developed country in the world, the trending topics in Sakura Abode Country affected the world trending topics. After all, the most famous artists and trends came from it. So, what made sess in it was likely to be famous around the world too.
The Sakura Abode Country was not called the Entertainment Country in vain.
When Moonlight topped the SA Charts the day before, it was not only the people from the Sakura Abode Country that were shocked by his feat. Everyone around the world also became shocked by his feat. Consequently, people from other countries listened to his album to understand why there was so much hype rted to Moonlight in the Sakura Abode Country.
And when people from other countries heard his album, they loved it as everyone else did. They could not stop listening to the album, and the streams all around the world skyrocketed.
Each song of his album managed to hit at least 15 million streams all around the world, and ''Perfect'' managed to hit staggering 20 million streams.
It is important to remember that the Track Streaming Service was a giant in the music industry. The service was present in 99% of the countries, which meant at least 1 billion active users all around the world. Sometimes the number of active users was even double that.
Just by these numbers, we can understand that Track was even bigger than Spotify.
With so many users, the 20 million streams in the ''Perfect'' song seem little. But we have to consider the fact that it was a New Year Season, and no other artist managed to surpass the traditional New Year songs at this time of the year. Plus, the fact that it was the first time Moonlight appeared on the worldwide charts.
Without even saying that EVERY song of his album managed to get as many streams. In total, the ten songs of his album had 183 million streams.
His album had 183 million streams!
Just with this number, Moonlight broke the existing record of the most streamed album in one day!
He broke the record by such arge number that the previous record was only 100 million streams in one day. He surpassed the previous record by almost doubling the previous record!
And people all around the world expected that he would break the record again tomorrow!
Now the hype was not only in the Sakura Abode Country but all over the world. Moonlight topped the worldwide trending topics during the whole day!
And we have been talking only about the numbers from Track Worldwide Charts, but the numbers on the four music videos Theo released on Ruby were also staggering.
As soon as people heard about Moonlight, they would go to either the Track App or the Ruby App to search for him.
They would either want to hear his songs or watch his music videos.
After all, everyone was talking about his songs and his amazing music videos.
And without any surprise, the music videos went viral as well.
Each of Moonlight''s music videos had an increase of more than 100 million views in thest 24 hours!
Especially the ''Believer'' M/V which had an increase of 120 million views.
With these numbers, the four music videos entered the top 10 list of most viewed videos in 24 hours on Ruby.
There were so many records being broken that news channels reported throughout the entire day the records being broken, which added even more fuel to the hype.
There had never been such an artist before in the music industry.
Everyone was hungry for information about the person shaking the whole world with his music, but strangely there was no information about him. They didn''t even know his face. Which made everyone hungry for information about Moonlight.
It was then that Destiny and Wonder Magazines released their interview with Arthur and the others. The two interviews went viral as soon as they were uploaded online.
Destiny''s interview was more serious with pertinent questions. After all, it was a renowned magazine.
Like their contact with Moonlight and his demands.please visit
Interviewer: ''What were Moonlight''s demands for the music videos?''
Arthur: ''He mostly asked us to pay attention to the actors'' performances to give life to his songs through their acting.''
Kanna: ''Yes, that was his most important request. We had to give life to his songs through what we filmed. And that was our goal in the entire duration of the shootings.''
Interviewer: ''I believe you guys heard his songs before anyone else. What was your reaction to them?''
Arthur: ''We were shocked that such a talented artist was unknown.''
Kate: ''I remember when he yed Perfect for us. We were having a meeting in a coffee shop, and Moonlight yed a song in the middle of the shop. And as soon as the song was yed, everyone in the shop stopped to listen to it. Some people even cried. When the song ended, some people even asked for Moonlight''s autograph and selfies with him.''
The other questions were like these.
But the interview posted by Wonder Magazine was much more focused on gossip around Moonlight.
Wonder Magazine Interviewer: ''Can you describe Moonlight''s appearance?''
Arthur: ''It''s difficult for us to answer that because the two times we saw him, he was wearing a mask that covered 80% of his face.''
Kanna: ''I would say he is a tall man around his mid-20s. And he has gray hair and red eyes.''
Interviewer: ''He never revealed his face to you guys?''
Arthur: ''No, he didn''t.''
Interviewer: ''And what did you guys think of him?''
Arabe: ''He was kind and likable with us. I would say he had a nice personality. Just by his personality, I liked him. But the thing that attracted my attention the most was his red eyes. He did not hesitate in looking into our eyes. And his eyes were prating. It was like we were seeing two ming red weels looking at us.''
Kate: ''I bet he is handsome.''
The interviewer and everyone elseughed at that moment.
Interviewer: ''Did he ask anything weird to you guys?''
Arthur: ''No, he was only demanding in his view of what the music videos should be.''
Kanna: ''Yeah, he was also knowledgeable about the filming settings. So, we had an easier job in following his wishes for the music videos.''
The interview continued as the interviewer asked other questions wanted to know about Moonlight.
When this interview was uploaded, it also went viral. Especially because everyone wanted to get gossip about Moonlight. And Wonder Magazine was known for its gossip news.
And these two interviews only added more fuel to the Moonlight hype.
The mysteriousness of Moonlight only increased when the public got to know that even the production crew who produced his music videos did not manage to see his real face.
And it was then that the Nancy Nicholson Show released the news that they would have Moonlight performing live that Monday night.
Everyone was counting the minutes to see Moonlight!
Would he appear wearing his mask again?
Chapter 381 Minutes Before The Program
By the time Ayia finished telling Theo and Aurora what happened during the day, Theo finished taking his pictures.
The four of them sat down again as they decided which picture Theo should post.
In the end, they chose to post the one that showed the scenery of his performance.
Theo posted the picture with only one word as the caption.
''Soon!''
His Raingram ount which managed to get more than 30 million followers during the day immediately went crazy when people noticed histest post.
Everyone around the world was waiting for this performance, and when they saw that Moonlight was ready for it made them even more excited for it.
His post immediately went viral, there were so many people liking his post that Theo was d that he deactivated the notifications from his Moonlight ount.
After that was done, the four of them turned on the tv on Lionsgate Channel and waited for Nancy''s show to start.
Her show happened in Sakura City, and Elffire City was in the same as Sakura City. Which made it possible for Theo to be at the same time as the show would air.
It would apletely different story if the show happened in Catadrid.
The Sakura Abode Country had 4 time zones.
Sakura City was on the East Coast and Catadrid was on the West coast. The country''s capital was in the ground zero time zone of the world while Catadrid had a difference of four hourspared with the other.
Basically, if Nancy''s show started at 11 pm in Sakura City, it would air at 7 pm in Catadrid.
While the country was waiting for Moonlight''s live performance, the Lionsgate TV Station was getting ready for another Nancy Nicholson Live Show.
The production room of the show was checking thest details of the show.
The cameras were ready, the crowd was already in their seats, and the lighting was ready.
The only thing left was the star of the show, Nancy Nicholson herself!
Nancy Nicholson was 38 years old, but she was as beautiful as she was in her 20s.
She had olive skin, ck hair, and stunning green eyes.
Everyone agreed she was a beauty.
But she worked hard to get her own show, she worked in some other shows as an assistant and other gigs. But her dream has always been to have her own show.
And when she managed to get her show, she was instantly sessful.
Her talk show had the highest rates among all talk shows.
She was extremely funny and well-liked by the public, and every famous artist liked to be in her show. Aspiring artists also dreamed to be in her show too.
Just by these facts, we can understand that Nancy was extremely famous, even throughout the world.
But that Monday, Nancy saw huge ie trafficing to see her show because of one person.
Since yesterday when Moonlight upied the Top 10 of the SA Charts, Nancy has been paying attention to the rising artist. That''s why she had her team send an invitation to Moonlight for an interview and live performance.
She had been intrigued by the amount of information on Moonlight, or better by the ck'' of information on him. And she got even more surprised when she received his answer saying that he would refuse any interview, but he epted doing a live performance. But the live performance would be in a separate location, and he would only send the images to her show.
His demands were weird and unconventional, but Nancy had a hunch and told her production team to send Moonlight their agreement with his demands.
And when Monday arrived, Nancy was right once again as the entire world was in a frenzy when they saw Moonlight dominating the worldwide charts.
Everyone in her show was happy that their boss made the right decision.
And Nancy was even happier that her hunch was right as she heard from some sources that other talk shows did not ept Moonlight''s demands.
She was the only one who epted and now her show would be the stage for Moonlight''s first performance on a TV Channel.
Nancy checked the inte a few minutes ago, and everyone was bubbling up in excitement for Moonlight''s performance in her show.
She expected to get the highest rating in the history of her show. And that said a lot taking into consideration that her program was on air for more than 8 years already. And that she had received and interviewed uncountable superstars in the show.
But the hype around Moonlight was so big that almost everyone was waiting for her show to start. Even people from other countries.
Nancy had just left the makeup room carrying her notes. She was wearing stylish green pants, green shoes, and a light green zer. She was ready for the show, but before she went there, she entered the production room of the show.
"Hi, boss!" Everyone greeted her when she came in.
"How''s everything?" She asked.
"All is set and ready to go live." The director of the program replied.
"What about Moonlight''s connection and image?" Nancy asked.
"A few minutes ago Moonlight''s production team connected with us. And the connection is so strong that it''s almost impossible to fall during the show. We don''t even know how they did it." The director replied in a confused voice.
What he didn''t know was that there was no production team on Moonlight''s side. There was only a futuristic artificial intelligence taking care of everything. Sylph had such high control of cyberspace that she was able to secure a connection between the two studios as if they were in the same building. But she covered her tracks well, that''s why no one discovered anything amiss when they checked Moonlight''s transmission.
"That''s a relief." Nancy said with a slight smile on her face.
"Did they say anything else?" She asked.
"Yes, Moonlight will be ready to perform at any time as soon as we give the green light." The director replied.
"Okay, tell him that the program will start at 11 pm sharp, he will be ourst attraction. We want the people to be anxious about his performance, and the more we dy the more people will tune in to the program. By the end of the show, we will reach the peak of the audience and it is then that I will announce Moonlight as thest part of today''s program. So, he has to be ready as soon as the end of the program is near." Nancy exined.
"Yes, boss." The director replied.
The production team and Nancy already talked about it this strategy in a meeting a few hours earlier, but Nancy liked to repeat the orders so that nothing would go wrong.
Nancy wanted today''s show to go down in history!
Would she be able to do it?
Would Moonlight live up to the expectations?
Chapter 382 Moonlight Shining Throughout The World
Monday Night at the Sakura Abode Country.
Uncountable people turned on their TVs on the Lionsgate Channel to watch that night''s Nancy Nicholson Live Show.
When the clock hit 11 pm sharp, the show started with its intro. Everyone knew the intro, so they waited for Nancy to appear on the screen. And the public did not have to wait much as Nancy''s image appeared not long after the intro.
A voice suddenly said, "And here is your host, Nancy Nicholson!"
Nancy appeared as she waved at the crowd gathered in the studio with a smile on her face. The crowd cheered when they saw Nancy appearing in front of them.
They pped, they shouted, and they had smiles on their faces as they saw her.
Just by their reaction, it was noticeable how likable she was.
When they stopped cheering, Nancy smiled at the camera as she said, "Thank you! Thank you!"
"A very good evening everyone, and wee to tonight''s Nancy Nicholson Live Show!" She said with a charismatic voice.
The audience started cheering again when they heard that.
"We have a program full of attractions tonight. We will have the bestseller author of the book Maze of Rings, Kozato Aye. We will also have the actor Lorenzo rk talking about his uing movie."
"Andstly, but not least, we will have thetest worldwide sensation. The artist who is destroying all the records with his debut album performing for the first time on Live TV. Moonlight!" Nancy eximed with a wide smile on her face.
The crowd cheered crazily when they heard that. And it wasn''t only those who were excited when they heard that. Everyone who tuned on to Nancy''s show at that moment became excited to hear Nancy''s introduction to Moonlight.
Millions of people had their eyes on the TV watching Nancy''s show, they waited for Moonlight''s appearance.
Nancy smiled and continued the show when the crowd stopped cheering. She acted as if she was unaware that everyone was turning on their seats waiting for Moonlight''s performance.
She continued the program just like any other normal day. She interviewed the other guests with her usual charismatic personality.
The two guests who were invited to give interviews that night were famous too, so Nancy did not find it difficult to get the crowd hooked on the interview. She yed some games with the two guests for the audience''s amusement. Amidst the interviews, there were alsomercial breaks.
In summary, it was another entertaining Nancy Nicholson Live Show.
But the people waiting for Moonlight''s performance only got more anxious as the show went by.
At eachmercial break, the director would talk to her through her earpiece. He would tell her that the show rates were increasing the more time passed and that the people were anxious about Moonlight''s performance.
If Nancy was a rookie, she might get nervous with these pieces of information. But she was extremely talented and experienced. Instead, Nancy got excited inside, but she conducted the show as if she was unaware of everyone''s mor.
She upped her game and gave her best to look the best for the increasing audience tuning into her TV Show.
Finally, thestmercial break arrived. When the show came back on the air it would be time for Moonlight''s Live Performance!
It was the final segment of the show, and the audience rating had reached its peak, it was time to give what the people wanted!
''We have just given the green light, and we already have Moonlight''s image being transmitted to us.'' The director informed in Nancy''s earpiece.
"Oh, you already can see him?" Nancy asked out loud as the makeup artist gave her makeup a touch-up.
''Yes, he has a guitar. And it seems he is in a professional studio because his image has a high definition and his surroundings are stylish as well.'' The director replied.
"Does he have a mask on his face?" Nancy asked curiously.
''Yes, he has. He has his eyes closed as if he is concentrating.'' The director replied.
"It seems he doesn''t n to reveal his real identity to the public. Now I can understand why he refused the interview." Nancymented.
The two of them talked about other details for a while longer.
30 seconds before themercial break ended, Nancy got into position. She was seated on her chair holding a Moonlight''s Album physical copy.
As Moonlight''s Album was only released online, it was her production team that produced this physical copy.
And Nancy had to admit that she liked the album cover.
When the program was on air again, the crowd cheered and Nancy smiled at the camera recording her.
"It is time for what everyone has been waiting for!" Nancy smiled as she presented the album in her hand to the camera.
"It''s been less than a week, and he went from an unknown artist to be a rising musical sensation all around the world! His album ''Earth To Azure'' has topped all the charts thest two days."
"It''s my pleasure to have him in this program on his first performance on Live TV!"
"I present to you, Moonlight!" Nancy said with an excited voice and a wide smile.
As soon as she said that, the crowd cheered crazily while the TV screens all around the changed scenes from Nancy''s to a man dressed in stylish clothes and holding a guitar.
He was wearing a ck mask covering 80% of his face, and the camera showed his face as his red eyes stared straight at the camera.
"Thank you, Nancy!" Moonlight''s maic voice sounded for the first time on Live TV.
"Before I perform my music, I''d like to thank Nancy for the opportunity to perform in her program. Also, I''d like to thank my family and friends, without them I wouldn''t be able to produce this album." Moonlight said as he stared at the camera.
He did not seem afraid of the camera, and his red eyes seemed to be able to hypnotize people just by seeing it through the TV screen.
"Without any more dy, let me sing for you guys." Moonlight gave a light chuckle.
Moonlight closed his eyes for a moment as he got in position.
Suddenly, his hands gently yed through the steel strings of the guitar. His skillful hands gave life to the song he chose to y.
The angle of the camera changed and showed Moonlight''s profile as he yed, shortly after it changed again to a frontal angle as Moonlight''s voice sounded for the first time.
His mellow and maic voice sounded perfect as he sang the beautiful lyrics of ''Perfect''.
Everyone who watched his performance got silent as they watched the performance. For the first time, Moonlight entranced a nation with his song.
People in every part of the country got emotional as they heard his performance. Moonlight gave life to the song, he gave all his emotions, and he gave his heart as he sang the song.
The audience could feel his emotions as he sang, which made people who lived or missed a love cry as they listened to his performance.
Some people missed their lost loved ones, some people hugged their loved ones, and some people simply wished to have someone to love with the same love as the song described.
Everything about the performance was perfect.
The camera work, the scenario, the sound quality, and of course Moonlight himself.
Moonlight was shining throughout the world at that moment.
Chapter 383 Going Viral Around The World
Nancy''s Show ended just a few moments after Moonlight finished his live act.
But his maic voice still echoed in the heads of everyone who watched the performance even after themercial break appeared on the screen.
It was at that moment that Moonlight made everyone fall in love with him. As the fog of the historic performance passed, everyone had starry skies as they bubbled in excitement with what they just watched.
The people who watched with other people started talking excitedly about his performance, while the ones who were alone went online toment and talk with their online friends about Moonlight''s performance.
The inte was bubbling and storming withments about Moonlight''s performance. And the Nancy Nicholson Show production team did not waste time as they uploaded his performance on the show''s Ruby Channel. This way people from other parts of would be able to watch his performance.
And without any surprise, the performance video went viral as soon as it was uploaded.
People could not stop watching, again and again, his performance on Nancy Nicholson''s Live Show.
Nancy''s show managed to reach the highest audience ratings in program history. While Moonlight cemented his rising poprity with a perfect performance.
The deal was a huge sess for both parties, and that''s why Nancy and Moonlight had a smile on their faces when everything was over.
As soon as Sylph cut down the connection with Nancy''s show, Theo took off his mask as he watched Ayia, Aurora, and Shizuka enter the room excitedly.
"Oh, my god! Big brother, that was so perfect!" Aurora eximed excitedly with starry eyes.
"I''m speechless, Theo! You are so talented!" Ayia eximed with starry eyes filled with admiration.
"Yes!" Shizuka agreed with unusual excitement.
His performance was so amazing that it even moved the always-calm Shizuka.
Theoughed as he put down his guitar and said, "Thank you, girls!" He gave them a wide smile.
"Who''s up for a midnight snack?" Theo proposed.
"Me!" Aurora eximed happily.
Ayia and Shizuka also nodded in agreement.
They could talk about the performance as they ate.
Theo took off his jacket and boots and put on somefy slippers before they headed to the kitchen.
"I bet the inte is bubbling up over your performance." Ayiamented when they arrived at the kitchen.
"Let me check!" Aurora eximed as she picked up her phone.
Theo justughed as he opened the pantry and took out some ingredients.
As a good butler, Sylph maintained the pantry full at all times for all types of cuisines and asions. So, Theo did not have to worry about missing ingredients if he wanted to cook something.
"Nancy''s channel on Ruby already posted your performance on their channel." Auroramented out loud as Theo came back carrying the ingredients.
"What are we going to do?" Ayia asked as she prepared to help Theo cook the food.
"How about some pancakes with fruits and other sweet things? We can eat with passion fruit juice to cut down the sweetness." Theo suggested without bating any eyelid with Ayia''s help.
They had be to know each other so much, that the two of them would be a pair as soon as they started cooking together.
"Wow! There are already more than 1 million posts about Moonlight in the Wing App. It''s the number one on the trending topics." Auroramented in wonder.
"Holy cow!" Theo eximed when he heard that.
He had only finished his performance a few minutes ago and there were already so many peoplementing on it.
"It seems Nancy''s show reach is enormous." Theomented.
"Yes, it is. But it is much more because your poprity increased in such a short time. Everyone can''t get enough of you. Which in turn increased their desire to see Moonlight." Ayiamented.
Ayia had a master''s degree in business management, so she knew how to read the public reaction to a product.
"That makes sense." Theo nodded in understanding.
"Sylph, project my phone screen on that screen." Aurora said as she pointed at the screen that could be seen from everywhere in the kitchen.
"You guys have to see what they are talking about!" Aurora eximed in excitement.
Theo was also a little excited to see what the public thought of his performance, so he divided his attention between cooking and reading the posts on the screen.
The four of them had a great time as they read the posts.
[@turbobear: I have to be honest. I want to have Moonlight''s babies. Would he ept me?]
[@nantesnun: The person above is so shameless. How can you bear children Moonlight''s children when I''m the one who''s going to do it? At least I''m a woman...]
[@mapaju: Why did Moonlight have to cover his face? Just by looking at the little face he showed I can say that he is the most handsome guy I have ever seen!]
[@kaiop: I was watching the performance with my girl, and she said she would leave me for Moonlight. I need help fam.]
[@yggy65: Moonlight seemed as kind as the interview released earlier said. He took his time to thank Nancy, his family, and friends.]
[@portobelo: I just watched Moonlight''s performance on Ruby. And f**k! How can another amazing artiste from Sakura Abode Country AGAIN? Why my Bald Eagle Country do not have this luck?]
[@ggyu90: I was already in love after listening to Moonlight''s album, but after seeing his live performance I became obsessed with him. Does anyone know if he is going to hold a concert soon?]
[@ultrafuyn: I bet tomorrow''s charts will be apanied by another record being broken by Moonlight. What''s the record for most daily streams on Track?]
[@junebuuton: I guess it is 52 million streams. It was reached by ''Sea Luby''st year on New Year''s day.]
[@aka9p: It''s a new year song so it''s not a surprise to hold the record. But the question is... can Moonlight beat the record?]
[@ultrafuyn: It''s not a matter of ''if'' but a matter of ''when'' he will break the record. I believe he will top the charts even on new years day.]
[@toystory78: Did anyone notice the outfit that Moonlight wore in his performance? It had such a cool sight effect.]
[@babuguy: Yeah, there was a moon on his shirt and his jacket simted the lighting from the moon on his shirt. So cool! Where did he get these clothes?]
The inte was filled withments and discussions about types of aspects of Moonlight''s performance, career, and appearance.
The performance was filmed from all types of angles by the drones, so there were plenty of pictures circting on the web of Moonlight.
Theo and the girls had fun reading thements as they ate their midnight snack.
But it was alreadyte, so as soon as they finished eating Ayia and Shizuka left for their home.
Theo offered them to sleep there in the guestrooms, but Shizuka thought it would be better to go back home. Not that she didn''t trust Theo, she just felt better sleeping at home.
Just like that, the night ended beautifully.
The four of them went to sleep that night still excited about what happened.
But people all over the world did not rest as they continued talking about Moonlight.
Would Moonlight break another record tomorrow?
Chapter 384 Lost And Confused
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Tuesday, December 29th.
Even though Theo went to sleep after midnight the night before due to histe-night performance on Nancy Nicholson''s Live Show, he still woke up early the next morning.
He had a workout appointment scheduled with Aurora and the girls.
Theo slowly opened his eyelids as the biological clock told him it was time to wake up. He tapped on the clock ced on his nightstand and he saw it was indeed time to get up.
He sat on the side of his bed as he tried to shake off his sleepiness. His room was pitch dark as he liked to sleep in absolute darkness. And without even turning on the lights or opening the window shades, he walked toward his bathroom.
He had already memorized everything in the bedroom to thest details, so he did not need to see to know where things were.
A few minutester, Theo left the bathroom after going through his morning routine.
"Sylph, open the shades a little bit." Theo asked as he walked toward his closet.
Sylph immediately obeyed hismand by opening the window shades, the morning light passed through the ss windows and illuminated the dark bedroom.
"Oh, and show me the SA and Worldwide Charts from Track." Theo asked suddenly.
For thest two days, he did not pay attention to the charts, and consequently, he got clueless about what was happening to his rising fame and album sess. He had to hear from others to know what happened.
That morning Theo wanted to see with his eyes the today''s charts.
Without any dy, the huge screen in front of his bed lit up and showed thetest charts released by the Track Streaming Service.
Theo checked the charts as he got dressed for his workout with the girls.
And he was pleased to see that he still topped the two charts. He was dominating by upying all ten positions of the Top 10. That was the second day in a row that he managed to do that!
He had a pleased face until he checked the number of streams of each song in thest 24 hours.
His face morphed into a shocked and dumbfounded expression.
"How is this possible?" Theo asked out loud in bewilderment.
If yesterday each song of his album managed to get at least 15 million streams, in today''s charts the number doubled!
This meant that each song of his album registered more than 30 million streams in thest 24 hours!
And three of them even reached 35 million streams!
In thest 24 hours, his album registered in total more than 300 million streams!
If yesterday he had crushed the previous record on the most streamed album in 24 hours. Today he had crushed his own record that he had set yesterday.
It was crazy!
Even though he did not beat the record of most streamed song in 24 hours, if tomorrow''s charts registered another crazy increase in the stream, it was probable he would set another record.
"It seems I underestimated the public eptance of this album..." Theo mumbled as thousands of thoughts ran through his mind as he put on his running shoes.
Suddenly, Theo arrived at a shocking conclusion, "I''m going to earn more money with this album than what I earned from my other investments!" Theo eximed in disbelief.
His enhanced mind ran at light speed calcting all the numbers involved in this deal.
"Sylph, how much does Track pay to artists for each stream?" Theo asked.
"Track pays $0.008 dors for each stream." Sylph''s voice echoed throughout the room.
If Theo remembered well, in his past life Spotify only paid $0.003 dors per stream. With these numbers, we can see why Track is a giant worldwide and why Track had a much bigger scope than Spotify. Its treatment of the artists was much better as it paid more than double whenpared with Spotify.
Theo ran the number of streams from thest two days with these numbers and he discovered a staggering number.
The money he would receive from Track just from thest two days of streams totaled around 3.5 million dors!
Just two days!
Even if the number of streams did not increase and only maintained at this number for some days, he would receive more money than all the money he earned during the year!
"Now I know why there are so many rich artists." Theo sighed.
He was a little lost with the amount of money in front of him. His goal was never to be rich or famous. His goal was to propagate his favorite songs from his past life. He wanted people from this world to enjoy and be happy with his music.
"Maybe I can donate part of the money to a ce in need." Theo mumbled as he left his room.
Theo was still out of his zone and distracted when he greeted Aurora downstairs.
Aurora immediately noticed that there was something wrong with her brother. He seemed lost and distracted.
"What''s wrong, Theo? You seem strange this morning. Did something bad happen?" She asked in worry.
Theo came back to his senses when he heard her worried questions.
Theo gave her a loving look as he chuckled, "Nothing bad at all. But sometimes the extremely good side of things can be something bad as well." Hemented wryly.
"I don''t understand." She said confused.
"Let me tell you everything as he runs outside." Theo sighed as he led her to the backyard.
"Okay." Aurora replied promptly.
"You know that the number of streams of my album is skyrocketing, right?" Theo asked as they stretched their bodies.
"Yeah, I checked it just before you got downstairs and you are dominating the charts once again." Aurora replied as she also stretched her body.
"When I produced this album, my only goal was to bring these songs to people around the world. To make them happy with my songs. But this morning I realized that I will receive a load of money from it. So much money that I can''t even imagine the amount."
"You know me my whole life. When we were poor, my only goal was to be able to see you happy and well-fed. I wanted you to survive." Theomented as he recorded the past.
Aurora nodded and tried to fight back the tears that were forming in her eyes.
She still remembered Theo''s frail and weak body as he worked all day long to be able to have money to buy food for her. She still remembered his loving gaze as he gave her thest bit of food in one night, that night he did not eat so that she could have something to eat. Theo neverined to her about their situation. He always had a loving smile when he talked with her. He was her rock and the most important person in her life. She would die for him if it was necessary.
"But after our financial situation stabilized after I opened the Bluecloud Coffee Shop, I did not have to worry about money anymore. I could give you the best of the best and we wouldn''t still have to worry about money. It was at that moment that Ipletely let go of material things and my obsession with money."
"At that moment, I decided to pursue my dreams!" Theo had a wide smile on his face as he said that.
Aurora could feel happiness emanating from him as he talked about his dreams.
But what were those dreams?
Chapter 385 Thoughts In The Open
Theo poured his heart out to Aurora as they started their cardio exercise in the backyard.
The siblings went through so much together that they did not keep any secrets from each other.
The other was the first person they would talk to if they were going through something.
Just like how Theo was telling his thoughts to his sister at that moment.
"I have always loved to cook, but because of our financial situation, I could not dedicate myself to it. That changed with the money on the table. I could fully pursue my dream. And it turned out that I''m a talented cook! I fell in love even harder with the cooking art." Theo went on with a small smile on his face.
Aurora just stayed silent and gave her brother space to let out his inner demons.
"That''s why the first business I opened after the Bluecloud Coffee Shop was the restaurant. I wanted to bring my joy and passion for cuisine to other people. I nned everything in the restaurant, and when it was finally ready I felt that it was my baby. I felt so happy when the restaurant opened for the first time. I felt genuinely happy to work night after night in the kitchen of the restaurant."
"It felt like a therapeutic time for me. A ce where I could turn off my thoughts and just focus on the next order. I don''t think I can ever stop working in that kitchen. I love it too much." Theo chuckled.
"Plus, I met so many wonderful people through the restaurant! People that we consider close friends now."
"After being sessful with the restaurant, I thought to myself, ''Why can''t I realize my other dreams?''. You know that since we were little how much I love mangas and animes. And I had always dreamed of producing my own mangas and animes. That''s where it came from my crazy idea to open a publishing house and an animation studio."
"I poured my heart and sweat into these two projects. I used the majority of the money I earned from Bluecloud to invest in these twopanies."
"I risked the unknown to invest so much money in them. But it turned out that the people liked my stories. The manga sales skyrocket and with the money from these sales, I opened an animation studio. Every step of my way until here was hard-earned. And it felt so good to use my own sess to fuel my dreams."
"I feel so excited and aplished to see people liking my products. I never cared about the money I received from these projects as most of this money I used to invest again in these projects. I think the most expensive thing I spent was this house for us."
"But this house is for our family, so I did not hold any expenses when building this house. I only asked for the best. I guess you don''t even know how much this house is worth. But it can be considered one of the most expensive houses in the country. For its location and Sylph control system."
"But this house was not built because I wanted to be ostentatious. I have always dreamed of giving our family a pce where we could live for the rest of our lives. A ce we could alwayse back to no matter what. This is our home. Our only home. I wanted to give you the pce you deserve to live in."
"And I guess I was sessful because I love this house and living in it with you and Maya." Theoughed heartily as they started running at a low pace.
Aurora was trying hard to fight the tears that were forming in her eyes.
She loved it so much that Theo had their family in his mind when he made this house.
"It''s because of this house that I opened my animation studio here in Elffire City. While all other studios are located in Sakura City. I didn''t want my studio to be far from my dream house. Even though some people might think it''s a crazy idea to open an animation studio in a city without any history with the animation industry. I call it bullshit because I can make my own history!"
"If there is no history, I will write down my own history!" Theo said with a voice full of determination.
Aurora looked sideways and saw his eyes shimmering with determination, she admired him even more at that moment. He did not shy away from the challenge even if everyone else said it would not work.
"Even though I didn''t manage tounch my first anime yet, I already love it so much working in the studio. The feeling of working to produce an animation is so amazing! I feel excitement and eagerness to produce even more animes. I don''t care if they are sessful or not. I only want to see my favorite stories on screen!" Theo said with eager eyes as he could not wait to see Naruto on screen again.
Aurora could rte to his feeling because she herself felt eager to see his stories on screen.
"That''s also why I produced my music album. I never pursued fame by producing it. I only wanted to see these songs changing other people''s lives. These songs are very special to me, so I just wanted to share them with the world."
"On some level, I always expected the hype around my songs as they are amazing. But I did not expect so much hype and fame. It''s overwhelming, but I can deal with it as only a few people know that I''m Moonlight. And they do not treat me differently because of my increasing fame. This fame feels like it''s happening to another person and not me, so I can be cool about it."
"But this morning, I realized that I overlooked something. With all this hype, the money that Moonlight will earn will be astronomical!"
"Even if I heavily invest some of this money in my other projects, I will only expend a portion of the money. I feel lost because I don''t know what to do with this much money."
"I don''t want my passion for music and art to be driven by money. I want to be free from these material things and pursue my happiness. But the money I''ll receive will only increase, and I don''t know what to do with it."
"And I know you and I are alike, Cupcake. I give you a lot of pocket money every month and you don''t even spend most of it. I feel proud of you for it. If you were over the legal age, I could seriously consider giving you at least half of this money, and you could do anything you wanted with it. But it would be too irresponsible of me to do that when you are still a teen. I want you to live your high school years without worrying about money and these things."
"Some people might curse at me because this problem I have is not even a real problem. Who wouldin about extra money? But for me, I don''t want to be chained down by money. So, it is a problem for me."
"I guess I''m just lost for what to do." Theo sighed in a defeated voice.
The two siblings ran for a while inplete silence, each one with their own thoughts.
When suddenly Aurora''s eyes lit up.
She had an idea and she had to tell Theo about it.
Chapter 386 Two Brilliant Ideas
"How about we donate part of this money?" Aurora suggested amidst breaths as she ran along Theo.
Just like Theo said, Aurora did not care much about money, fame, or fancy things. Most people would ask Theo to buy expensive things with this much money. But, Aurora only wanted to live simply with her brother and help him through his projects.
She loved helping at his restaurant, and that''s why Aurora''s dream when graduating from high school was to help Theo in his otherpanies.
Maybe she could be just like Sam, who was responsible to manage Theo''spanies. That was her dream.
And it tore her apart to see her brother so confused, so she suggested the first thing that came into her mind.
"Yeah, I already thought about this option. And I already decided to donate part of the money." Theo replied.
"Maybe you can open a non-governmental organization with the purpose to bring food and supplies to ces in need." Aurora added.
"Hmm, that''s a good idea." Theo replied as he brainstormed some ideas.
Where there was light, there was darkness.
Even though Theo lived in a rich country, he still was aware that several countries in the world suffered to provide the most basic necessities to its poption.
"That''s indeed a great idea, Aurora! We can bring hope to these people!" Theo eximed excitedly when he found the idea doable.
With the amount of money he would receive, it would be easy to set up such a non-governmental organization. Plus, he had Sylph''s controlling the web, which made the control of this organization easier.
"Plus, don''t you have any projects to pursue, big brother? You can also use part of the money to invest in new projects. There are several ways to spend this money wisely without getting lost in it." Aurora said with a confident smile.
As he heard her words, it seemed like the fog covering his eyes dissipated.
"You''re right, Aurora. I guess I was just lost by the sudden huge ie in front of me." Theo chuckled with a renewed conviction.
"And talking about new projects..." Theo mumbled as he searched for anything that he might he wanted to do in his two lives.
"I''ve always liked the entertainment industry. Maybe there is something there." He mumbled as he tried to find anything to invest in the entertainment industry.
"How about the gaming industry? It''s in the entertainment industry. Firstly, there is the positive note that you can make games based on your mangas and animes. This way you can link three of your projects together. Plus, I heard that it is really expensive to produce a game. So, you won''t have to worry about having too much money." Aurora suggested with a thoughtful face.
Theo was so dumbfounded by what he heard that he stopped running altogether.
How could he have been so blind?
It was the perfect solution!
"Aurora, you are a genius!" Theo eximed excitedly with a wide smile on his face.
His enhanced mind immediately went through several possibilities for this project.
Even though Theo was too poor in hisst life to own a videogame, he still remembered that his favorite animes had a few games based on them. He even remembered other games'' plots and dynamics from hearing about them. He had never yed video games, but he knew it was extremely fun and that he would have fun with this project.
Maybe he could even get help from the system by getting a game as one of the rewards. But even if he didn''t get it, Theo was certain that he could build a gamingpany that was capable of producing good-quality games. And just like Aurora cleverly noted, producing games was an expensive project.
After Theo received Aurora''s two brilliant ideas, all the weight that was on his back was lifted. He felt free and happy for the future once again.
His eyes shone with happiness and eagerness for the future once again.
Theo found the idea of building a game world extremely fun.
"Oh, thanks, big brother." Aurora blushed a little when she saw his intent gaze on her.
"No, I should be the one thanking you for your amazing ideas. I''m d I told you my problems." Theo said these heartfelt words with a loving gaze.
"We are family, so there is no need to be thanking each other for this small stuff." Aurora replied with a sweet smile on her face.
The two siblings justughed and continued their run. They talked about the two new projects they nned to start until Ayia and Shizuka arrived.
The two girls joined the siblings in their cardio exercise for a while.
But during the entire run, Theo''s mind was brainstorming ideas about the gamingpany project.
As Moonlight''s Album was released at the end of December, the money he would receive from December''s streams, by his projections, was between 10 and 20 million dors. It depended on how much the streams increased over the next few days.
If the stream amount registered another great jump, the number would be close to 20 million. But if it stabilized, it would be closer to 10 million dors.
But this amount of money was not enough to open a gamingpany. That''s why Theo decided at that moment to wait at least one month to open thepany.
If his predictions were correct, January''s stream revenue would be around 100 million dors. And that was the number earned in only one month!
That''s why he was so freaked out when he arrived at this number. He never imagined earning this much money.
But with this much money, he would be able to set up his gamingpany without any worries.
Theo was eager to y a game he produced himself.
He started remembering some famous games he heard about it from his past life.
Resident Evil, Devil May Cry, God of War, Skyrim, The Legend of Zelda, and others.
Suddenly, Theo had a brilliant idea.
He suddenly remembered the worldwide famous franchise, Pokemon!
He remembered watching the anime when he was a kid, but he didn''t like it because he kind of hated Ash''s character.
Theo thought Ash was extremely boring and annoying.
He hadn''t told anyone this as they would throw stones at him.
But Theo still loved the world and the concept of Pokemon. The animals were so cute!
Specially Pikachu.
Theo figured that he could produce a franchise simr to Pokemon, but with other main characters and another plot.
He even could create a few pokemons based on the Azure Star Mythology.
He could produce manga, anime, AND a game!
Theo could not stop having new ideas, and during the entire workout with the girls that morning, Theo could not stop brainstorming new ideas.
That morning the idea of creating the most famous gamepany in the world was born.
Chapter 387 Hellish Training: Theo Striking Someone?
Just like any other morning, Theo and the girls had breakfast after a weary workout.
Theo ced more pressure on their martial art training as they would spend two weeks without training after the new year.
Theo was still reasonable with Sam, Sayuri, and June''s training as they were still rookies. But he felt free with Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka.
The three of them had much more experience. Especially Ayia and Shizuka as they were ck belts already.
Which made Theo feel free to put them on as many high-intensity sets of training as possible. Theo also figured that Aurora could follow Ayia and Shizuka''s training as she was young and healthy, even though she hadn''t nearly as much experience as the other two girls.
The three girls'' training was so intense that Sam, June, and Sayuri felt a little afraid as they observed it.
For example, one set of training was about practicing flying knee strikes. The name of this strike is self-exnatory. It was literally a flying knee strike with the purpose to hit the head of the adversary. It may sound easy for ck belt fighters such as Ayia and Shizuka. But Theo demanded their knee to reach 2 meters in height during the skrike!
The three girls all had less than 1.8 meters in height, Theo''s demand was simply crazy! But Theo did not ept any strike less than 2 meters in height. He monitored their training and if any of them did a strike below 2 meters, they had to suffer a punishment.
Punishment for failure in a set of training was normal in Theo''s ss, but that morning Theo took it to a whole different level.
The punishment was to receive 5 strikes on the abdomen and 5 strikes on each thigh from Theo.
That''s right!
Theo struck their abdomen and thigh as punishment.
Some may find it a weird practice, but in the Muay Thai fighting style, it was normal to strike the student''s abdomen.
It was a basic body-core exercise.
The core is the center of a person''s whole body, not just their abdominal muscles. It consists of many different muscles that run the entire length of the torso, including everything but the arms and legs. It is in charge of stabilizing the spine and pelvis, providing a strong, sturdy link in a chain that connects a person''s upper and lower body.
When these muscles are weak, it could greatly affect their posture and movement. Using the core muscles is necessary for transferring energy fromrge to smaller muscle groups, which is very important for martial arts students.
Having a strong core doesn''t only mean great-looking abs, it also means they will have the strength to take a few body shots as well as the strength to throw powerful strikes. A strong core also means they''ll have great bnce, making it difficult for their opponent to sweep them or off-bnce them with a teep or kick.
It would be a horrible sight if the girls were knocked out because they were hit in their stomachs.
After all, the stomach was an easy area to strike in a fight. When someone doesn''t train their stomach for these types of impacts, it is easy for them to have shortness of breath when hit on the stomach, andck of breath consequences was being knocked out.
But with Theo''s training, the girls could learn how to contract their abdominal muscles to protect their cores and internal organs.
This was dangerous training, but as Theo had perfect control of his strength, it was easy for him to strike their stomach on the limit they could take.
Ayia and Shizuka had trained for years already, so their cores and abdominal muscles were already trained (their abdomen was well defined and sexy some would say), Theo was able to strike their abdomen harder than Aurora''s case.
Aurora was only at the beginning of her body-core training, that''s why he did not put much force. But even then Aurora was suffering when she got hit. Theo was hitting on the limit she could take.
It was painful training and Theo did not show mercy.
He loved these girls, and that''s why he pressured them so much. The more pressure he gave them, the more likely they would be able to protect themselves if they were attacked someday.
In his martial art ss, he was not their friend or brother. He was someone on a mission. The mission was to transform them into fight machines ready to take on any enemy.
And his thigh strike was also with a purpose.
The external and internal part of the thigh was a ce susceptible for the enemy to strike. The girls'' needed to build muscles and resistance to these strikes.
Between these punishments, the girls had their abdomens and thighs burning with his strikes, and they even had to keep practicing the flying knee strike.
Their legs and abdomen burned as they reached a height with their knees much taller than their own heights.
But not even once the three girlsined, they epted Theo''s punishments without crying even once. Not even the rookie Aurora. It was noticeable that she was suffering to apany Ayia and Shizuka in this training, but she still persevered until the end of the exercise.
And all of this was only one set of training that the three girls went through that morning.
The other sets were as much or even more intense.
That''s why when Theo announced the end of the training, the three girls copsed on the tatami.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora were covered in sweat from head to toe. Their bodies were overheated by the intense training.
The adrenaline coursing through their veins made them go into a frenzy and overdrive, they had to spend a couple of minutes lying down to calm down.
Even though at that moment they weren''t feeling any pain, the three of them knew that as soon as the adrenaline went off, they would feel pain all over their body.
Even experienced martial arts practitioners such as Ayia and Shizuka felt that way. And the rookie Aurora was d that she was on vacation because she was sure that she wouldn''t be able to move her body much that day.
But even though they were suffering and would suffer even moreter, they still felt extremely satisfied and aplished after this training.
They felt like their demons werepletely purged after this hellish training.
Theo looked at the six copsed on the tatami with a smile on his face.
Even though June, Sayuri, and Sam''s training was not as intense as the others, they still copsed in the end. After all, they started this high-intensity training less than a month, and their bodies were still not used to the increased pressure on it.
Theo was happy that his training was showing progress.
He envisioned the scene of the 6 girls bing grandmasters just like him.
Would they be able to aplish this feat?
Chapter 388 Courting Death
The girls all had sore muscles as they sat down to have breakfast that morning.
They were so strained that for the first time since their workout started, Ayia did not help Theo cook breakfast.
Her leg muscles were so sore that she could barely move.
Ayia was relieved that she did not have anything to do during the day cause she would vegetate all day long until her shift at the restaurant. Aurora and Shizuka felt the same relief. Theo knew that the three girls wouldn''t do anything during the day, and that''s why he did not feel guilty about straining their bodies during the intense workout.
On another hand, Sam, June, and Sayuri had work to do during the day. That''s why their muscles were not so sore. They could still move without many difficulties.
That morning Theo cooked an extra-loaded breakfast, the table was covered with dishes to give the girls extra energy for the rest of the day.
The girls'' eyes shone when they saw the multitude of yummy dishes on the dining table.
"Wow! Theo, why did you cook so much?" Sayuri asked in wonder as everyone sat down to eat.
"To restore your energy levels. I don''t want any of you passing out during the day because you worked out too much this morning." Theo chuckled as he poured coffee into his mug.
The girls'' faces twitched when they heard that.
''And whose fault is that?'' They all had the same thought.
They didn''t know if they should be mad or grateful at Theo, but they temporarily forgot their plight as they started serving themselves. Theo escaped doom and he wasn''t even aware of it.
"What did you dost night?" June asked curiously.
At first,st night was when it was nned that they would have thrown a New Year''s Party for Ayia and Shizuka as they were traveling to their family on the new year.
But yesterday morning, Theo postponed the party cause he had some personal things to do.
As the person taking care of the party, June was curious to know why it was postponed.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora looked at Theo to see what excuse he would say.
"Ah, Aurora and I had to visit some people." Theo made up an excuse before taking a bite of a sandwich.
He couldn''t possibly say that he postponed the party becausest night was his first live performance as Moonlight. Sayuri, June, and Sam didn''t know of his other identity, so he couldn''t say that.
June, Sam, and Sayuri could feel that Theo was lying. He had to admit that he didn''t try hard to make up a better excuse. But he figured he didn''t have to as it was a minor situation and the girls would just get suspicious and forget about itter.
Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka almostughed out loud at hiscency in making up an excuse.
"Anyways, Vivian and the other girls'' parents called me to tell me that the girls woulde with us to the Heart Inds. They already bought the tickets on the same ne as us. But they asked us to send which hotel we would be at. Sam, can you send the information." Theo asked with a silly smile.
The girls were a little dumbfounded at his horrible attempt to change the subject of the conversation. It was so obvious that he was changing subjects with that silly smile on his face.
Sam, June, and Sayuri entertained once more the thought of teaching Theo a lesson. But at thest moment, they preferred to continue eating the delicious food ced on the table.
Theo once more courted death, and he even didn''t know that he got near a beating. He escaped.
At least at that moment...
Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka were impressed with Theo''s courage in courting death.
"Okay, I will send the information." Sam gritted her teeth as she saw his silly smile.
"Did you guys see Moonlight''s performancest night?" Aurora asked suddenly to help her brother divert the attention from him.
She was afraid that if he continued to talk, the girls would beat him up soon enough.
Thankfully, her diversion was sessful because as soon as she asked that, the girls'' eyes lit up in excitement.
Plus, Aurora was curious to know what the girls thought of her brother''s performance.
"Yes! It was so amazing!" June eximed.
"He was already my favorite artist after I listened to his album. But after I watched his performance, I became a diehard fan." Sam eximed happily.
"I have to admit that I cried a little when I watched his performancest night." Sayuri confessed.
"Me too!" Sam eximed.
"Me three!" June chimed in.
"Me four!" Ayia joined the fun.
"Me five!" Aurora jumped in.
Everyone turned their eyes toward Shizuka and Theo, as they waited for them to say something too.
"Me six." Shizuka said in defeat.
Now there was only Theo left, and the girls started giving him looks filled with a dangerous feeling.
It was then that Theo finally felt their malice for the first time that morning, he felt like a prey being stared at by 6 hungry predators.
But Theo felt yful that morning, so he tried to court death again. But this time he was aware of it.
"Please don''t hurt me!" Theo eximed with a fearful face that it was obviously fake.
"Ahh, I can''t take anymore!" Sam eximed with a fuming face.
"Let''s get him!" June shouted.
"Come on!" Sayuri shouted as she stood up from her seat.
June and Sam followed suit and ran toward Theo to teach him a lesson.
Ayia, Aurora, and Shizuka shook their heads wryly as they saw the three girls running toward Theo. Aurora even tried to help him by diverting attention, but the beating still came.
They only had one thing left to do. They stood up with their sore legs and walked toward him. Their legs were so sore that they couldn''t run with them.
They would beat him up too!
After all, they couldn''t be the ones standing out by not beating him. They could not make the other girls suspicious. That was the only reason they were beating him up too. It was not because they wanted to vent some frustration after the hell that Theo made them go through earlier that morning during the workout.
Absolutely it wasn''t because of that!
They would beat anyone who said otherwise.
Theo saw the girlsing toward him with excited eyes, and he started regretting teasing them so much.
"Please, don''t hurt my beautiful face!" He said with a fearful voice.
He tried to plead for his face, but that only fueled their anger.
Just like that, six beautiful girls took turns as they beat him up for at least 5 minutes.
They were all gorgeous, but Theo felt that they were unreasonable demons.
But he wouldn''t say that as he didn''t want to get beaten up even more.
Chapter 389 Next Performances Scheduled
Theo did not fight back and just let the girls vent their anger on him.
Afterward, the girls resumed their conversation excitedly and filled with energy. Their sour moods from the intense workout were all vented on Theo''s beating.
When they finished eating, they were all satisfied and ready for another day. Sam, June, and Sayuri left together as they had work to do during the day.
While Ayia and Shizuka stayed behind as Ayia had some things to discuss with Theo.
Aurora, Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka sat down on the living room couch as they talked.
The living room had a great view of the front side garden and the city view. It was a great location to have a conversation.
"Afterst night''s performance, you received tons of invitations." Ayia started.
"Well, we already expected that." Theo replied.
"Yes, but there are invitations for concerts this time." Ayia said as she looked at him.
"I''m not against performing in a concert. Actually, I''m extremely interested in it. But I will only consider it after January. We have our vacation in January, and I don''t want to think of this during our off time. Plus, I will require to rehearse for at least 1 to 2 months to perform in a concert. I don''t even know if I will hire a band to y with me or if I will perform alone. Briefly, there are several things to consider before scheduling a concert." Theo replied with a thoughtful face.
The girls nodded in understanding, Theo''s words made sense.
"Okay, we can talk about concerts after our vacation." Ayia nodded.
"But there are another couple of things we have to discuss."
"First, some people contact me asking me if I was also Tsukuyomi''s manager. They wanted to offer her contracts, partnerships, interviews, and other things." Ayia exined as her eyes went to Theo and Aurora.
She knew that Aurora was the singer Tsukuyomi featured in one of Moonlight''s songs.
As the only artist to ever coborate with the rising star Moonlight, everyone wanted to know who Tsukuyomi was.
''Save Your Tears'' was third on the charts, only losing to ''Perfect'' and ''Bad Guy''. So, everyone loved the song.
The inte and the news channels were seething to know who Tsukuyomi was. Especially because her voice was unbelievably potent and magical. If they didn''t know better, they would think she was already a famous singer. But there was no Tsukuyomi famous artist. So, the only possible exnation was that she was a rookie just like Moonlight.
It was an unbelievable exnation. How could two unknown artists pop out so suddenly? And they were both extremely talented? It was crazy.
The inte was filled with attempts to exin Moonlight''s rtionship with Tsukuyomi.
Some people said that they were friends.
Some people said that they didn''t know each other and me through connections.
Some few people even said that the two of them were rtives.
But the mainstream theory was that the two of them were lovers. Everyone liked a love story or gossip. So, most people liked to think that the two of them were a couple.
The inte was filled with ''gossip'' about Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s rtionship. Which in turn made people even more eager to know the couple''s real identity.
After all, it was obvious that Tsukuyomi was also an alias just like Moonlight.
Aurora got nervous when she heard. She didn''t feel prepared to deal with these kinds of things. So, she looked at her brother with nervous eyes.
"Big brother, I don''t know what to do." Aurora said with a nervous voice.
Theo smiled at her and said, "You don''t have to worry about anything. It is almost impossible for our real identities to leak out. And you won''t have to deal with these kinds of things."
Aurora heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.
He turned his head to Ayia and said, "Refuse all invitations directed to Tsukuyomi. Tell them that she is unavable for any type of contact."
Before Aurora even recorded her participation in his album, Theo had already decided that she would not have any contact with these things. She was too young to deal with these things. He wanted her to live her high school years free of worries.
Maybe sometimeter, she could deal with these things, but at the moment she wasn''t ready.
"Okay, I will tell them." Ayia said with a small smile.
She liked how Theo protect Aurora without any hesitation.
"The second issue is that I have epted two invitations for performances. They epted your conditions, so you don''t have to worry about that." Ayia finally gave the big news with an excited face.
"Oh, really? In which shows?" Theo asked enthusiastically.
"One of them is a Ruby Channel and the other is a music program on TV." Ayia replied.
"They are the Studio GG Channel on Ruby. The channel has more than 50 million subscribers and it is famous for its videos where artists perform their songs in them. You don''t have to perform live for them. You just have to record the performance and send it to them. They will post on their channel. But you have to send the video before 6 pm tonight. They want to post the video tonight." Ayia exined.
Theo nodded in understanding. He found it easier that way. It was better than having to wait until the program started and performing live.
''It seems I will have toe back from the studio after lunch.'' Theo thought.
He was going to the studio after they finished talking. At first, he nned to go from the studio to the restaurant in the afternoon as the restaurant was going to open normally that night. But with this situation, he had toe back home to record the performance before going to the restaurant.
"The other performance is for the AVA Top Hits on the AVA TV Channel." Ayia said suddenly with a teasing smile.
And just like she imagined, Theo and Aurora had dumbfounded faces when they heard her words.
"Oh, my god! Big brother! AVA Top Hits!" Aurora shouted in excitement.
Theo was equally excited, although he did not express much, he still had a wide smile on his face.
There was a reason for their excitement, the AVA Top Hits was the most famous music show on TV.
Aurora and Theo grew up watching the show, so they love it. They never imagined that one day Theo would be in it.
"Saturday will be their next program. They also said that you don''t have to perform live. So, you can send the performance video until Friday." Ayia exined.
"That''s good because we will be on the Heart Inds on Saturday." Theomented.
"You did such a great job, Ayia! You are the best!" Theo did not holdpliments to his manager.
They talked for a while longer before Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka left the house.
Ayia and Shizuka went home to take rest and rx their bodies before their shift at the restaurantter. They still had sore muscles, so they needed to get better to work normallyter.
While Theo went to the studio to help with the anime production.
Chapter 390 Barging Into A Meeting
Tokyo Animation Studios Headquarters, Elffire City.
When Theo arrived on that Thursday morning, he only briefly greeted Ryoko before heading to the sound engineering department. He did not have anything important to talk about with her, and she didn''t have anything to tell him either.
Theo did not like inspecting her work much, he had total confidence in her skills. And his purpose ining was to help the anime production.
He chose to visit the sound department that morning because starting tomorrow, the voice actors would start working. The Sound Department had to be working without any hups so they could start synching the voiceovers from the actors and the sound effects.
Starting tomorrow the Sound Department would be connected all day long with the branch studio in Sakura City, the purpose of it was that the sound engineers here in Elffire City would coordinate the voice actors in Sakura City. That was because they were the ones with ess to the production.
They frequently had creative meetings with the rest of the production team, so they were up with thetest news about the production.
Theo needed to see if they were up for the task ahead of them, so he chose to see their work that Thursday morning.
Theo walked into the Sound Department with curious eyes. It was his first time here since he toured around the studio for the first time.
The Sound Department and Music Studio were next to each other. One was responsible for the production of sound effects and sound engineering. While the other was responsible for the production of the animation soundtracks. At the moment, only the Sound Department was fully operational.
Theo didn''t have time yet to hire musicians to work for his Music Studio. But he wasn''t too worried even if he did not find musicians as he could produce the soundtrack himself.
The two departments were separated from the rest of the studio, as it was normal to hear loud noisesing from them. This way their work would not disturb the rest of the studio.
Even with the sound istion material covering the two department walls, it was still possible to hear some soundsing from inside.
That''s why Theo had to walk for a while until he arrived at the Sound Department.
Theo greeted the receptionist with a smile before he entered the sound effect studio with casual steps. She immediately knew who he was as the most popr gossip around the studio is how handsome the studio owner was. She had heard Theo''s description from other employees who had seen him.
Lean and strong body, silver hair, and silver eyes.
It was impossible to not recognize him.
Especially when she saw his handsome smile.
When Theo entered the studio, he saw that the sound engineers were having a meeting as they discussed which way they should produce the sound effects of the animation they just received from the Composition Department.
Theo stayed quiet and just observed the progress of the meeting and sound engineers. When Theo wanted, he could almost erase his presence, so no one noticed that their boss was observing them. If they did, they would have acted differently. And that''s not what Theo wanted, he wanted to see how they acted with their coworkers for real.
So far, he had only met the 3 heads of the department, but he did not have the opportunity to observe the other 27 sound engineers that Ryoko hired.
There were 30 sound engineers in the meeting room as they traded ideas about the way of producing the sound effects.
After observing for a while, Theo was satisfied with their behavior and skill knowledge.
''Ryoko did an amazing job by hiring all these engineers.'' Theo thought.
It wasn''t easy to find trustworthy and skilled sound engineers with experience in the market, and Ryoko managed to get 30 people like this. Especially, Oichi, Kanai, and Emina.
In his observations, Theo concluded the three heads of the department had genius minds in sound engineering.
Theo was happy that such genius minds were working in his studio. The more geniuses gathered in the studio, the higher quality his animes would achieve in the end.
Just like was said before, Theo did not have the time nor the energy to produce the anime all by himself. So, he needed talented people to fill these positions for him.
When the meeting was about to end, Theo decided to make himself present to everyone.
He knocked on the door and entered the room with a smile on his face.
"Hey, guys. Good morning." He greeted everyone.
Although only the three department heads had seen Theo before, everyone was able to recognize Theo as their boss.
"Boss! Good morning!" Emina eximed in surprise with a light blush on her face.
"Good morning, boss!" Kanai also said with a blushed face.
Even though the two women tried to act professionally, Theo was too handsome for them and made their defense crumble in defeat.
The other women around the room had an even stronger reaction as they were not used to his handsomeness.
"I will observe your work this morning and maybe help you guys. I also have some announcements to tell everyone here." Theo exined the reason for his sudden visit.
Everyone got a little nervous when they heard him.
If Theo was only the creative director of the anime, they wouldn''t be so nervous. But Theo was also the owner of the studio!
He was the boss of everyone in the studio!
No one could go against his decisions.
The lucky thing was that they had heard that Theo was an easygoing and kind person. But even then they still felt nervous to have their boss inspect their work.
Oichi promptly offered a seat to Theo by the table where everyone was seated at.
"You guys don''t need to get nervous. I''m not scary as everyone says. I only transform into a monster during full moon nights." Theo joked with a smile on his face.
Everyoneughed merrily when they heard his joke, and their tense moods slowly dissolved as they saw his easygoing personality.
"Before I see how you guys work. There is something that everyone needs to know. I don''t know if any of you are aware that we just opened a branch studio in Sakura City." He started as he looked at them.
Some of them nodded while others were hearing this for the first time.
"The branch studio went fully operationalst Saturday when we realized the auditions for the voice actors who will dub the SAO Anime characters. We already selected the cast of voice actors, and all actors will have their contracts signed before the end of the day. And they will start working tomorrow." Theo informed.
"Some of you might already have guessed. But I will still say it. You guys will have to coborate with the branch studio in Sakura City to coordinate the voice actors during the recordings."
"Are you guys up for it?" Theo asked as he looked at them with his brilliant silver eyes.
Chapter 391 Heavy Investment On Kuramaroll
"Yes, boss!" Everyone replied with passion.
They wanted to prove their worth to their boss. Everyone there had experience with coordinating voice actors, so they weren''t afraid of the challenge.
"Good! Tomorrow there will be a meeting where you will meet the voice actors. We can discuss further details by then. Now I want to see what you guys are working with." Theo smiled.
Just like that, Theo spent his entire morning working and helping the sound engineers of his Sound Department. He corrected some mistakes and made suggestions for better methods.
The sound engineers were surprised to find that their boss was extremely knowledgeable in sound engineering. Even more than them!
So, they dly epted his suggestions.
At 11:35 am, Theo still was by the Sound Department when he felt his cellphone ringing. Someone was calling him.
He picked up the phone and smiled when he saw who was the caller.
"Hey, cupcake." Theo answered the phone with a smile.
"Big brother! Are youing home to have lunch with me?" Aurora asked with her sweet voice.
"Yes, I will be there shortly. You don''t need to ask Sylph to get your lunch." Theo replied.
The two of them talked for a while longer before they hung up the phone.
Theo saw there was no need to stay in the Sound Department anymore. Everyone here was talented and experienced, so with histest suggestions they would be able to work without any problems.
Theo bade goodbye to them before he left the department and headed to Ryoko''s office.
After the sudden influx of money from Moonlight''s streams, Theo decided to use part of the money to invest in his streaming service.
A whileter, Theo arrived in front of her office.
"Hey, Amber. Is she busy right now?" Theo asked Ryoko''s assistant.
"Good morning, boss! Miss Riverdale has juste from another department, so I don''t think she is busy." Amber replied.
"Okay, thank you." Theo nodded with a smile before he knocked on Ryoko''s office door.
Knock! Knock!
"Come on in!" A female voice came from inside.
Theo promptly entered the office with a smile on his face.
"Good morning, Ryoko. How''s everything going this morning?" Theo greeted her with a smile.
Ryoko smiled and answered, "Good morning, Theo. The production is progressing, as usual, this morning. So everything is okay."
"You have something to tell me?" She asked.
"Yes, I do. If I gave you another 30 million dors to buy copyrights of more animes to put in the streaming service, do you think it would be possible to buy the copyrights from younger animes?" Theo asked the question he had when he decided to invest in his streaming service with the money he was making as Moonlight.
Ryoko was the one taking care of the anime copyright purchases, so she was the person who knew the best the price of these copyrights.
Before, Theo gave Ryoko 10 million dors to buy the copyright from old animes. This amount of money was not enough to buy newer animes. So, the two of them decided to fill the streaming service with old animes. They were much cheaper to buy, and this way they would be able to fill the streaming service catalog with animes for the subscribers to watch.
But now, Theo had extra money to invest in the streaming service. So, he decided to put some new animes in it.
Nevertheless, he still had to ask Ryoko''s opinion on the subject.
Ryoko has a thoughtful expression for a while before she answered, "Hmm, it is possible to buy the rights to transmit some new animes. However, the contract module we would have to sign to get these rights would be different from the old animes we are currently buying."
"How so?" He asked.
"How can I exin?" Ryoko mumbled.
"Oh, imagine that these old animes are old products. Everyone already watched these products, and everyone already has these products. This means that these products can''t produce more profit for the studios who produced them. The only way for them to produce profit is by selling their copyrights to someone else. These copyrights we are buying give us the right to put these animes in our tform and don''t pay any royalties to the studios we bought these animes from. Even if there is a bunch of people watching these animes. The studios already tested these animes on other tforms and nobody watched them. That''s why they don''t care about giving us 100% copyrights."
"On another hand, we would not be able to buy the copyrights of newer animes. For example, animes from 10 years ago are still new in the eyes of the public. This means that the studios would never sell the anime copyrights, only the rights to transmit them. We would have to sign a contract where for a determinate amount of time we would be able to ce their anime on our tform. And we would have to share some of our profits in proportion to the number of views these animes would generate monthly. The more people watch their anime, the more we would have to pay them." Ryoko finished her exnation as she watched for Theo''s reaction.
Theo was silent for a while as he weighed the pros and cons of this new endeavor.
"Do you think it''s worth buying these rights?" Theo asked for her opinion.
"It depends on how you want to manage the streaming service. If you want to steer the tform with only original works, we would have a slow beginning. But if we buy the rights for these newer animes, our initial sess would be much bigger." Ryoko replied thoughtfully.
Theo thought for a while before he said, "How about we bring together the two sides? We can buy the rights for only one or two years. This way we can buy more anime rights and have a huge jump start. And when these contracts end one or two yearster, we would already have produced our top-selling animes."
Ryoko''s eyes lit up when she heard Theo''s idea.
"It''s brilliant, Theo! This way we can rely on others'' animes in the initial phase, and when weunch our top-selling animes we will discard their animes and rely on just ourselves!" Ryoko said with an excited voice.
"So, is it doable?" Theo asked with a happy smile.
"Yes, I believe it''s doable." Ryoko replied with certainty.
"Then I will send the 30 million at the end of January. You can already start searching and talking around to know the prices of the rights of the newer animes. You can choose everything, but choose animes that are at least 10 years old. Nothing younger or I believe that even with this money we won''t be able to buy more than a few." Theo suggested.
Ryoko nodded and brainstormed ideas of which and how many animes she would pick and choose.
The two of them talked for a while longer about the details of the operation before Theo bade goodbye to her.
He had lunch to prepare for his sister.
And Moonlight would perform that afternoon!
Chapter 392 Theo And Aurora Fighting?
Dining Room, Pedrarruna Manor.
After driving his car back home, Theo found Aurora watching TV in her bedroom. He figured that she had to be tired from the workout earlier. So he let her rest while he cooked lunch for both of them.
When he finished cooking and ced the dishes on the dining table, he asked Sylph to tell Aurora that lunch was ready.
A minuteter, a silver-haired girl entered the dining room with slow steps. The toll on her body due to the intense workout was bigger than on Ayia''s and Shizuka''s bodies. After all, Ayia and Shizuka were ck belt practitioners for years already. While she only started 6 months ago. So her physical prowess was lesser.
"Are you okay?" Theo worriedly asked.
He started regretting putting his baby sister through all that. But he never intended to hurt her, he just wanted to show her how the experienced practitioners trained.
"I''m okay. I''m just not used to such an intense workout. I don''t think I will be able to move much for the rest of the day." Aurora replied with a defeated smile as she sat down by the dining table.
"Are you sure? Maybe I should move you to train with Sam, June, and Sayuri tomorrow." Theo said with a thoughtful face.
"No!" Aurora shouted in protest.
"You can barely move, Aurora." Theo said with a serious voice.
"But I don''t progress as fast if I don''t practice with Ayia and Shizuka." Aurora protested stubbornly.
When she practiced with the ck belts Ayia and Shizuka, Aurora could feel her mastery of martial arts increasing much faster. That''s why she was extremely reluctant to part with them.
Theo saw that Aurora would not yield, which was rare as she would usually obey hismands.
He was torn on what to do. He couldn''t lower the training intensity of Ayia and Shizuka because of Aurora. Which meant that if Theo gave in, she would have to suffer from now on.
But Theo couldn''t hurt his lovely little sister.
So, he tried to cate her as he said, "There are only two training sessions before our vacation. You can practice with Ayia and Shizuka on these two days. But when wee back from the Heart Inds, you will go through aplete set of medical exams. If your exam resultse back okay, I will let you practice with Ayia and Shizuka. But if the results show anything amiss in your body due to the intensive training, you will be forbidden to practice with Ayia and Shizuka."
He''s been wanting to put Aurora to do these medical exams for a while now. And this was a good excuse.
Due to their past difficult financial situation, both of them hadn''t gone through medical exams since their parents died years ago.
With their poverty time, it was possible to acquire diseases.
His health was perfect because of the system. But he wasn''t sure about Aurora''s health. So, he wanted to see if everything was okay with her.
"Really? Thank you, big brother!" She eximed happily as she almost ran toward him to hug him, but her sore body stopped her.
"Don''t celebrate too early. There are still the medical exams." Theoughed wryly.
"I''m sure I''m in perfect health!" Aurora dered with confidence.
"Okay, so I won''t have to worry then." He chuckled as he sat down and started serving some dishes to his te.
The two of them started eating the delicious lunch that Theo cooked.
He had cooked dishes that would give the energy and nutrients necessary for Aurora''s sore body.
"Oh, have you decided which song you''re going to perform for the Studio GG Channel?" Aurora asked suddenly as she scooped a spoon of soup.
"I''m in doubt between two songs." Theo replied.
"Which ones?" She asked.
"The Scientist and Love Yourself." Theo said as he took a bite of a steamed bun.
"Hmm, The Scientist already has a music video. Why don''t you y Love Yourself? This way the fans who like this song will be satisfied even if there is no music video of it." Aurora suggested.
"Oh, that''s a great idea, Aurora! I will perform Love Yourself then." Theo dered with a satisfied smile.
"I will also go by your logic with the performance for the AVA Top Hits program. Maybe I should y ''bad guy''? After all, it''s on second on the top charts." Theomented.
"Yes, I already have seen some people onlineining there are no music videos for ''bad guy'' when it''s on second on the charts." Auroramented thoughtfully.
That''s right.
The positions of the three top songs of his album did not change since he reached the top. It has always been like this:
Perfect
bad guy
Save Your Tears
The positions of the other seven songs changed constantly between each other. But they never left the top 10.
"It''s decided then. I can even produce a more borate performance to cate the fans." Theo thoughtfully said.
He brainstormed ideas to upgrade the performance.
He and Aurora shared ideas as they had their lunch, and when they finished, he had a good idea of what he was going to do.
But first, he had to record the performance for the Studio GG Channel.
This would be a simpler performance with the same settings asst night''s performance.
Theo helped Aurora move to the sound studio, as she had difficulty moving.
When they arrived there, Aurora watched as Theo changed the lighting settings for the performance.
The performance fromst night had warm lights to give a romantic and cozy feeling to everyone who watched.
But today''s performance would have cold lights. After all, ''Love Yourself'' was a breakup song.
When all the lighting settings were done, Theo climbed the stairs to dress as Moonlight.
Not long after, Aurora saw Moonlight entering the sound studio.
He was dressed in ck jeans, ck boots, and a ck t-shirt with an image of the dark side of the moon at the front.
If his outfit fromst night said that he was a man in search of love. Today''s outfit told that he found love, but the love he found was not the one he was looking for.
"So handsome!" Aurora whistled in admiration.
Theoughed and thanked herpliment.
"I will rehearse for a while. When I feel there are no problems. I will record the performance." Theo said as he gave Sylph the same instructions fromst night.
Just like that Theo spent 2 hours in the sound studio between rehearsals and the performance recording.
But at the end of it, Theo and Aurora agreed that the performance video was perfect.
They couldn''t wait to see the public reaction to it.
Chapter 393 Auroras Cozy Night
After Theo finished recording the performance for the Studio GG Channel, he sent the video to them.
Afterward, Theo took a shower and went alone to his restaurant as Aurora was too sore to help in the restaurant that night. So, she spent the night alone while Theo worked at the restaurant.
Nothing relevant happened during his shift at the restaurant. It was just another normal and crowded day at The Spark Restaurant.
That''s why he wasn''t able to see the repercussion of his performance video for the Studio GG Channel.
But Aurora, who stayed home, was able to follow closely.
She had just taken a shower and dressed up in her nine-tailed pajamas. She was currently in her bed covered withfy nkets while the huge TV in front of her bed was turned on.
The absence of lighting from the floor-to-ceiling windows of her bedroom indicated that the night descended already in Elffire City.
Aurora had turned off the ckout shades, so it was possible to see from her bed the sight of the endless Pedrarruna Forest behind the house.
The backyard lights were turned on and proportioned a beautiful of theke and trees in the backyard.
It was the perfect ce to rest and watch TV.
She loved her perfect bedroom.
Aurora was watching aedy movie that was justunched, and she wasughing all the time because of it. The movie featured some of her favorite actors, so she loved it.
The movie was midway through the plot when Aurora started feeling hungry.
"Sylph, heat up the dinner that my brother left and bring it to my room. Oh, and bring some hot tea too." She asked before turning her attention to the movie again.
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s lively voice replied.
Whenever Theo left and he knew he would not be back to cook for Aurora, he would leave the meal ready for her to eat. The only thing needed was to heat up.
That''s why she knew Theo had left a meal for her. While the hot tea was to try to rx her sore muscles.
She was already feeling much better, she already could walk without falling to the ground. She figured that after a night of sleep, she would be ready for another session of intense workout.
A whileter, two drones entered her bedroom carrying two boxes.
Aurora paused the movie as the drones ced a bed table in front of her and ced the two boxes on it.
She lifted the two boxes and found a huge bowl filled with steaming and creamy tonkotsu ramen and a steaming hot tea.
Aurora started drolling when she saw the delicious ramen in front. There was so much that she didn''t know if she would be able to eat everything.
She did not waste any time and started eating the ramen while watching the movie.
She had a great dinner time.
Delicious food, a cozy ce, and a good movie.
It was the perfectbination.
When she finished eating the entire bowl of ramen, Sylph took the dirty dishes away. Aurora was temporarily paralyzed due to overeating. So, she justy down and enjoyed the movie.
It was then that Maya entered her bedroom andy down beside her.
Aurora pat down her little furry head and heaved a sigh of contentment.
It was such a great night even more now because of the kitten.
It would be even more perfect if her brother was with her, but she understood that Theo needed his time at the restaurant.
It was then that Aurora remembered that the Studio GG Channel most likely had already released Moonlight''s performance.
She quickly picked up her phone and opened the Ruby App. She didn''t even have to search for the video because it had already appeared as soon as she opened the app on her rmended page.
[Moonlight - Love Yourself (Studio GG Session)]
Aurora had already watched the video when Theo recorded it earlier, but now she clicked to watch again without any hesitation.
The Studio GG Channel added some things in the final editing. But it was basically the same video.
Moonlight''s covered face appeared on the video as he tuned the guitar.
He appeared very casual and rxed as if he had all the time in the world.
A few secondster, it seemed like Moonlight felt that the guitar was tuned enough. His figure was d in ck clothes as he positioned himself in front of the microphone and started singing and ying.
His voice was as maic and entrancing as ever.
It was possible to feel his feeling of disappointment in the failed rtionship described in the song.
His whole self exuded that feeling.
It was rare to see a person who didn''t go through a breakup, so his song was able to touch the majority of the public who watched the video.
Once more, Moonlight delivered a powerful performance!
When Aurora finished watching the video, she immediately searched the web for the reaction of the public to the video.
And as expected, the video was going viral all over the world. The inte was filled withments about Moonlight''s newest performance.
[@hyunww: Moonlight redefined the concept of coolness once more!]
[@jjioty: Why do I feel that Moonlight was even sexier dressed in ck clothes?]
[@raraku: I think it''s because he seemed even more mysterious in ck clothes. He seemed cold and untouchable. While yesterday he looked approachable and romantic.]
[@quinty: Talk about DEPTH! I love Love Yourself and it is my favorite song from his album. I just left a horrible rtionship and this song made me see that I should love myself instead of focusing on the past. Love you, Moonlight!! <3]
[@ludoft: I wish Moonlight produced music videos for his entire album. I know it''s an unrealistic idea. But every song on his album is worth making a music video for. I bet they would be as popr as the ones he already released.]
[@eratay: That''s exactly what I was thinking! Every song from him can be the headline song for other artists'' albums. It''s crazy to see so many good songs ced in only one album.]
[@kaiotupac: And the craziest thing I saw these days was the news that Moonlight is the songwriter and producer of all ten songs! How can someone be so talented?]
Aurora read thements with starry eyes. She loved seeing the public''s love for her brother''s work.
She was d that the public liked his new performance. She continued reading thements until she grew tired of it.
She yed the movie again and started watching. She had a normal cozy night until Theo arrived from the restaurant.
They talked for a while about the performance, but they were both tired and before long the two of them fell asleep in their bedrooms.
Chapter 394 New Years Eve Eve
Wednesday, December 30th.
One day before New Year''s Eve.
Theo woke up early as usual after a great night of sleep. He went to sleep early yesterday, which was unusual. But because of that, he was ready for the busy day ahead of him.
He stood up from hisfy bed and walked toward his bedroom to do his morning routine. When he left the bathroom a few minutester, he said, "Sylph, open the shades a little bit. And put on the screen the Worldwide and SA Charts of today."
He had to get dressed for his workout with the girls, but he still wanted to see thetest charts.
Without any surprises, his songs still upied the Top 10 in the two charts. But when saw the number of streams beside the top 3 songs, he became shocked.
Each one of the three songs surpassed 50 million streams in thest 24 hours!
While the other 7 songs each had at least 45 million streams!
"Sylph, what''s the current record in most streamed song in 24 hours?" Theo asked in wonder after he put on his winter workout shirt.
"The current record is held by Moonlight''s [Perfect], which reached 55.1 million streams on December 30th of 2020. The previous was held by [Sea Luby] with 50.2 million streams on December 31st of 2019." Sylph immediately replied.
Theo was dumbfounded by her answer.
Did he just break the all-time record of streams?
And it wasn''t simple as that because, with the number of streams on the other two songs, they also broke the record!
Perfect [Moonlight] = 55.1 million streams
bad guy [Moonlight] = 51.5 million streams
Save Your Tears [Moonlight (with Tsukuyomi)] 50.9 million streams
Three of his songs surpassed the record, but ''Perfect'' reached the highest number of streams among the three, so it held the new record.
Theo ran the numbers, and ever since his album was released six days ago, the total amount of streams his album got was over 1 billion streams!
Most of these streams were gathered in thest 4 days. Especially in thest 24 hours when the 10 songs had a total amount of 485 million streams.
Moonlight broke several records already.
For example, the most streamed album in its debut week and the most streamed album in one week.
And the week hadn''t even ended yet!
There was still one more day for Moonlight to ce even more leverage on his record.
As Moonlightunched his albumst Thursday, December 24th, there was still the whole Wednesday to finish the week since Thursday.
Theo didn''t even have to check the news pages to know that they were reporting histest achievements. But he was cool about it. After the initial shock faded away, he only nodded in appreciation and continued dressing up for his workout.
After his lengthy conversation with Aurora yesterday, Theo did not feel much with these huge numbers his album was producing. The money he would receive already had certain destinations that would not impact his life much.
When he arrived downstairs, he saw that Aurora hadn''t climbed down yet. So, he sat down and waited for her.
And he didn''t have to wait for long as a few minutester Aurora climbed down the stairs dressed in her workout outfit.
"Good morning, Cupcake! How are you today? Still sore?" Theo asked with a worried face.
"Good morning, Big brother! Don''t worry. I''m much better. I can move without much strain on the muscles. I''m ready for another training." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Okay, if you say so. Let''s stretch and run then." Theo said as he wryly shook his head.
He could understand Aurora''s eagerness to be a better martial artist, but he did not like the sight of her getting injured because of her excessive eagerness.
A whileter, the two siblings were running through the whitendscape of their backyard.
"Our surprise party to Ayia and Shizuka will be tonight? But what about your shift in the restaurant?" Aurora asked in confusion.
"It will be after the restaurant closes. They won''t suspect the surprise party this way." Theo chuckled.
"Oh, great! I''m in!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"Can I help organize the party?" She asked.
"Of course. You can help June for me. I won''t be of much help because I have a super busy day ahead of me." Theo replied between breaths as the two of them ran.
"Busy with what?" Aurora asked curiously.
"Today it''s thest business day of the month and the year as tomorrow is a national holiday. So, I have to check the reports of mypanies, sign documents, talk with the head managers and do other things. Plus, there will be a creative meeting in the animation studio in the afternoon that I want to participate. And when I leave the meeting, it will be already time for my shift at the restaurant. Which I can''t miss because it''s thest service of the year." Theo exined.
"Wow! It seems you will be super busy indeed." Aurora said in wonder.
But she also could see that her brother did not seem bothered by the busy day, instead, he seemed excited and looking forward to it.
And she was right! Theo loved to read the reports on how hispanies were going. He liked to talk with his head managers to know how the month went by in thepany. And this time there would be yearly reports! He couldn''t wait to see how hispanies did in their first year.
Plus, there would be a creative meeting in the studio. Theo loved these meetings. They were filled with innovative ideas. He could see his anime slowly being hatched as he observed the animators discuss even the tiniest details of the animation. It was an immense satisfaction to him. Plus, he could learn new things in these meetings. Even though he had most of the knowledge, he still did not have as much experience as the others. So, he could learn things that only experienced animators would know in these meetings.
Lastly, it was thest service of his restaurant of the year. His restaurant was the first building he projected. He envisioned thest tiny detail. The restaurant was much more than a business to him. It represented the ce where he could dedicate his whole self to his passion for cooking. It was his baby project. And he wanted to end its first year with perfect service to the clients who would visit the restaurant that night.
That''s why Theo was so excited for the day ahead of him. At first moment, it seemed like a busy and tiring day. But to him, it represented several opportunities and great moments in his life!
His eyes shone as heughed, "Yes, I will."
Chapter 395 Six Predators And One Prey
Pedrarruna Manor, Living Room.
Six girls were sprawled on thefy couches feeling extremely sore. They seemed that they had just taken a shower, as they looked pretty and smelled good. By the way, the six of them were extremely beautiful.
It was a beautiful scene. But there was something odd with the situation because it seemed as though the six of them just gotten hit by a truck.
Their facial and body expression showed extreme fatigue.
And the reason for their plight was cooking happily in the kitchen.
Theo once more put the girls through hellish training. Especially Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka.
Aurora, who had just recuperated from yesterday''s training, had her whole body sore once more.
Theo did not show mercy on them.
But he had a reason for that, it was thest two practices before their vacation.
He definitely didn''t put the girls through that because they beat him up yesterday!
Just the mention of this possibility was absurd and Theo would fight anyone who said so!
"Breakfast is ready, girls!" Theo called when he ced thest dish te on the dining table.
As he watched the girls dragging their tired bodies to the table, he made a mental note to not anger them this morning. He wasn''t keen on getting beaten up again.
The girls sat down by the table and looked at him with dangerous yes. They were itching to beat him up again. But he seemed keen on avoiding that, so he avoided eye contact and just served the food onto his te. He didn''t even smile once as he knew that they would get annoyed by that.
The girls became annoyed when they noticed that he was avoiding them. They wanted a reason to beat him up to vent their frustrations, but they couldn''t do it without a good reason.
They started serving their own breakfast as they watched Theo like a predator watched its prey.
"So, what are you going to do today, Theo?" June asked in hope that he would say something wrong.
The other girls'' eyes lit up when they heard that, they were sure that they could get a reason to beat him up if he started thinking.
But Theo was aware of their intentions, so he said with a normal and calm voice, "Ah, I''m going to work throughout the entire day. I have a busy day ahead as it is thest business day of the month." His answer was short without any smile appearing on his face.
He seemed serious about the day ahead of him.
He sat there eating his cinnamon toast with coffee without any expression on his face. He seemed normal as ever. But the girls gritted their teeth because it was obvious that he was acting.
Theo normally would always have a smile on his face when he talked. Especially when he talked about his day and when he was with his friends. His smiling face was something everyone remembered when they thought of him. But now he was talking all seriously without any smile on his face!
It was so obvious that he was acting!
The girls would jump on him as soon as he smiled to vent their frustration. But now with his acting, they couldn''t use that reason anymore.
The girls became even more annoyed.
Although Theo was calm and serious outside, he wasughing hysterically inside because he noticed their frustrated expressions.
''It''s so funny hahaha. They look so funny wanting to beat me up and not getting the opportunity.'' Heughed inside his mind.
But on the outside, he asked with a calm and serious face, "What about you girls?"
The girls only heaved a sigh of defeat and gave up on beating him up.
"Well, I''m going to meet up with my boss to present the monthly and yearly reports." Sam replied as she took a sip of her tea.
"What a coincidence. Me too." Sayuri added.
"Hey, I''m going to meet my boss to do the same thing as well." June chimed in.
The girls'' eyes all turned to Theo. Normally, if Theo heard that from them, he would throw a joke.
Something like, ''I hope your boss doesn''t ce you in a difficult situation then.'' He would say that with a smile on his face.
That''s why the girls'' eyes shone with excitement as they waited for him to joke around. As soon as he did that they would beat him up.
They had to admit that it felt really good beating him up yesterday, so they were itching to do it again.
But to their disappointment, Theo fought his usual self and said with a calm voice, "I will be there to read your reports, girls. I hope we can have a nice work ahead of us today." His face showed a hopeful and respectful expression.
The girls seethed even more when they heard his answer. It was so obvious that he was acting and teasing them. But they could not beat him up when he was showing such a respectful face to them.
"You seem a little off today, Theo." Sam tried to trap him.
"Really? I don''t see it." He replied shortly before avoiding their eyes and continuing to eat his breakfast.
The girls could only temporarily give up on beating him up, so they had a nice breakfast as they ate the nutritious food that Theo cooked for them.
"What time are youing to the office, Theo?" Sam asked.
"As soon as we finish our breakfast. I am curious to see these reports. The other managers wille as well, right?" Theo asked.
"Yes, Sayuri and Haruto said they would be there." Sam replied as she nced at Sayuri.
"Yes, I will be there with my reports." Sayuri chimed in.
"Ryoko won''te to this meeting as the animation studio hadn''t generated profit yet. So, there are noplicated reports. Ryoko only needs to worry about the expenses of the studio, but you said you would cover that with your personal money." Sam continued.
Theo nodded in understanding. He already knew that.
He would ask Sylph to send the money to the studio bank ount so that she could pay the studios'' employees.
While June would note to the meeting because his restaurant was not under the Umbre Corporation.
It was a lone business that only had June as the head manager. This meant that when Theo arrived for his night shiftter, June would have a little meeting with him to present the monthly and yearly reports rted to the restaurant.
"What are we waiting for then? Let''s go to work." Theo could not help but smile for the first time since the beginning of breakfast.
The girls were already leaving their seats and preparing to leave when they saw his smile.
They smile back, but their smile was filled with malice.
"Wait. What are you guys doing?" Theo had a bad premonition when he saw the girls walking toward him.
"We have so business to talk to before we leave." Ayiaughed.
The girls nodded in excitement.
"That''s not fair! I didn''t do anything!" He exasperated shouted.
He could see that they would beat him up again, so he did what any other man would do.
He ran away!
Theo already was dressed up and ready to leave. So, he just took his coat and ran away toward the garage.
"Don''t run away!"
"We only want to give you a massage!"
"A massage with our fists!"
The girls shouted behind him, but he did not stop until he entered his car and locked the doors.
The girls were fuming when they saw that their escaped, they looked at his figure thatughed hard inside the car with fuming eyes.
They would get him tomorrow!
Chapter 396 Theos Secret
After Theo escaped from their ws, the girls sighed in defeat.
They could only beat him tomorrow in the martial arts practice as they couldn''t do it in public.
"We have to get him tomorrow! Or we will miss our change due to the vacations." Sam suddenly said as they observed Theo''s car leaving the garage.
The other girls nodded in agreement.
"Hmm, maybe we should let him off?" Aurora tried to help her brother.
Even though she had to admit it was fun beating him up with the other girls, she didn''t want to hurt him.
"Don''t worry, Aurora-chan. We don''t want to hurt him, we only want to teach him a lesson and then it will be over." Ayia said when she saw Aurora''s worried face.
"Yeah, just onest time." June agreed.
"Plus, with his skills, he could have escaped at any time when we beat him yesterday. But he stayed still." Shizukamented.
The girls became thoughtful when they heard that. They all had to admit that Theo''s skills were frightening by what they saw in the practices. But he didn''t use it at all the day before.
"It seems like he stayed still to let us vent our frustrations on him." Auroramented with certainty.
She knew her brother well enough after years of living together, and that was exactly something he would do.
"Are you sure?" Sayuri asked in doubt.
"Yes, I know my brother. He can do the most selfless thing and never say anything about it or evenin about it." Aurora said with red eyes.
She remembered the times when he didn''t eat so that she could have something to eat. He would never say anything about it.
"Well, now I feel bad about beating him up." Sayuri said guiltily.
"Yeah, and if you think about it, he only gives us a hard time in the practice because he wants us to be able to protect ourselves." Sammented.
"My brother seems especially worried about my safety, that''s why he started training me." Aurora added.
"It seems we can''t beat him up anymore." Shizuka stated.
"You guys noticed that Theo always does everything for us. But nobody ever does something for him?" Ayiamented.
"Well, that''s because he always has everything ready for us. He does everything so amazingly that it''s difficult to do something for him." Sammented.
"But we have to do something for him. Like his birthday. But his birthday is only in November. Aurora-chan, can we throw a party for him in February?" Ayia asked as she looked at Aurora with excited eyes.
But Aurora''s eyes dimmed when she heard her question, she said in a low voice, "Hmm, February is a tough month for us."
The girls noticed Aurora''s sudden sad moon, so they surrounded her and tried tofort her.
"Why?" June asked in a low voice.
"Our parents died in February. He had to be the adult in the house since then as I was just devasted and too young. Well, younger than him. We don''t have any rtives, so Theo had to start working every hour he could so he would be provide for us. Since then, he stopped celebrating his birthday." Aurora said as she tried to fight the tears that were forming in her eyes.
The girls'' also tried to not cry. They already knew that Theo and Aurora lost their parents a few years ago, but they didn''t know that they went through a such difficult situation.
They remembered Theo''s ever-happy face as he talked with them. He was always so lively and calm. Since they met him, they wondered how he was so mature for his age. Now they understood why. He had to mature when he was just a teenager. But it seemed like he didn''t go through these things with his lively way to live his life. And they wouldn''t even know about it if they didn''t ask Aurora about it.
Now they understood why he was always worried about someone attacking them. He didn''t want the same thing to happen again.
"Didn''t you guys go to an orphanage then if you guys didn''t have rtives?" Shizuka asked.
"Hmm, I don''t know if I should tell you. Big brother made me promise to not tell anyone or he would get into real trouble." Aurora said with uncertainty.
"We promise never to talk about it after we leave here today, right girls?" Ayia asked as she looked at the other four girls.
"Yes, we won''t even mention it among ourselves." Sam agreed.
The others also agreed and expressed their understanding of the situation. They didn''t want to implicate Theo. They would never do something to hurt their friend.
"Okay then." Aurora said when she saw their serious faces.
She could see that they wouldn''t leak the secret.
"Just like I said before, Theo matured as soon as our parents died. He didn''t have a chance to get sad because his only goal was to protect me. He knew that because of our family situation, we both would go to an orphanage after our parents were buried. And he also knew there was a big chance we could get separated. Even if there was only a small chance, Theo would not ept the situation." Aurora exined.
The girls'' could imagine the 13 y.o. Theo was desperate not to lose his sister, the only family he had left. They could imagine, but they couldn''t know the awful things he must have felt.
"At the time, our family on a nice house and we did have some money. But even with that, we would still go to the orphanage without a legal guardian to take care of us. That''s why before we were even approached by social services, Theo went on a search for a dirty employee in the department. His was goal to bribe one of the employees so Theo could get my legal guard. When he was losing hope, he managed to find one dirty employee. But the fee was so big, that even the money our parents left wasn''t enough. So, Theo sold our nice house and managed to pay the guy. Theo finally had my legal guard, and our names disappeared from the social services visiting list. We became invisible in their system. Theo resolved the guard problem, but the money we had left was barely enough for us to survive. Theo barely went to school from that day on, he would always be working so he could pay the bill for us. I still remember the times he did not eat so I could be able to eat. He neverined about it, and he always had a loving smile on his face as he looked at me even when he was in hunger. I watched his body go frail and weak because of the heavy workload andck of nutrients." Aurora exined, but at the end of it, she was already crying as she remembered those times.
The girls'' could not hold it anymore and started crying as well.
They never imagined that someone as lively and happy as Theo could have gone through such dark times.
It was so sad!
A teenager, a boy, has to mature and do everything in his power to be with his sister. Even if he had to use illegal means, he would do it if it meant that he wouldn''t leave his family.
The girls'' didn''t know if they would have Theo''s strength and perseverance to trail on this path if they were in his shoes.
Chapter 397 What Theo Did For Them
The girls consoled Aurora with kind words and hugs until she calmed down.
"You don''t have to worry about this leaking, Aurora-chan." June said with a confident voice.
"We would never do something to hurt you or Theo." Ayia added with certainty.
The other girls also nodded in agreement. After hearing what Theo did for Aurora, they admired him even more. He would anything to protect the people he loved. And the girls would notin to be friends with someone so noble.
"Plus, Theo is already over the legal age. So, I believe that even the social services would not be able to hold Theo ountable without any evidence." Shizukamented calmly with eyes filled with admiration.
She grew up in a wealthy family, so she hadn''t gone through 1% of what Theo went through. But she believed that she wouldn''t be as lively and happy as him if she went through all that. This made her admire his tenacity and determination even more.
''It seems like he built his business empire only relying on himself.'' She thought.
Aurora heaved a big sigh of relief when she heard that. Thest thing she wanted was to cause trouble for her brother.
Actually, she didn''t have to worry about it as Theo was aware of everything as well, and he wouldn''t leave any loose ends. That''s why one of the first things Theo asked Sylph when he realized her hacking power, was to hack into the social services system and erase any loose ends.
She even hacked into the bank system to erase the transaction between Theo and the dirty employee.
Sylph swept the entire inte and erased any potential threats to Theo and Aurora. Afterward, there were no traces of what Theo did. The only loose end would be the dirty employee, but he had died one year ago, and he didn''t even leave any paper trail of his misdeeds, Sylph investigated in depth to be certain of that. Therefore, no one would even suspect that something fishy happened with Aurora''s legal guard.
Theo was as clean as any other citizen.
"How did you guys manage to get so wealthy then?" Sayuri asked in surprise.
She still remembered the day when Theo met her and made an offer to buy the publishing house. He offered 300k dors without batting an eyelid. He was so confident then.
"Oh, big brother won 10k dors with a lottery ticket from one of those newsstands. Instead of spending, he decided to invest in a coffee shop, he had the recipes for some drinks he liked. After he bought the coffee shop, I don''t know much. I only know it made a huge sess, and we receive more and more profits. And he was able to invest in otherpanies with the money from the Bluecloud." Aurora replied with a thoughtful face.
"Yes, it was just like Aurora-chan said. I was working as a barista in the coffee shop that he bought. That was how we met. I watched his business growing day by day." Sammented as she recorded those times.
She could still remember that Theo behaved the same way he did when he met her. His sudden sess did not change him at all.
"Wow! You are with him since the beginning, Sam!" Ayia eximed with a little bit of envy.
She regretted not meeting him sooner, if it was possible, Ayia loved him even more after she heard Aurora''s story. He was the type of person who would cherish his loved ones until death. He was her ideal man.
"Girls!" Ayia eximed.
"We have to throw a birthday party for him. We have to erase his bad memories with great memories with his friends and family! Or at least make his birthday not so sad. We owe that to him after everything he did for us." Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
The girls'' expressions changed when they heard that because what Ayia said was true.
Aurora''s case was the most evident as without Theo, she wouldn''t have survived.
Sam was struggling to provide for her family after leaving college, she had almost given up her dream to work in business management when Theo appeared in her life. He looked at the simple barista without any prejudice, he trusted her as no one else did before. He gave her the opportunity to change her life.
Sayuri had a bankrupt publishingpany, she was watching as thepany that her father built would disappear in the river story. But it was then that Theo appeared, even though he gave her much more money than necessary to buy thepany, he still allowed her to retain 10% of the shares because he respected her wish to maintain her father''spany. He even trusted her to manage thepany when her history in doing it wasn''t so good. Theo made thepany more famous than she could have possibly imagined, and she was genuinely grateful to him for everything he did for thepany her father created.
June was just a rookie fresh out of college. She watched as her rich ssmates managed to get important jobs because of their money, she had already given up on being a manager when Sam called her offering a job as the manager of a restaurant. When she arrived for the interview, she saw the most beautiful restaurant she had ever seen. And Theo trusted her enough to give her the head manager position of that fancy and beautiful restaurant! His trust in her was almost abnormal as he didn''t know her at all! But she would be forever grateful for his trust.
Ayia was apletely different case. Her social status was so high that if there was a royal family in the Sakura Abode Country, she would be one of the princesses! Her family built this country and they were extremely wealthy. Ayia never had to worry about money. Plus, she was extremely intelligent and talented. She was even a few years older than Theo. The probability of Theo and Ayia meeting was infinitely small. And the probability of them falling in love even if they met each other was almost zero. After all, Ayia grew up watching amazing and talented people, so she was not easily impressionable.
But fate seemed to y its tricks on that day, as Ayia managed to see for the first time someone doing a good deed and genuinely enjoying it. She watched Theo ying with the children of the orphanage with a genuine smile on his face, a smile that she only saw from her parents. A smile filled with care and love. She never imagined that someone could give so much love to people he didn''t even know. That day she fell in love with his gentle and loving personality.
What a twist of fate!
The princess falls in love with the simple boy from the countryside.
And the more Ayia got to know him, the more she fell in love. Theo made her see happiness in the little things of life as he lived his life with a happy smile on his face. He exuded a gentle feeling. That''s why she fell for him first.
Chapter 398 Theo Buys Mangas
Ayia was certain that her love for Theo would not fade away.
Therefore, she wanted to do something special on his birthday with her.
"Ayia is right."
"Yeah, we have to throw the best party for him."
"Something he will like for sure!"
The girls agreed with Ayia''s words and hopped into the idea of throwing a birthday party for Theo.
"When did your parents died, Aurora-chan?" Ayia asked with a gentle voice
"February 13." Aurora replied sadly.
"Aurora-chan, don''t worry. We will pay the best homage and tribute to your parents. Leave to us." Ayia said with a gentle voice as she hugged Aurora.
They were already runningte to work, so they left shortly after.
Ayia and Shizuka went home to rest for their shift at the restaurantter.
June and Aurora left together as they would organize the party they would throw for Ayia and Shizukater.
And Sam and Sayuri headed to the Umbre Corporation''s office. They would have a meeting with Theo there.
While the girls had their moment with Aurora. When Theo left the house, he decided to stop at the BlueCloud to buy some hot milk tea. It had been some time since he had some, and he missed the taste.
He headed to the first BlueCloud store he opened. The one that started everything.
A whileter, he parked his Jeep in front of the store and looked at it through the car windows.
''It is smaller than what I remembered.'' He thought.
As it was, this store was the smallest store among all stores opened in Elffire City. That was because he only invested 10k in it. So, it was normal to be small as a bigger store would require a big investment. But even though it was a small store, Theo did not n to ever close this store. That was because it was due to this store that he was able to reach for his dreams.
Theo entered the store and waited to order a milk tea.
He observed the decorations and furniture that he worked for days with Sam to arrange. At that time he just wanted to get some money so he would be able to give Aurora a better life.
''It seems I was sessful.'' He chuckled.
Theo also could hear his songs being yed in the background. Even though he did not need to advertise his album through the shop anymore, the clientele liked his songs so they still yed his songs.
A whileter, Theo left the coffee shop as he drank a sip of the hot milk tea that he had just bought.
"Ahh!" He eximed when he felt the delicious taste of milk tea warming his body on that cold morning.
He entered his car and ced the milk tea on the cup holder.
"You know what? I think I''m going to a bookstore. It''s been a while since I visit one." Theo eximed out loud as he started the car.
''Plus, I haven''t seen my book on the bookshelves yet.'' Theo said inside his mind.
Just like that, Theo drove toward the nearest bookstore as he sipped his milk tea. When he arrived in front of it, he had finished drinking the drink.
After parking the car, he got out of it and threw the empty cup in a trash can near the bookstore.
When Theo entered the bookstore, he could smell the amazing scent of books and mangas.
''Such a wonderful smell!''
''I should speed up the purchase of books to fill the library in the manor.'' He thought.
He wanted that amazing smell in his house. Theo had an empty library in his house just waiting to be filled with books.
''I should put Sylph on this task. With her skills, it wouldn''t take long for the library to be filled with books.'' Theo pondered as he walked through the bookstore corridors.
The bookcases and shelves were filled with books and mangas.
Theo looked at the ones which attracted his attention, he read their synopsis and selected a few that he liked to buy.
He selected two romance mangas and two shonen mangas. He loved reading romance mangas.
One of the manga was about a couple falling in love through music. And with his recent musical journey, Theo found the story interesting. So, he put the first 10 volumes of the manga in his bag to buy. The other manga was about a popr girl falling in love with a handicapped boy. It was a beautiful story, and it seemed too popr with the public because Theo got thest volume on the shelves.
The other two mangas were from animes that he had watched with Aurora. He was curious to read the manga that originated those awesome animes.
Theo was browsing through the bookshelves when he stopped in front of a specific bookshelf.
On top of it had a sign that said, [Fuji Works].
It was a bookshelf solely destined to have works from hispany!
Theo became excited when he saw that.
He inspected the bookshelf and noticed that were very few volumes in it.
''It seems that the volumes can barely stop on the shelves.'' Theo thought in satisfaction.
There was one copy of [Naruto Volume 2], two copies of [Naruto Volume 3], three copies of [Hataraku Maou-sama Volume 3], and four copies of [Tree of Joy].
Theo was excited when he saw these books there. He felt so happy that the people from this world liked these mangas.
And he felt even happier when he saw that the book he wrote was selling as well. He poured all his feelings from his past life into this book, and it was nice to see that his feelings were appreciated by the public.
Theo took a picture of the bookshelf with his phone before heading to pay for the mangas he chose to buy.
He did not need to buy his own books because he had a bunch of book copies in his house. He could leave these copies for his fans.
Shortly after, Theo left the bookstore carrying a bag filled with mangas. He would read them when he had free time.
''Hmm, I should head to the office. The girls must be waiting for me already.'' He thought as he entered the car.
He drove through the streets of Elffire City feeling happy and content with what he achieved so far.
He couldn''t wait to read the reports that Sam and the others would present to himter!
What was the result after a half year since the opening of hispanies?
Chapter 399 Monthly And Yearly Reports: BlueCloud Coffee Shop
Theo arrived at Umbre Office with his usual smile as he greeted everyone.
Everyone there knew that he was their boss, so everyone politely greeted him back.
"Mr. Gray, the others are waiting for you in the conference room." Sam''s assistant said with a professional voice.
"I already said that you can call me Theo." He said with a chuckle as he followed her.
Shortly after, Theo entered where 3 people were talking to each other.
They were:
Haruto Haki, Director Manager of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop.
Haruno Sayuri, Director Manager of Fuji Jump Co.
Samantha Walker, Head Director of the Umbre Corporation.
Each of them was the respective boss in theirpanies, but Theo was their boss.
"Good morning, guys!" Theo greeted them with a wide smile.
"Good morning, boss!" Haruto replied promptly with a professional voice.
He rarely was able to see Theo, so he was still a little afraid of him.
"Good morning, boss!" Sam and Sayuri also replied in a professional voice.
Although they knew Theo and were close friends with him, it was different at that moment.
At that moment, they were employees under him and they would respect him like it.
"I bet you guys are anxious to show me how thepany went." Theo started.
"But let''s first start with Haruto. He will present his reports to me and Sam. Sayuri, can you wait outside for your turn?" Theo asked gently.
"Sure!" Sayuri promptly replied as she left the conference room.
She could understand why she had to leave. After all, herpany didn''t have anything to do with the otherpanies Theo owned. So, it would be disrespectful to listen to these ssified reports.
While Sam stayed because she was involved in the report as well. After all, she also was technically Sayuri and Haruto''s boss.
The Umbre Corporation managed Theo''spanies. And as the Head Director of the Umbre Co. Sam was also their manager.
"Okay, you can start your report anytime, Haruto." Theo smiled as he sat down beside Sam.
Theo and Sam shared a look before they turned their attention to Haruto.
Haruto took a deep breath and tried to calm down his nerves.
Theo could have asked Haruto and the others to send these reports to his e-mail as they did in November. But Theo wanted to listen to his managers on what they thought about the path hispanies were progressing. Each one of them was highly skillful, and Theo wanted to know what was their intake of the reports.
After all, they were the ones working day after day in thepanies, so they knew much better the ins and outs of the business. Theo was rarely there, so he wanted to know how the work has been so far.
Briefly, Theo wanted to know every tiny detail of thepanies'' operations.
"Good morning! If you guys don''t have any problems, I will start with the monthly report for December." Haruto started as the report appeared on the screen of the conference room.
Theo and Sam nodded and just motioned him to keep going.
"In December, we observed a slight increase in the profits generated whenpared with thest month, November. If you guys observe the chart on the screen, you''ll see that the coffee shop had a total profit of 1.79 million dors." Haruto exined as he pointed at the chart on the screen.
"Whenpared with October''s revenue, we see an increase of a little more than 10% in the earnings." Haruto said as he pointed at the chart that showed the increase in profit in thest month.
"There are a few reasons for this sharp increase. It is mostly due to the constant advertisements around the city about the coffee shop. Boss gave me 120k dors to invest in marketing this month. And these are some of the pieces of marketing I hired." Haruto exined as he pointed at the screen where it showed the advertisements that he paid for the coffee shop.
Theo and Sam saw several pieces of marketing material with the BlueCloud logo. Now that they saw these pieces, they recorded seeing these advertisements around the city in thest month.
The two of them nodded in appreciation of Haruto''s work when they noticed that. They could see that he had worked a lot to advertise the shop.
Haruto continued exining the monthly report for another few minutes before he finished. He looked at Theo and Sam with expectant eyes when he finished his exnation.
"We will leave the questions for the end. Now, you can present the yearly report." Theo said with a calm voice.
Haruto took another deep breath to calm down before he could start exining the yearly report.
Shortlyter, he started, "The BlueCloud Coffee Shop was opened on June 5th, a Friday. This means that thepany has been in operation for 7 months already. But there was only one shop in the first month of operation. In the second month of operation, 4 branch shops were opened. Totaling 5 shops around the city. In September, the fourth month since the start of operations, thepany opened five more shops around the city. So, we had a sharp contrast in earnings from month to month."
"Each shop can easily earn 140k dors in a month of operation. Which means that thepany earned 140k in its first month. 700 thousand dors in profit in the next two months. In October there was 1.4 million in profit. In November, there was 1.62 million in profit. And in December, there was 1.79 million in profits."
"In the entire year, the BlueCloud was capable to generate 6.35 million dors in profit. You guys can observe these numbers on this chart." Haruto exined as he pointed at the screen.
Theo and Sam had surprised and prideful faces when they heard that number.
They would never have imagined that the tiny store that both of them built together would be able to earn more than 6 million dors in less than a month.
They felt like proud parents seeing their kids being sessful.
Haruto continued his report as he exined how much it was spent on monthly expenses, marketing, and other things.
He also exined the tax that thepany had to pay to the government that year.
He spent at least 10 minutes exining theseplicated things, Sam was the specialist in business management and she needed this information so that they would be able to pay the taxes to the government. After all, she was the Head Director and it was her job to secure the operation of Theo''spanies.
Sam asked some questions and Haruto promptly answered.
When he finished exining everything, Theo and Sam stayed silent for a while.
"Great job, Haruto. I appreciate all the work you ced in the BlueCloud." Theoplimented him with a wide smile.
Theo was genuinely impressed with Haruto''s work and dedication. Theo was d that he ced Haruto to manage the coffee shop for him as it seemed that Haruto loved the shop.
"Thank you, boss. It was my pleasure!" Haruto eximed in relief.
He was so relieved that his bosses did not find any fault in his report. He rehearsed for days to present these reports to them.
"Now, it''s time for questions. Your questions and words to be exact. I want you to ask me anything you doubt it. You can tell me your intake in the shop''s operation. And the shop''s future. What do you think the shop should invest in the new year? These kinds of things. You are free to speak with honesty." Theo smiled at him.
Haruto''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that.
It was his time to shine!
Chapter 400 BlueClouds Future
Theo and Sam looked at Haruto and waited for his answer.
As the person steering the ship in the daily operations of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop, Haruto was the most qualified person toment and make suggestions for the shop''s future.
Haruto took a deep breath before saying, "Boss, I don''t know if you remember. One of the tasks you had for me was to scout cities with the potential to receive BlueCloud branch stores."
Theo nodded as he vaguely remembered telling Sylph to send a message to Haruto with this requirement.
"As I scouted possible locations to open new stores, I studied the viability and the best conditions to do it. In the end, I found two possible ns. And what differs from one to another is the amount invested in them.
Haruto pointed at the screen as he said, "Just as it says on the screen. The first n is the most expensive one. In this n, we would open stores in the two most famous cities of the country. Elffire City and Catadrid."
"On the screen, we can see the number of stores that other franchises have in these two cities. Each of them has more than 200 stores in each city!" Haruto eximed.
Theo and Sam were surprised when they heard the number. They had never imagined that there was such a high number of stores in the two metropolises. But after thinking about it, they understood why.
The two cities had the most popted area per square meter in the country. Briefly, there were too many people living in the two cities! So, it was reasonable to have that high number of stores to cover the entire poption in the cities.
"And if we want topete with them, at least, we have to open half of the number of stores they have. Which is around 100 stores in each city. But the cost of opening one store is much more expensive in the two cities whenpared to the stores we opened here in Elffire City."
"Just the rental fees in some ces I searched for reach the staggering number of 1 million dors per month. But the advantage of these ces is that they are located on rich and busy streets and malls. Which in turn would make our profits to have a sharp increase."
"And that''s because I''m not saying anything about the other costs. But even if we choose ces with cheaper rent fees. I calcte that thepany would have to invest at least 300k in each store. Multiplying that by 100, we would have to invest 30 million dors in each city." Haruto said with a slightly nervous voice.
Theo and Sam raised their eyebrows when they heard the staggering number, but even then they didn''t say anything.
"This means that in the two cities, we would invest 60 million dors to open branch stores. But for this investment to be sessful, we would have to heavily advertise our product. I''m talking about TV Commercials, Billboards, and many other ways."
"I don''t have a specific number of how much money we would have to invest in advertisements, but I would say that the higher we spend on it, the more return we would see. For example, we would see a much better result if we invested 20 million than if we invested 2 million." Haruto finished the exnation of his first n.
He knew that the amount of money to invest in this n was too high, so he could only present the possibility to his boss and let the decision to them.
"The second n demands much less money to invest. I scouted every state capital in the country and the viability to open branch stores of the BlueCloud in them. If we open at least 5 stores in 20 state capitals, we would open 100 stores all over the country. Even though we wouldn''t cover all the state capitals, we would still expand the range of operations. Plus, I calcte that we would only have to invest 20 million dors to open these 100 stores." Haruto said as he pointed at the map that was on the screen.
The map showed the Sakura Abode Country, and there were marks all over the country where the stores would be opened.
"The rental fees would not be a problem in this case. But that would be two problems that we would need to solve as soon as possible."
"The first problem is the advertisement. As we would cover 20 metropolitan areas, we would invest in advertisements for each city separately. But that''s the cheapest way. The best way would be to advertise all over the states where the shops would open. This means we would invest to advertise to 20 states of the federation. The cost would be enormous."
"The second problem is the distribution. As of now, we can take care of the distribution here in Elffire City. But if we expand to other cities, we would have a huge problem. How can we transport the precooked dishes and meals to other cities? By train, truck, or airne? How to stock up on these things?"
"Most importantly, the ce where we produce these things today for the 10 stores in Elffire City, does not have the capacity to produce these things for another 100 stores."
"Therefore, our priority to do before opening stores in other cities is to optimize the factory and transportation system. Without it, these stores wouldn''t be able to be operational and earn profits."
"I personally think that we need to do these things first." Haruto finished his thoughts with that.
He looked at Theo and Sam with expectation. He wanted to know what they thought of his ns and suggestion.
Theo had a thoughtful face as he calcted the best way and the possibility of implementing these ns.
"We can discard the first n at this first moment as we don''t have enough money to implement it. But maybe someday in the future, we can put this n on the table again." Theo started.
Even though he would receive a lot of money from his album streams, he nned to use that money for other things. The expansion of his coffee shop franchise was not that urgent.
"But I do appreciate your idea of opening a factory and optimizing the transporting system. We will do that before considering opening stores in other cities." Theo said with a smile.
Haruto sighed in relief when he heard that. He felt bummed that the boss discarded his n right off the bat, but he could understand why. So, he had a happy expression when he heard that the boss liked his suggestion.
"You and Sam can discuss the details of opening the factory and transporting system, but that will have to wait until the end of January." Theo said.
He and Sam would not be avable in January due to their vacation.
Just like that, the three of them discussed a few other details for a while and at the end of it, Haruto left the conference room with a happy expression.
He was so happy that his boss liked his work. He was more motivated than ever to keep striving for the shop''s sess.
Chapter 401 Monthly And Yearly Reports: Fuji Jump Co.
"It seems that you did a good job in rmending Haruto to manage the BlueCloud." Theo chuckled.
"I''m d he is so invested in the job." Sam replied with a giggle.
The two of the talked about Haruto''s report as they waited for Sayuri to enter the room again.
Shortlyter, Sayuri entered the room and greeted the two of them.
"Good morning, boss! Can I present my reports now?" She said with a smile.
"Of course." Theoughed.
Sam just giggled at her silly antics.
Sayuri positioned herself next to the screen before starting her presentation, "Firstly, I will start with the December Reports."
"The Profit Report is a littleplicated because, at the beginning of December, we increased the capacity of the printing factory by five times. Previously, we had the capacity to print 2 million copies per month. But after the expansion, we reached the capacity of printing 10 million copies per month."
"The expansion cost 4.04 million dors and it took one week to bepleted. This means that in the first week of the month, we had a lower capacity of printing."
"But even then we registered a sharp increase in sales when we started providing more copies to the market. Our website registered record sales with the number of copies we sold there. You can see the numbers here on the screen." Sayuri said with a professional voice.
She was much more experienced than Haruto, so she did not have many problems presenting these reports to Theo and Sam.
"In total, we sold 7.8 million copies until yesterday. This number may increase in the next two days, but not by much."
"From this number, 6 million copies were from the [Naruto] Manga. Each volume released sold 2 million copies. This means that the three volumes had equal sales."
"While the [Hataraku Maou-sama] Manga sold 1.2 million copies in total. The first two volumes each sold 300k copies. And the third volume sold 500 thousand copies."
"The [SAO] Light Novel sold 100k copies.]
"Andstly, the release of the month, [Tree of Joy] Light Novel sold 500 thousand copies." Sayuri finished as she pointed at the chart on the screen.
Theo wasn''t surprised by the sharp increase in sales as all these works were famous in hisst life. What he cared about was the light novel he wrote. It managed to sell 500k copies!
Theo almost couldn''t believe that they sold so many copies.
He was so happy when he saw that number. Happier than he saw the increase in sales in the other works. After all, this light novel he wrote by himself while the others he just copied from hisst life.
The feeling waspletely different.
"In the end, we achieved a Net Sale of 75 million dors in December." Sayuri dropped the bomb.
Theo and Sam became dumbfounded when they heard the staggering number. It was only after thinking about it for a moment that they understood why.
They sold 7.2 million copies of mangas, each had a price of 10 dors.
They also sold 600 thousand copies of light novels at an average price of 5 dors each.
Adding the sales between the profit from the two things is possible to reach that staggering number.
"But half of this 75 million dors is destined to pay off costs and taxes. 30% of it goes to the bookstores while 20% of it goes to payment of the printing costs. This leaves us with 37.5 million dors."
"But that is not the final cut yet as with the expansion of the factory, our expenses increased proportionally with the increase of the printing capacity. If we increased by five times the printing capacity, we also increased by five times or expenses."
"That''s because we had to hire more employees, pay for maintenance, pay for the increased energy bill with extra machines, and many other things."
"In November we destined 1.75 million to pay these expenses. But now, we have to separate 8.75 million for these bills."
"Therefore, the final cut is 28.75 million dors to be divided among the shareholders." Sayuri said with a slight smile on her face.
At the end of the day, she possessed 10% of the shares of thepany, which meant that she would receive 2.87 million dors!
She was really grateful to Theo for his willingness to forsake 10% of the shares in memory of her father.
Theo also had a satisfied expression when he heard that. That was because he would receive 25.87 million dors!
This amount of money may sound huge for just one month of sales. But this was the usual profit of a medium-sized publishingpany.
If a medium-sized publishingpany had steady sales and good mangas to sell, they would receive even more money than that.
But the difference between the other publishingpanies and the Fuji Jump Co. was the number of shareholders.
A normal publishingpany had more than ten shareholders, this meant that the monthly profit would be divided among multiple shareholders. So, the final amount that each one of them would receive was not much whenpared with the initial number.
But the Fuji Jump Co. only had two shareholders.
Theo owned 90% and Sayuri owned 10% of the shares.
Which meant that Theo would pocket almost all the money from the monthly profits.
"That''s the manga and light novel sales. In December we opened our online web store to sell merchandise from our works. We sell all kinds of products. Cups, mugs, shirts, sweatshirts, pajamas, action figures, and others. And I can say with assurance that we didn''t sell more because we limited the sales. But even then we managed to have a Net Sale of 15 million dors."
"Half of that 75% of this number will have to be destined to pay for the costs as it is much moreplicated and costly to produce these merchandise than whenpared to mangas and light novels."
"But even then, the person who owns the copyrights of the merchandise will receive 3.75 million dors." Sayuri said as she looked at Theo.
Differently from the profit from the publishing house, where Sayuti would get 10% of it. The profit from the online merchandise store would go integrally to Theo.
He was the owner of the copyrights of these mangas and light novels, plus he was the owner of thepany. So, he would receive all the profits.
Theo ran the number and realized that he would receive 29.62 million dors in the end.
That was over 4 times what he receivedst month from the Fuji Jump Co.
He was d that he made peace with huge amounts of moneying to him yesterday, or he would freak out if he saw this number before.
Theo and Sam had thoughtful faces as they heard Sayuri''s shocking report.
Sayuri continued saying other details of the report as tax payments report, costs report, and other things that a business manager had to take care of.
When she finished everything it was finally time for the yearly report.
Chapter 402 Fuji Jumps Future
"In the middle of the year, thepany passed through a change of management. And with it, we received new works to publish." Sayuri started reporting the yearly report.
"We published 2 new mangas and 2 new light novels. And each one of them was best-sellers when they wereunched. We started with the release of the [Naruto Volume 1] in September, at that time we observed..." Sayuri started exining the details of each release and the sales results of each manga and light novel throughout the months.
Theo and Sam listened to the report with extra attention to it, as they would need these pieces of information.
A whileter, Sayuri finished her report with the tax yearly report. She exined everything calmly and professionally.
"You did an amazing job, Sayuri!" Theoplimented her with a smile on his face.
"Yeah, you did a terrific job with the reports, Sayuri." Sam nodded in agreement as she observed the reports in front of her.
Her job would be much easier with these concise and precise reports.
"Thank you, boss!" Sayuri giggled.
She was not surprised by theirpliment as she was used to these kinds of situations.
"Now, I will make the same question to you that I did to Haruto." Theo said suddenly.
"What are your intakes about thepany''s future? In your opinion what should be the yearly nning for next year? What should we do for thepany''s sake in 2021?"
"Is there something that we should change from what we are currently doing? What''s your intake from thepany''s day-to-day operation? You can talk honestly, after all, you are the person working every day in thepany, and I will respect your opinions." Theo said with an encouraging smile.
Sayuri was silent for a while as she organized her thoughts.
Suddenly, she started with a calm voice, "At the moment, the Fuji Jump Co. can print 10 million copies per month. In the manga industry, we currently are a medium-sized publishing house. Large-sized publishing houses have a capacity of at least 20 million copies per month."
"I think our priority in the next year is to increase our printing capacity to 20 million copies per month. If we do that we will officially be arge-sized publishingpany."
"But why do I say that it''s our priority? That''s because there will be anime releases from light novels and mangas that we publish!" Sayuri exined.
Theo and Sam nodded in agreement, what she said made a lot of sense.
"It''s a fact that every manga or light novel will see an increase in sales after the release of animes based on them. This means that the sales of these light novels and mangas will register a sharp increase. And if we want to be able to attend to the increasing demand, we have to increase the printing capacity." Sayurimented with certainty.
"But the problem is that our current factory does not afford another expansion. Therefore, we would have to build another printing factory, which would be much more expensive." Sayuri delivered the bad news.
As expected, Theo and Sam frowned when they heard that.
Building a factory was not that easy. They would have to get a permit from the government, build the ce in the regtions, pay huge taxes, and many otherplicated things.
When they opened their first printing factory, they didn''t have much trouble because in the paper the publishingpany already had a permit from the government from the times that Sayuri''s dad was alive. So, they only had to build the factory and they could operate.
But now if they had to build another one, the situation would be much moreplicated.
"After building the new factory, my suggestion is to stabilize what we have. We are growing too much too fast. So, our foundations are weak. So, we can promote actions to stabilize our presence in the market and the industry."
"For example, we can participate in Manga Cons with our works. The industry pays extra attention to these events, and if we participate we will be known among the public." Sayuri suggested.
Manga Cons are basically the same thing as Comic Cons from Theo''s past life. But here in this world, mangas were much more famous and sessful thanics. So, there were only Manga Cons. The anime and manga industry paid extra attention to these events. There was TV coverage to report these events as well, so not only these events had troves of people visiting, but people from everywhere in the country could also watch it.
"The nk Ink Manga Con is one of the most famous ones, it happens in the summer, and if we participate we can appear for the first time in public." Sayuri suggested.
Theo nodded in agreement. He really liked Sayuri''s suggestion. He had never even thought of participating in these events. He was d that he asked for her opinion.
''Someone working closely knows much more.'' Hemented inwardly.
"That''s all I guess." Sayuri said as she couldn''t think of anything else to say.
Theo thought for a while before he asked, "From what you heard, what''s the max printing capacity thatrge-sized publishingpanies have?"
Sayuri was surprised by the question, but she still answered, "From what I heard it is 40 million copies per month. It may be more, but I don''t know the specifics."
Theo nodded before saying something that shocked the two girls, "How about we build a factory with the capacity to print 50 million copies per month?"
Sam and Sayuri''s eyes went wide and their faces showed their stupefaction at what he had just said.
"Did you just say 50 MILLION?" Sam asked in disbelief.
"Yes, 50 million." Theo replied calmly as if he was saying the number 50.
But that 50 MILLION!
"Do you have any idea the fortune that you would have to invest to open a factory with this kind of capacity?" Sayuri asked in equal disbelief.
"No, I don''t. Sam, how much do you think we would have to invest to open a factory like that?" He asked her with a calm face.
He knew nothing about theplicated procedures to open a factory like that, but Sam knew them.
The girls only knew that he wasn''t kidding when they saw his calm face, his eyes showed the determination to do it.
After knowing Theo for so long, they knew that look already. It was the look that he had already decided on something.
"With this kind of capacity, there are no buildings we can buy that can house it. So, our first problem was buyingnd capable to to build the factory. That involves multiple permits from the government. Permits like to not discard our industrial trash in green areas and other kinds of permits. Even if we manage to get these permits from the government, we would have the problem of building the factory. This huge building would have to be built ording to regtions, and that would demand a lot of money to build. And IF we manage to build the factory, there''s the issue of buying such arge quantity of high-end printers and other machines. That would take a lot of money as well. And that''s because I didn''t see anything about the payment for the huge amount of employees we would have to hire." Sam exined with a thoughtful face.
"A base number for investment would be at least 150 million dors. But that''s just a base number, I bet that the final number would double that." Sam dropped the bomb as she shook her head.
Chapter 403 Large Factory Project: Locked On
Theo and Sayuri were dumbfounded when they heard Sam''s words.
Especially Theo, as he had thought that the money from Moonlight''s earnings would be able to pay for this project. But even with the huge amount of moneying from Moonlight every month, Theo would have to wait at least 3 months to gather that much money. And that was if he used the entire money from Moonlight''s earnings in this project and didn''t invest in anything else.
Theo obviously wouldn''t do that as he had many other projects to invest in. He wanted to create a non-governmental charity organization with part of this money. Plus, he wanted to open a gamingpany as soon as possible, Theo knew that creating a game took a huge amount of time, so he wanted to start as soon as possible so that he would be able tounch at least one game next year.
But Theo also saw the necessity to have a printing factory with a 50 million copies capacity. That was because he knew that he could get manga scripts at any time from the system, plus the mangas he could remember, from hisst life, and rewrite himself. This meant that he would release many best-seller mangas, consequently, the demand for copies every month would be enormous.
If he had to expand his factory every month would be strenuous on the employees, that''s why he found it necessary to expand to the max capacity as soon as possible.
Theo was silent as he brainstormed ideas to solve this problem, and the two girls just stayed silent. Sam and Sayuri knew that Theo was much richer than the two of them. So, the decision to push through this project could onlye from him.
"Sam, how much can you do with 30 million?" Theo asked suddenly.
Sam thought for a while before replying, "Hmm, I can probably start with the permit procedures andnd purchases conversations. But only that, I would need more money to buy thend."
Theo nodded and thought for a while longer.
''Kuramaroll will beunched in April together with [SAO] Anime. We will receive a huge ie from that. But that''s over 3 months from now...'' He went through all possibilities.
It was only after a while that he found the solution, ''ording to my calctions I will receive 35 million in profit from the publishingpany''s January sales. I can use that and a little portion of Moonlight''s earnings to start this project. In three months the publishingpany will give a little over 100 million dors if I take 50 million from Moonlight''s earnings, I will gather the minimum amount of money to initiate the project that Sam said.'' Theo found his answer.
This way he would only use 50 million from Moonlight''s earnings, instead of 300 million in the next three months. With the rest of the money, Theo could invest in his other projects without any hups.
"When wee back from the Heart Inds I will give you 30 million dors. And at the beginning of February, I will give you 50 million dors (35 mi from Fuji Co. and 15 mi from Moonlight). Do you think that 80 million is enough to buy thend and the permits?" Theo asked with a calm voice.
He seemed to not care that he had just offered an amount of money that most people would never earn in their entire lives. It seemed like this much money wasn''t enough to faze him.
If Sam and Sayuri hadn''t heard Aurora''s story, they would think that Theo came from a rich family. But now they knew that all the money that Theo offered was earned by himself. Which made the girls admire him even more.
He earned so much money, but he still did not change. And he did not hesitate to spend a staggering amount of money to invest in hispany, it seemed like he didn''t care about the money he earned.
"I can work with 80 million. I think I can buy thend. But there is another problem." Sam replied.
"What?" Theo asked.
"Well, to open a factory this big in Elffire City would be much more expensive than opening in a smaller city. That''s because the industrial park of the city is already established. That can be good or bad. If we want in, we can only ask the government to give us a discount. If the government sees potential in us, it can even waver some taxes and facilitate the permit procedures. But if they decide to make trouble for us, the project will be much more expensive and it will take longer to be concluded." Sam exined.
"That''s indeed a problem." Theo furrowed his brows.
He did not want to open his factory in another city. He had decided that every factory andpany from him would be located in Elffire City. So, even if the government blocked him, he would still open the factory in Elffire City.
"Unless we know someone in the Elffire City''s Office." Sayuri chimed in.
"Yes, knowing someone in the government can indeed help us a lot." Sam nodded in agreement.
"The problem is that I don''t know anyone like that." Theo shook his head wryly.
"Me neither." Sam and Sayuri said at the same time.
But suddenly Theo remembered something, "But I think I know someone who knows!" He eximed excitedly.
He remembered the time when he was attacked by some robbers and he beat the robbers up. He was having some trouble with the police as they would not release him even after he exined everything. And that''s when an angel appeared to save him. Ayia seemed to know a top echelon in the Elffire City Police Department, and because of that, he was released in no time after themissioner called the captain. If Ayia knew someone like that, it was possible to know someone in Elffire City''s Office.
"Really? That''s great news. Actually, opening such a big factory in Elffire City is a good thing as it will generate a lot of job opportunities. But knowing someone in the government will make things much easier." Sammented in excitement.
"I will trust this task to you then. You and Sayuri will be in charge of this project." Theo smiled at them.
"Yes, boss!" Sam and Sayuri replied in excitement.
They couldn''t believe that they wouldmand such a huge project.
Just the starting money was more money they had ever seen before.
80 million dors!
Both of them were touched that Theo trusted them enough to give them such a huge amount of money.
They vowed to themselves to give their best to this factory project.
But what they didn''t know was that even if Theopletely trusted them, Sylph monitored all the money that came and went into thepany''s bank ount. So, it was virtually impossible for someone to rob money from Theo. The only possibility was that if a more technological artificial intelligence than Sylph attacked.
But that type of thing did not exist in the Azure Star as Sylph reigned supreme.
Just like that, Theo and the girls discussed the details of this huge project.
They couldn''t wait to start.
The oing new year seemed promising!
Chapter 404 Umbrella Corporation Report
Theo, Sam, and Sayuri spent a while discussing everything.
It was only when they finished talking thest details that Sayuri stood up and said, "I already sent the reports and documents to you Sam. I have to go to the Fuji Co. I have to solve thest few details before the holidays start tomorrow. Plus, we will have a little party for the employees in the afternoon."
Like the otherpanies that Theo owned, the publishing house would not open during the New Year Celebrations, so Wednesday, today, would be thest day that the publishingpany would be open until the new year passed.
As the Director Manager of thepany, Sayuri had to make sure that everything was okay before the employees left for the holidays.
"Okay, after I take care of the documents, I''ll send their copies to you." Sam replied.
"See youter at the restaurant." Theo smiled.
There would be a party for Ayia and Shizukater, and everyone was invited.
"See you twoter then!" Sayuri smiled before leaving the conference room.
Theo and Sam were alone now.
"I suppose it''s my turn to present the reports?" Samughed.
Theoughed as well.
"Only if you are ready." Theo teased her.
"Okay, I''ll try my best." Sam joked.
Theo knew that she was ready, as she was the most professional person he had ever met. It was not by chance that he chose her to steer and manage all of hispanies. If he didn''t trust her, he wouldn''t have given her this job.
After all, Sam basically knew everything that happened in all of hispanies.
Except, for the restaurant, but the restaurant was a small business, and there were not many secrets.
Sam was the first person Theo would think of when he thought of a new project. For example, the gamingpany that he would open. Theo nned to ask her opinion on it as the gamingpany would be another under the Umbre Corporation. And as the Head Director of the corporation, Sam''s opinion was crucial for the project.
This meant that Sam would be the second person to ever know of this project. First was Aurora, but she was his sister.
Sam, on another hand, was another story. Her opinion meant a lot to Theo, and that''s why he nned to talk to her about it.
"Currently, there are threepanies under the Umbre Corporation. BlueCloud, Fuji Jump, and Tokyo Studios." Sam started her report.
"Only the BlueCloud and Fuji Jump are capable to generate revenue at the moment. But the Tokyo Studios are still operating, which means that the report that Ryoko sent only states the expenses we have to pay to maintain the studio in operation. Plus, we have the costs rted to the Umbre Corporation operations."
"I hired a respectable and skillful team ofwyers to work in our Legal Department. As we are dealing with the entertainment industry, we have to safeguard our projects'' legal rights, and for that, we have to have goodwyers to protect thepany."
"For example, if someone giarizes one of our mangas, we have to possess enough legal power to sue the other party. The Legal Department is constantly observing the market in search of potential breaches in copyrights. Plus, they take care of other problems as well. Briefly, they are essential in the corporation."
"I said all that because the cost to maintain a Legal Department is costly." Sam exined.
"How much?" Theo asked calmly.
"Our monthly sry budget doubled whenpared withst month." Sam simply replied.
"No problem, I trust you on this." Theo replied without any faze.
It seemed as though he didn''t care that he would have to pay double to maintain apany that did not generate any profits.
But he knew that things didn''t work like that. He knew that the Umbre Corporation was essential for the operation of hispanies. So, he did not care how much money he had to pay for its operations. Plus, he had more money than he could expend, so he didn''t care.
Sam nodded in relief when she saw that he didn''t care much about the sudden increase in the budget. Even though she knew he had money, she was still got nervous about asking for more money from him.
"What about the Tokyo Studios?" Theo asked.
"I helped Ryoko organize the reports, so I''m more aware of it. She hired a new team of sound engineers which made the costs increase as their sry is high. A securitypany was also hired to guard the building, which increased the overall monthly expenses. Plus, it''s winter and the heating system in the studio has been on since the cold weather began, which made the energy bill increase exponentially." Sam exined.
"Before, we would have to pay 3.5 million dors. But the new due to these reasons, the new budget is 4.1 million dors. And that''s because we have the money from the dormitory rents that the employees are currently living on. Most of the new employees are living in the dormitories, so we cut a lot of costs with this rent money. Without it, I calcte that the budget would be around 5 million dors." Sam finished.
Theo nodded and asked, "Putting the two budgets together, how much do I have to pay?"
"The cost of the twopanies is 7.1 million dors." She replied bluntly.
That meant that the Umbre Corporation had a monthly operation cost of 3 million dors!
That''s almost as much as the budget from the Tokyo Studios.
That was an astronomical amount of money when we considered that the Umbre Corporation only had one-tenth as many employees as the Tokyo Studios.
But as Sam already exined, thesewyers that she hired would not ept to work for the Umbre Corporation if the sry was low. That''s why she offered a high sry, as she knew they were good and experienced in their jobs. She couldn''t be cheap withwyers as their work was essential to thepany.
"I will give you 12 million dors. Of those, 7.1 million is to pay these costs. While the rest is for bonuses. You can pick the employees that worked the best this year, and you can decide how much bonus they should earn. This includes the employees from the Umbre Corporation and the other threepanies." Theo replied with a calm smile.
Sam was once more surprised by Theo''s actions. She knew that he was hands-free with his money, but she did not expect him to offer this proposition.
He gave almost 5 million to pay bonuses!
That was an enormous amount of money, but he did not hesitate to give it away to please and reward his employee.
She was touched by generosity once more as she knew that it was very rare for someone so rich to be so generous.
"Don''t worry, boss! Leave this task to me." Sam was touched that he trusted her enough to pick the employees who would receive the bonuses.
Theo nodded and asked for another detail of the operations.
The two of them continued their discussions.
Chapter 405 Sam Discovers Another Secret
Theo and Sam talked for a long while about thepany''s operation.
She also had him sign some documents that he needed to sign as the owner of thepany.
He also got to know how much he had to pay in taxes that year and it was not as much as he imagined.
With the money, he received from Fuji''s December Sales, Theo would be able to pay the taxes without many problems.
"I think that''s all." Sam said when Theo signed thest document.
"You did an amazing job, Sam. I''ll send your own end-of-the-year bonus as well. You deserve it." Theo said with a satisfied smile.
It was a great feeling to have someone trustworthy taking care of everything for him. This way he had total liberty to focus on what he liked to do.
If he didn''t have someone like Sam, Theo would have to spend all of his time managing thepany. And that''s not why he opened these projects.
"Thank you, Theo!" Sam replied with a bright smile.
She felt gratified that he would take the time to give her a bonus. She couldn''t give herself a bonus, but Theo could as he was her only boss.
She felt that her work was appreciated.
Theo just nodded and smiled, they didn''t have to talk much as they had enough trust in each other.
"Before we finish this meeting, I have some things I have to consult your opinion about them." Theo suddenly said.
Sam got curious when she heard, so she promptly asked, "What about?"
"There are a few projects that I want to start next year." Theo started.
"You mean you want to open new businesses? I don''t think that we will much budget for that if we start therge printing factory project." Sammented confused.
"Well, there is something I didn''t tell you. I have another source of ie, and I will receive a huge amount of money through it." Theo replied as he considered if he should tell her that he was Moonlight.
"What? How?" Sam was taken by surprise.
As Theo''s assistant, she knew the best his ie, but now she was hearing that he had another way? It was normal her surprise and curiousness to know about it.
Theo looked at her and decided as he said, "I don''t know if you noticed that thest month I was involved in a project that took most of my time." He started.
He figured that if Sam was trustworthy enough to handle his money, she was able to keep the secret that he was Moonlight safe from others.
"Yeah, I did. But I figured that you were writing another manga or light novel." Sam replied.
He shook his head, "No, I wasn''t. More precisely I was producing a music album. I worked hard to produce this album, and Iunched itst Thursday."
Sam was shocked when she heard that, and what annoyed her was that she could associate this story with something else, but she didn''t know what.
"The name of the album is [Earth to Azure] and as I didn''t want to be famous and have people following me 24/7, I used an alias name." Theo exined.
It was only then that Sam connected the dots.
She gasped loudly and her eyes became wide as she looked at him in shock.
"My alias name is Moonlight." Theo simply said with a small teasing smile.
He was having fun seeing her shocked expression.
"OH, MY GOD!" Sam shouted in excitement.
Her eyes shone with excitement as she realized that Moonlight was in front of her.
For a moment, she forgot that Theo was her close friend and boss. She could only see her idol, Moonlight.
Moonlight was in front of her!
The same one that performed in Nancy Nicholson''s Show!
"Tell me everything?" Sam asked as she stared intently at him.
Theo could onlyugh and exin how everything went by.
When she heard that Aurora was Tsukuyomi, she shouted in surprise again.
Two of her close friends were worldwide superstars!
She couldn''t believe that something so crazy would happen to her one day.
"...Ayia is managing my musical career. And if you saw the numbers that my album reached, you can imagine how much I''m making." Theo finished his exnation.
"Oh, my god. Now I know why you are so confident in investing in therge printing factory!" Sam eximed in realization.
She had checked today''s charts and Moonlight broke records again!
This meant that with the number of streams he was receiving, Theo would receive a staggering amount of money.
Sam got nervous just thinking about how much he would receive.
"Now you know that money won''t be a problem for a while. It''s so much money that for a while I was lost in what to do with it. But Aurora gave great suggestions, I liked them and I wanted to know your opinion about them." Theo said with a confident smile.
"Okay, tell me about it. But our conversation about Moonlight is not over!" She said fiercely.
"Don''t worry about it." Theoughed.
"Tell me about the new projects then." Sam asked.
"The first one is a charity project. I want to use part of this money to help people in need. Aurora suggested I open a non-governmental organization for the sake of people in need. We can provide for people here in the Sakura Abode Country, ces like orphanages that need donations. And we also can work in poor countries bringing them food, basic supplements, education, and other things." Theo exined with a thoughtful face.
"That''s not hard to implement, Theo. I bet that with the money you will receive, I can start this project in less than a month." Sam replied as she thought about it.
"Really? Is it that easy?" Theo asked in surprise.
"Yeah, the government does not put many restrictions on charity organizations. As long as you have money, the project can operate without many problems. The only potential problem is people not using the money for charity. That''s why we need to open an office for the organization to monitor that the money is being used as we designed." Sammented.
"We can open the office here in Elffire City then. And you don''t have to worry about the money security, I know someone who can track and verify if the money is being used correctly." Theo replied mysteriously.
Theo was obviously talking about Sylph. Under her watch, there was no possibility of misusing the money destined for charity.
"Then, as soon as you have the money, we can start the procedures to open this charity organization." Sam said with a bright smile.
She could see that Theo was not doing that because he wanted recognition, she could see that he only wanted to help people in need.
She admired him even more at that moment, she was d that she would participate in such a noble cause.
"That''s great news, Sam. I''m really happy!" Theo said in excitement.
It was at that moment that an organization that helped people in need all over the world was born.
Chapter 406 Game-Developing Company: Plans And Future
"Aurora''s second suggestion was for me to open a game-developingpany. And I found it was a brilliant idea! This way, I can develop games from the mangas and animes we produce in the publishing house and the animation studio." Theo exined with enthusiasm.
Sam nodded as she thought of the possibilities, "Normally I would warn you how expensive establishing a gamingpany can be. But now that I know that you are Moonlight, I won''t say that. The only problem would be finding a talented team to help you with this new project." Shemented with a thoughtful face.
"I was hoping that you knew someone in the area." Theo said as he looked at her.
But Sam just shook her head as she said, "No, I don''t. I lived my whole life in Elffire City, and there are no gamingpanies based here. We will be in the dark in this one."
Theo nodded as he already expected that, "Well, we were in the dark as well when we were opening the animation studio, but we were sessful in finding talented people to work for us. I''m sure that someone will appear." He smiled as if he was not worried at all.
Sam also smiled when she heard that, she had to admit that what he said was true. Ryoko appeared out of nowhere, and she was the perfect fit for the position. Sam shared his optimism.
"And I presume you want to open thepany here in Elffire City as well?" Sam asked.
"Yeah, I''m sure you already realized that I pretend to open all my businesses andpanies here in Elffire City, and the gamingpany will be no different. Plus, gamingpanies do not have a specific city where they all have their headquarters. Some of them are in Sakura City, others in some other capitals around the country, and some of them even have their headquarters in other countries like the Eagle and Pangu Countries. So, it won''t be a problem to open thepany here in Elffire City." Theomented.
"When wee back from the Heart Inds I''ll start looking for a building to serve as thepany headquarters then. How many people do you think will work for thepany? Depending on how many people we will hire, we will have to buy arger building." Sam asked.
Theo thought for a while before replying, "At least half as many employees as the Tokyo Studios have. That''s because we will need a team of art directors, character designers, UI artists, texture artists, environment artists, animators, programmers, AI programmers, graphics programmers,work programmers, physics programmers, and UI programmers." He listed the positions that were essential in a gamingpany.
They englobed two departments: the Art and Animation Department, and the Engineering and Technical Department.
Each one had a specific position and importance in the game development process.
Given what the visual industry gaming is, artists y one of the most important roles. Artists are involved in the preproduction and production stages of video game development. Artists are responsible for creating the visual elements of the game, from the characters to the setting. They create the art, which technical roles then can build from.
It''s no surprise that the video game industry relies on many heavily technical jobs. The professionals in these positions take the vision and work of the artists and turn it into a game that operates correctly. They''re most active in the production and postproduction stages.
Technical video game professionals are made up primarily of programmers and engineers. Programmers and engineers create the actual code that allows the game to run as it should.
Some people may ask, ''Why Theo did not ask Sylph to do this job if she was an artificial intelligence?''.
Theo would simply reply that doing that would take the fun out of producing a game. If it was too easy, he wouldn''t be able to enjoy the process of developing a game.
Although Sylph was extremely intelligent, the human mind could also produce wonders with its imagination. And that''s what Theo wanted, their imagination and creativity.
Plus, Theo could ask Sylph to check the game after they finish producing, with her power it would be easy for her to find potential bugs and errors. This way he would be able tounch games free of bugs!
It was the perfect way of using Sylph''sputing power.
"Hmm, that''s a lot of people. I don''t know if there are buildings left in Elffire City capable to support so many people." Sammented thoughtfully.
"We were extremely lucky to find and buy cheaply that enormous building for the animation studio. From my investigations at that time, there are no empty buildings left in Elffire City capable to house the gamingpany." She added.
"What if we built the building?" Theo suggested.
"Well, that would be expensive, but with your ie as Moonlight, we can do this way. But it will take a while for the building to be ready to house the gamingpany as construction takes time, especially for a building this big." Sam replied.
Theo just smiled, "I''m not in a hurry. So, we can take our time."
He figured that meanwhile, the construction of the building happened, he would take a time to find someone to manage and take care of thepany for him.
Just like Sam, Haruto, Sayuri, and Ryoko did.
Theo just didn''t know if he would be able to meet someone trustworthy and talented enough for the job.
But he figured that he would just leave it up to fate, the universe had already sent so many amazing people into his life, one more would not be asking for too much, right?
"I''ll search for possible locations andnd to purchase when wee back from vacation, then." Sam nodded.
"Thank you!" Theo smiled at her.
Sam just shook her head wryly as she said, "It seems my life will get super busy when Ie back from vacation."
Theo could onlyugh embarrassedly as he knew that he ced so many tasks on Sam''s back.
In addition, to manage hispanies, she had to take care of therge printing factory construction, opening the charity organization, and gamingpany building construction.
But, he couldn''t help it as she was the only person he trusted to do this work for him.
"Sorry about that." Theo said.
Sam justughed as she said, "Don''t worry about it. I like these kinds of tasks. I feel my experience and skill increase as I work on projects like these. Plus, I have a team working here to help meplete these tasks."
Her eyes shone with excitement at the thought that she would be able to participate in such big projects.
She could feel an empire being formed as thepany grew bigger and bigger.
And she was part of it!
Chapter 407 End-Of-The-Year Party
Theo spent the entire morning at the Umbre Corporation Office.
He had many documents to sign and a lot to talk about with Sam. He only left when there was nothing for him to do anymore.
"I guess that''s it." Theo said as he stood up.
"Yeah, I will draft the nning for 2021 with the information and requests you told me about. You can leave the work for us." Sammented as she also stood up.
"Thank you for your hard work." Theo bowed his head a little to her.
Even though his family was not Yamato descendants, he still knew the tradition of bowing when thanking someone.
"Don''t worry about it." Sam replied with a smile.
The two of them talked about the partyter that night as they left the conference room.
Shortly after, Theo bade goodbye to her before he left the office.
He had to go to the animation studio, while Sam had to stay and work hard before the holidays start tomorrow.
After all, she would be out for 2 weeks, and she had to leave the corporation ready to deal with any kind of problem during the time she would be away.
While Sam was working hard to leave thepany in good hands while she was away, Theo arrived at the studio after driving his car for a while.
It was already 12 o''clock when he arrived.
It was the time that people usually had their lunch, and Theo had a reason to arrive at that time.
Ryoko decided that it would bring the employees together if they had a little party with good food on theirst day of work of the year. So, everyone in the studio was invited to the little end-of-the-year party of the studio. And it was about to begin, that''s why Theo came early.
Actually, Ryoko was not the only one who had this idea. Sam, Haruto, and Sayuri also had this idea. They would do the same thing in their ownpanies.
This would bring the spirit of unity among the employees. Which was important in apany that was open for less than a year.
After parking his car, Theo headed directly to the food court, where the party would happen.
Along the way, he greeted everyone he met with a smile, even though he didn''t know their names, he still appreciated their work for him.
Not long after, he arrived at the venue and noticed that almost everyone was gathered there already.
There were at least 800 people seated as they waited for the part to start.
Theo searched for Ryoko''s figure as his eyes scanned the venue, shortlyter he found her. So, he walked towards her as he greeted everyone.
"Everything seems delicious. Where did you get this food?." Theo said with a teasing voice as he arrived behind Ryoko.
Ryoko was a little confused when she heard that, but she recognized his voice not long after. She turned her head and smiled at him, "Someone gave us a good recipe." Sheughed.
Ryoko knew he was a famous chef around the city, so she asked him which dishes would be best for the party. And he replied by sending a bunch of recipes. Ryoko only had the job to give these recipes to the cooks that worked in the food court.
Theo justughed when he heard that.
"We can start any moment now." Ryoko said as she scanned the venue.
"Is everyone here?" Theo asked.
"There are only a few people who can''te as they have some things to do." Ryoko replied.
"Then let''s start this party." Theo smiled.
Ryoko nodded as she took the microphone and climbed the little stage ced in the middle of the food court.
When everyone saw Ryoko climbing the stage with a microphone in her hands, they stopped talking among themselves. They made silent and waited for their boss to talk.
After a month of working together, Ryoko earned everyone''s respect with her ability and professionalism. They all admired her.
"Good afternoon, everyone!" Ryoko said with a smile on her face.
"Good afternoon!" Everyone shouted back.
"It has been only one month since we opened and started working together. But I still thought we needed to celebrate this end-of-the-year. As we were able to get together as one big family. Over thisst month, I was able to talk with most of you and I''m d that everyone here shares the same passion for animation as Theo and I have." Ryoko said with a calm voice as she looked at the crowd.
Everyone was touched when they heard their boss saying these things. It was a wonderful feeling to have their boss being so appreciative of their work. It made them even more excited and passionate about their future in the studio.
"Before I pass the microphone to Theo, I would like to thank everyone here for your work in thest month. I hope next year everyone herees back with even more passion!" Ryoko finished her speech with a smile.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
There was the sound of thunderous pping when Ryoko finished her speech. Everyone was happy with what she said and they poured their feelings as they pped.
Theo climbed the stage and received the microphone when the pping stopped.
"Good afternoon, everyone. My speech will be short as I imagine everyone can''t stand the delicious smelling from the kitchen." Theo smiled.
Everyoneughed when they heard that.
Theo''s charm was on and he charmed everyone.
"Ryoko already talked about your work in thest month, so I will talk about the work that waits for us next year." Theo started.
Everyone stood erect on their chairs when they heard that, they knew that Theo was the owner and creative director of the studio. So, the person who would know better what they would do next year would be him. They looked at him without blinking as they didn''t want to miss anything.
"I''m sure everyone knows that the entire studio is involved in the [SAO] Anime Production. More than 800 animators working to produce this anime. I''m sure that everyone realized that''s an overkill number as anime production have much fewer animators working in it." Theo exined.
Everyone nodded in agreement as they indeed noticed that.
"Ryoko and I agree with this statement. That''s why I will announce now that after the [SAO] Anime is ready, we will divide the studio into several productions. We will produce several animations at the same time. And what will decide which production you will work at is the performance you had during the [SAO] Anime Production." Theo dropped the information.
"So, I rmend everyone here give their all during the current production as this will decide which position you will receive in the near future." Theo added with a smile.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that. Theirpetitive spirit burned in excitement and passion to get the best position possible!
Chapter 408 Theos Charm And Briannas Guess
Theo could see the excitement in their eyes when he revealed the information. Theirpetitive spirit was burning.
"Our studio is only open for a month, but our goal must be the sky! I want our animes topete with the top studios in Sakura City. We hired each one of you because we saw potential and talent in you. Now it arrived the time for you all to show that our decision was correct when we hired all of you." Theo talked with a maic and firm voice.
He wanted to bring out the best of them, and only by saying things like these he would be able to do that. And his words were effective as everyone became even more determined to prove themselves to their bosses.
Theo nodded inwardly when he saw that, so he smiled and said, "That''s all. Let''s eat, guys! Oh, and an early happy new year to everyone." Theo finished with a bright smile.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
As soon as he finished, everyone started pping as well.
Theo came down the stage as everyone pped, he smiled at Ryoko as he gave her the microphone.
Ryoko smiled back as well. She liked and approved of his speech. She knew that the animators needed an incentive for the new year, and what Theo told them was the perfect thing to motivate them. She already could imagine that they would spend the entire new year holidays thinking about their work back at the studio.
The party moved on as everyone served themselves and ate the delicious food.
Theo also got a serving for himself and sat down at a table with Ryoko and a few others.
Some people were even surprised when they saw Theo eating among everyone else. They knew that he had to be super rich to open a studio like that. But he still acted humble and kind to everyone. That made everyone like him even more.
Theo made small talk with Ryoko and the others as he ate his food. Everyone at the table was able to see another side of Theo.
Ryoko knew him much better and was his friend already, so she was already used to his normal self.
But the others only had seen Theo acting as their boss, so it was their first time seeing Theo so yful and charming. They even temporarily forgot that he was their boss as they talked about random things.
Theo was just being himself, but he was able to charm everyone.
The others only woke up from his charm when they finished eating, and Theo left the table with Ryoko.
"Wow! Boss is really charming!" Briannamented as soon as Theo and Ryoko left.
Aidan nodded as he said, "He seems the kind of guy we grow up as friends with."
"Yes! That''s exactly the feeling!" Zofia eximed.
"He doesn''t even act like a rich person." Noramented.
"Yeah, I agree. When I was in high school I studied with some rtively wealthy people, and they were extremely arrogant. They acted as if they were rulers of everything. Theo is much richer than them, but he is kind and approachable." Briannamented.
"Talking about him. What do you guys think will happen with us when the current production ends?" Aidan suddenly asked.
It was only then that they remembered the information that Theo dropped before the feast started.
"I already suspected that we would be separated after the [SAO] production ended. But hearing from him was much more impactful." Bruno sighed.
"It is indeed overkill to put the entire studio to produce only one anime, especially when there are more than 800 of us." Araya added.
"But the question is how they will divide us?" Zofia asked.
"I think they will take a portion of each department and gather a team to produce each specific animation." Noramented.
Brianna nodded, "That''s a valid guess. That''s what probably will happen. But also think that they will decide who will be the departments'' heads. After all, there is no one heading the departments so far. This means that our performance in this period will decide which one will receive the position."
Brianna, Aidan, Nora, and Bruno who already had high positions in their respective departments had excited expressions as they realized that.
It would be a dreaming true if they were able to get that position.
"We have to give our best this time." Aidan dered firmly.
The others nodded in agreement.
"I wonder which animes we will produce next." Mitsue said suddenly in a low voice.
She was not in such a high position to fight for positions as department head, but she was still excited about the future.
"The boss said that the studio will have several productions happening at the same time. This means that he already has the anime copyrights secured for production. As he is the owner, we can trust his word." Noramented.
"The question is from which publishing house he bought? I didn''t see any news report about the purchase of several copyrights." Bruno chimed in.
"I think I know which animes we will produce next." Brianna dered suddenly.
Everyone immediately looked at her when she said that.
"What? How can you know?" Aidan asked in disbelief.
The others were in disbelief as well as they waited for her to continue.
"You guys know that I''m part of the Art Department, right? Well, we were researching the light novel that we are basing on to produce the [Sword Art Online] Anime. Guess what we found?" Brianna smiled as she teased them.
The others could barely restrain themselves when they heard that.
"We found that the light novel was only released a few months ago, and although it didn''t make it to the Light Novel Sales Ranking, every volume that arrives in the bookstores is sold out. Which means that the light novel has the potential to reach the ranking." Brianna exined.
Everyone was a little shocked when they heard that. That was because the Light Novel Sales Ranking recorded which light novels sold the most copies in the entire country!
"And what is strange is that the publishingpany that released the [SAO] Light Novel only opened a few months ago as well. And their best seller is a manga called [Naruto]." She continued.
"Hey! I already heard about this manga! Before I came to Elffire City, I stopped by a bookstore to buy some mangas to read during the trip over. And I saw a bunch of people desperate to buy a copy of it. I wanted to buy a copy for me as well, but there weren''t any copies left when I arrived." Zofia said with an excited voice.
Everyone was impressed when they heard that, it seemed like the public loved this new manga.
"And guess what? The publishingpany has other sessful mangas and light novels! And their headquarters are based here in Elffire City! I guess that Theo knows the owner of this publishingpany, so he bought the copyrights of these works from them." Brianna finished.
The others had their eyes lit up when they heard that, they figured that the possibility of that being true was highly possible.
They had almost got everything right, but they would never imagine that Theo was rich enough to open two hugepanies in a span of a few months. And their thoughts wouldn''t even consider that these mangas and light novels came from his mind.
They talked excitedly about these mangas and light novels as they sat there. They decided to buy a few copies for themselves.
Chapter 409 Bonding Time
While Brianna, Aidan, and the others discussed which animes the studio would produce next, Theo and Ryoko left the food court and headed to the Sound Department.
Before the creative meetingter, they had another meeting to attend. It was the first meeting that the voice actors would participate. Although the voice actors would only start working after the new year holidays, they would receive a briefing about what their jobs would entail when they started working.
Theo and Ryoko arrived at the department and greeted the sound engineers with smiles.
The two bosses made small talk with the sound engineers as they waited for the bridge with Sakura City to connect.
Meanwhile, in another part of the country.
Tokyo Branch Studio, Sakura City.
Nana had just arrived in the building, and after the shock of yesterday''s happenings passed. She epted her new reality without many difficulties. After all, for someone so confident as her, she would only cry once, but afterward, she would ept that she was talented enough to take the job.
So, Nana arrived at the studio that afternoon acting confidently as always. After greeting the receptionist, she was guided to the conference room where the meeting would happen.
When she arrived there, she noticed that were already other people there. And to her surprise, she recognized some rtively famous voice actors.
''They must be the other voice actors that are in the cast.'' She thought as she took her seat.
So far, there was no other employee other than voice actors in the room. So, they started talking to each other.
"I guess everyone here passed the auditions. How about we introduce ourselves? After all, we will work together for the next period of time." One of the guys said suddenly.
The others nodded in agreement as they understood his argument.
After passing the auditions, theirpetition with each other ended. Now they were a team that needed to get along with each other to give their best during their work together.
"I''ll start. My name is Eto Kimi, and I''ll y Kirito in the anime. Before this production, I acted as a supporting character in some other animes as well." The guy dered as he tried to act calm.
It was his first time being a main character voice actor, so he had reasons to be nervous.
The others were a little surprised when they heard that he would be one of the main actors, but they still epted it nheless.
"My name is Laura Addams, and I''ll y Asuna in the anime. Before this production, I worked as the main actress in some animes, and as a supporting character in other animes." Laura said with a smile.
The others just smiled helplessly, because they knew Laura was being humble.
They all knew Laura''s work in some famous animes!
Therefore, Laura was easily the most experienced and skillful voice actor there. They all admired her work.
They were not surprised that she was able tond the second main character of the anime with her set of skills.
"You''re so humble, Laura-san!"
"I watched your work so many times!"
"Can I take a picture with you when the meeting ends?"
Everyone started swarming Laura withpliments and questions.
Laura had a helpless face when she saw their behavior. She was already used to these kinds of situations. But at the moment, they were coworkers, so she wanted everyone to be treated equally, including herself.
She could only say with a calm smile, "Please, guys. I can take any pictures or autographs after the meeting ends. But please treat me normally from now on. We are coworkers now, and I want our work together to be as normal as possible. But if you guys have any doubts or questions, you can search for me. I would be d to help you." She looked at them with a calm smile on her face.
The others nodded and just looked at her in admiration. They could see that she was extremely professional with her job. They hoped someday, they could face others with the same professionalism and calmness.
Nana looked at Laura with starry eyes, she also hoped that when she assumed Naruto''s voice, she could be like Laura. Nana already decided to ask Laura some doubts she had.
The others started to introduce themselves as well after that until it was Nana''s turn.
"My name is Ozawa Nana. I''m ying a supporting character, they haven''t told me which one yet. And this is my first time as a voice actress, so I would like to apologize for any mistakes I might make. Please take care of me." Nana said as she bowed her head a little.
Thest phrase she said in Yamatese (Japanese), it was a Yamato tradition for a rookie to say those words when he/she started working on something.
Everyone there understood what she said, after all, they all spoke in Yamatese (Japanese) when they acted as voice actors.
What made them surprised was that she was a rookie, it was a rtively rare sight to see a rookie in a production.
"Please take care of me." The others replied back just like the tradition demanded.
Afterward, Laura smiled as she said, "You don''t have to worry, Nana-san. It''s normal to make mistakes for the first time. No one will judge you even if you make mistakes. You cane to me to ask any doubts you have any time."
The others also expressed their support for Nana with kind words.
Nana was touched when she saw them being so supportive, "Thank you, guys! I''ll give my best!" She said with a wide smile.
Just like that, the voice actors started talking and bonding with each other.
It may sound like a coincidence that they were able to be alone for so long, but that was specially nned by Rio.
She knew that the actors needed to get along with each other if they wanted to perform togetherter, so she nned this time alone for them to bond.
And luckily, with the intent of helping Nana, everyone started bonding with each other.
They also started talking about the anime production. Everyone there had read the [SAO] Light Novel, so they knew the basics of what the plot would entail.
It was only when Rio and a few other employees entered the room that they stopped talking.
They all looked at her with eyes filled with expectation. They were curious to know what this meeting would be about.
"Good afternoon, guys!" Rio smiled at them.
"Some people may know me, but I will introduce myself to you guys. My name is Amano Rio, and I''m the Director Manager of this Branch Studio. These ones besides me are sound engineers." She started.
Everyone greeted each other when she said that, but the voice actors were intrigued when she said that they were in a branch studio.
"In a few moments, we will connect with Studio Headquarters. You guys will then understand the basics of the production." Rio dered with a small smile on her face.
Chapter 410 The Last Two Meetings Of The Year
Tokyo Branch Studio, Sakura City.
The voice actors and sound engineers looked at Rio and waited for her to continue speaking, but she just smiled and pointed at the big screen behind her.
"There''s a person who can exin everything to you guys." Rio simply said before the screen lit up and showed an image.
The image was of a conference room just like the one they were in at that moment, and there were also people sitting around a table. But the camera mostly focuses on two people. One was a silver-haired man and the other was a blue-haired woman. It was only when they saw Theo and Ryoko that they recorded seeing the two of them during the auditions.
"Good afternoon, everyone.My name is Theodore, I''m the Creative Director of [SAO] Anime Production." Theo smiled as his voice sounded in the two conference rooms.
He figured that it wasn''t necessary to tell them that he was the owner of the studio as well.
"Good afternoon! My name is Ryoko Riverdale, and I''m the Head Director of the studio." Ryoko introduced herself as well.
The voice actors were caught by surprise when they heard how important the two of them were.
Well, except for Nana, as she already knew that.
"You guys may be confused why we are having this conversation through a screen. But the studio where you are now is only a branch studio of ours. We are producing the animation in another city, which means that during the production you''ll constantly have discussions with our animators and sound engineers through video calls." Theo exined.
The voice actors had a look of realization when they understood everything. They were a little surprised, but they did not question much this configuration. They would do what they were told, and if their boss found it was possible, they just had to follow their instructions.
"Our sound engineers here will now show a short animation of each character." Theo said as he passed the turn to the sound engineers beside him.
Just as that meeting went by as the voice actors got to see the animation of their own characters, they were also able to hear the input from the sound engineers and Theo about the characters'' characteristics.
The voice actors werepletely focused on the exnation and inputs they heard from everyone, they even asked about some doubts they had about the characters.
Briefly, they were able to see how the character should be yed.
The meeting only ended an hourter when all the basics wereid down for them.
"That''s all, guys. Today''s meeting was only to introduce the characters to you all. We will have a break for the New Year Holidays, but production wille back at full speed on January 4th, next Monday. This means you will start your work on Monday as well." Ryoko exined.
"Last but not least, wee to the [Sword Art Online] Anime Production!" She said with a bright smile.
Theo started pping when she finished, and everyone started pping as well.
The voice actors also pped as they were excited to be part of another anime production. They couldn''t wait to start working next Monday.
The meeting ended shortly after.
Theo looked at Ryoko and said, "That went well."
"Thankfully it did. By the way they acted during the meeting, they are professional enough, which will make our job to manage them much easier." Shemented.
Theo nodded in agreement.
He and Ryoko spent some time talking with the sound engineers about their intake of the voice actors before they left the Sound Department.
The two of them had another meeting to attend shortly.
Thest creative meeting of the year.
Communication between departments was extremely essential in anime production, as it would lower the possibility of errors.
Theo and Ryoko arrived at the conference room where the creative meetings were held so far, and almost everyone had already arrived.
The two of them greeted everyone with smiles as they took their seat at the head of the table.
It wasn''t the time that the meeting was scheduled to start, so they just waited as they made small talk with everyone.
When the time arrived and everyone was present in the conference room, Ryoko started, "Okay, now that everyone is here, let''s start the meeting."
Everyone got silent when they heard her.
"As it was announced before. In this specific meeting, we will not discuss what we worked with thest few days, instead, we will discuss the production ns for the new year." She exined as she looked at them.
Everyone nodded in understanding, they already knew about that.
"As always let''s start with the In-Between Animation Production. Who among the team leaders can tell me about your ns?" Ryoko asked as she looked at the team leaders of the in-between animation teams.
The meeting went by as the team leaders exined their ns for the new year, and how they would be able to increase the speed of production through these new ns.
Everyone was determined to perform perfectly to earn a better position in the studio, so they did not measure their efforts to be able to help the anime production.
For example, Brianna talked about how her team would be able to design faster and more aesthetically urately with the [SAO] anime designs.
"I asked all my teammates to read the [Sword Art Online] Light Novel so they could be able to imagine better the universe where the anime is located. And I''m already seeing an improvement in their designs, with the help of the storyboard and script as well we can produce much better designs." Brianna exined her ns with a calm face.
The others had a look of realization when they heard that, they hadn''t thought about reading the light novel, but if they wanted to prove themselves to their bosses, they had to put their teams to read the light novel as well!
They couldn''t be left behind by the other teams!
Theo and Ryoko were satisfied when they saw that happening.
The meeting went by until everyone exined their ns for the new year. Some ns were simr, but that wasn''t a problem as the goal was to produce a good anime and notpete with each other.
When thest person finished talking, Ryoko said with a satisfied smile, "I''m very happy that everyone here already has a n for the production next year. The sooner we finish the production of the [Sword Art Online] Anime, the sooner we can get the studio in its permanent configuration. And I''m sure you''ll all like what we have in the n for the studio. But, we will only end the production if Theo and I deem that your work was enough to please us and the public. So, work hard!" She finished with an encouraging smile.
The team leaders nodded in understanding while their eyes shone with determination to finish the production record time!
Would they be able to pull that through?
Chapter 411 The Spark Restaurant: Reports And Projections
Theo wished everyone a Happy New Year as he left the studio after the meeting, that was because he would only see them after he came back from vacation.
To Ryoko, he only bade farewell as he would see her tomorrow at his house for the New Year Party that he would throw.
After wishing everyone a happy new year, Theo left the studio in his car and headed straight to his restaurant.
That night would be thest service of the restaurant of the years, as Theo would not open tomorrow.
Which made the night already special, but after the service, there would be a little party for everyone where Ayia and Shizuka would be able to enjoy a New Year''s Party with everyone.
June and Aurora spent the whole day organizing the party, and when Theo arrived at the restaurant the two of them were already there.
"Good afternoon, Sarah! Looking forward to the holidays?" Theo smiled at the girl who worked as a greeter.
Sarah was mentioned before as a college student.
"Yes, boss! I''m gonna visit my family in the countryside." Sarah replied with enthusiasm.
Theoughed and congratted her before he headed to the kitchen.
Among allpanies that Theo owned, the restaurant would receive the longest holidays.
The restaurant would be closed from December 31st until January 12th. This meant that employees would have a 13-day paid vacation.
That was because all the kitchen staff would travel with Theo to the Heart Inds, so there was no possibility of the restaurant opening until they came back.
Which was totally different from the otherpanies that Theo owned.
The otherpanies would only have 4 days max of holidays, but that was because they could operate without Theo and their respective Director Managers.
When Theo arrived in the kitchen, some people were already there waiting for their shift to start.
Theo greeted everyone with a smile before he entered the dressing room to change into his chef outfit.
When he left the dressing room wearing his ck chef clothes, instead of staying with the others in the kitchen, he headed to June''s office.
Just like all the other managers under him did that day, she would present the reports rted to the restaurant.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Come in!" June''s voice came from inside when Theo knocked on her door.
When he entered the room, he was greeted by the image of two women busy with their work.
They were putting together thest decorations for the partyter.
"Oh, Aurora, you are here too!" Theo said as he gave her a doting smile.
"Big brother! I spent the day with June-onee-chan!" She giggled.
"How''re the preparations for the party?" Theo asked as he took a seat beside them.
"Everything''s ready, and the food you will take care of it, right?" June asked.
"Yeah, I squeeze the food preparations during the service. Ayia and Shizuka won''t even suspect that we will be making food for a party in the middle of the service." Theoughed.
Aurora giggled when she heard that.
"Okay, I presume you came here for the reports?" June asked suddenly.
"Yes, you told me toe here before the service to present the reports." Theo replied calmly.
"Okay, then. Let me start." She said as she gave Theo a stack of papers.
"These are the reports, but I will still exin them." She added.
Theo nodded as he received the papers.
"The restaurant opened on September 19th of 2020, which means that we have been open for over 3 months already. Since then, I observed a steady increase in the fame of the restaurant. Little by little, we were able to expand our clientele as our good food conquered the hearts of the people who visited us. At the moment we are one of the most famous restaurants in town. Even though we are not even close to the starred restaurants in town, among the non-starred restaurants in the city we became one of the best and most famous." June exined.
Theo nodded in understanding when he heard that, but Aurora''s eyes shone when she heard that.
She hasn''t told anyone yet, but she had sent an application to Aether Magazine to have one of their food criticse to evaluate the restaurant.
If a restaurant was able to be listed with a star in Aether Magazine, its fame and renown would register arge jump.
We just had to observe the two starred restaurants in Elffire City, their fame and renown were much bigger than The Spark Restaurant. They were the restaurants that June mentioned just now.
"In thest few weeks, we saw a huge increase in the search for reservations. That was after a renowned food critic in the townplimented our food in one of the city journals." She added.
"Our numbers during the first month were..." June then started to give a detailed report of the attendance during thest months.
She also reported the profits, the costs, the energy bills, and the costs with ingredientspared month to month.
Briefly, June detailed the whole operation of the restaurant with details while Theo listened to everything with attention, sometimes he even asked something to her, but he was mostly silent while she talked.
Even though June only took care of this ''tiny'' business, she took her job very seriously, and that''s why Theo was so satisfied with her job.
The restaurant did not register many oscitions during the three months that it was opened, which was much different whenpared with the otherpanies that Theo owned. That was because the restaurant was the same since its opening, and Theo did not n on changing anything.
The restaurant was his temple, and he would maintain the way it was as long as it was possible.
"...that''s all for the past months'' reports. Now I will give the overview of next year''s operations." She dered.
"We have a long-term partnership with the supplier we currently buy our ingredients, so there will be no problem with that for next year." She started.
Theo already expected that as the supplier was the one that Ayia''s grandfather rmended. After knowing Ayia for so long, he already knew that she was extremely rich, so the supplier they rmended was top-notch.
June passed to exin the restaurant operations for next year, "...the cast of employees will not change as well. The only important thing that will change is that we will only operate 5 days a week starting next year, just like you asked me to. All the reservations we did for January already respect the new rule." June exined.
Theo nodded in understanding, but Aurora was a little surprised as she didn''t know about this change. She wanted to ask her brother why he was doing that, but she held back until June finished her report.
June talked for a while longer, until she finished reporting everything.
Theo looked at her and smiled, "Great work, June! I''m d Sam rmended you to me." He did not measure thepliment he made to her.
He could see that she poured her heart into her job, and he was d that she liked her job.
It was then that Aurora couldn''t hold back anymore and asked...
Chapter 412 Last Service Of The Year
"Theo, why did you decide to take one day of service?" Aurora asked him.
Theo, who was still processing the report that June just told him, smiled when he heard her eager voice.
"Even though I love working at the restaurant, next year I''ll be busy most of the time. So, I took one day off the service to avoid problems with the schedule." Theo replied calmly.
He was telling the truth when he said that, next year he would start so many projects: various animes productions, several mangas, soundtrack productions, concert rehearsals, developing the gamingpany, and others.
Briefly, he couldn''t spend every night of the week in the restaurant because of his busy schedule. So, he decided to lower the days that the restaurant would be open. And with Ayia''s help, he would only have to be at the restaurant 4 nights a week, leaving 3 nights of the week for him to do other things.
Aurora nodded in understanding when she heard that.
Theo talked for a while longer with June and Aurora before he left for the kitchen, it was almost time to start cooking.
When he arrived there, he noticed that everyone already arrived and they were just waiting for him.
"Everyone''s here?" Theo smiled as he looked at them.
"It''s Hideko and Tim''s day off, so they won''te." Kimiko replied.
"Everyone else is here already." Lauren added.
"Great! Guys, this will be ourst service of the year. We did amazing work in thest few months, so let''s maintain our excellency in our cooking today as well." Theo said with a confident and firm voice.
"Yes, chef!" They replied.
At that moment, they were coworkers and Theo was their chef, and they would perform the best they could!
They started cooking soon after.
Just like they did every day, they would start cooking theplicated things first, so these things would be ready when the service started.
When the clock hit 5:50 pm, the first clients started arriving. And they were greeted and served by the amazing staff of the restaurant.
At 6 pm, the service started and the first orders arrived in the kitchen.
It was then that their marathon started, but everyone was already used to the fast pace cooking that the kitchen of a busy restaurant demanded.
After cooking together for so long, everyone there was already familiar with the work and behavior of the others, so they were able to optimize their work. Which was a huge improvement whenpared to the time they started working and cooking together.
They worked so well together that they didn''t even question Theo when he passed a strange order for a dish that wasn''t on the menu. They just thought it was an order from a client, they didn''t expect that Theo was making them cook the food for the partyter.
Theo didn''t tell them about it as Ayia and Shizuka would be suspicious if they started acting differently while cooking these dishes.
As soon as these dishes were ready, Theo asked the waiters to bring them to the third floor of the restaurant, where the party would happen.
Just like that, thest service of the year went by uneventfully, a salvo for Theo sneaking the food preparation for the party, but apart from that, the service went by without any problems, as usual.
When they finished thest order, Theo looked at their tired faces and smiled.
They had cooked for more than 6 hours without stopping, and they didn''t make a single mistake! He was so proud of how far they hade!
"Gather up, guys!" Theo said out loud.
Even though everyone was tired, they still listened to hismand, he was the chef after all.
"I have some things to say, but let''s gather with everyone else before I can say something. June is already gathering up the others on the third floor, let''s go to the third floor then." Theo simply said as he led the way out of the kitchen.
They were a little confused why it had to be on the third floor, but they could understand why Theo was gathering up everyone from the restaurant.
It was only when they arrived on the third floor and saw the ce filled with beautiful new year decorations that they figured it out.
The ce was decorated beautifully with mythical sea creatures and water flowers. And the starry sky simted by the technological ceiling made them feel like they were on a deste ind in the middle of the sea. Just like the tradition told about, the more a new year celebration had the sea represented, the more luck the person would have in the new year. And that''s what June and Aurora envisioned when they decorated the ce.
"Wow!" Everyone eximed in wonder when they saw the ce.
The kitchen and hall staff had starry eyes as they looked at the beautiful ce.
When the kitchen staff saw the table where the food was ced, they assumed strange expressions.
They recognized these dishes! They had cooked them just a few moments before!
Theo was so sneaky to do that to them without saying anything.
And there weren''t only restaurant employees there, Theo''s friends also came.
Sam, Sayuri, and Ryoko also came.
The three of them had finished all the work in their respectivepanies, so they decided toe as they knew that there would be delicious food. And it wasn''t a surprise that the three of them were shocked by the production of this little party. It was much better than the end-of-the-year party they threw in theirpanies. But they could understand why, Theo''s restaurant was one of the most beautiful buildings in the city, so it was easy to set a better party.
"Now that everyone''s here, I''d like to say a few words." Theo said out loud.
Everyone stopped talking among themselves when they heard him.
"It has been only over three months since this restaurant opened. But it feels that an eternity has gone by. When I had the idea to open a restaurant, I just wanted to share my passion for cooking. I never imagined that I would be lucky enough to get friends along the way. Friends that I want to keep with me along my path." Theo smiled at them.
They hadn''t expected that Theo would give such a touching speech, so they were hit by his words and some of them started tearing up a little.
"Each one of you was part of this, and I will never forget you. Even if our paths someday separate from each other, each one of you has a special ce in my heart. Thank you for all your hard work during thesest months. I hope we can work with the same passion and professionalism next year." Theo said his heartfelt words.
And his words touched everyone''s hearts.
"June and I nned this party mainly tomemorate thest few months, but we also nned this party for two of my close friends. Ayia and Shizuka, you two won''t be able tomemorate the New Year with us tomorrow, so let''smemorate it today." He smiled at Ayia and Shizuka when he said that.
Chapter 413 Everyones Drunk
Ayia and Shizuka were bummed out that they wouldn''t be able to spend the New Year with their friends, as they thought it would be boring to spend another new year with their family.
But when they heard that this party was for them as well, they were touched.
Shizuka was usually a calm and reserved person, she didn''t talk much. People would think that she did not feel many emotions. But in thest few months, she had learned to love thepany of everyone there. And for the first time, she felt like she had friends outside her family. Even though she didn''t say much, she loved everyone there. And knowing that they threw a party for her too, made her feel a little emotional. But she was good at controlling her emotions, so she just smiled gratefully at them.
Ayia, on another hand, didn''t have any problems expressing her emotions, so she just started tearing up a little. Just like Shizuka, thest few months were the best of her life.
For the first time in her life, she was able to find friends that liked her not because of her family. She was able to find people who liked her for what she was and not for what she came from. For the first time, she was able to feel the struggle of working so much, and she loved that feeling. That''s why she started to feel more at home in Elffire City than in Sakura City.
That was because it was in Elffire City that she found her ce and what she wanted to do from now on.
That''s why happy tears were falling out of her eyes, she was happy that they were kind enough to throw a party so that they could spend a new year party together.
Theo showed a brilliant smile when he saw everyone getting emotional, "Thank you for listening. If anyone else wants to talk, you can."
"Let me!" Ayia immediately shouted.
Everyoneughed a little when they saw her enthusiasm, they were used to Ayia''s liveliness.
Ayia''s golden eyes shone with happiness as she looked at everyone there, "I won''t say much. I''d just like to say thanks to everyone here. Even if you didn''t throw a party for me and Shizuka. I already thought so highly of everyone here. I love you guys so much! epting Theo''s offer to work here was the best thing that I had ever done." She said her heartfelt words.
The others could rte to what she said. Everyone there didn''t imagine when they applied for a job at the restaurant, they would be able to find a ce like a second home to them. Everyone there was so nice, the pay was amazing, and they loved their work.
Even if it was a little too demanding sometimes.
"I would like to say something as well." June said suddenly.
Everyone immediately looked at her.
"First, I would like to thank my friend Sam for rmending me for this amazing job." She started as she looked at Sam.
"When I was in college I never imagined that I would manage a restaurant, I always thought that I would work on a boring manager job. But when Theo hired me, I was able to see how fun is to work in a restaurant. I fell in love with it in the first week. I love how I can help the kitchen and the hall staff do their job. I hope I wasn''t a demanding manager to you guys." Juneughed.
Everyoneughed when they heard that because June was indeed demanding, but she never offended or insulted anyone. She just wanted everyone to be 100% in their jobs.
But she never demanded more than could handle, and if any of them got sick, she would give them the day off without hesitation. That''s why everyone liked her.
"I hope that in the new year, we work together as well as we did in thest few months." She finished with a brilliant smile.
"Yes!"
"We can do it!"
"Marry me, June!"
They shouted and whistled after she finished talking.
Theoughed before he said, "If there is no one else who wants to talk. Let''s dig into this food."
"YAY!"
They shouted excitedly.
Just like that, they enjoyed the delicious food served and the wine and beers that Theo got them.
Theo figured that as thest night of service of the year, they could get drunk without any problems.
And that they did.
It was difficult for Theo to get drunk, but the others did not have that problem.
June got drunk after drinking 3 sses of wine, while Sam and Sayuri got drunk after drinking 6 sses of wine.
"You know what? I love you guys so much!" June drunkenly said a certain hourter.
"Me too!" Sam shouted drunkenly as well.
"You guys are my best friends forever!" Sayuripleted drunkenly.
"You guys won''t leave me, right?" Sam started crying.
"Hey, we should make Theo drunk as well. He is always sober, let''s bring him down!" Kimiko shouted in protest.
It wasn''t a surprise to see that everyone was already drunk, and only Theo was sober.
Even Aurora was a little tipsy as Theo allowed her to drink a couple of sses of wine. Theo was not strict with alcohol, he knew that there was only one year before she could drink alcohol legally, so there was no problem if she drank low quantities.
As tipsy as she was, she immediately shouted back when she heard Kimiko''s words, "Big brother, get drunk now!"
Thest time that they got drunk Ayia and Shizuka was not present, so it was their first time seeing them drunk. They were trained martial artists, so their tolerance to alcohol was higher. So, they were able to have fun while watching them get drunk.
Butter on, they got drunk as well.
So, it wasn''t a surprise when Ayia shouted tipsily, "Theo, drink this bottle of wine!"
"Yes!"
"Yes!"
"Drink it all!"
"DRINK!"
Everyone started shouting excitedly for Theo to drink the entire bottle of wine.
Theo could onlyugh helplessly when he saw their drunk behavior. But he epted their request and took the bottle of wine in his hand and took the tip to his mouth and drank.
"YAY!!!" Everyone shouted excited that he was drinking the whole wine bottle.
Even though Theo''s tolerance to alcohol was high, even he would get tipsy after drinking an entire bottle of wine.
The partystly until deep of the night.
Most of the hall staff left after getting drunk, but the kitchen staff stayed behind.
In the end, only a few were left at the party, but their excitement did not wear off.
Chapter 414 Partying Like Never Before
Third Floor, The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City.
Theo and his friends were drunk as they sang karaoke songs in the lounge.
Everyone these were close friends with him, and coincidentally they were the ones who would travel with him to the Heart Inds.
They were Sam, Sayuri, June, Ayia, Shizuka, Kimiko, Lauren, Shoko, Max, Kin, and Gwen.
Together with Theo and Aurora, they would travel together two dayster.
The only one who was also there who wouldn''t travel with them was Ryoko. She had work to do, so she couldn''t leave the studio. But that did not stop her from enjoying the party together with her new friends.
The studio would be closed tomorrow anyways, the studio would literally close doors tomorrow to stop people from working during the holidays. It sounded like a nonsense action, who would want to work during the holidays? But there were indeed people who were so addicted to their work that they were able to forgo their holidays so that they could work. That''s why Theo ordered the studio''s facilities to close down tomorrow and only open next Monday. He wanted his employees to rx and enjoy their holidays. That''s why most of the employees were leaving Elffire City to spend the holidays with their families in Sakura City.
So, nothing was stopping Ryoko from getting drunk.
The blue-haired girl couldn''t even remember thest time she got drunk and partied with friends. Since college, she did not have time for these kinds of stuff. Being at the top of the ss demanded all of her time, so she wasn''t able to enjoy her college years as most people could. And when she graduated, she got even busier with her internship, she devoted her who life and time to that studio. But in the end, she was stabbed in the back and trampled on.
Who would''ve thought that she would be able to turn the table and be able to enjoy life again?
Far away from Sakura City, where was born and raised, she was able to build her life again. She was able to find a job from her dreams, and she was able to find friends that valued her.
That''s why shepletely let go and just enjoyed the party.
"Oh! This karaoke has Moonlight''s songs!"
"Let me sing!"
"I want to sing Save Your Tears!"
"I will sing with you!"
Just like that Kimiko and Lauren picked the song and started singing one of Moonlight''s songs.
Aurora and the other girls who knew that Moonlight was in the room just giggled.
Theo, who already was extremely tipsy, giggled as well.
"I saw you dancing in a crowded room
You look so happy when I''m not with you
But then you saw me, caught you by surprise
A single teardrop falling from your eye
I don''t know why I run away
I''ll make you cry when I run away
You could''ve asked me why I broke your heart
You could''ve told me that you fell apart
But you walked past me like I wasn''t there
And just pretended like you didn''t care
I don''t know why I run away..."
Everyone there was a Moonlight fan, so they enjoyed Kimiko and Lauren''s duet.
"Let''s put Dance Monkey on, and let''s dance!" Shoko shouted when the girls stopped singing.
Everyone was thrilled by the dancing prospects, so they all agreed. They were all too drunk to think about being embarrassed by dancing in front of others.
Which made Theo''s job much easier, as he wanted to record them making fools of themselves.
Shortly after, everyone was dancing to the loud beat of Dance Monkey. Theypletely let go of themselves and just danced, even Theo was dancing after he recorded them a little. But the alcohol was affecting him as well, which made him just enjoy dancing with his friends.
Theo had adjusted the light around the room to disy club rights, so they all felt like they were in a club with their friends.
JUMP JUMP JUMP
They danced crazily to the beat of the song. And if Theo was sober he would be grateful that he spent enough money to secure the structure of his restaurant. Because by the level of craziness they were jumping and dancing, if the structure was poor, the floor would have gone down already.
When Dance Monkey ended, they didn''t even have time to slow down and Better Now. The cool beat of the song made them continue dancing as well.
They danced and sang with Moonlight, they felt so happy at that moment.
The happiness they felt by enjoying this moment with their friends was so great, they were too drunk to realize it at that moment, but they would remember that night for the rest of their lives.
Even though the wintry weather raged outside the building, inside they were sweating bullets as they danced to Moonlight''s songs.
Their drunk minds did not mind anymore, they just wanted to dance. And when Believer started ying, they got even crazier.
''Believer'' had such an addictive and strong beating that made them want to dance until their hearts gave out.
"I was broken from a young age
Taking my sulking to the masses
Writing my poems for the few
That look at me, took to me, shook to me, feeling me
Singing from heartache from the pain
Taking my message from the veins
Speaking my lesson from the brain
Seeing the beauty through the..."
They sang loudly when Moonlight sang that part.
But when Moonlight arrived at the chorus, they just let go of themselves.
"Pain!
You made me a, you made me a believer, believer
Pain!
You break me down and build me up, believer, believer
Pain
Oh, let the bullets fly, oh, let them rain
My life, my love, my drive, it came from...
Pain!
You made me a, you made me a believer, believer...."
Moonlight''s strong words made them go crazy.
Just like that, they partied untilte and got even drunker. So, it wasn''t any surprise to find that any of them had conditions to leave for their houses.
They were so drunk that they could barely stand, so they just fell asleep where they were.
Theo looked at their drunk sleep figures and sighed, even though he was drunk as well, he still retained part of his reasoning. He knew that they were too drunk to leave, so he just increased the temperature around the room so they wouldn''t be able to get a cold. He also put a nket on the girls, as their clothes were all messed up.
He picked the two guys, Max and Kin, and brought them out of the lounge. The three of them would sleep in the other room while the girls slept in the lounge.
Just after finishing all these arrangements, Theo fell asleep as well. He had a long and tiring day, so he was really tired.
Chapter 415 Pain And Hangover
Third Floor, The Spark Restaurant.
8 AM, Thursday, December 31st.
Thest day of the year arrived, and with it, the celebration that moved the entire Azure Star.
Even though everyone in the Sakura Abode Country had the day off that day, most of them still woke up early that morning. That was because they had to prepare for the partyter.
A New Year Party was marked by traditional dishes and unique decorations.
For example, for the traditional fish dishes, everyone had to eat at least one fish dish on the New Year. That''s why markets around every city in the country registered crowds of people searching for the best fish for their parties.
In a city like Elffire City, it was hard to find sea fishes, most of the fish on the market wereke and river fish. Everyone wanted sea fish, but few managed to get it in the end.
As the markets would be closed on the 31st, everyone crowded the markets on the day before looking for the best fish for their parties.
Elffire City was quiet that Thursday morning, instead of cars crowding the streets of the city, we were able to see streets free of traffic and movement. Everyone was in their houses preparing for the partyter.
That is, almost everyone was like that.
Because there was a group of people who partied too hardst night and still hadn''t woken up.
Theo stirred in his sleep as he felt that his bed felt different that morning.
It was only when he noticed that his bed wasn''tfy as usual that he opened his eyes.
His silver eyes showed how tired he was as he remembered what happened the night before.
"Ouch, I shouldn''t have drank that much." Theo eximed softly as he felt his head throb in pain.
He looked around him and noticed Kin and Max sleeping next to him. Theo was d that even in his drunken state, he still separated the girls from the guys.
For a moment, Theo just stayed there quiet as he contemted what to do next, he needed to do that because the alcohol still was affecting him a little.
It was only after a minute of thinking that he made a decision. He decided to let everyone sleep for a while longer while he cooked breakfast for everyone, afterwards, he could wake everyone up to eat breakfast.
After deciding on what to do, Theo immediately stood up and left toward the kitchen. He walked slowly as he tried to shake off his drunken state.
Theo was aware that Ayia and Shizuka would leave before lunch, so he decided to cook an extravagant breakfast for them to eat before they leave.
As he cooked, Theo became soberer and soberer. His enhanced body worked extra hard to eliminate the alcohol in its blood. When Theo finished cooking a whileter, he was totally sober and ready for another day.
He ced the dishes on the trolley and moved the food to the third floor through the elevator.
When he arrived there, he found things were in the same way he left them, everyone was still in a deep drunken sleep.
Theo had time to set the dishes on the table, open the ceiling to let the morning lighte in, and tidy everything up.
When he finished doing these things, he looked at the two drunk guys who hadn''t even moved while he made so much noise and shook his head wryly.
''I guess I will have to take drastic measures to wake everyone up.'' Theo said to himself.
"Sylph, open all the window shades and y loud music. Let''s wake these kids." Theoughed evilly.
Sylph had no problems following his orders as she was also connected to the system that ran the restaurant.
Secondster, all the window shades opened and the morning light entered the third floor of the restaurant. Just that was not enough to wake them up, but they still stirred in their sleep. It was then that a loud New Year Song was yed loudly through the speakers spread around the third floor of the restaurant.
The loud continuous sound and the morning light made everyone crawl back up from their deep sleep.
They moved their hands to their ears and eyes to try to lessen the impact of the loud music and morning light on them, but it wasn''t very effective.
"Ughhh!" They growled in pain as they tried to understand what was happening.
It was then that a voice filled with liveness said loudly, "Good morning, morning flowers!!!"
They all searched for the owner of the voice and saw Theo looking at them with a wide smile on his face.
They did not understand where they were and why they were there, but they could understand that Theo was making fun of them. They would consider attacking them, but the pain on their bodies and head made them just want to die there.
"Come on! It''s almost 9 AM. I made breakfast for everyone already, let''s eat. Oh, and the music won''t stop until everyone wakes up." Theo said loudly with a chuckle.
"Ughhh!" They all moaned back in pain when they heard that.
They did not have Theo''s enhanced body, so their drunk escapadest night hit them much harder. The only exception was Aurora as she hadn''t drunk as much as the others.
They did remember much fromst night, all they could remember was that there was a party after the service ended, but they did not remember much else.
But due to the pain and hangover, they were feeling, they all could understand that they had drunk too much alcohol during the party.
''I won''t drink alcohol ever again!'' They all had the same thought as they tried to stand up.
The loud music was making their headaches throb even harder, so they just followed Theo''s instructions so the sound could stop.
A few minutester, after a lot of effort, everyone got seated at the table, and when thest person got seated, the music stopped. They were grateful for once in their life for the silence, but that silence was short-lived, as Theo''s loud voice was heard once again, "Hey, guys! I made some juices and food good for hangovers, so let''s eat!"
Everyone nodded in automatic as they just followed his lead.
Even though their brain was not working normally at that moment, they still were grateful when they realized that Theo cooked all those dishes for them.
Slowly and steadily, everyone got better as they drank and ate what Theo ced there for them.
Theo had cooked dishes that would help with their pain, so it wasn''t a surprise that they were getting better.
After a few minutes of a silent breakfast, everyone got better enough to be able to chat as they ate.
And subjects of conversation weren''t what theycked after the night they had yesterday.
Chapter 416 What Happened Last Night?
"Do you guys remember anything fromst night?" Ayia was the first to speak.
"Hmm, I only remember bits of it." Sam replied with a giggle.
"I don''t remember much, but I distinctly remember Kimiko and Lauren trying to break dance one of Moonlight''s songs." Aurora said suddenly with a giggle.
"Oh my god!" Ayia eximed loudly as she remembered that.
Everyone startedughing out loud as they also remembered part ofst night''s party.
"Aurora-chan!" Lauren eximed in protest.
Lauren and Kimiko had blushed faces as they also remembered what they didst night.
"Oh, yeah? You guys areughing? What about Shizuka dering her undying love for potatoes?" Lauren shot back.
Shizuka, who was just listening and smiling at their behavior, froze when she heard that.
"I remember that! Shizu-chan, I didn''t know you loved potatoes that much." Ayia eximed as sheughed hard.
She had never seen her sister that drunk and it turned out that Shizuka got extremely funny when she was drunk.
"I remember Shizuka turning an entire bottle of wine in one sip!" Aurora eximed joining the fun.
"I didn''t know Shizuka was so wild!" Kimikoughed.
"If I''m not mistaken I think I saw Shizuka climbing on one of the couches and dering she would fight anyone who said that mustard was better than mayonnaise." Aurora giggled.
Everyoneughed hard when they heard that.
On another hand, Shizuka was mortified by her behaviorst night. As they listed the things she did, she started remembering what happened, and she had to admit that behaved crazier than ever before. If she didn''t remember the events herself, she would never believe that she would do such things.
But even though she was extremely embarrassed, she would not go down without bringing everyone down as well, "Well, I might have been a little crazyst night. But what about Gwen and Ayia? The two of you startedpeting over who could perform like Kate Moss in herst movie. You two even started acting as if you were in space." Shizuka said with a teasing smile.
Gwen and Ayia stoppedughing when they heard that, they looked at each other and started remembering their littlepetition.
"Oh my god! I''m remembering! They started acting as if they were in a space station." Laurenughed hard.
"They started jumping around as if they were in gravity zero!" Aurora joined the fun.
"I can''t take it. It''s too funny!" Shokoughed.
Gwen was a quiet girl, so it was easy to understand that she was mortified by her actionsst night.
But Ayia, on another hand, was an extrovert person and she wouldn''t get embarrassed for too long. That''s why she replied with augh, "Guys, I remember now! I did it because I felt that it was such a good movie and I wanted to see if I could pull it off."
Theyughed even harder when they heard that.
"You know what? I think I recorded your littlepetition." Theomented with a chuckle.
Everyone looked at him when he said that, they wanted to see that video!
"Oh, and I might have recorded you guys drunk again." Theo added with a teasing smile.
Their expectant faces changed when they heard that, now they were worried that Theo recorded them doing crazy things again.
"Theo! How could you be sober enough to do that? I distinctly remember you turning an entire bottle of wine!" Sam eximed in annoyance.
"I remember that as well!"
"He was drunk as well, I''m sure of it."
"Yeah, I made sure to get him drunk so he wouldn''t be able to record us again."
"He must be bluffing."
They all started talking loudly about how they tried to throw drinks at Theo to get him drunk.
Theo only smiled when he saw that before saying, "Well, I indeed got drunk. But unfortunately for you guys, when I get drunk I be obsessed with recording videos around myself." His voice was calm as he sipped his hot tea.
But their faces changed when they heard that. They knew Theo enough to know that when was that calm it meant that he was for real.
"Theo! How could you?"
"We have to get rid of all cameras next time!"
"I suggest tying Theo down next time!"
They all eximed loudly in protest.
Theo justughed at their silly behavior.
"You can do that... but then you won''t be able to see the videos I recordedst night." Theo said with a teasing smile on his face.
They shut up when they heard that, and even though they didn''t want to admit it, they were dying to watch the videos that Theo recorded.
"Big brother, let''s watch the videos!" Aurora said suddenly with shining eyes.
She was probably the person with the least worries about these videos, she had only drunk two sses of wine, so she didn''t get drunkst night.
"If you say so." Theoughed as he turned up the screen on the side of the room.
"Well, if Aurora-chan wants to watch these videos I don''t see any problems with it." June said suddenly as her eyes shone in expectance for the videos.
The others agreed as well when they saw the TV lighting up, their eyes shone with enthusiasm to see what they did at the party.
The first video started and showed Ryoko with a cup in her hand, it wasn''t possible to see what type of drink it was, but by the way, she was acting it was possible to see she was already drunk.
Suddenly, she turned her face to the camera and shouted over the loud music in the background, "Theo! I know the fastest type of run in the world. Do you wanna see it?"
"Yeah, show me!" Theo''s voice could be heard.
Ryoko nodded and started running with her arms stretched behind her back. She was doing the Naruto Run!
The camera tried to follow her as she ran around the party ce.
Everyone startedughing and shouting when they watched that.
Theo wasughing so much that tears started toe out of his eyes.
Ryoko, on another hand, had her hands covering her blushing face. She could not believe she got that drunk to do something so silly in front of a camera. But even though she was embarrassed, she was stillughing at her silly actions. She could not remember thest she had that much fun.
"I will only run like that from now on!"
"Motion to change everyone''s way of running!"
"Ryoko, you are a genius!"
Everyone shouted andughed as they watched the video.
And that was only the first video that Theo recorded, what were the other videos that Theo recorded? What did they dost night?
They were about to find out.
Chapter 417 Brief Farewell
"Is that you, Shoko?" Ayia asked as sheughed out loud.
"Maybe..." Shoko replied in a helpless voice.
The othersughed loudly when they heard that as what they were watching was indeed hrious.
It was a video that Theo recordedst night of a drunken Shoko who dared everyone to see who performed the best somersault, and when she tried to do it the drunken girl fell off spectacrly.
It was then that the screen showed another video, this one showed everyone dancing like crazy.
"It seems like we had the time of our lives yesterday. Even though I only remember pieces of it." Sam giggled.
"It was the best party ever!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
As she was one of the soberest ones at the party, she remembered most of it. Which meant that she partied for the first time ever, and she loved it!
Even more, because she was surrounded by people she considered her close friends.
Theo and the others continued watchingst night''s videos as they ate the breakfast that Theo cooked, and theyughed constantly as they watched the silly things they did while drunk.
Even though this group of friends knew each other for less than a year, they felt like they knew each other for years already because of howfortable and free they felt around each other. Even Ryoko, who only arrived in Elffire City two months ago, also felt the same way.
When they finished eating, they still felt a strong hangover affecting them, but after the energizing breakfast that Theo cooked, they felt much better.
"We have to go, Ayia-chan, or we will bete to catch our flight." Shizuka said when they finished eating.
"Oh, you''re right." Ayia replied a little bummed out.
She was sad that she wouldn''t be able to spend New Year with her friends, but after the party that they threw for her yesterday, she felt much better about it.
"Are you already leaving?" Sayuri asked.
"Yeah, our family expects us to be at Sakura City by afternoon." Shizuka replied as she stood up from her seat.
"And if we''re not there by then, they will scold us." Ayia added as she also stood up.
"What a bummer, but I understand your plight." Samughed.
Aurora also stood up and hugged Ayia, "Have a safe flight, Ayia-nee-san! Happy New Year!"
Ayia hugged back and replied, "Aww, thank you, Aurora-chan. Happy New Year to you too!"
"See you tomorrow!" Aurora eximed before they finished their hug.
"Yes, see you tomorrow." Ayia giggled.
Aurora then did the same thing to Shizuka, while Sam hugged Ayia.
Just like that, everyone bade goodbye to the two girls and also wished them a happy new year. They would see each other tomorrow when they took their flight to the Heart Inds, so it was just a simple farewell.
When finally arrived at Theo''s turn to say goodbye, he said, "I''ll apany you two to your car. Guys, can you clean the table and wash the dishes? The restaurant will be closed for a long time and I don''t want to leave things dirty."
"Of course, Theo!"
"It''s the least we can do after you cooked us breakfast."
"We will leave things cleaned, don''t worry, boss."
Theo smiled and thanked them before he followed Ayia and Shizuka out.
The girls first stopped at the Girl''s Locker Room to take their things before they left the restaurant.
When they left the restaurant, they were immediately assaulted by the cold weather.
"Shizuka-san, have a safe flight, and a happy new year!" Theo said as he hugged the girl.
"Thank you, Theo! I wish the same for you too." Shizuka replied with a smile before she entered the car to leave Ayia and Theo some privacy.
She knew that the two of them wanted to be alone at this time.
And just like she imagined, after she entered the car, Ayia threw herself into Theo''s arms.
"I miss you already." She said softly.
"What a coincidence, I feel the same." Theo softly replied as he hugged her lean body tightly.
"Be careful and have a safe flight!" Theo smiled as he smelled her amazing scent.
"Thank you! Happy New Year! I will call you after midnight to wish you a happy new year too." She said as she melted into his arms.
"I will be waiting." Theoughed as he held her neck and kissed her lips.
Just a short kiss, but they were happy with it.
Shortly after, Ayia entered the car as she maintained her eyes on him.
"Someone''s in love..." Shizuka said with a teasing voice.
Ayia blushed hard when she realized that Shizuka watched everything.
"Stop it, Shizu-chan! Let''s go pack our things." Ayia replied embarrassedly as she started the car.
"Ok." Shizukaughed hard as Ayia drove the car out of the parking lot.
The two girls were alreadyte for their flight, so they had to run.
Theo watched their car leave the parking lot before he walked back to the restaurant to help everyone clean the ce.
When he arrived at the kitchen and saw Sam, Aurora, and Ryoko washing the dishes, he said, "Oh, great. You guys are there, where''re the others?"
"They are cleaning the third floor. The lounge was super dirty after the party, so they are cleaning the ce." Sam replied.
"Yeah, there''s like a thousand bottles of all types of drinks there." Ryoko added.
"I imagine." Theo replied with a chuckle.
"Well, I will clean the kitchen then." He added as he started to clean the countertops and stoves.
The girls nodded as they continued to wash the dishes.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Hey, Theo. What time do we have to arrive to arrange things for the party tonight?" Sam asked suddenly.
"Let me see. It''s almost 10 am now, so you guys should arrive around..." Theo thought for a while.
"Around 3 pm." He said after pondering.
He would have a busy day ahead of him because he had to cook for the New Year''s Party and he had to record a video as Moonlight.
As was already said before, it took time to cook all the dishes of a New Year''s party, that''s why everyone started early. And the dishes that Theo chose to cook were some of the mostplicated to cook, so he had to start early.
But he had a problem becausest night''s party messed with his ns. It was almost 10 am and he hadn''t even started the preparations. So, he had to run against time when he arrived home.
But the thing was that he had to record ''Bad Guy'' video as it would air on Saturday''s AVA Top Hits program. He had to do it today because it was indeed thest opportunity to record this video.
He would take a flight around 10 am tomorrow, and at the Heart Inds, he wouldn''t be able to record this video as he would not have his studio there.
Chapter 418 Mischievous
"Hmm, that''s okay with me. I will tell the others." Sam replied.
"You guys should also bring a bag of clothes to get ready for the party at our house. There''s plenty of space there for you guys to get ready." Theomented as he continued cleaning the countertops.
"Oh, yeah! We can use my makeup room!" Aurora eximed suddenly enthusiastically.
It was only then that Sam and Ryoko remembered the huge makeup and salon room at Theo and Aurora''s mansion. Their eyes lit up when they realized that.
"We will do that then." Ryoko giggled.
"I agree." Sam smiled with shining eyes.
"Great! We have to tell the others then." Auroramented.
"But there''s a tiny problem, guys." Sam said after thinking for a while.
"What?"
"Our flight leaves at 10 am tomorrow, which means that we have to be at the airport at least by 9 am, and consequently we have to leave the house at least by 8:30 am. But if our party goes on untilte like yesterday''s party, it is very possible that we can miss our flight." Sammented with a serious face.
Theo and the others became thoughtful when they heard as what Sam said made sense.
"And the chances of missing the flight are even more if you guys leave the partyte at night." Aurora added.
Theo thought for a while before saying, "Did you guys already finish packing?"
"No, I was nning to finish packing this morning." Sam replied.
"Well, we have to tell everyone to finish packing their luggage before the party tonight as we won''t have time for that after the party starts tonight and tomorrow morning." Theomented.
Theo paused for a moment before continuing, "Regarding this problem of missing the flight, I suggest you guys sleep at our house. This way I can wake up everyone early in the morning as I don''t have a problem of oversleeping." He suggested.
"This is a possible solution, but what about our luggage?" Sam asked with a pondering face.
"You guys can leave it at your houses. I can rent a microbus to take us to the airport tomorrow, and because there''s no traffic on New Year''s Day''s morning, we won''t have a problem passing by each house." He suggested.
"Yeah, I think this is the best way. Even though we will barely sleep if we do this way, we can sleep in the ne anyways." Sammented.
p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Even though there''s the option of bringing the luggage with you when youe to the party tonight, I''m imagining that you guys won''t being with your cars, right?" Theo asked.
"No, at least I won''t being with my car, I will call the car app to bring me. As I want to leave my car at my house and if Ie with it, I will have to leave it at your house. And I imagine the others feel the same." Sam replied as she washed some tes with Aurora and Ryoko.
"Yeah, I thought you and the others would want that. It''s impracticable to bring your luggage to our house in a car app. So, the best option is to rest a bus to take us all to the airport tomorrow." Theomented as he took hold of a broom and started sweeping the kitchen floor.
It was at that moment that Sayuri, June, and Kimiko entered the kitchen carrying a bunch of dirty cups and dishes.
"Coming! I have a present for you, girls." Kimiko giggled.
"You have very bad taste for gifts." Ryoko retorted with a teasing smile.
The othersughed out loud when they heard their bickering.
"How could it be there so much dirty dishes?" Aurora asked helplessly when she saw the mountain of dirty dishes in front of her.
"It''s fromst night''s party." June giggled.
"Oh, yeah, before we got drunk we did eat a pompous dinner." Sammented as she started washing up the mountain of dirty dishes.
"Where are the others?" Theo asked as he continued sweeping the floor.
"They''re sweeping, moping, and cleaning the whole third floor." Kimiko replied.
Theo nodded in understanding.
"What were you guys talking about?" Sayuri asked.
"Oh, we were talking about how we are going to the airport tomorrow." Sam replied.
"Howe?" June asked.
It was then that Theo and Sam exined their decision of renting a bus and going to the airport together and why they were going to do that.
When they finished their exnation, June, Sayuri, and Kimiko had thoughtful faces.
"What you guys are saying indeed makes sense, I agree with it." Kimikomented.
"This means I have to pack my luggage as soon as I arrive hometer. I didn''t even start yet." Sayuri giggled.
"Me neither." June added with a smile.
"I bet the others will also agree with it." Kimiko added.
"Which means we can party tonight without worrying." Aurora said with a teasing smile.
"I know that smile! You want to have fun at our drunk states again, Aurora-chan!" June eximed.
"Aurora-chan!"
"I won''t drink alcohol tonight."
"If I drink alcohol tonight I will jump on the frozenke in Theo''s backyard!"
Theo smiled happily as he heard their bickering.
"Come on, of course, I don''t want that." Aurora tried to defend herself, but she still had a mischievous face as she said that.
"Oh my god! How can you say that with that expression on your face?" Sayuri asked.
"I bet she wants to follow her brother''s steps and also record us in a drunk state!" Sammented.
"Is that what you want, Aurora-chan? To follow your brother to the evil path and be a viin?" June asked teasingly.
"Hey! Howe I became a viin all of a sudden?" Theo protested as he finished sweeping the floor.
"You are a viin!" Sam eximed.
"Yeah!" The others girls promptly agreed.
Theo could only shake his head andugh at their antics.
"I wouldn''t do such a thing, big sisters!" Aurora eximed, but her face still had a mischievous expression.
"I was kidding before, but now I seriously think she is nning to follow in that guy''s footsteps." Sayurimented.
"We have to be careful tonight with these two." Ryokomented;
They continued talking for a while as everyone did their chores until everything dirty was cleaned.
"Thank god we finished everything." Ryoko eximed in relief when she closes the tap after washing thest dirty dish.
"I just want to go home and nap a little before packing my luggage." Kimikomented.
"That''s a great idea! We won''t have to arrive at Theo''s at 3 pm anyways, there''s time for us to nap a little." June said with excitement for nap time.
The others agreed and shortlyter, the ones who were cleaning entered the kitchen. They also had finished their chores.
After Theo and the girls told them their n for tomorrow, they also agreed promptly.
Therefore, after discussing thest details, they took their bags and left the restaurant.
Theo closed the restaurant doors and walked towards his car with Aurora.
He would onlye back to the restaurant two weekster, after the vacation, and he couldn''t wait to see what these two weeks had reserved for him.
Chapter 419 Ayias Freedom Speech
While Theo and the others were cleaning the restaurant, Ayia and Shizuka drove their car toward their mansion in Elffire City.
"Did you pack your luggage?" Shizuka asked suddenly when they stopped at a stop sign.
"Oh, damn it, I forgot." Ayia eximed.
"You realize that I mean the luggage that we will bring on the trip tomorrow, right?" Shizuka asked.
"Of course, I''m not dumb." Ayia retorted.
"I guess I can pack a simple luggage to bring to Sakura City today, and there I can pack my luggage for tomorrow. I will only bring summer clothes anyways. What do you think?" Ayia asked as she drove the car through the streets of Elffire City.
"It''s a viable option, but don''t forget to bring some sweatshirts too. It can cold at night there, especially if we go to the beach." Shizuka replied.
"You''re right." Ayia agreed.
"Did you tell mom and dad that we are leaving tomorrow morning?" Shizuka asked as she went through her phone.
"Duh, of course, I did it. How could we leave tomorrow without their permission if they didn''t allow it? Especially because of the famous January 1st Lunch tradition that we will miss." Ayia rolled her eyes.
Their family had a tradition to eat the rest of the New Year''s Banquet on January 1st for lunch, as they gave the day off to their house employees on this day, and because no one wanted to cook for their enormous family, they just ate the rest of the dinner''s party.
"I can''t believe they allowed us to leave tomorrow morning. How did you convince them?" Shizuka asked.
"Well, they were going to say no at first, but then I said I was going with Theo and our new friends. Then they suddenly became super open for us to go. I don''t know why tho." Ayiamented with a pondering face.
Shizuka giggled when she heard that.
"What?" Ayia asked.
"They obviously trust Theo to take care of you and want you guys to end up together." Shizuka said in a teasing voice.
Ayia was shocked when she heard that, and eximed, "No way they did that! Do you remember that they disapproved of any guy that could remotely be romantic with me? Even though I didn''t want to be with any of them?"
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Well, that''s them and that''s Theo we are talking about." Shizuka retorted.
"How so? I''m not following." Ayia replied in denial.
"Come on! Dad and grandpa were best friends with Theo even before they knew that we were working at his restaurant! Plus, you heard that Theo saved grandpa''s life, which makes them like him even more. And I heard that Theo refused any gifts from them after the incident, which made them like him even more." Shizuka argued.
"Well, I admit that can make them view Theo in a good way, but for them to ship Theo and me together is a little much." Ayia still refused vehemently as she shook her head.
"That may be the case before, but when they saw you working in the restaurant was a game changer." Shizuka said.
"How so?" Ayia asked confused.
"Come on, on the day before the restaurant''s opening dad and grandpa were in the Eagle Country! And when they came back instead of going directly toward Sakura City, they came here to Theo''s restaurant opening. And dad even got MOM toe for the opening too. Do you realize that mom, the one who travels the world all the time during the year in her adventures, came to the restaurant opening? That means that dad wanted mom to meet Theo. When was thest time that you remember that mom, dad, and grandpa traveled to such great lengths to attend, in their free will, a restaurant opening of someone they barely know?" Shizuka asked.
"I don''t remember." Ayia admitted.
"Exactly! Theo saving grandpa may be one of the reasons, but not the only otherwise they wouldn''t do so much. The only other exnation is that they genuinely like Theo even before they saw us working there. I heard that grandpa even told Theo to call him grandpa Takeo. Even in the family, there are very few who can call him that." Shizukamented.
"What? Did grandpa say that?" Ayia asked in shock.
"Yeah, I asked dad about the whole incident of Theo saving grandpa in detail, and he told me that at the end of it, grandpa asked Theo to call him that." Shizuka replied with a shake of her head.
After knowing Theo these past few months, she really believed now that he would be capable of jumping in front of a truck to save someone.
He was so good to everyone and he had the physical condition to make such efforts.
She almost could see Theo picking up her grandpa and jumping out of the truck''s way.
"I didn''t know that." Ayiamented in shock.
Now she started to understand Shizuka''s point.
Her grandpa was known in many ways, but very few had the privilege to be so intimate with him.
"Now, do you remember the way they reacted when they saw us working in the restaurant that night?" Shizuka asked.
Ayia thought for a while before replying, "Hmm, they had a strange smile on their faces that night when I talked with them. As I had to go back to the kitchen, I didn''t talk much with them."
"Now for context, we both finished our degrees in the middle of the year, and you made a big deal of getting free of their conditions. You even told everyone in the family that you were free and you would anything that you wanted." Shizuka giggled when she remembered Ayia''s graduation where she basically told everyone that she was free.
In the Yamada Family, every child had to graduate in business management, even if they would not work in the family''spany. Because Ayia and Shizuka''s big sister would inherit thepany, the two of them would be free to do what they wanted after they graduated.
And at Shizuka and Ayia''s graduation ceremony, with all their family there, Ayia was the ss valedictorian. And her speech was a tad controverse when she said in her speech that she was finally free and would finally be able to follow her dream to be a cook.
Imagine that you are in a business management graduation ceremony and the valedictorian says something like, it resulted in a scene that everyone would remember.
Their family didn''t care much as they already knew what she thought, as she already voiced such thoughts before, but they never thought she would do such a thing as valedictorian so they stillmented.
"Now imagine mom and dad''s surprise to see us, especially you, working in an unknown restaurant in Elffire City after your big speech about being free. What do you think they thought?" Shizuka asked.
Ayia became thoughtful as she looked at the road in front of her.
What would they think?
Chapter 420 The Late Ayia And Shizuka
Ayia''s mind was brilliant, so she didn''t have to think much to conclude, "I guess they would be surprised to see us there, especially me. They would wonder what made me choose to work there of all ces. With their previous good impression of Theo, they probably had an even better impression of him if he was able to poach me after my big speech."
"Exactly! Now you can understand why they trust Theo so much to allow us to go with him and the others on a vacation." Shizuka finally finished her argument.
Ayia was silent for a while as she arrived in front of their mansion before she said, "I admit that what you say makes sense. Well, at least they like Theo, so it won''t a be problem when I tell them that Theo and I are getting to know each other." She smiled as she drove the car into the mansion''s garage.
"Are you going to tell them already?" Shizuka asked in surprise.
"Not right at the moment, I mean in the future when I tell them." Ayia giggled.
Her rtionship with Theo was only at the beginning, and she didn''t want her family to meddle in their rtionship as she knew how nosy they were. She wanted to spare Theo, at least for the moment.
Ayia and Shizuka exited the car after Ayia parked, and they walked toward the elevator.
"And you can''t tell them either, Shizu-chan. Especially, Kaori-nee-chan. If she gets to know I''m dating someone, she will dig him until finding out his ancestors." Ayia shook her head as she entered the elevator with Shizuka.
"She would probably do such a thing indeed." Shizuka agreed.
Kaori was their big sister, and she was overprotective of the two of them.
The two girls talked a bit more before the elevator doors opened at their floors, and the two of them immediately walked into each of their rooms.
Half an hourter, the two girls finished packing their luggage to take with them to Sakura City.
Without wasting any time, the two of them took a shower, to clean up the sweat ofst night''s party, and dressed in their usual clothes before leaving their bedrooms.
When they left the rooms, the house''s butler was waiting for them outside, "Ayia-sama, Shizuka-sama, the car is already waiting for you downstairs, and your luggage is already there."
"Thank you, George." Ayia smiled as she took Shizuka''s hand and headed downstairs.
Shortly after, Ayia and Shizuka were seated in the back seat of an SUV while their private driver drove them to the airport.
Arriving there, the girls were greeted by the usual staff that took care of them when they flew.
"Good morning, misses!" The stewardess greeted them with a smile.
"Good morning!" Ayia replied with a smile.
"Good morning, misses!" A middle-aged man greeted them when they arrived by the ne.
"Good morning, Fausto!"
"What time do you think we will arrive at Sakura City?"
Fausto was the private pilot that would pilot the ne for them.
"It''s almost 10:30 am now, so we will probably arrive around 1 pm." Fausto replied.
"Thank goddess, we won''t be toote then." Ayia heaved a sigh of relief.
Shortly after, the girls boarded the ne and sat down.
10 minutester, after everything was checked, the girls felt the ne moving, and no longer after the ne elerated and took flight.
"Did you warn them that we were leaving already?" Ayia asked as she observed through the window the ne ascending the skies.
She observed the silhouette of Elffire City disappear as she already missed Theo and the others.
"I sent a message, they will know that we will be arriving." Shizuka replied.
After the ne stabilized itself, the flight attendant came to them and asked with a smile, "Misses, would you like something to eat or drink?"
"Hmm, I''ll have a hot milk tea, please." Ayia said.
"I''ll have the same as well, thank you." Shizuka added.
"I''ll be right back with your orders." The flight attendant replied with a professional smile.
The flight went by without any hups, the girls fell asleep as soon as they finished drinking their milk tea. They were exhausted afterst night''s party, and they were still a little hangover. Therefore, they needed to rest for a bit before they met their family.
Otherwise, their family would find it weird if they noticed that the two of them were so tired and with hangover symptoms.
They made themselvesfortable and slept throughout the flight duration, and they only woke when the captain turned on the lights and told them that they were arriving in Sakura City.
The two of them yawned and stretched themselves as they tried to wake up.
"What a good nap." Ayia eximed happily.
"I''m still sleepy, but we will only be able to sleep again after the party tonight." Shizukamented.
"That''s true." Ayia replied.
Shortly after, they observed the ne descending and the huge city through the windows.
As always, Sakura City was bubbling with activity even if it was New Year''s Eve.
Suddenly, the girls felt the ne touching the ground, they hadnded!
5 minutester the ne stopped and the doors opened.
Ayia and Shizuka exited the ne and immediately saw that some people were waiting for them.
"Good afternoon, Ayia-sama, Shizuka-sama!" The butler said with a bow.
The other employees also bowed when they saw the little misses.
"Good afternoon, Alfred!" Ayia replied with a smile.
"Where''s mom and dad?" She asked.
"They are waiting for you two. If the misses may follow me, please." He said as he boarded golf cart that would take them to the mansion.
The private airport was right next to the mansion, but it was still a little distance away. That''s why these carts were there to facilitate the transport of the family members.
"Okay, let''s go then." Ayia replied as she and Shizuka boarded the cart with Alfred.
The other employees would take care of the girls'' luggage and bring it to their rooms.
"Has everyone arrived already?" Shizuka asked.
"Yes, you two are thest ones to arrive." Alfred replied.
"I assume that the dad may be upset with us, right?" Ayia giggled.
"I wouldn''t know, miss." Alfred replied as the corner of his mouth twitched a little.
He knew that these two girls didn''t care much about the family rules, which made their father''s life much harder as he was the family leader.
"Mom is here too?" Ayia asked excitedly.
"Yes, the madam arrived yesterday from herst trip." Alfred replied as they neared the mansion.
"Sweet! I hope she brought something for us!" Ayia said with shining eyes.
Shortly after, the three of them arrived in front of an enormous mansion that had distinct Yamato Architecture characteristics.
It was time for the girls to meet their family after some time apart from each other.
Chapter 421 A Goddess Is Born
On another hand, in the meantime that Ayia and Shizuka traveled to Sakura City, Theo had his hands busy with something extremely important.
The recording of the ''Bad Guy'' video clip.
Even though he already had a rough idea of what to do for the video clip, putting it into practice was much harder than he initially thought.
But with Aurora and Sylph''s help, the preparations were going well.
Theo had the idea of reproducing a police precinct for the video clip, as he wanted to portray the idea of a real bad guy.
That''s why Theo and Aurora spent almost two transforming the mansion''s library into a police precinct.
Sylph had ordered all kinds of things to make the scenario believable.
For example, there were desks withputers, a holding cell, fake badges, and many other details.
After the two of them were done with the ce, it almost felt like a real police precinct.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Wow, this is amazing, Theo!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
She couldn''t hold her excitement about Moonlight''s new video clip, especially because ''bad guy'' was one of her favorite songs from Moonlight''s album.
"Yeah, thank goddess you and Sylph helped me take care of this ce or I wouldn''t be able to finish in time." Theo heaved a sigh of relief.
Their guests would starting around 3 pm, and he needed to finish the recording before that.
At that moment was 12:30 pm, so he had plenty of time left.
"No worries, I liked helping you." Aurora smiled sweetly.
"I did as well, master." Sylph''s lively chimed in.
Sylph was bing smarter and smarter with each day that passed, so Theo and Aurora weren''t surprised when she said that.
"What are going to do now?" Aurora asked.
"We are going to dress up in the clothes I picked for the video clip." Theo replied promptly.
Aurora nodded before stopping suddenly and looking at him in surprise, "We? I will be in the video clip too?"
"Yes, you will wear a mask that I prepared for you, but you will indeed be my partner in this recording." Theo smiled at her.
"YAYYYYY" Aurora danced in happiness when she heard that.
It has been some time since she wanted to participate in a video with him, but she hadn''t voiced out these thoughts as she knew how protective Theo was with her.
Theo didn''t tell her anything, but she knew that most of the reason assumed an alias and masking his face as Moonlight was because of her. She knew that he wouldn''t allow the crazy world of the music industry and fame to affect their family.
She didn''t even question his decision to hide his identity as she supported his decision. With that, she assumed that he wouldn''t allow her to appear in public as Tsukuyomi, but now she would have that opportunity.
Even though she would be masked as well, she felt so much excitement at the thought of sharing the screen with him.
Theoughed as he saw her excitement, he already knew her desire to appear with him. That''s why he designed a special look for her to appear as Tsukuyomi.
"Come on, I''m gonna exin to you how the recording will work and our parts in it." Theo called her.
She immediately stopped her victory dance and followed her brother.
For the next 20 minutes, Theo showed the costumes that they would wear in the recording and what their parts would be.
The video clip would roughly go this way.
Moonlight would first appear handcuffed to a desk in a police precinct.
A typical bad boy who was caught doing something bad.
The camera would slowly walk toward his face until stopped close to his closed eyes. As soon as he opened his red eyes, the song would start.
The bass notes would fill the ambient as his eyes stared right at the camera.
Suddenly, someone would pull him out of his chair abruptly.
This someone would be Aurora, who would act as the detective roughing him.
From there, it would show several other scenes of the detective roughing Moonlight.
Moonlight''s mugshot being taken, Moonlight being interrogated, Moonlight being shoved into the holding cell, and other kinds of scenes.
Throughout all of this, Moonlight would not react and just look straight at the camera as if he was singing the song.
It was only at the end of the video that a key would be shown in Moonlight''s hands, the next scene would show Moonlight calmly leaving the jail as if it was the most natural thing.
If the public paid attention they would see that thest shot of the video clip would show the police precinct, and on the desk where Moonlight was previously seated, there was a que saying:
[Detective Tsukuyomi]
Aurora had starry eyes when she finished hearing about the video clip.
"That sounds so fun, big brother!" She eximed happily.
She didn''t know why, but the idea of acting as a detective and roughing Theo up sounded extremely fun.
"I don''t know why, but I feel like you just like the idea of roughing me up." Theo looked at her suspiciously.
''Oops, how did he know?'' She thought.
"Of course not! I love the idea of this video clip, I just know that it will be another huge sess with the public." Aurora denied vehemently with a shake of her head.
"Hmm, okay." Theo still looked at me with suspicious eyes.
Aurora tried not tough and avoid looking into his eyes as she said, "Anyways, I have to get ready, right?"
"Yes, I''m gonna help you with it." Theo replied promptly.
Her looks were a bitplex as he went through great lengths to hide her real identity.
First was her hair, half would be white as the snow and the other half would be ck as the darkest night.
In mythology, Tsukuyomi was the goddess of the moonlight and nothing else.
But Theo adapted to his perception.
His concept was that the moon had two sides, one that illuminated the world and the other that always stayed in the darkness.
Tsukuyomi''s looks reflected these two sides.
Aurora''s eyes would be covered with the same high-tech lenses that Theo was wearing, but her lenses would be in a white color.
(Imagine her eyes looking like a Byakugan)
Her mask would be silver with tiny golden sparks.
After Theo was done with her looks, he looked at her and had an approving expression on his face.
Aurora looked like a goddess, a cold and mysterious goddess.
And the detective outfit that he picked for her made her look even better.
And the best thing was that she didn''t look anything like her usual self. It was almost impossible for someone to recognize her as Tsukuyomi.
With this look, she would be able to apany him when he appeared as Moonlight.
"How do I look, big brother?" She asked.
"You look like a goddess." Theo replied with a smile.
A goddess was born.
Chapter 422 Fresh Seafood
After Theo dressed as Moonlight, everything was ready for the video clip recording.
Just like before, Sylph would operate the drones and serve as the camera operator for the recording.
"Before we start recording, what about we rehearse a little?" Theo asked.
He couldn''t see much of her face because of the mask, but he still heard her excited voice, "Yes! I''m ready whenever you are, big brother."
For the next 30 minutes, the two of them with Sylph''s help rehearsed all the scenes until they were nailing them.
As it was a simple script, they didn''t have many difficulties acting ording to the script. But the thing that took most of the time was Theo programming Sylph for the camera work that he envisioned.
As it would be a different kind of recording than thest two recordings that Sylph operated, Theo had to write apletely different program for Sylph to operate. But with his enhanced mind and Sylph''s smart program, it didn''t take too long for him to be satisfied with her camera work.
That''s why when they started recording the video clip, she didn''t make any mistakes with the camera work.
On another hand, Theo and Aurora did some mistakes.
Hahahaha
Aurora was not able to hold herughter when they shot the scene of her interrogating Theo.
Theo couldn''t help butugh as well with the situation.
The two of them felt this situation was so funny because they couldn''t imagine themselves being that tough.
"Come on! We can do it!" Theo eximed as he tried to stopughing.
"Yes!" Aurora replied as she also tried to stopughing.
Just like that, the two of them fought their inner selves to be serious during the recording.
They recorded at least three shots of each scene, and it was only when Theo inspected the shots that he gave the word to finish the recording.
"Finally!" Aurora eximed as she took off her mask.
"Everything is fine with the recordings?" She asked.
"Yes, I can work with these shots. I believe that you will like the final result." Theo replied with a smile.
"Sweet! I can''t wait to watch it." Aurora eximed excitedly.
Theo just smiled before saying, "You can change your outfit and take a shower if you want. The guys will only arriveter and if you want you can take a nap."
"Nap! I barely sleptst night, so I think I''ll do that. I miss my fluffy bed." Aurora said with a dreamy face.
"Then, go! When the others arrive I''ll tell you." Theo smiled.
"Thank you, big brother!" She shouted before running out of the room.
Theo shook his head and smiled when he saw that.
He looked at his library which still looked like a police precinct, and said, "Sylph, clean up the ce. Keep all the scenario props in the warehouse and return them to the rental ces you took them. Leave the library the way it was before."
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s lively voice replied.
When Theo was leaving the ce, he already could see a fleet of drones taking apart the whole scenario.
Theo looked at the clock and noticed that it was already 1:30 pm, and he hadn''t even started cooking for the new year partyter that night.
He had to run against time if he wanted to finish in time, so he took a quick shower and dressed in somefy clothes before he started the work in the kitchen.
Sam and the others would starting around 3 pm, and he wanted to have things at least started before then.
"Sylph, did you buy the seafood I asked you to?" He asked when he arrived at the kitchen.
"Yes, master! Everything is in the pantry." She replied.
Theo nodded before opening the pantry.
The kitchen''s pantry was enormous and could amodate all types of food that couldst months.
When he opened the pantry, Theo was taken by surprise by what he saw.
There was a whole section in there with fresh seafood!
There was so much seafood that he doubted that he would be able to cook it all.
Just to have a notion, at the partyter around 11 people would be present. And Theo still thought that 11 people would not be enough to eat all the seafood that Sylph bought.
The thing that surprised him, even more, was that this seafood was extremely fresh, he knew for a fact that this seafood was taken out of the sea in thest 12 hours!
It was important to remember that Elffire City was far from the sea, and there was no steady ie from seafood. But now he was seeing a whole lot of fresh seafood.
"From where did you buy these?" Theo asked curiously.
"Master, I did a market search for the best ingredients for a New Year''s party, and I concluded that fresh seafood is the best option. With this information, I searched for viable options to bring fresh seafood to Elffire City today. And it was with the ''The Spark'' ingredients supplier that I found the best option. I discovered that after paying an extra fee, they would get the best seafood to deliver to any part of the country. I ordered this seafood some days ago and asked for them to deliver fresh seafood today at noon. They delivered this seafood when you were busy with video clip recording." Sylph exined simply.
Theo had a shocked face as he heard her exnation.
He knew that she was extremely intelligent, but when he asked her to get some seafood, he never imagined that she would go through such lengths to get fresh seafood.
''She is the best assistant ever!'' He said to himself.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Amazing work, Sylph! Thank you!" He said with a smile.
"It''s my job, master." Sylph replied with a shy voice.
Theo justughed as he heard her,tely, he noticed that she was bing more and more interactive. But he didn''t worry much, as with the system''s help, there was no chance of her going rogue.
This meant that with her bing more interactive and having more emotions, she would be the best assistant for him.
Theo looked at the fresh seafood in front of him and brainstormed ideas.
At first, he thought that Sylph would only get him a fish from the sea, but with this new development, he would be able to do much more.
But this meant more work for him, but he did not care as he felt grateful for this opportunity.
He wanted to throw the best banquet for Aurora and the others.
A banquet with so many delicious dishes that they would get lost in it.
His eyes shone with anticipation at the thought.
Chapter 423 Ancient Manor
Ancient Yamada Manor, Sakura City.
This ancient manor could be dated from the Sakura Abode Country''s foundation when the Pendragon and Yamato ns sealed the deal to unite thend.
When the two ns sighed the treaty, the Yamada n was only a side n of the main Yamato n, but they still had enough prestige to build a manor in the new nation''s capital.
After centuries since that historical event, the main Yamato n got lost in the pages of history, but the side branch of the n prospered.
It was possible to see that the manor was carefully taken care of to preserve its history, but it was still possible to see that modernity crawled over into the mansion.
The manor had thetest technologies in the market, but at the same time preserved its ancientness.
When someone entered the ce, it was possible to feel and see how ancient the ce was.
It seemed like a typically quiet and ancient manor, but if someone paid enough attention they would notice that the manor and its surroundings were under extreme surveince.
After the extermination of the Sayako Family 60 years ago, the Yamada family did not measure expenses to protect itself.
The current Yamada Family had HD surveince cameras covering the whole mansion and its surroundings, it was impossible to get in without being seen.
Plus, the Yamada Family had a satellite image patrolling the skies of the mansion 24/7.
The family was so rich that reserved a satellite just to protect their headquarters.
The property had its own army of guards that took care of all security. And obviously, these guards were all groomed by the family.
There were even more security measures, but that would take even more chapters to describe.
All in all, the Yamada Family Ancient Manor was a fortress with the purpose to protect its main members.
It was in this same ancient manor that Ayia and Shizuka arrived after being driven to it by Alfred in a golf cart.
"Let''s go!" Ayia eximed as she took off her shoes and put on some slippers.
Shizuka did the same thing before following Ayia into the manor.
Just like any traditional Yamato ce, it was the costume to not use shoes when walking inside the ce, they had to use slippers or be barefoot.
"Where are them, Alfred?" Ayia asked.
"They are currently having lunch, Ayia-sama." Alfred replied.
"Sote?" She asked as she looked at the clock that marked 1 pm.
"There were so unforeseen events which dyed lunch, Ayia-sama." Alfred replied as he guided them to the ce where the others were.
Ayia and Shizuka found it weird that they dyed lunch, as the New Year''s Eve lunch usually happened at 12 pm without any dys.
"Did something happen?" Shizuka asked.
"Emio-sama went intobor this morning, and everyone was too preupied with it." Alfred replied with a happy voice.
"Oh my god! Really?" Ayia shouted in excitement.
Shizuka also jumped joyfully when she heard that.
Yamada Emio was their aunt. Their father''s little sister. As she was the youngest child of their grandpa, Emio was loved and spoiled all her life. Everyone loved her.
She grew up to be a stunning woman that still was loved by everyone in the family. That''s why she appeared with a man that she liked, no one approved of him as they thought no one was good enough for her. But she was extremely stubborn, and she won in the end.
And it turned out that the husband she chose proved to be good enough in the end. But Emio was still treated like a little princess.
Emio was only in herte 30s, which made Ayia and Shizuka idolize their cool aunt when they were kids.
Emio used to be their martial arts teacher when they were kids, and the two of them thought that Emio was so cool when she took down guys twice her size.
They wanted to grow up to be just like her.
Even after they grew up, the two of them still idolized their aunt.
That''s why they became so happy to know that their aunt gave birth to her first child.
They knew that she was pregnant, but they didn''t imagine that she would give birth that morning.
"Where is she and the baby?" Ayia asked as she jumped around in excitement.
"They are in the medical quarters of the mansion being taken care of by Doctor Marge." Alfred replied.
The manor had its own medical quarters with an entire medical team of doctors and nurses ready to take care of the necessities of the family.
Doctor Marge was one of the best doctors in the country, and she was especially groomed by the Yamada Family.
"Can we go there? I want to see them!" Ayia asked with puppy eyes.
"Master ordered me to bring you two to them as soon as you arrive, miss." Alfred replied as he twitched his lips helplessly.
"Bummer." Ayia softly said.
"Is it a girl or a boy?" Shizuka asked curiously.
"It''s a baby girl." Alfred replied.
"YAYY" Ayiamemorated.
She was hoping that it would be a girl.
Ayia showered Alfred with questions as they neared their destination.
She only stopped when they were about to enter the dining room.
As soon as they entered, they noticed several pairs of eyes looking at them.
But Ayia didn''t care much as her eyes lit up when she saw a woman with golden hair and golden eyes.
"Mama!" Ayia shouted lovingly as she ran towards her.
The dining room which was filled with family members became silent for a little bit beforeughter sounds could be heard from everyone.
They knew that their little princess had a free spirit that did not care much about etiquette, so they always had fun with Ayia''s antics.
Hazel epted the bear hug from her daughter with a loving smile.
Even though her daughters were grown up already, she would always see them as her babies.
"Come in, dear." Hazel said with a loving voice as she also pulled Shizuka into the hug.
Even though Shizuka was adopted, Hazel and the others loved her equally.
If someone said that Shizuka wasn''t Hazel''s daughter, she would fight that person to death.
Hazel loved Shizuka as much as she loved the two daughters she gave birth to.
Hazel and Ezume had to work for years to make Shizuka stop being so rigid with them.
That''s why Shizuka had a happy face when Hazel pulled her into the hug.
"Mom." Shizuka called softly.
"My two pumpkins! I missed you two so much." She whispered to them.
"Hey! What about your old father? Don''t I deserve a hug as well?" Ezume''s voice was heard teasing the trio.
The three women separated, but not before Hazel replied, "Of course not."
The others couldn''t hold theirughter at their bickering.
Just like that, Ayia and Shizuka arrived for the New Year at their house.
Chapter 424 Peak 2-Star Chef
Pantry, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
After inspecting all the seafood and ingredients that Sylph bought, Theo had to change his cooking ns for the party.
As Sylph bought a wide variety of high-end ingredients, he wanted to put together a ster dinner for everyone.
That''s why he pulled up a notepad and started writing ideas of what to cook.
His cooking skill was no longer what was when he started cooking.
[Chef of the Gods Skill (2500/5000): You have the ability to transform simple dishes into food revered by the gods.]
This was the skill that Theo received when he was studying cooking techniques to open his restaurant. And it was with this skill that he was able to elevate his cooking mastery that made it possible for his restaurant to achieve such high sess.
At the moment, Theo was halfway through the mastery of this skill. As it was an overpowered skill, it was extremely difficult to increase his mastery of it. Theo only was able to achieve so much because he worked every night at the restaurant. Commanding and cooking in a professional kitchen helped him umte experience in these past months.
It may seem that Theo was slow to only achieve half mastery of the skill, but if we look from a different perspective we see apletely different situation. When Theo opened the restaurant, the skill had (0/5000), and with that Theo already gained enough skill to call himself an Aether 1-star Chef (Michelin 1-star).
A restaurant that received a star from Aether Magazine was able to be renowned without any difficulties as this represented that the chef thatmanded this restaurant was someone who could be recognized by his/her high cooking skills. Therefore, we can see that Theo''s cooking skill was already so high when the mastery of the skill was only at (0/5000).
Now that he was at (2500/5000), Theo had the skill of a peak 2-star Aether Chef!
That''s right!
In a few months, Theo did something others would take their whole lives to achieve. As it was verymon to see restaurants only achieving 1-star and never achieving 2-stars.
It was an incredible feat that he was able to achieve.
This meant that his restaurant would have no problems getting a star from Aether Magazine if they were evaluated by them. But Theo didn''t care much about it, as he hadn''t even applied for the restaurant to be evaluated.
His only concern was that he had reached a bottleneck in his cooking skill.
It seemed that if he wanted to break through to be a 3-star chef, he had to do something else other than work at the restaurant.
All of this exnation was to understand Theo''s mind as he brainstormed ideas for the dishes he would cook for the party.
Imagine a 2-star chef cooking an entire meal for a party, it was a crazy thought as these chefs were famous and extremely busy. But Theo didn''t care much that he could be famous for his cooking. He just wanted to cook ever tastier dishes.
His passion for cooking was due to his desire to cook delicious food for his loved ones, and he could see this passion in his eyes as he brainstormed ideas for the banquet.
After 10 minutes of struggling to find the bestbination of dishes, he finally arrived at the best he could think of.
After nning the best way of cooking the dishes he chose, he did not waste any more time as he started taking the ingredients out of the pantry.
He would start with the dishes that had the most lengthy andplicated preparation.
As the Sakura Abode Country was a mix of two ns and two traditions. Until the current time, there were various ways tomemorate the New Year.
The Yamato traditional food was the Osechi.
Osechi is a traditional New Year''s assortment in that each piece is symbolically supposed to represent something. There are so manyponents to Osechi, and it varies so much depending on who has prepared it.
While the Pendragon traditional dishes were homemade pies and roasted fish.
But themon thing between the two cultures was that they both had seafood or fish dishes.
Therefore, even if some people tended to one culture, they would still eat a fish in the new year.
Even though Theo lived in the cities that spoke English, Theo did not n to limit himself when cooking dinner.
He nned to cook a dinner that had a mixture of cultures.
Pendragon, Yamato, Spanish, Italian, and even French.
That''s right!
Theo nned to cook some dishes from his past life that he found the perfect fit for this holiday that worshiped the sea.
All of this meant that Theo had a lengthy work ahead of him before he finished cooking everything, but he was happy with it as he wanted to cook the best for Aurora and his friends.
Just like that, Theo started his cooking journey by preparing all kinds of pasta and dough he would need, as they would need to rest before getting into other preparations.
Time passed by, and he didn''t even notice it as he was entirely focused on cooking with his best skill.
It seemed like he was in a trance as his eyes shone while his hands skillfully handled all the preparations.
He didn''t even hesitate as he used his knife skills to cut all the vegetables into perfect sizes. His hands moved so fast that if someone watch it, they would fear that he would lose a finger if he was not careful. But he didn''t even flinch while handling the sharp knife speedily next to his hands.
He only woke up from his trance when he heard Sylph''s voice.
"Master!" She called.
"What''s up?" He replied without lifting his head.
"Sam, Sayuri, June, Kimiko, and Shoko just arrived at the gate. Should I let them in?" Sylph asked.
It was only then that Theo lifted his head from the pot in front of him, "Oh, already?" He said in surprise as he looked at the clock at the side of the kitchen.
[3:36 PM]
"Is it sote already?" He mumbled in surprise, he hadn''t even felt the time passing by as he focused on cooking.
"Yes, open the gate for them." Theo replied out loud.
"Okay, master." Sylph replied in a lively voice.
As the girls came through a car app ride, they took longer to arrive at the house as they had to walk a little to take the elevator up the hill.
It was only 10 minutester, that he heard a ruffle of soundsing from the hall.
The elevator would stop, so Theo wasn''t surprised by the sounds.
Just like expected, shortlyter, six girls entered the room making a lot of noise.
Theo smiled at that before he turned his head to greet them.
Chapter 425 New Years Party Preparations
"What do I owe the pleasure to see you girls here?" Theo asked with a teasing smile.
"We just followed the amazing smell of the food that you''re cooking." Sam promptly replied.
The othersughed and greeted Theo with a smile.
"Did you guyse together?" He asked.
"Oh no, I came with June and Sayuri and we met Kumiko and Shoko when we arrived here." Sam replied.
"What a coincidence." Theo said in surprise.
"How can I help you, Theo?" Kumiko asked suddenly when she noticed that Theo was already cooking for the partyter.
"Yes, I want to help as well!" Shoko chimed in.
The two of them were excellent cooks, and they were avid to help him cook.
"All the help is weed." Theo smiled, "Shoko, can you help me clean the fish and seafood? Kumiko, can you start the preparations of the sauces?"
"Yes, chef!" The two of them replied before putting on an apron.
"What''s the menu for tonight?" Kumiko asked as she washed her hands.
"It''s on the counter." Theo replied.
The girls became interested when they heard, so they all crowded around the piece of paper where Theo wrote all the dishes that he would cook for the partyter.
The girls were taken by surprise when they read the menu, as there was a mixture of dishes of all kinds of cultures. There were even some dishes that they couldn''t recognize.
Only Kumiko and Shoko, who had studied gastronomy at a cooking college, recognized that some of these dishes had origins from countries ced in the Vytral Continent.
As was said before, the Vytral Continent was simr to Europe. And countries like Spain, France, and Italy had some simrities with countries from the Vytral Continent. That''s why Kumiko and Shoko noticed some simrities with dishes from the Vytral Continent.
"Wow! Are you guys going to be able to cook everything before the party?" June asked as she lifted her eyebrow in doubt.
June was the manager of a restaurant, so he had a notion of how much a dish would take to get ready. And with the extensive menu that Theo chose, it would be a close call to finish everything before the party.
"Of course, I do not doubt we can do it." Theo replied with a nonchnt voice.
"Theo, I''ll start by preparing the sauces I know. The others I don''t know, you can exin to me as I cook." Kumiko said as she gave ast look at the menu.
"Don''t worry about it. I''ll exin step by step." Theo replied.
Kumiko nodded and started working without much dy.
Just like that, Shoko''s small figure could be seen cleaning the seafood with perfect mastery. And Kumiko started preparing the sauces.
"Did you guys rest well?" Theo asked as the three of them cooked.
"I slept like a baby." Sayuri eximed with satisfaction.
"I needed that nap." June nodded.
"You girls didn''t forget to pack your bags because of this nap, right?" Theo asked suspiciously.
"Of course not! That''s why we arrivedte here, we were packing our things." Sam replied.
"Yeah, we left everything ready." Sayuri added.
"The question is if you already rented the bus to take us to the airport tomorrow." June asked.
"I did. Tomorrow morning they will arrive here at the front of the property." Theo replied with a chuckle.
Actually, he didn''t do it, he asked Sylph to do it. And without any surprises, she was able to get the best service.
It was then that they heard the sound of someone walking into the room, they turned their heads and saw Aurora entering the room.
"Hey, girls!" Aurora smiled at them.
Theo had asked Sylph to tell Aurora that the girls had arrived he let them in, so he was not surprised that she was up.
"Oh, your face shows that you just woke up, Aurora-chan!" Sayuri giggled.
"Guilty as charged." Aurora replied with a smile before seating next to Sam and June.
"Where are the others?" Aurora asked when she realized that only half of their friends arrived.
"Lauren and Max missed the time and will only arrive in 30 minutes." Kumiko replied, "I''m not surprised as they live alone together, and both of them like to sleep too much. They only woke up when I called them." Kumiko shook her head.
"Gwen and Kin texted me saying that they wereing 10 minutes ago. So, they must be arriving in a bit." June replied.
They all nodded in understanding before Sam said, "We should start decorating and arranging the ce for the party."
June nodded as she said, "We should indeed. I brought the decoration we used at the party yesterday."
"I bought tons of decorations items as well." Sayuri added.
"I did the same. But the question is where the party is going to happen." Sammented.
As she said that, all of them turned their heads at Theo, who had his fixed on checking the pot in front of him.
"What?" Theo asked when he noticed that they were looking intently at him.
"Where do you want us to put the decorations for the party?" Sam asked.
Theo had to think for a while before replying, "It depends on the weather."
Aurora nodded as she added, "Theo is right. We have the penthouse floor which would be perfect as we would have a view of the city and the forest. But there is no coverage, and if it snows in the mid of the party, everything will be ruined. We also have a backyard, but the difference is that there are ss doors to protect us from the cold and the snow. Lastly, we also can throw the party in the living room and dining room. As we would certain to be protected by the snow." Aurora had a thoughtful look as she exposed her arguments.
The others also became pensive when they heard that.
"What''s the weather forecast for tonight?" June asked.
"Let me see." Sam replied as she picked up her phone from her pocket.
"It says here that there is a 50% chance of snowing tonight here in Elffire City." Sammented after checking the weather forecast app.
"So, that''s a no for throwing the party on the penthouse floor." Sayurimented.
"It seems so, otherwise, there''s a good chance that will be drowned in snow midway through the party." June shook her head helplessly.
They discussed which option was better when suddenly Sylph warned that Gwen and Kin were at the gate.
Theo let them in as he listened to the girls discussing which option was better, the house or the backyard.
"Let''s do it in the house. We can use that gorgeous firece in the living room." Sammented.
The firece she was talking about was the one that had the format of a tree that went from the floor to the ceiling.
"I''m down with it." June agreed.
"Me too." Aurora smiled.
"It seems we have the ce to start working with." Sayurimented with a smile.
It was at that moment that Gwen and Kin entered the kitchen.
Chapter 426 Hours Before The New Year
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
December 31st, 4:46 PM.
The four people who were missing arrived. Gwen and Kin arrived just a little bit after Sam and the girls. But Lauren and Max only arrived a few minutes ago. And without wasting any time, Theo put them to work as they were running against time to finish cooking before the party.
They divided themselves into two groups. Aurora, Sam, Ryoko, and June were in charge of decorating and putting the party together. While Theo and the others were in charge of cooking dinner.
When Theo saw that many people in his kitchen, he figured he had to take action as his kitchen was nowhere as big as the kitchen of the restaurant. He already could see that there were too many people in there.
"Listen up, guys, gather here." Theo called out loud.
They immediately lifted their heads and looked at him confusedly, but they still obeyed and gathered around him. They were already used to obeying his orders in the kitchen, so they didn''t even question why he was doing that.
"Let''s n how and who will cook what." Theo started as he looked at them.
"Yes, otherwise we will probably mess up some preparations." Kumiko nodded in agreement.
The others also expressed their agreement.
Theo nodded and proceeded to delegate positions, "Everyone studied the menu already, so you guys know the basics of the preparations. First, Gwen and Kin, I want you two to work on the pies and desserts. Don''t forget to..."
Just like that, Theo gave each one their own preparations to take care of.
Even though there were seven of them in the kitchen, at the end of it, each one had to take care of at least 4 preparations.
Theo, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Gwen, and Max discussed the whole preparation and how toplement each other''s work for a little while. As they were already used to working together, they didn''t have many problems with that.
When they finished their discussion, Theo looked at the six of them and remembered that his kitchen would not be able to hold up everyone''s preparations. Although his kitchen was enormous and with a big oven, there was no way that it would be able to hold up everyone working there.
"Gwen, Kin, Max, there is a kitchen on the second floor with all the support of a professional kitchen. You three go there to make your preparations. I''ll send the ingredients there." Theo said after thinking for a while.
Theo never had the opportunity to use the second-floor kitchen as he never had the opportunity. He designed that kitchen specifically for situations like there where he had too many people in his kitchen.
"Okay, boss, but what about the preparations I''ll need from Shoko?" Max asked.
"She can bring it there to you or you can pick it up here." Theo replied calmly.
They all nodded and discussed for a while longer the logistics before starting to work. There were only a few hours before the agreed time theybined that the party would start.
They all agreed that at 10 PM, the party would start. This meant that they had less than 5 hours to cook an enormous amount of dishes.
While most people started their preparations in the morning, they only started working for real at the end of the afternoon. But that was not a problem for professional cooks like them. They were all used to cooking at the highest level, so cooking in a limited amount of time was not a problem for them. Especially when there were 7 of them working together. Although they had to cook aplicated dinner with lots of preparations for 11 people, that was a piece of cake for them who were used to cooking for hundreds of people every night.
While Theo and the others were highly focused on the task ahead of them, Aurora and the others were in the other room discussing the best way to decorate the party.
"What if we use some blue and azure lights to illuminate the tree? We can also light up the firece in the middle of the tree. The blue tree and the fire will give us the right colors." Ryoko suggested as she looked at the gorgeous tree firece at the center of the wall. She was used to working with colors, so she had enough knowledge to talk about it.
"Oh, Theo bought us some powder that we can use to transform the red and orange fire into a golden fire!" Aurora eximed in excitement.
Sam and June also had their eyes shining when they heard that.
Azure and Gold were the colors that represented this holiday. And if they had an azure tree with golden fire inside of it, they imagined that it would be the crown of the party.
"That''s such a great idea, Ryoko!" Sam eximed in satisfaction.
"Yeah, I bet everyone will be shocked with it when they see it." June added with a smile.
"No problem." Ryoko replied embarrassedly with theirpliments.
"But do we have azure lights to illuminate the tree?" Sam asked.
"I think we do. I''ll ask Sylph to bring us the lights." Aurora replied calmly.
"And what about the sea creatures'' decorations? Where do we put them?" June asked as she looked at the box in front of her that was filled with sea creatures'' decorations.
Just like it was exined before. It was tradition to decorate a New Year''s party with all kinds of sea creatures from the myths.
And the Azure Star was filled with myths about its enormous ocean. As the ocean was gigantic, the myths were even more fantastic than the ones from Earth. And every country had its own beliefs and myths about the ocean.
For example, the Pangu Country, just like China, believed in the same myths. They had the Dragon Pce, the Crab Generals, and the Turtle Minister. But the Pangu Country had other myths that did not exist in China.
The Sakura Abode Country had its own beliefs and myths as well. As the nation was a mixture of two cultures, its mythology was extremelyplex and vast. They had the myth of the legendary Deep Sea Wizard Kingdom, where sirens and faires gathered to worship the mother sea. They also had the myth of the legendary Monster Court, where all kinds of monsters gathered. Monsters like the Ayakashi no Kaika Serpent, the Funa Yurei ¨C The Boat Ghosts, the Bakekujira Mammoth Whale, and many other sea monsters.
In other words, the Sakura Abode Country had an extremely rich and diverse mythology.
The decorations that the girls had of the sea creatures only covered a tiny portion of the mythology.
The girls continued discussing the best ce and how to decorate the ce while Theo and the others worked on the dinner.
Everyone was working hard to throw the best New Year''s party of their lives.
Chapter 427 East Garden Tea Party
East Garden, Ancient Yamada Manor, Sakura City.
As the ce was enormous, therefore it was natural to have more than one garden in the manor. The East Garden in particr differed from the others with its golden, purple, and ck flowers and Sakura trees.
Hazel designed this garden in honor of her husband and daughters.
Purple came from the Ezume, Ayia, and Kaori hair colors.
Golden came from her own hair color.
And ck from Shizuka''s hair color.
She especially ordered ck, golden, and purple sakura trees to nt in the garden.
It was her favorite ce in the manor, and the same happened with the others. They could feel Hazel''s feelings when they were in this garden.
That''s why this was the ce they chose to have tea when they finished their lunch with the rest of the family.
Ezume and Hazel wanted some time alone with their daughters, so they decided to have tea in the East Garden. The three girls didn''t even hesitate when their parents proposed to it.
The five of them were drinking the delicious tea that Alfred had just served as they sat in the middle of the garden.
"How''re things going on Elffire City?" Hazel asked as her golden eyes stared at Ayia and Shizuka.
The two girls stopped their hands, which were holding the teacups when they heard that question. They were already holding this question, but their mom''s eyes made them a little nervous.
Ezume and Kaori looked at them as well as they waited for their answer.
Even though they all knew that the two of them were living in Elffire City and working in a restaurant. They did not know the details.
Ayia took a deep breath before smiling happily, "Amazing! I don''t know about Shizu-chan, but I feel like I found the ce I can live for the rest of my life." Her smile was brilliant and filled with happiness.
Hazel, Ezume, and Kaori had shocked faces when they heard that.
They all watched Ayia growing up, so they knew how much Ayia valued her freedom to attach herself to a ce.
She had the same adventurous spirit as her mother.
Even though they knew her passion for cooking, they still thought that the job in the restaurant was just a temporary thing for her before she moved on.
With this, we can imagine their shock to hear that she got so attached to a ce she lived for less than a year.
When she finished college and was finally free from family obligations, they all imagined that she would go crazy and travel the world.
This waspletely different from what they imagined.
Her eyes shone as she continued, "Don''t get me wrong. I still want to explore the wonders of the world. But now I feel like I found the ce where I can crave to return to. No matter where I am in the world, I will alwayse back there in the end." Her smile was filled with happiness as she said, "There I found the work of my dreams where I can practice my passion for cooking. I love so much working in that restaurant. Even if we work until we get exhausted every day, I feel so realized after every serving. There I found friends that I want to bring with me for the rest of my life. They don''t care how rich or noble I am, they care only for my person. There I found something that I didn''t even know I was looking for. I found a ce to be happy."
Her heartfelt words shocked and made them emotional.
Shizuka nodded and opened a wide smile as her red eyes shone, "I feel the same as Ayia-chan. You guys all know that I''m a quiet and reserved person. I never had many friends other than Ayia-chan and the family. But there, I found friends that ept me the way I am. I also found there the passion for cooking I was searching for. I even managed to work as Head Chef some nights in the restaurant! I felt so alive doing that! Our life there is so exciting, there is always something interesting happening and I find it exhrating." Shizuka finished with sparkling eyes and she and Ayia looked at each other and smiled.
Hazel looked at her two daughters who shared augh together with a loving smile.
She took hold of their hands and said with a motherly voice, "I''m so happy that you found a ce like that. I have a ce like that as well when I go on my adventures. I can''t express my happiness to see you two so happy."
Ezume looked at his daughters with a thoughtful look, he was curious to know why the details of their lives. But he could not help but smile when he saw the two of them so happy.
"It seems like I''ll have to visit Elffire City soon. I''m curious to see why you like it there this much." Kaori said with a mischievous smile.
Ayia and Shizuka were surprised when they heard that, but they still replied with a teasing smile. They knew that Kaori just wanted to know the gossip, but they did not care. They would tell her everything someday anyways.
"You''re more than wee, nee-chan." Ayia smiled.
"How''s Theo doing?" Ezume asked abruptly.
Ayia almost gave away when she heard the sudden question, but she managed to hold off the emotions from her face.
If she started to act like a lovestruck girl as soon as they mentioned Theo, they would instantly get the clue that something was happening between her and Theo.
"Theo''s doing great as always. He is such a great cook, Shizu-chan and I managed to learn so much from him. I feel like my skills increased tremendously under his guidance." Ayia replied as she desperately tried to hold off her emotions, but her smile still shone with happiness when she talked about him.
Fortunately, her efforts were fruitful as they did not notice anything amiss.
"He sent some gifts for mom, dad, and grandpa when he heard that I wasing to Sakura City to spend New Year with you guys." Ayia added.
"Oh, really? Such a thoughtful child." Hazel smiled.
"The gifts are in our luggage. Let me ask Alfred to bring it here." Shizukamented before asking Alfred, who was near them to bring the gifts.
"How''s the restaurant then?" Ezume asked as he resumed drinking his tea.
"It''s bing famous all over the city. It has already be the most famous restaurant in town excluding the two Aether-starred restaurants from there. We have full-house every day." Ayia replied with a proud tone of voice.
They could hear from her reply that she felt genuinely proud of this achievement.
"Talking about this Theo. I heard you two are going on a vacation trip with him?" Kaori asked as she looked at them with narrowed eyes.
Chapter 428 Storytime with Mother
428 Storytime with Mother
Ayia became a little flustered when she heard Kaori''s question, but thankfully Shizuka came to the rescue.
"Yeah, we will take tomorrow''s morning flight to the Heart Inds." Shizuka replied with a calm voice as she sipped her tea.
"Who''s going with you guys?" Kaori asked again.
"Theo and his little sister Aurora, also our friends that work with us at the restaurant. With me and Ayia, there will be 13 people going on this trip." Shizuka calmly replied without getting affected by Kaori''s hard questioning.
"Oh, there are a lot of people." Ezumemented.
Ayia regained her calmness as she replied, "Yeah, four of them you guys already know. It''s Kumiko and the other three. I rmended them to Theo when he was searching for cooks to work in the restaurant. The others we met through Theo. But it feels like we know each other for years as we get along so well."
"I can see that as you two are even going on a trip with them while leaving your big sister behind." Kaori said with a fake sad voice.
Ayia smiled as she replied, "I''d invite you, but I knew you get super busy at the beginning of the year."
"But you''re weed toe with us if you are free, nee-chan. We will leave tomorrow and we wille back on January 10th." Shizuka added calmly.
"Really? Can I go? I have the next couple of days free in any way I want. I was nning to just sleep through it, but I can spend this couple of days with you guys." Kaori said with a slightly excited voice.
"Of course, you cane, nee-chan! It will be so much fun if youe as well." Ayia eximed in excitement.
There has been some time since the three of them traveled together, so Ayia was super excited for her big sister toe with them.
Since Kaori finished her college degree a few years ago, she started working hard to learn everything possible so that she could assume the mantle of Family Head when her father retired.
Kaori worked 24/7 to be able to honor that this position required, after all, the Yamada Family history and tradition could be traced from before the country''s unification until the development of the new country. This family molded this country, and it was only with the wise minds of their past family head that they were able to so prosper throughout the ages.
Kaori wanted to increase the legacy of the family even more. That''s why she didn''t evenin about the countless sleepless nights working in the familypany. She did not want to disappoint the trust that the family ced in her.
That was because there was a family election to decide each family head.
Coincidently, her father won among his siblings and Kaori won among all of her cousins (Ayia and Shizuka did not apply to run for the position as they didn''t have any desire to be Family Head).
Kaori yearned to honor the trust that her family ced in her. But for that, she had to sacrifice some things like the time she spent with her sisters.
Because of her work, she barely saw her sisters during the year as the two of them had their own lives as well.
So, when she saw the opportunity to enjoy a short vacation with them, she immediately became excited about it.
"It''s decided then. I''ll leave with you two tomorrow." Kaori smiled happily.
"Awesome! It''ll be so much fun!" Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
Ezume and Hazel looked at each smiled when they saw their little girls making ns. Even though the two of them didn''t like to admit it, seeing the three of them like that made them look so mature. They felt like their babies behaved so cutely when they were mature.
They wouldn''t interfere with their ns as the three of them were already adults who could make their own decision.
"Nee-chan, you have to book a ticket toe with us as we won''t be taking our private ne." Shizukamented.
"Oh, why?" Kaori asked curiously.
She was already so used to using her private ne that she found it weird that the two of them would not use it as well.
Ayia smiled helplessly as she replied, "Even though Theo and the others know that we are rich, still we don''t want to rub our wealth on their faces. Plus, I bet Theo would not ept going on our ne as he doesn''t like to be given expensive things, plus this trip is very important for him and Aurora. In the end, we will travel in first ss with all of them."
Ezume nodded as he could see the young Theo refusing this luxurious treatment.
"Hmm, this Theo is an interesting person. Then I guess I''ll have to buy a first-ss ticket as well." Kaorimented as she pulled up her phone and texted her assistant to buy the tickets for her.
"It seems my little babies will go on an adventure together." Hazel said with a teasing smile.
"Mom, we are not babies anymore!" Ayia said annoyed.
"For me you are." Hazelughed.
She couldn''t help but imagine seeing three cute babies exploring an ind together.
That was how she saw the three of them.
"I''ve already been to the Heart Inds, do you wanna know the best spots?" Hazel asked with sparkling eyes.
As someone who traveled the world, Hazel was the best person to question when they wanted to know the best ces to visit.
"Of course!"
"Tell us!"
They said with excitement.
The three of them loved when their mother talked about her adventures.
Some of their best childhood memories were from when their mom arrived from one adventure and spent the whole night telling the tales of her adventures. They discussed her adventure for the entire night until they fell asleep on their mom''sp. They dreamed of their mom''s fantastic adventures with their childish amazing imagination.
At that moment, Hazel felt like they were back when she was seeing their cute childish faces shining with excitement to hear about her adventures.
The three pairs of eyes looked at her in excitement and worship as they idolized their mother.
Her eyes shone as she spoke in a tone of voice she used when telling stories, "Very well... The Heart Inds or Kokoro Inds is an archipgo located in the Mohana Continent. I was attracted there by its unique geography just like everyone else''s. But as I dug deeper into the ce, I found something extremely odd, I found there is a particr myth among the locals speaking how the inds came to be. As I investigated I found..." Hazel told the story with a maic voice that took hold of everyone''s attention.
Just like that, the family of five spent their afternoon together in the East Garden.
They missed each other.
Chapter 429 Preparations Finished
429 Preparations Finished
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
There were only a couple of hours before the agreed time that Theo and the othersbined to start the party.
At that moment, Aurora and the other three girls were inspecting the work they did in the ce.
The manor''s living room was enormous with floor-to-ceiling in the whole front part and a rustic wall with a tree firece on the other side. There werefy couches and a giant TV to proportionate the bestfort. But after the girls decorated the ce, it seemed like a magical gathering for magical creatures.
The ceiling was decorated with blue and golden clouds, and magical sea creatures could be seen in the middle of these clouds.
The walls were covered in azure and golden flowers and leaves. And between these flowers was the majestic and magical azure tree. In the middle of the tree, there was possible to see a golden fire warming the ce.
"It''s perfect!" Aurora eximed in wonder as she observed the ce.
"I''m tired, but it was worth working so much." Junemented.
They had worked for almost three hours to arrange this magical ce.
Hanging the decorations on the ceiling was the process that took the longest time toplete.
"I wonder how''s the food preparation going." Ryokomented as she sat down a little to rest.
"I don''t know, but the smell that''sing from the kitchen is amazing! I can''t wait to eat." Sam eximed as she took a deep breath to take in the amazing smell of food.
"We should get ready for the party." Junemented.
"We can get ready in the beauty salon on the second floor. There is aplete bathroom and all the beauty products and machines that we can use there." Aurora said with sparkling eyes. She was excited to have the girls in the beauty salon.
"Oh, that''s right! I forgot about the beauty salon!" June eximed in excitement.
"What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Ryoko said enthusiastically as she stood up from her seat.
"Bring your things and we can go there get ready." Aurora giggled.
The girls nodded and picked up the bags they brought with the clothes they would wear for the party.
But before they climbed the stairs, they passed by the kitchen to so see how the dinner preparation was going.
When they arrived there, they immediately saw five people with focused eyes as they worked.
Each one of them was doing something different from the others, but they all had the same expression of focus.
"Big brother! How''s going everything?" Aurora asked with a sweet voice as she tried not to drool over the amazing food in front of her.
Theo was surprised when he heard her voice, so he lifted his head and looked at the four girls looking at him, "It''s going great! I think we will finish everything in one hour." He smiled.
"That''s great! This way the girls can get ready with us." Junemented.
"Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, you should head to the beauty salon to ready with us when you finish your work here." Sam said.
Kumiko, Shoko, and Lauren nodded and agreed to her proposition as they wanted to get pretty for the party.
"How''s the party decorations?" Theo asked.
"We finished everything. It''s not because it''s our work, but I have to say we did an amazing job." Sam giggled.
They allughed when they heard her shameless deration.
The girls talked for a while longer before they climbed the stairs to the beauty salon to get ready for the party.
Theo and the other three, on another hand, still had work to do before they started to get ready for the party.
Just like Theo imagined, with seven experienced and professional cooks working together, they would be able to finish cooking everything in record time.
"Lauren, how''re things up there?" Theo asked as he carefully prepared the fillings of some preparations.
"Thest time I went there, Gwen and Kin had the pies in the oven and they were preparing some ice creams, because of the pies I think they will take a while to finish. Max was almost ready with the entry snacks, I guess he will be the first to finish his tasks." Lauren replied as she continued working.
"Tell him that he finishes, he should start bringing down the food he prepared. After that, he should help Gwen and Kin, so they can finish in time." Theo asked without lifting his head.
"Yes, chef." Lauren replied.
"Kumiko, how''s the sauce I taught you about?" Theo asked.
"I think I''m doing alright, chef. I followed all your instructions and now it''s tasting the same way you said it should." Kumiko replied as she worked on the sauce.
"Really? Let me have a taste." Theo said.
Kumiko nodded and brought a spoon of the sauce for him.
Theo tasted it and smiled, "You did great, Kumiko. It''s exactly the consistency and taste I was looking for."
Kumiko smiled in happiness at hispliment.
"Now, there''s only a couple of hours before the party. We should start the preparations that take less time. Kumiko, you already finished all the sauces I wanted, you''ll help with these dishes." Theo said as he looked at the seafood that Shoko had cleaned.
"Yes, chef!" Kumiko replied.
"Shoko, you start making all the kinds of rice we will need." Theo asked.
Several dishes had rice, and they demanded different preparations, that''s why he needed Shoko to work on that as the rice didn''t take much time to get ready. And they needed the rice ready to finish the dishes.
"Yes, chef!" Shoko.
"Lauren, you keep doing what you''re doing. But when you finish, you and Shoko will help me and Kumiko with these dishes." Theo said as he and Kumiko started working together.
Just like that, the four of them continued working with focused minds, they wanted to finish everything as soon as possible.
They used all of their skills and expertise to cook these tasty dishes.
In the next hour, they finished cooking dish after dish.
Bouibaisse (A ssic French fish soup with seafood), Pae (A ssic Spanish fried rice dish made with rice, saffron, vegetables, chicken, and seafood cooked and served in one pan), Osechi (With its all variations ofponents served in a bento), and others delicious dishes.
With every minute that passed, the kitchen was the stage of a fight between delicious smellsing from the dishes they finished.
It was an explosion of tastiness and seasonings.
And when Gwen and Kin started bringing down the pies and desserts they finished, the entire house was honored with the delicious smell of food.
When Theo and the others finished cooking everything, they smiled in happiness.
They couldn''t wait to eat the delicious dishes they prepared!
The decorations and the food were ready!
The party could start at any time!
The New Year''s Party was ready for them to enjoy!
Chapter 430 Relaxing Before The Party
After Theo and the others ced thest dish on the table and cleaned the kitchen, they all had satisfied faces.
They all were happy they were able to finish everything in time, and after tasting the dishes, they were certain that they would be a sess at the party.
Theo nodded and looked at them before saying, "Guys, thank you for helping me. I think I''d not be able to finish in time without you guys." He said gratefully.
"No problem, boss."
"It''s our job."
"It''s the least we can do, Theo."
They replied with smiles.
Theo shook his head helplessly before saying, "Girls, Aurora and the others are waiting for you in the beauty salon. You can get ready for the party there."
He then turned his head as he added, "Max, Kin, you guys can go to the gym here on the ground floor. There''s a whole section where you can rx and get ready for the party."
They all nodded in understanding, even though the house was enormous, they still had a notion of where they should go.
Just like that, the girls picked up their bags before climbing the stairs and the two boys picked up their bags and headed to the gym.
Theo nodded in approval when he saw that before he said out loud, "Sylph, clean up anything that we missed, and do not let the dishes get cold." He asked before he started climbing the stairs as well.
But the difference was that he was heading to the third floor where his bedroom was located.
He wanted to take a shower and rx before the party.
Differently from the others who rested and slept a little during the day, Theo had been awake since early morning. Nevertheless, he hadn''t slept much the night before because of the party they threw in the restaurant. This meant that Theo only slept for a couple of hours in thest 24 hours.
And to make matters worse, ever since he woke up in the morning, he had been working non-stop. He cooked breakfast for everyone, cleaned the restaurant, produced the ''bad guy'' video clip, recorded the video clip, and cooked dinner for almost 9 hours.
Thankfully, with his enhanced body, he still could hold on.
But it wouldn''t be the worst thing if he was able to rest a little before the party. He wouldn''t sleep, as he wouldn''t wake up for the party if he did that, butying down on his bed and rxing his mind would be already enough for him.
That''s why as soon as he entered his bedroom, he headed straight to his bathroom to take a shower.
He spent 15 minutes in there taking care of his hygiene and taking a long steamy shower.
"Ahh!" Theo sighed in relief when he exited the bathroom.
He was only wearing a towel around his hips and his silver hair still dropped water into his toned body.
"Sylph, turn on the TV." Theo asked as he walked to his closet.
"Yes, master." Sylph replied before the sound of the TV was heard in the room.
"What to wear..." Theo muttered as he looked at his closet.
In the end, Theo decided to wear blue jeans and a yellow long-sleeved shirt.
He dried off his body before putting up the jeans, shortly after, he exited the closet wearing only the jeans. He wouldn''t dress up the shirt before drying off his hair.
His hair was too long, and it would get the shirt wet if he dressed at that moment.
His toned abs were visible as he sat down on his head and looked at the TV.
He had a hair dryer in his hand blowing his hair off as he paid attention to the TV.
"...we are here in Akatsuki Beach, at Catadrid. And Joey, thest estimates from the police said that there are more than 3 million people gathered here for the New Year Celebration. There are 20 ferries filled with fireworks all around the bay, they will illuminate the night sky when the clock hit midnight." The reporter said as he looked at the camera.
Theo was surprised to hear that there were not many people gathered.
''I guess they really value this holiday.''
Theo was not surprised that these were on the beach instead of their homes. That was because, if someone lived in a coastal city, the people preferred tomemorate the New Year at the beach than at their homes. After all, what better way tomemorate this holiday that worshiped the sea than being at the sea themselves?
They all asked for the mighty sea for a great new year, and the closest they were to it, the better.
Every coastal city in the Sakura Abode Country had crowded beaches filled with citizens looking forward to the new year.
Elffire City was not a coastal city, so the citizens preferred tomemorate with their family and friends at home.
But there was still amemoration that was happening at the river.
A river was seen as the ws of the sea in the legends, so it was costumery that people who had no ess to the sea wouldmemorate the new year next to a river.
A stage was built next to the Sunshire Stone Bridge at the Tinuviel River passing next to the old part of the city. Local artists would perform and entertain the crowd as theymemorated the new year.
At midnight, fireworks would be released from the ferries floating along the Tinuviel River.
The fireworks would be possible to look at from everywhere in the city.
Theo changed the TV channel to a local channel, he could see that the reporter was at the Sunshire Stone Bridge.
"...at the moment, the Michaelis Band is ying on the stage. Thest estimates from the police said that there are more than two hundred thousand people gathered here for the celebration..."
Theo was surprised when he heard that number, even though the city had more than 2 million citizens, he expected that only a tiny fraction would venture into the cold weather tomemorate by the river.
''I guess I underestimated their obsession with the sea.'' Theo thought as he observed the crowd while drying his hair off.
He imagined that because they were far from the sea, there wouldn''t be many people by the river. But more than 200 thousand people were braving the cold weather so they could be close to the river at midnight!
This showed how much they valued the sea during this holiday.
Just like that, Theo watched the news as he dried his hair.
When he finished drying his hair, his long silver hair was shiny and silky. He dressed up his yellow long-sleeved shirt and put on a yellow slipper. Then he was ready for the party!
But before he got downstairs, he had some things to check as he rxed in bed.
He hadn''t checked Moonlight''s stats that day and he was super curious to check it out!
Chapter 431 All Records Broken
Theo''s Bedroom, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
"Sylph, show me today''s news rted to Moonlight." Theo asked as hey down on his bed and rxed his body.
"Yes, master!" Sylph replied as shemanded the TV to show the news.
"Oh, I maintained the top 3?" Theo mumbled as he read the first piece of news.
He looked at the video of a girl speaking about thest news in the music industry, "Hey, guys! I''m Kahona and you''re watching the Daily Music News." She smiled at the camera as she said that.
"Today is December 31st, and since this program was created, the news we showed on this date was extremely simr. With traditional New Year songs dominating the charts. But not this year!" She eximed enthusiastically.
"Finally, someone appeared to dethrone them! And this someone is named Moonlight! A rookie artist that was unknown to the public untilst week. We''ve been reporting news on Moonlight since he became a hitst Saturday when he appeared on the AVA Top Hits TV show."
"If you guys remember well, Moonlight dominated the Top 10 on the Sakura Abode Country on Sunday, and on the next day, Monday, he dominated the Worldwide Top 10 on the Track Charts. He still dominated the charts until yesterday, when he upied all 10 positions of the Top 10. But what everyone was questioning was if he would be able to hold off the sharp increase of streams that all the traditional new songs receive next to the New Year Celebrations."
"We all know that the New Year is the biggest holiday on the, so would Moonlight be able to dethrone them on this date?"
"It''s December 31st, and I can say that although Moonlight is not dominating the Worldwide Top 10 Charts, he still dominates the Top 3! The Top 3 isposed of three of his songs!" She smiled excitedly.
The screen showed the charts, and Theo was able to see today''s charts.
Perfect [Moonlight] = 55.5 million streams;
bad guy [Moonlight] = 52.7 million streams;
Save Your Tears [Moonlight (feat. Tsukuyomi)] = 51.1 million streams;
Sea''s Luby [Sakura Orchestra] = 48.1 million streams.
Sea''s Luby managed to squeeze into the Top 10, but it was the only song that managed to do it. Even the lowest-streamed song from Moonlight still managed to receive more than 44 million streams.
Sea''s Luby was the most famous song that was yed in the New Year. It was no surprise that she was able to receive so many streams. But Theo was genuinely surprised that only one song managed to squeeze into the Top 10.
"The famous Sea''s Luby managed to get fourth ce in the charts. But even then, the song did not manage to surpass Moonlight''s Top 3 songs. As these songs managed to break the record once more this morning."
"Perfect managed to surpass yesterday''s record of the most streamed song in 24 hours with an increase of four hundred thousand streams whenpared with yesterday."
"Moonlight broke several records today. The first one was the record of the most streamed album in 24 hours. The record belonged to Moonlight himself when yesterday his album ''Earth to Azure'' manage to receive 485 million streams. Today Moonlight broke his own record, his album managed to receive 498.6 million streams in thest 24 hours!" The woman spoke with an excited voice.
Theo sighed when he heard the number, even though he made peace with the money and fame he was receiving, he still thought that the whole situation was crazy.
Just imagining his 10 songs being yed over 486 million times all over the world was a crazy thought!
Millions of people were consuming his songs!
"Another record broken by Moonlight was the most streamed album in its debut week. In thest 7 days, the ''Earth to Azure'' Album was streamed over 1.6 billion times! Shattering thest record that was held by Yanosuba with her album ''Kumo'' with 926 million streams in its debut week."
"The specialists predict that Moonlight will debut on the top of the Pyramids Hot Charts next Saturday."
"Moonlight came to shatter all of our knowledge about rookie artists as no other rookie managed to get even close to the numbers that Moonlight is receiving. He shattered all the old records held by acimed and famous artists."
"And the crazy amount of streams isn''t exclusive to the Track Streaming Service. Moonlight''s four music videos posted on the Ruby are breaking records left and right. In thest 24 hours, the four music videos showed an increase in the number of views they received. The four of them already surpassed the amount of 400 million views since they were posted. If they keep these numbers, they will be able to break the record for the fastest music video to reach 1 billion views."
"With all these numbers, we can say for sure that the whole world is infected with the Moonlight Fever! But the most amazing thing is that until now we don''t know anything about Moonlight! Who could..." The woman continued with the program as Theo smiled as he heard the news.
He was happy that the amazing songs from his past life were making so much sess here. Even though he expected that they would like them, he had no idea that they would be so crazy about it.
This amount of sess far surpassed what these songs achieved on Earth. But that was because Track had a much wider reach whenpared with Spotify and other streaming services from Earth. Plus, the poption on Azure Star was more than double Earth''s.
Nevertheless, that did not erase the amount of sess they received was staggering.
Theo was happy that he already had clear ns on what to do with the money he would receive from Moonlight''s earnings. He couldn''t wait to start his gamingpany. It was the perfect addition to his Anime Studio and Publishing House.
Theo picked up his phone and started browsing other news as he waited for the party to start.
He was rxing his body before he had to get up and host the party.
The New Year Celebration was happening at his house and he wanted to be a good host to his guests.
He wanted to throw the best New Year''s party of their lives tonight!
''Hmm, I haven''t started packing my luggage for tomorrow''s trip... I guess I''ll have to do that before sleepingter.'' Theo said to himself.
Differently from the others, he had a busy day since he woke up, so he did not have any time to pack his bags.
Theo continued rxing until he saw that there were only 5 minutes before the clock hit 10 PM.
"I guess I should start the preparations." He smiled as he stood up from his bed.
It was time for the party to start!
Chapter 432 Secret Atlanta, Rainbow, And Photo Session
When Theo arrived in the living room, without any surprise, he was amazed by the decorations of the party.
"Wow." Theo muttered in wonder as he observed the Azure Tree with a Golden Fire inside of it.
He lifted his head and immediately was amazed by the work that the girls did on the ceiling.
It seemed as though he had just entered a magical underwater gathering for fantastical creatures!
His eyes shone in excitement with the girls'' work. The party promised to be epic!
"Sylph, y some traditional new year songs in the background." Theo asked as he inspected thest details of the party.
"Yes, master." Sylph replied before ''Sea''s Luby'' started ying softly throughout the party venue.
"Also bring out all the bottles I told you to prepare for the party." Theo added.
Every great party had to have great drinks, that''s why Theo asked Sylph to prepare all kinds of drinks bottles.
There were non-alcohol and alcoholic beverages like several kinds of juice, wine, beer, and others.
Shortly after, Theo observed a drone moving a table filled with the bottles he asked for.
"Perfect." Theo smiled as he inspected all the drinks.
With that, the party preparations were finallypleted, and they could enjoy it.
It was at that moment that, Max and Kin entered the room, they were wearing light yellow pants and shirts.
"Oh, you guys are ready." Theo smiled when he saw theming in.
"Yeah, we can''t wait to start with the party." Max said excitedly as he rubbed his hands. He couldn''t wait to start eating the amazing dishes they cooked earlier.
"We would''vee earlier, but the gym has so many cool features that we lost track of time." Kinmented apologetically.
Theo justughed and said, "No worries, the girls hadn''t even arrived yet."
The three of the talked to each as they got themselves a drink and sat down on thefy couch.
Theo had a ss of wine in his hand as he asked, "Have you guys bought your gift?"
"I did, but I don''t know if the person I got will like my gift." Kin replied worriedly.
"Who have you guys gotten?" Max asked curiously.
"I won''t tell you!" Kin eximed.
While Theo justughed.
It was a New Year tradition to hold a Secret Anta exchange.
This was an exchange of gifts just like Secret Santa. But there was no Santa uss in the Azure Star. So, it was normal that it had another name.
''Anta'' came from the mythical sea kingdom of Antis. The kingdom had an extensive amount of legends all over the. And there were pieces of evidence that Antis really existed in the past. As a holiday that worshiped the sea, it was no surprise that the mythical sea kingdom was present in the celebration.
Legends told that the Antians loved to give gifts to their fellow, so the Secret Anta was something referring to their practice.
A couple of weeks ago, everyone gathered and drew names. They had to give a gift to the person they drew the name of.
The three guys tried to guess which person they got as they enjoyed their drinks and the party ce.
Five minutester, they heard a sounding from the stairs.
"It must be the girls." Theo smiled.
Without many surprises, the girls entered the party venue secondster.
8 girls entered the ce looking absolutely gorgeous.
Aurora, Sam, June, Sayuri, Ryoko, Kumiko, Lauren, Shoko, and Gwen had smiles on their faces as they observed the magical party venue.
Each one of them was extremely beautiful, and the gorgeous dresses they were wearing highlighted their beauty even more.
Their hair was beautifully done as it shone with a multitude of colors.
Aurora''s silver hair, June and Ryoko''s blue hair, Kumiko''s green hair, Shoko''s pink hair, Sam''s blonde hair, Lauren''s brown hair, and Sayuri''s ck hair seemed to form a rainbow of colors.
"Look who decided to honor us with their presence." Theo joked as he looked at them with a mischievous smile.
The girls immediately turned their heads in his direction and saw Theo, Kin, and Max sitting together with drinks in their hands.
"It seems that some people don''t even bother waiting and started drinking without us." Sam snorted.
The othersughed at their bickering.
"Seriously, you girls did such an amazing job decorating the ce." Kumiko eximed with shining eyes as she observed the azure tree and golden fire.
"Yeah, I thought it would be impossible to top yesterday''s decoration, but you guys did it." Shokomented as she observed the sea creatures in the ceiling.
"There is no doubt that this is the most beautiful New Year''s party I''ve ever been to so far." Laurenmented in excitement.
"It''s the least we could do while you all worked hard to cook for us." June said with a proud smile.
June, Aurora, Sam, Sayuri, and Ryoko as they heard theirpliments.
"We should take some pictures before we start eating and drinking." Sam suggested.
"Great idea, Sam!" Kumiko eximed.
"Let''s take a bunch of pictures!" Sayuri giggled.
"I want to post on my profile." Shoko added.
All the girls agreed with Sam''s suggestion before they started their photo session.
Theo and the two guys drank their drinks while they observed the girls going crazy as they took thousands of pictures.
They took selfies together and alone, with the party decorations, with one or two other girls, and many otherbinations.
They took so many pictures that Theo and the guys were worried if their cellphones had enough data storage to take more pictures.
Theo was admiring this view while drinking his wine when he heard something that made him a little afraid.
"We should take pictures with Theo and the others." Sayuri suggested.
The girls promptly agreed with shining eyes.
They all turned their head in his direction and stared at him with sparkling eyes.
"Oh, no." Max mumbled in fear when his girlfriend''s expression.
Kin was equally afraid when he saw all the girls looking at him as if he was a piece of beef and they were the predators.
"It seems we can''t escape fate, guys." Theo smiled helplessly.
What they feared came into reality and they were dragged by the girls to take so many pictures that they lost track of how many they took.
Theo took a picture with everyone and his handsome figure only enhanced the pictures.
At the end of it, everyone gathered up and took pictures of everyone together.
The 11 of them smiled at the camera as they registered the first New Year they spent together.
The first of many, they hoped.
Chapter 433 Tasty Snacks And Siblings
With less than 2 hours until the New Year arrived, the whole country was in a festive mood.
In the part of the world with advanced time zones, it was already the new year.
Just like the Britain Empire in Theo''sst life (With the Greenwich Treaty), the Sakura Sea Empire with its mighty dominance over the whole world established that the Ground Zero Time Zone would be ced in Sakura City.
This meant that there were 12 time zones to the east of Sakura City, and 12 time zones to the west of the capital.
Even though the Azure Star had double Earth''s size, it still followed the calendar and time of Earth. That''s why Theo was surprised to see such a big with the same characteristics as Earth. He could not understand how could that happen, but he did not question it.
Elffire City was in the same time zone as Sakura City, so theymemorated the New Year together with the country''s capital.
Living Room, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
After the girls took all the pictures they wanted, everyone filled their sses with a drink and sat down to rx.
"Sylph, bring the snacks that we prepared." Theo asked as he sat down.
"Yes, Sylph! Bring it. I''m so hungry!" Sayuri eximed as she sipped her white wine.
"To be honest, I''m hungry as well." Ryokomented.
"Thest time I ate it was before I left my apartment." June added.
"I think you''ll like what we prepared." Lauren smiled.
She had helped Max prepare the snacks, so she knew they were extremely delicious.
"Oh, really?" Sam said curiously.
At that moment, they all saw a drone driving a cart filled with dishes.
"Let''s put the dishes on the center table. This way we can pick up any time we want." Theo said as he stood up.
"Let me help you." Max and Kin said at the same time.
Just like that, the three of them ced all the dishes on the center table, where everyone that was seated on the couches would be able to get the snacks anytime they wanted.
"Oh, the smell!"
"Why my mouth is drolling non-stop!"
"Give me a taste!"
They joked andughed as they looked at the tasty dishes in front of them.
When Theo finished cing thest dish on the table, there were all kinds of snacks from all over the world for everyone to see.
They did not hold back and attacked the food without much reservation.
As they started tasting the food, their eyes shone in delight.
''It is so yummy!'' They all had the same thought as they ate.
"This potato bread with shrimp is so tasty!" Sam eximed.
"I never knew fried bananas with fish toppings could be so delicious."
They all started eximing how tasty the food.
Theo just smiled as he took a bite off his sweet tapioca, "It was Max and Lauren who cooked these dishes."
Max couldn''t take thepliment and said embarrassedly, "I just followed the recipes the boss passed to me."
"Even then, you had enough skill to follow perfectly." Kumiko shook her head.
"Yeah, you did a great job, Max." Sam said with a smile as she continued eating.
The others also agreed as they continued enjoying the delicious snacks.
Just like that, they drank fine wine and food surrounded by friends.
Theo had finished eating for the moment and was sipping his wine as he observed everyone enjoying the food and drinks.
"We should start the Secret Anta." Theo suggested with a smile.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that, they wanted to receive their presents!
"Yes!"
"I wanna know who got me."
"You will know in a bit."
"It was you, wasn''t it? Just be honest and give my present already."
"Of course.... it wasn''t me!"
"Grrr... I''ll fight you for my present!"
They all exploded in excitement as they started discussing who the other might have got.
Theo observed the chaotic scene with a happy smile.
He was happy that he was able to find this group of friends.
"You all should fetch the presents you bought so that we can start with it already." Theo suggested with a loud voice to win over their chaotic mess.
It was only then that they realized that they were wasting time, they didn''t even reply to Theo before they hurried towards the bags they brought when they came earlier. The presents were inside their bags.
Only Theo and Aurora stayed in their seats, theyughed as they observed the others'' funny actions.
"Big brother, did you buy what I asked you to buy?" Aurora asked.
"Sylph did it." Theo smiled.
"Sylph, bring over the two presents I asked you to arrange." He added.
"Yes, master." Sylph replied.
Her speed was even faster than the other others who also left for their presents, as a drone flew into the room carrying two boxes shortly after Theo gave the order.
"Sweet! I hope my Secret Anta likes it." Aurora said with a hopeful voice.
"I''m sure she will." Theo smiled as he also received the present he prepared.
Aurora and Theo looked at each other and smiled happily.
"Are you enjoying celebrating the New Year with the others?" Theo asked with a doting smile.
"Yes! For the past few years, it has been only the two of us. I feel so happy to share this date with you and our new friends." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
Due to their past financial situation, they barely celebrated the new year.
Theo would try to save up money to do something nice, but their conditions were never allowed even as he worked his ass off.
They would usually eat some cheap food and wait for the fireworks at midnight.
Nothing fancy, but their eyes still sparkled as they watched the beginning of a new year through the fireworks in the night sky.
Both of them would always miss their parents, but they foundfort in each other.
Their family was still alive with the two of them.
This year their lives changed so much, it seemed like their wishes all became true. They received things they never thought they would be able to.
They were not poor anymore, they lived in a castle, they met wonderful friends and many other amazing things.
Theo and Aurora wanted to say their thanks to the universe and the sea when the New Year arrived.
They finally couldmemorate the way they wanted!
Surrounded by people they loved.
The siblings shared a look as they smiled at each other, they knew what the other was feeling.
They were happy to not have given up midway through their difficult journey!
Chapter 434 Who Got Who?
Without hups, Sam and the others entered the room carrying their gifts.
Their eyes shone in excitement for the Secret Anta. And when Kin enteredst, they finally could start with the game.
Theo smiled as he said, "Who wants to start?"
They all looked at each other as they held their presents, but no one volunteered to be the first one to go.
Theo shook his head helplessly and said, "I guess I''ll be the first one to go." Heughed as he stood up and walked to the front of the firece.
"Yes, Theo!"
"There is no mystery, I was the one that Theo got."
"Didn''t you just say that I got you? You are so shameless."
"You don''t know anything. Theo mysteriously looked at me a few minutes ago, which means that I was the one he got and he was giving me a hint."
"I''m pretty sure he didn''t look at you even once throughout this evening."
They all startedughing and discussing which person Theo got, but when Theo started talking, they stopped and paid extra attention to him.
"The person I got I met this year." Theo started hinting with a smile.
"That pretty much describes everyone here." Junemented.
"But that also excludes Aurora." Sam added.
"So, it''s not Aurora." Kumiko said with a thoughtful look on her face.
Theo continued with a smile, "I love working with this person."
"Hmm, we all work with him in some way."
"But the question is who among us he likes working with."
"It got to be me. I mean I''m such a great cook."
"Shameless."
Theo did not care about their discussion as he continued, "I have to say that this person is extremely bold and fearless. She looked for me without any previous warning and offered herself to work for me."
They were even more confused when he said that as they couldn''t see who could it be.
But Sayuri''s eyes shone when she heard that, she knew who was it!
"It has been one of the best decisions of my life to give an opportunity to this person. Ever since then, she had been surprising me with how good she is with her work." Theomented with a smile as he moved his eyes from person to person until he stopped at one in particr.
Theo smiled at her as she said, "My secret Anta is Ryoko."
Ryoko was taken aback when she heard that, she never imagined that she was the one that Theo was talking about.
After all, he said so many nice things that she subconsciously thought it was another person. Her eyes immediately watered when she realized it was her.
"Of course it''s Ryoko!"
"Why didn''t I think of it?"
"I still think it''s me."
The others exploded in discussions when the person was revealed.
Fighting the tears, Ryoko got up and hugged Theo before he gave her the present he prepared.
"Thank you." Ryoko whispered as they hugged.
"You''re my friend, no need to thank me." Theoughed before he let go of her.
"Open up for us, Ryoko!"
"Yeah, we want to see what Theo gave to you!"
The others started shouting as they were dying to know what Theo bought for her.
"Okay, okay, I''ll open." Ryokoughed when she saw their anxiousness to know what she got.
The box she received from Theo was small and there was not much weight in it.
She opened it carefully and inspected the insides of it. She was silent for a while as she tried to understand what was inside, but as she understood what it was, her face showed a shocked expression.
The others watched this with impatience, they wanted to know what made her so shocked.
Ryoko picked a piece of paper from the box and read out loud, "Dear Ryoko, I know you wanted to stay behind at Elffire City to take care of the studio. But I couldn''t leave you behind while all of us will be enjoying the tropical weather. You''re part of our group and I didn''t want you to feel excluded. So, I bought first-ss tickets for you toe with us tomorrow. I know what you''re thinking. What about work? You don''t have to worry about it as the return ticket is for Sunday night. This way you can spend around 3 days with us at the Heart Inds. Oh, I also reserved the best room for you at the resort hotel we will be staying at. The only thing you have to worry about is your luggage. What a surprise, huh? Anyways, let''s enjoy our vacations together!
With love, Theo."
The others also became shocked as they heard his note, they couldn''t believe that Theo went through such great lengths so that Ryoko wouldn''t feel excluded.
"That''s amazing!"
"This way Ryoko will be with us for some days!"
"Ryoko, we will have so much!"
The girls eximed in excitement.
Ryoko nodded and replied to them as she looked at Theo with a grateful expression.
It would be a lie if she said that she wasn''t feeling down and that everyone was going on a vacation without her. She did not regret her decision to stay behind as she loved her job. But at the same time, she wanted to share some experiences with the new friends she found.
Plus, she knew that Theo had just spent thousands of dors to pay all of this for her. First-ss seats and hotel resort rooms were not cheap.
Theo was back in his seat sipping on his wine with a smile on his face as he looked at the scene. He had noticed that Ryoko would get downcast every time they talked about their trip, so he decided that he had to do something about it.
The studio would only open on Monday, so he figured that Ryoko could travel with them tomorrow ande back before the studio opened on Monday.
It was the best of both worlds!
Theo was very proud of his idea as it seemed sessful.
After the girls discussed all the things they would do together, Theo said, "It''s Ryoko''s turn to say who she got."
"Yeah, Ryoko, you should start."
"Guys, there is no need for that. She got me."
"Funny, you said the same thing when it was Theo''s turn."
"You don''t understand. This time it''s for real."
They all discussed andughed happily.
Theo joined the fun and urged Ryoko to start already.
She shook her head and smiled as she saw their antics.
Her heart felt so warm being among these people.
Ever since her mother died, her heart never found a ce where she wasfortable.
But at that moment, among these people, she felt like she found the ce where her heart could set.
Chapter 435 Secret Atlanta I
New Year''s Eve Night was a magical night for the entire Azure Star.
On this date, the wholememorated the arrival of a brand new year. No matter where someone looked on the entire, celebrations were happening.
From the most isted inds amidst the enormous azure sea to the most developed city in the world, people gathered to worship and ask the sea to bring a prosperous new year.
It didn''t matter their financial situation, skin color, and culture.
The stopped.
As if to honor the arrival of the new year.
Amazingly, this tradition dated from thousands of years ago.
Each country had its own history and traditions. But strangely, every country, in its history, had a date when they worshipped the sea to wish a prosperous new year.
There were some differences between the countries traditions, but the essence of the date was the same.
When the world became connected, all the countries agreed to follow only one calendar. That''s when the traditions united to be one.
The New Year Celebration.
That''s why the entire world acknowledged the New Year as a world holiday.
There were several ways to celebrate the New Year, but the mostmon way was to be at the beach when the clock hit midnight.
The second mostmon way was to spend with their loved ones.
On top of a hill at Pedrarruna Forest, Elffire City, Sakura Abode Country. There was a mansion that seemed out of a dream.
Inside of it, 12 people were waiting for the clock hit midnight as they yed the game Secret Anta.
Ryoko picked it up the gift she bought and smiled, "My secret anta is someone that I deeply admire."
"Okay, that''s got to be me!"
"Get out! I''m the only worthy of admiration."
"As if!"
"..."
Ryoko shook her head helplessly at their bickering, "This person taught me so much in the brief time we know each other. Without this person, I don''t think I would be able to work as well as I am working."
"Hmm, could it be Theo?"
"No way, did they get each other''s names?"
"I still think it is me."
Ryoko smiled as she looked at one specific person, "My secret anta is Sam."
It was only then that they realized that apart from Theo, only Sam fit the description.
Sam was Theo''spany head. Therefore, it was logical that Sam helped Ryoko with her work.
They all shouted and pped as Sam stood up and walked towards Ryoko.
The two women hugged and shared a moment as they thanked each other.
When Ryoko sat down, it was Sam''s turn to get shouted to open her gift.
"Okay, okay, I''ll open." Sam eximed exasperatedly.
She readily opened the box and everyone was able to see an old book.
As soon as Sam saw the book, her eyes became wide as she eximed, "No way! Is this the first edition of Rabbit Turtle Tales?"
Ryoko smiled as she said, "Yes, it is."
"How did you know it was my favorite book?" Sam asked in disbelief.
"I asked around." Ryoko giggled.
"Oh my god, Ryoko, thank you so much! You have no idea how much this means to me!" Sam said with an ecstatic voice as she threw herself into Ryoko and hugged her again.
Rabbit Turtle Tales was a book released around 60 years ago, it was a famous book of tales around the world. It was extremely difficult to find the first edition of it. Sam could imagine how much trouble Ryoko had to find this book. She could feel Ryoko''s care with this present.
The two girls shared a moment while the others discussed.
"Oh my god, why everyone is giving such amazing gifts?"
"Do you think that is there still time to change the gift I bought?"
"Of course... not!"
"I hope my secret anta likes the gift I bought."
Shortlyter, it was Sam''s turn to give her gift.
"My secret anta is someone that I met this year." Sam started with a teasing smile.
"Come on!"
"That basically describes everyone here."
"Sam is cheating with her hints!"
Everyone was dissatisfied with Sam''s hint.
Sam smiled as she continued, "I have a big family with brothers and sisters. But I feel like after meeting this person I earned another sibling."
"Hmm, another sibling?"
"It got to be me, right? I called her ''Sam-nee-chan'' when we were drunk..."
"You''re so shameless."
Sam shook her head and smiled, "I consider and care for this person as my little sister."
It was only then that a person appeared in everyone''s minds.
Sam looked at this person and said with a smile, "My secret anta is Aurora-chan."
"I knew it!"
"Uhull! It''s Aurora-chan!"
Everyone shouted excitedly after Sam said that.
In everyone''s minds, Aurora was their little sister. So, when Sam said herst hint, Aurora''s image appeared in everyone''s minds.
Aurora smiled excitedly as she walked toward Sam and hugged her.
She felt so blessed and happy that Sam felt that way for her. Even though she loved Theo from the bottom of her heart, she always wanted a sister.
And in thesest months, she earned a bunch of older sisters who cared for her as if they were her real blood sisters.
After the two girls hugged for a while, it was Aurora''s turn to be called to open her present.
Aurora was eager to know what she got, so she didn''t waste any time and opened the box.
Her eyes shone in excitement when she saw what was inside of it.
"Aurora-chan, show us!"
"We want to see!"
Aurora smiled and showed them what was inside.
There was a beautiful box with a velvet interior holding a silver ne.
The ne was in a silver color with moon decoration on each tiny chain piece. The pendant had a beautiful white and ck gem with a moon carved on it. It seemed that one side of the moon was illuminated while the other was dark.
Just looking at it, everyone could see that it was an expensive ne.
"Oh my god!"
"I didn''t know Sam was so rich."
"That''s got to cost at least 10 thousand dors, right?"
"What type of gem is that?"
Everyone was shocked by Sam''s present for Aurora.
Although Theo''s gift to Ryoko was super expensive was expensive, they still could ept it as it was a trip to paradise.
But this ne seemed to cost even more, and it didn''t bring anything else!
Sam smiled when she saw their reaction. Ever since she epted Theo''s offer to take care of hispanies, she earned more money than she could expend.
After helping her family live a better life, she still had too much money.
When she found out that Theo was Moonlight and Aurora was Tsukuyomi, she decided to buy Aurora an expensive gift rted to her alias.
Yesterday, she searched in every jewelry shop in the city until she found this stunning ne.
She left the shop after paying 20 thousand dors for it.
Her only wish was for Aurora to like it, and seeing Aurora''s excited face, Sam was sure she liked it.
The two girls exchanged a look as if they knew something and smiled before hugging each other again.
Aurora knew that Sam knew her secret after seeing the moon decorations on the ne.
The girls shared smiles knowing that they shared an exciting secret.
Chapter 436 Secret Atlanta II
Chapter 436 Secret Anta II
After Sam and Aurora, it was the silver-haired girl''s turn to give the present to her secret anta.
"My secret anta is someone I met this year." Aurora started with a mischievous smile.
"Come on!"
"Is there a rule that everyone has to say the same thing?"
"Aurora-chan, you can''t do that!"
Everyone shouted andined at her teasing words.
Aurora could only smile and continue, "I had so much fun watching this person getting drunk. This person gets funnier as she or he gets drunk."
"That''s a tough one."
"I don''t rememberst night''s party, so I can''t know which one of us she is talking about."
"From the videos that Theo recorded, I can say for sure that she is talking about me."
"True, you were so shameless in that video that I wouldn''t be surprised if it was you."
"Hey!"
Theymented on her hint as they rememberedst night''s party.
Aurora continued, "This person is someone that takes her job very seriously."
Aurora looked at a certain person and smiled, "My secret anta is Kumiko."
It was only then that they realized Kumiko did fit the description, everyone shouted andughed as Kumiko stood up and hugged Aurora.
Kumiko had a blushed face as she had to agree with Aurora''s statements, the video everyone watched earlier was evidence that she could get a little crazy when drunk.
After letting go of each other, Kumiko attended to everyone''s requests and opened her present.
When she looked at what was inside, her face morphed into a dumbfounded expression.
"Why everyone makes a shocked expression when they see their present?"
"They need to show us as soon as they open the present!"
"Kumiko! Show it to us!"
Everyone mored with excited voices.
Kumiko could only attend to their requests and show what she got to them.
Then, they were able to see a VIP Badge with Kumiko''s name on it.
"A VIP Badge?"
"To what?"
"Wait a minute..."
Everyone was confused at first, but when they looked closer, they became shocked as well.
"Oh my god! This is a VIP Badge to enter the backstage of Cara Izuhara''s concert at Sakura City!"
"No way!"
"Is this real?"
Everyone could not believe what they were seeing, so they all stood up to see the badge closer.
They all liked Cara Izuhara''s songs, therefore we can understand how famous she was.
But with this badge, Kumiko would be able to meet Cara!
This badge wasn''t something that could be bought with money only, Aurora needed to know someone in Cara''s crew.
"Aurora-chan, how did you get this badge?"
They all asked the same question.
Aurora smiled and replied, "Theo helped me." She said simply.
It was then Theo''s turn to be stared, their intention was clear, they wanted to know how he did it.
Theo could onlyugh and say, "After calling a few people and with much difficulty, I managed to get this badge. I think I was lucky because they said to me that Cara usually doesn''t allow these badges to be distributed. But in this show, she allowed."
"Yeah, I knew Kumiko was crazy about Cara, so I asked Big Brother to get this badge for her." Aurora chimed in with a sweet smile.
Kumiko had a wide and brilliant smile as she thanked Aurora and Theo and hugged them.
This was the best present she could ever receive!
Just like Aurora said, she loved Cara, and receiving the opportunity to meet her was the best present she could ever receive.
"Are you thinking the same thing I''m thinking?"
"That everyone went crazy when they were buying their gifts?"
"Yes! That''s a VIP Badge for Cara''s concert!"
"I hope the person I got likes my gift."
Shortlyter, Kumiko calmed down from her excitement and was prepared for her turn to give the present.
"My secret anta is someone I met this year." Kumiko decided to keep the tradition.
And just like she expected, everyone shouted andined when she said that.
"My secret anta is someone that I want to bring with me for the rest of my life." Kumiko smiled.
"Hmm, I think it''s me."
"You''re so shameless! You already received your present!"
"So? It''s possible to have happened a mistake and I could be taken twice."
"Shameless!"
"..."
Kumiko shook her head and continued, "Even though she nags at me sometimes, I still like her." Sheughed.
"Oh, so it''s not me then."
"Now I think it''s you."
"Are you up for a beating?"
"..."
Kumiko ignored their bickering as she looked at a certain person and said, "My secret anta is June."
Everyone shouted andughed when they heard that.
As Kumiko''s boss at the restaurant, June helped Theo manage the restaurant, so she tried to manage all the employees. So, it was normal for her to nag at everyone.
June stood up and hugged Kumiko with a helpless smile on her face.
"I hope you like it." Kumiko said with a nervous voice as she gave the present to June.
After seeing everyone''s amazing gifts, she became a little apprehensive about the present she got for June.
Especially after she received the amazing gift she got from Aurora, she hoped that June could be satisfied with what she bought.
Shortly after, June attended to everyone''s requests and opened her gift.
As the box was big, everyone was able to see what she got when she opened it.
"Is that a bottle of sake?"
"It seems so."
"But why does it seem so old?"
It was only when they saw June''s dumbfounded expression that they realized that this bottle had something else.
When June turned thebel of the bottle to them, they were able to see why June was shocked.
"Oh my god! This a century-old bottle!"
"More specifically from the year 1902!"
"This is the first time I''m seeing a bottle so old!"
"This bottle must cost so much money."
Everyone discussed and wondered as they observed the bottle.
Sake was the traditional alcoholic beverage of the Yamato n, so it was extremely popr in the country and around the world.
Kumiko knew that June loved sake, so she decided to buy the oldest bottle she could. And after expending a hefty amount of money, she was able to buy this bottle.
June didn''t even know how to react after receiving such an expensive and thoughtful gift.
She could only hug and thank Kumiko again.
"Another amazing gift..."
"Thank goddess my turn already passed."
"The pressure is only increasing for the next people."
"..."
Everyone was dumbfounded at the level of gifts they were seeing.
Would the next gifts live up to the level so far?
Chapter 437 Secret Atlanta III
Chapter 437 Secret Anta III
After themotion died down, it was finally June''s turn to give away her present..
She was extremely excited with the present she received, after all, it was a century-old bottle of sake!
June ced her present down carefully before she started presenting her gift.
"My secret anta is someone I met this year." June continued the tradition with the same line that everyone said.
Everyone booed and shouted when they heard that.
"That''s getting old already."
"Then why did you say the same thing?"
"You wouldn''t understand, it''s a matter of principles."
Everyone discussed excitedly.
June smiled and continued, "The first time I met this person, I thought she waspletely different from what I think she is today."
"Now I know she is talking about me."
"Why?"
"Because she thought I was pretty at first, butter she realized I am super pretty."
"Shameless!"
June shook her head at their bickering and continued, "But after interacting with this person every day, I realized that she is one of the sweetest and most mature people I know. I wish I could grow old and be as pretty as she is."
"Hmm, so it is a girl."
"June works at the restaurant, so there are only the girls from the restaurant left."
"That got to be me, right? I always knew June loved me."
"Lauren, you''re so shameless."
June looked at a certain person and smiled, "My secret anta is Sayuri."
Everyone shouted and pped when they heard who it was, but they were a tad confused.
What they didn''t know was that Sayuri, June, and Sam have woken up early in the morning every day for the past month so they could work out together. Even though Sayuri worked at the publishing house and June at the restaurant, they were able to see each other every day.
Sayuri smiled as she stood up and hugged June.
Sayuri was the oldest person in the bunch at 29 years old, but the crazy thing was that Sayuri had the same appearance as a 15-year-old girl.
"I gotta admit that what June said makes sense."
"Yeah, I was also shocked when I discovered that Sayuri wasn''t a teenager and she was even older than me."
"Sayuri''s genes are so blessed."
"I wish I could maintain my youth like that."
"It is a good wish because you look like a lemon that went bad."
"Ouch! Why do you hurt me so much?"
Everyone had fun and discussed while June and Sayuri shared a moment.
After June sat down, it was Sayuri''s turn to open her present.
She didn''t waste any time and opened it directly.
Everyone was able to see an old manga inside a ss frame.
Time had taken its effect on the manga, but it was still possible to see images of little elves running through a magical forest on the manga cover.
At the top of the cover, they were able to read the name ''Seldarine''.
Sayuri, Theo, Sam, and Aurora had shocked faces when they saw that old manga.
"Seldarine?"
"Where did I hear this name?"
"I''m sure I heard it before."
It was only then that Sakura woke up from her reverie and asked with a trembling voice, "June, is this the manga written inmemoration of theunching of the Seldarine Anime by the Elven Studios?"
"The same one! First edition!" June replied with a smug smile.
It was only then that the others realized why Sayuri and the others were so shocked.
Seldarine!
The first ever anime to be aired on TV, written and produced by the legendary animation mother, Hitarashi Itsuki.
Everyone there grew up watching animes and movies from the Elven Studios, everyone idolized Itsuki.
So, they all became shocked as they observed the first edition of something that marked the history of the world.
"How were you even able to get something like this?" Sayuri asked in disbelief.
Although, this manga was only something made tomemorate Seldarine''s sess, this manga release dates from almost 50 years ago!
It was extremely difficult to preserve a manga like this. And it was even more difficult to find a manga this rare.
It didn''t matter how rich one was, it depended if this manga even existed in the current time.
"My grandma''s friend was obsessed with Seldarine, so she gave this edition to my grandma. But after this friend betrayed my grandma, she kept this edition in a closed and sealed box for ages. When I was a kid I saw the manga and asked my grandma about it. And she gave it to me without any hesitation. When I got Sayuri''s name, I instantly decided to give it to her." June exined with a smile on her face.
"Oh my god!"
"Your grandma is so badass."
"Are you even aware of how much this manga cost currently?"
"I wish my grandma kept something like that."
Everyone discussed excitedly the situation.
Sayuri hugged and thanked June thousands of times afterward.
As someone who worked in manga history, she knew how much Seldarine meant to the industry.
She nned to cherish this manga with her life.
She was so happy with her present that she couldn''t stop smiling even when it was her turn to give away her present.
"My secret anta is someone I met..." She started with a mischievous smile.
"...this year!" Everyonepleted with a shout.
They couldn''t help butugh out loud at the situation.
"Okay, okay, you guys got me." Sayuri giggled, "But this person is also someone that defies any logic."
"Oh, how so?"
"I think she meant that this person is so pretty that defies logic."
"Why do I think you''re building something up..."
"Because I''m like that!"
"I knew it!"
"Shameless!"
"..."
"And strangely, even when I think the idea is too crazy to realize, this person proves me wrong every time." Sayuri continued.
"I think I know who it is."
"Me too."
"Sayuri gave it away too easily."
"This person is someone that saved something so special to me that I''ll be forever grateful." Sayuri looked at this person and smiled, "My secret anta is Theo."
"I knew it!"
"Only Theo fits her description!"
Everyone shouted and pped when they heard Sayuri''s words.
Theo, who was having fun with the others, smiled and stood up when he heard his name.
The night had been so fun for everyone that he almost didn''t say much, but he would always be someone who upied a special ce in everyone''s hearts.
Everyone there was directly or indirectly supported by Theo at some moment throughout the year, Theo believed in them when no one else would.
That''s why they all guessed that it was Theo when Sayuri gave away the hints.
Theo smiled and hugged Sayuri before she gave her present to him.
"Open up, Theo!"
"Yeah, I want to know what you got!"
Everyone shouted in expectation.
Theoughed and calmed them down before opening his present.
Chapter 438 One Hour To Midnight
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data/script/email_list.txt''.
Sayuri was feeling highly nervous as she watched Theo open his present.
She knew that Theo had more money than she could imagine, he had so many beautiful things already. Therefore, when she was picking his present, she had a hard time finding something meaningful that he would like it.
Theo opened the box and had a surprised face when he saw what was inside it. His eyes shone with excitement and his face showed a happy expression.
Knowing that the others wanted to know what it was, he showed it to them without much dy.
Before long, everyone was able to see a manga, but the curious thing was that no one ever heard of that manga.
The cover had the image of a glowing tree with children ying around it. On the top of the cover, it read ''Yorokobi no Ki'' in Yamatesenguage.
This meant ''Tree of Joy'' in English.
"Is this what I think it is?" Theo asked in an excited voice.
Sayuri replied with a smile, "Yes, it is a manga adaptation of the first tale of ''Yorokobi no Ki''."
Theo became even happier when he heard that.
He looked at Sayuri with emotion and a grateful smile, "Thank you so much, Sayuri! You have no idea how much this means to me."
"That''s why I did it." Sayuri replied with a smile as the two of them hugged each other.
Sayuri knew how much this novel meant to Theo when he talked about it with her. He saw his eyes full of emotion, and when she read the novel, she saw a masterpiece novel filled with so many emotions.
As she read it, she could feel the love and partnership between everyone in the orphanage, it made her yearn for that type ofpanionship.
When she got Theo''s name in the secret anta, she struggled for a long time with what to give him. It was only after a while that she remembered this novel that he wrote.
An idea popped into her head to make a manga adaptation of the novel, she figured that he might like it.
She asked for help from her employees at the publishing house, and they put in motion this project. But as time was tight, they did not have enough time to adapt the whole novel, so they could only adapt one tale of the novel.
But even though the manga was short, it had the same quality as an official and ready manga to be sold.
Aurora was the only person who knew what was going on, so she exined it to everyone.
After she was done exining, everyone was impressed with the effort that Sayuri ced into her gift.
She made an entirely new manga!
It was such a thoughtful gift that they had to admit that it was one of the best gifts so far.
The game went on as each person received and gave amazing gifts.
Delicious food and great drinks were a greatbination as they had fun with the secret anta.
And when thest person received her gift, everyone was surprised by the level of the presents in the game.
The gifts were expensive or meaningful.
For example, June''s gift to Sayuri didn''t cost anything, but it was a meaningful gift nheless as the worth of the first edition ''Seldarine'' was priceless.
Or Theo''s gift to Ryoko, even though it was a ne ticket and hotel reservation that could be bought with money, what mattered was the thought as Ryoko was so happy that Theo cared enough for her to take her with them on the vacation. It made her heart so warm.
Long story short, everyone received gifts they liked, and no one was left unhappy with what they got.
"We gotta do this next year." Sam eximed happily as she hugged the first edition of ''Rabbit Turtle Tales''.
"Agreed!"
"Let''s do it again!"
"I''m going to put my gift on my bag, I don''t wanna leave next to you guys when you all get drunk."
"I''m going to do the same to protect my gift from your drunken ws."
Everyoneughed and stood up to ce their gifts in a safe ce.
They could imagine that they would get drunk againter, and they didn''t damage their precious gifts during their drunk state.
Shortlyter, everyone was back and ready to continue the party.
"Wow, it''s already over 11 PM." June eximed in wonder.
"We spent over one hour in the secret anta?" Kumiko asked in surprise.
"It seems so, we were having too much fun." Sam giggled.
"Yeah, you guys couldn''t stop talking when someone was giving their gifts." Laurenmented.
"You''re so shameless, you are the person who talked the most." Kumiko snorted.
"I don''t recall that." Lauren denied it with an innocent face.
"You were talking all the time saying that everyone had got your name and that you would even receive more than one gift." Shokomented in a low voice.
Everyoneughed when they heard Shoko''s words.
Lauren had a shocked face as she said, "Shoko-chan, how can you betray me like that? Where''s my cute Shoko-chan?"
"I just said the truth." Shoko replied with a blushed face.
Everyone couldn''t help butugh out loud at their interaction.
"What are we going to do now then?" Ryoko asked as she sipped a ss of white wine.
Everyone subconsciously looked at Theo to know what he thought of it.
Theo smiled as he put down his ss of red wine and said, "There is less than one hour to midnight, why don''t we just stay here talking and drinking and when the clock hits 11:50 PM, we can go outside to wait for midnight to watch the fireworks. Afterward, we can get inside again to have dinner." He suggested with a calm voice before taking a bite of a snack.
Everyone nodded in agreement with his n when they heard it.
"But are we even going to be able to watch the fireworks from here?" Gwen asked in doubt.
"Yeah, that''s a good question." Max agreed.
"The Tinuviel River is on the other side of the city, after all." June chimed in.
"On another hand, we are on top of a high hill, it is possible to see the fireworks, but I don''t know how much we would be able to see." Sammented.
It was a tradition to see the fireworks on the New Year, so they were worried that they wouldn''t be able to see it.
It was only then that Theo smiled, "Oh, we will be able to see plenty of fireworks." He said with a mysterious smile.
What ns did he have to be so mysterious?
Chapter 439 A Forest Envies A River
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data/script/email_list.txt''.
Frontside Garden, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
10 minutes until midnight.
Theo, Aurora, and the others were seated at thefortable benches amidst the winter garden.
The weather forecast for the night foretold that snow could fall at midnight, but so far there was no indication of a snowstorm. Even though the weather was windy and chilly, everyone was able to observe the beautiful night sky. Which was fortunate, as a snowstorm would blow everyone''s ns.
The fireworks show would not be able to happen without a clear sky.
That''s why everyone was excited as they observed the night sky.
They were so mesmerized by the moment and the ce that they didn''t even notice the freezing cold.
They talked between themselves andughed as they waited for the year to end.
The present was bing the past as they waited for a brand new year in their lives.
The moonlight of the full moon fell upon them and illuminated their happy faces amidst the winter flowers. It seemed as though the moon was shining exclusively for them to mark that moment for the rest of their lives.
The moments they spent their first new year together.
When the clock hit 11:59 PM, they all stood up and looked in the direction of the Tinuviel River, it was there that the fireworks show would happen.
Theo held Aurora''s hand and lovingly smiled at her, she replied with a sweet smile.
Even though her brother hadn''t said anything, she knew what he meant.
The two siblings spent thest few years in the most difficult situations, but even with all their difficulties the two of them would forget their problems on this very date. They would eat a simple and delicious meal, and they would watch the fireworks from their dpidated apartment while holding hands.
The two of them didn''t need to express their feelings, because both of them knew what the other felt from the bottom of their hearts.
They felt that as long as the two of them were together, it didn''t matter where or how they spent their new year.
The siblings only had each other, but that was also their strength.
And at that moment, Theo and Aurora felt the same thing again. Even though their lives changedpletely, they now lived a good life without worrying about money and with good friends, they still felt the same thing.
For them, it didn''t matter how much money they had as long they had each other.
That worked if they had little or too much money.
Their family was all that mattered.
They smiled at each other before turning their heads to the night sky.
Theo held off her delicate hand with his big and strong hand as he was a little emotional.
This was his first new year since he came to this world and received the original memories.
After such a long time Theo epted and viewed himself as the real Theodore Gray. He viewed the memories of both worlds belonging to him.
This meant that Theo epted all the emotions from both worlds.
From this world, he epted the pain of losing his parents and having to struggle to give basic living conditions to the only family member he had left. He remembered all those years and how he almost died several times from hunger.
From his old world, he epted the pain of not being able to see his brothers, sisters, and mothers from the orphanage. His memory was filled with happy and sad memories from those times.
Theo missed his family from both worlds.
Even though he didn''t regret the way he died, he regretted not appreciating enough his old family from the orphanage.
He just wished to spend just one more day with them. He would hug each one of them. He would listen to all of their rant and nagging. He would y and have fun with them. And he would just have a simplest meal with them.
When he arrived in this world, he hadn''t even time to enjoy spending time with his new parents before he saw that they passed away already. Theo didn''t say much at the time, but he felt pain all over again as he could feel deep love for these two people he hadn''t even met.
How could he feel so much from missing people he hadn''t even met?
It didn''t even make sense, he knew, but the pain he felt was real.
He just wished he spent one day with his new parents. He would listen to their stories. He would talk about his life with them. And he would love them for the only day he had them.
At that moment, the pain Theo felt was from losing people from his old and new life.
The only thing that stopped him from copsing was the girl he was holding hands with.
Aurora was his rock and the ce he maintained himself afloat.
Even though he lost so much, he found the family he had been searching for.
Theo loved Aurora so much that it hurt his heart. That was because he poured all the love from his broken heart onto her, and Aurora was able to heal his broken heart.
Even though they only had each other, Theo couldn''t ask for a better family.
That''s why he pampered her so much.
Why did he design their house to be so extravagant?
Because he wanted to give her a castle to live in like the princess she was.
Aurora didn''t know, but without doing anything, she was able to give him so much.
That''s why he was so emotional at that moment.
There was no one else he would rather spend that moment with.
The love between brother and sister was a bond that nothing would be able to break.
When the clock hit midnight, they immediately saw the sky exploding in colorful lights.
From the top of the hill, they were able to see the Tinuviel River being projected in the sky through the fireworks
It seemed like the river spirit was looking down on the city and giving its blessing to the creatures that lived next to it.
It was a dazzling scene.
But to their surprise, they suddenly saw fireworks beingunched next to them.
The Pedrarruna Forest seemed to envy the river spirit showing off, so it seemed to want to join the party.
The fireworks formed a stunning sight in the night sky.
The Tinuviel River Spirit seemed to flow through the magical forest of fireworks.
Aurora and the others had shocked and amazed faces as they felt like they were in a real magical forest.
That scene would something they would never forget in their lives.
The day that a magical forest materialized amidst them.
What a way to enter the New Year!
The magic was there.
Chapter 440 A New Year Arrives
January 1st of 2021.
A New Year had arrived finally, and with it, the promise of an unforgettable new year ahead of them.
They all had big ns in their lives for the new year whether professionally or in their personal lives.
For example, Kumiko nned to ask to assume bigger responsibilities at the restaurant. She wanted to give her all before the ''internship'' ended and she had to report to the culinary school.
Even though Theo hired them as regr cooks, they still had to report back to their school if they wanted to graduate from the culinary school they studied.
Theoretically, the internship would end after they graduated, most of the students went through that, but as they were regr employees of Theo''s restaurant, they would only go pick up their diplomas before getting back to work at the restaurant.
Their situation was extremely rare, as it was few cases of students getting a permanent position inside a renowned restaurant before they even graduated from school.
Kumiko and the other three loved working for Theo.
They received much more than the average sry of a cook, and they learned so much from Theo and Ayia. Plus, they were even able to live in their hometown.
That''s why the four of them already decided without hesitation to continue working for Theo.
Another example was Aurora, she would start her second year of high school, and she wanted to maintain her position as the head of the year.
Even though she knew that Theo would never pressure her to get that ce, she still wanted to impress him. He did so much for her already that she wanted to show him that she was not wasting his efforts on her.
She also was excited for the new year because she participated in her brother''s album, and she wanted to know what surprises were ahead of them as Moonlight and Tsukuyomi.
And the best example of big ns for the new year was Theo.
Last year, he already opened a franchise chain coffee shop, a restaurant, a publishing house, and an animation studio.
He started so many projects, and the amazing thing was that every project he started was doing extremely well.
He had big and extensive projects for the new year.
Expanding his existingpanies, opening newpanies, andunching a myriad of worksing from mangas and animes until even games!
Plus, he even nned to hold a concert with his alias, Moonlight!
All in all, 2021 would be a big and busy year for him, and he was excited about it.
"Happy New Year!" Theo said with a smile as he hugged Aurora.
"Happy New Year, Big Brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile before hugging him back.
"Happy New Year!" They all shouted andughed as they all hugged each other.
That group of friends wished each other a happy new year while the magical scene in the night sky hovered above them.
Now they knew why Theo was acting so mysterious before, he probably nned the surprise fireworks show.
Theo indeed did that.
He knew that the Tinuviel River fireworks show would be a little far away from them, so he asked Sylph to n and put into practice a surprise show at the forest for them.
This operation took a lot of effort for Sylph toplete, since from buying the technological and high-tech fireworks that gave such a magical feeling to the release of each firework at a specific time.
Sylph had to utilize almost the entire fleet of drones in her storage to operate the fireworks show. Each drone was positioned at a specific location throughout the forest, and shemanded their release remotely.
For her that was easy, but it would be almost impossible for a normal person to n and operate the show she put on.
That''s why a normal fireworks show was nned and operated by a huge team of specialists.
That''s why everyone was surprised when they saw the show in the forest.
The whole city was able to see the surprise showing from the hilly Pedrarruna Forest, they all thought that the city officials nned a surprise show, but the people in charge were, even more, confused them the rest when they saw the surprise show.
They didn''t n that show!
How, when, and who nned that show?
These were the questions of all of them.
Theo and the others only entered the house when the fireworks show ended.
"Wow, that was so amazing!" Max eximed excitedly as he walked toward the house while holding hands with Lauren, his girlfriend.
"Were you involved in the surprise firework show here in the forest?" Sam asked Theo with shining eyes.
Theo smiled mysteriously before replying, "In a small way, yes, I was involved."
Technically, he only gave the order to Sylph, and it was her that put into practice everything, so his involvement was small, but at the same time crucial.
They all sighed in wonder when they heard that. It seemed like their friend was capable of everything.
"It was so magical!"
"It seemed as if the two fireworks showsplemented each other."
"Yeah, it seemed like the forest was opening up for the river to pass."
"I bet our city is the only ce where such a unique scene happened."
"Yeah, I don''t remember even the fireworks show from other big cities having such a unique setting."
They all discussed andughed as they entered the house and headed to the dining hall.
After watching the fireworks show it was time for the New Year Banquet!
When they arrived, they were greeted by the scene of a table filled with steaming and hot dishes.
"Wow!"
"It looks so delicious!"
"How''re they even hot?"
Theo looked at their exaggerated reaction before smiling and saying, "I asked Sylph to heat up the hot dishes while we were watching the show. While the cold dishes she only ced them on the table."
"Oh!"
They all had a face of realization when they heard that, which made them amazed by Sylph''s efficiency once again.
"Come on, let''s take our seats!" Theo smiled at them.
"Yes!" Aurora shouted excitedly before hurrying to the seat next to her brother.
"Come on!"
"I''m so hungry!"
"Those snacks were delicious, but it seems like I''m hungry for the whole day when I see this table."
"Would my tummy be able to hold this much food?"
They all discussed excitedly as they took their seats at the dining table.
Theo was at the head of the table with Aurora and Sayuri seated next to him.
They all were eager to start eating, but they held off their urges and looked at Theo with sparkling eyes.
It was tradition for the host to say something before the banquet started.
It was Theo''s house, so he was the host.
He knew that, so he smiled before saying...
Chapter 441 Banquet And Call
"I know everyone''s hungry, so I''ll be sinct." He smiled, "Another year arrived, huh? Aurora and I cannot express how much your presence here this night means to us. For a while, it has been only the two of us, and having the house filled with people that we care about is the best gift you guys could give us. Thank you for sharing this moment with us."
Everyone felt their hearts warming up when they heard Theo''s words.
"I wish that the sea and the universe bless us with a wonderful new year for each one of us." Theo added with a gesture of asking for the sea''s blessing.
The others followed his example and did the same thing.
As it was already said before, it was the tradition to wish for the sea''s blessing for the new year.
"Let''s eat these amazing dishes!" Theo eximed when everyone finished their blessing gestures.
"Yeah!"
"Let''s dig in!"
"I''m famished."
Everyone eximed excitedly back as they started serving their tes with the delicious dishes that Theo and the others cooked.
Pae, Bouibaisse, Osechi, and various other delicious dishes were devoured by the group as they talked andughed throughout the meal.
Just like was expected, the dishes that Theo nned awed every one, even the ones who helped Theo cook them. He had used techniques from his past life, so it wasn''t a surprise the new taste.
But that did not stop everyone from being amazed by the unique and new taste of the delicious dishes.
This made the banquet be even more festive, as everyone enjoyed the amazing food while talking about all kinds of things.
"How are we going to do tomorrow?" Sam asked as she took a sip of the Bouibaisse.
"How so?" Shoko asked.
"Well, Ryoko hadn''t packed up her luggage, the bus that is going to take us will wait for her to pack up or not?" Sam asked.
Theo immediately replied, "The bus will drop Ryoko at her apartment first, then the bus will take us to pick up your bags at your houses, Ryoko can pack up her luggage while we pick up your bags. When we pick up thest luggage, we go back to Ryoko''s apartment to pick up her."
"That''s a good n." Ryokomented.
"Yeah, this way we won''t waste too much time." Kumiko added.
"But we will have to wake up earlier tho." Sayurimented.
"From what I heard, we should sleep as little as possible this night, this way we will be able to sleep throughout the flight. And we arrive at the Inds, we will be ready for the day there." Auroramented as she ate a piece of her Osechi.
"Yeah, although we will leave Sakura City around noon, we will arrive at the inds in the morning because of the time zone changes." Sam added.
"Does that mean we''re free to go crazy this night?" Max asked.
"No, of course, it doesn''t mean that!" Lauren replied with a reproachful expression.
Everyoneughed when they saw this scene.
"What about Ayia-san and Shizuka-san?" Gwen asked.
"The two of them will meet us at Sakura City." Theo replied as he sipped his white wine.
Everyone continued having fun and talking as they ate the delicious food without many worries. It seemed like Theo had nned everything for ''tomorrow''s trip, so they did not need to worry much.
They were almost finishing the banquet when Theo felt his phone vibrating inside his jeans pocket.
He wondered who could be calling him at this time, so he picked up the phone to see the caller. And when he saw the caller''s name, he let out a wide smile.
He pressed the button to answer the call and the image of a stunningly beautiful girl appeared on his phone screen.
"HAPPY NEW YEAR!" Ayia shouted excitedly.
"Happy New Year!" Theo replied with a wide smile.
Aurora and the others were confused at first, but when they heard Ayia''s shout, they figured out exactly what was happening.
"It''s Ayia!"
"I immediately recognized her shout."
"Who wouldn''t?"
Everyoneughed andmented on Ayia''s funny antics.
Theo saw that before turning his camera to show everyone to Ayia.
"Happy New Year, everyone!" Ayia said with an excited voice.
"Happy New Year, Ayia-san!"
"You look so pretty!"
"Where are Shizuka-san?"
Everyone wished her a happy new year and started asking her questions.
"Thank you, guys! Shizu-chan is with the family. I manage to escape their clutches to call you guys." Ayia giggled.
Everyoneughed out loud when they heard that, Ayia was funny as ever.
Only she would be able to run away from her family to call them at this time of the New Year Celebration.
"Wow! It seems like the banquet was sumptuous." Ayia eximed when she noticed the table filled with dishes.
"Oh, it was so delicious!"
"Theo surpassed himself this time."
"Yeah, I think this is the best meal that I had with Theo."
Everyonemented andplimented the food with relish.
"Ah, I''m so jealous of you guys!" Ayia eximed with a regretful voice.
"But I bet you had an even better banquet there." Theoughed.
"No way! Your food is the best food in the world!" Ayia replied with a firm voice.
Everyoneughed when they heard that as they could rte to Ayia''s feelings.
Ayia indeed had a bigger and more sumptuous banquet due to her family''s requirements. But Ayia still firmly believed that Theo''s food was the best she would ever have in her life.
"Oh, my big sister wille with us tomorrow, is that okay?" Ayia asked suddenly with a nervous voice.
"Oh, your big sister?"
"The one you said that you''re afraid of?"
"That''s great! I wanna know why you''re so afraid of her."
Everyone agreed without any hesitation, for them, the more the merrier.
But Ayia only had eyes for Theo, and he did not disappoint.
He smiled before replying, "Of course, she is more than wee toe to enjoy the inds with us. Ryoko wille along for a few days as well. The more the merrier."
Ayia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.
She knew that this trip was special for Theo and Aurora, so she didn''t want to mess things up for them.
Ayia talked to them for a while longer, before she eximed, "Oh crap! It seems they are looking for me. I''ll see you guys tomorrow!"
Those were herst words before hanging up the phone.
Everyone couldn''t help butugh out loud when they saw that.
Just like that, their New Year Banquet went by beautifully.
But even though they had just finished, the night still reserved great things for them.
The New Year had just arrived, and they nned to enjoy its first few hours!
Chapter 442 New Years Party
Early hours of the first day of the year.
Theo, Aurora, and the others did not go back on their words, and their party continued after the new year banquet was over.
They yed games, danced wildly, sang songs, and the most important thing was that they got super drunk.
This meant that the games they yed were wild, the way they danced was as if their legs were possessed, and they went through crazy karaoke battles.
Theo and Aurora were the soberest ones after a while. He had a high tolerance for alcohol while she was only allowed to drink a couple of alcoholic beverages.
The rest were already dead drunk, but they were having so much fun!
They partied even harder than the night before, if that was possible.
It seemed like they wanted to start the new year in the best way possible, and the way they chose was to get drunk and have fun!
The party went on until around 4 AM.
When Theo saw that they didn''t n to stop, he had to take action.
He wasn''t drunk enough to forget that a few hourster, they would be boarding a ne, and they needed to be sober enough when that time arrived.
"Guys!" He shouted.
But it seemed like they didn''t hear as they continued dancing, so he had to take drastic measures.
"Sylph, turn off the music and turn on the lights here." Theo asked softly to his cellphone.
The noise from the party was so loud that he had to talk with Sylph through his phone, as she wouldn''t be able to hear if he spoke to her through the room sound receptors.
"Yes, master!" Sylph replied as her cute image appeared on his phone screen.
Without much dy, the music was turned off and the light was turned on.
"Ahhhh!" Everyonemented when that happened.
"Where''s the music?"
"The lights are too strong!"
"Ouch! My head hurts!"
They couldn''t help but throw off a bunch ofints.
"Guys!" Theo shouted again, but this time he was able to draw their attention to him.
"It is already over 4 PM. We have to take a ne in a few hours, and we have to sleep at least a couple of hours before then! So, the party is over!" Theo exined as he tried to fight off his dizzy head, he was drunk as well.
"Oh, no!"
"The party cannot end already!"
"We just started!"
They replied with a bunch ofints.
But they were met with Theo''s firm voice again, "There is no discussion! I won''t allow anyone here to board the ne drunk. So, if you want to travel with us tomorrow, you guys better go to sleep." His eyes were firm as he looked at them with reproachful eyes.
"What a bummer!"
"Kill joy..."
"I guess we don''t have many options then."
They admitted defeat when they saw Theo''s eyes.
Theo nodded before saying, "Girls, you can sleep in the guest bedrooms on the second floor. Max and Kin, you guys can sleep here in the living room."
"Come on! Let''s move! We have a big day ahead of us." Theo loudly said as he gestured for them to start moving to their respective ces to sleep.
The girls followed Aurora upstairs, as she would show them where they could sleep. While Theo arranged a mattress with pillows and nkets for Max and Kin.
When Theo saw the two guysying down, he turned off the lights and climbed the stairs.
Coincidentally, when he passed through the second floor, Aurora started climbing the stairs as well.
"Did they settle in?" Theo asked Aurora.
"Yeah, I had some problem making themy down, but as soon as they did, they started to drift into sleep." Aurora giggled.
Theoughed when he heard that.
He could understand their situation. Although they were energized at the party, they still had a tiring day the day before. So, their bodies were begging for some rest.
"We better sleep as well." Theomented when they arrived at the third floor.
"Yes, I''m so tired." Aurora yawned.
"You can go to sleep, but I think you should take a shower before sleeping. This way you can sleep longer." Theo suggested as they arrived at her bedroom door.
"Good idea, Theo. This way I will only have to dress up in some fresh clothes before going to the airport." Aurora nodded in understanding.
"Sweet dreams." Theo smiled at her as he patted her little head.
"Thank you, big brother!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
Shortly after, Theo entered his bedroom and headed straight to the bathroom.
He wanted to wash off the sweat from the party and be a little soberer.
Even with all the alcohol he drank, he was only a little tipsy, and he needed to be sober because he had something extremely important to do before falling sleep.
He had to pack up his luggage.
With all the things he had to do yesterday, he was not able to pack up his things for the trip. Therefore, the only time he had to do that was before falling asleep!
Theo turned on the cold shower to wash off his drunkness, and this method was extremely efficient as the freezing water made him wake up immediately.
After a long shower, Theo left the bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips. He did not waste much time before dressing up in somefortable clothes.
"Now, where do I start?" Theo asked out loud.
Theo picked up the bags that Sylph bought for him before looking at his closet.
"The weather there is hot and tropical. So, I should bring mainly summer clothes..." Theo mumbled as he started putting his summer clothes inside the luggage.
T-shirts, tank tops, shorts, sandals, and other summer clothing items.
"It may be getting cold at night, so I should bring some light coats. Plus, we will spend one day at Sakura City on the way back. So, I should bring some heavy winter clothes for that as well..." Theomented as ced some winter clothes in the bag.
After a long time, Theo hadpletely renovated his wardrobe, so every piece of clothing he owned had an extremely high quality. There were even some luxury brand clothes here and there. If Theo liked to show off his money, he would bepletely different as even the luxury brand clothes he owned had low-key style.
But they were all stylish, as some of the clothes he owned were clothes that he asked Sylph to make or even from his merchandise online store.
After a long while, Theo closed his bag after putting in everything that he may need during the trip.
"Finally!" Theo heaved a sigh of relief, he wanted to sleep for at least one hour before having to wake up the others.
He jumped on his bed and covered himself with hisfy nkets before turning the lights in the room.
"Night, night..." He mumbled as he drifted into sleep.
Chapter 443 Morning, Getting Ready, And Max Security
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
06:10 AM, January 1st.
The first morning of the year had arrived bringing with it the great wishes of the world for a wonderful new year.
Although there were still some parts of the world where the new year hadn''t arrived yet, in the most developed country of the world, it was a new year already.
The Sakura Abode Country celebrated the arrival of the new year grandiosely as always.
The citizens had made their new year wishes and celebrated throughout the night. Actually, there were even some parts of the country where the celebration parties were still happening.
As the day when nothing opened, the majority of the citizens had the liberty of waking upte, but the people in the mansion did not have this privilege.
"Wake up, master!" Sylph''s loud voice sounded throughout Theo''s room.
"Hmm!" Theo groaned when he heard that, he was too sleepy.
"Just five more minutes!" Theo grumbled.
"Wake up, master!" Sylph''s voice sounded again, but this time she opened the ckout windows to let the morning lighte into the bedroom.
Theo neededplete darkness to sleep, so Sylph''s move was smart, as he wouldn''t be able to continue sleeping with the morning light on his face.
"Why did I have to book the tickets so early in the morning?" Theoined as he tried to shake off his sleepiness.
He had only slept for less than 2 hours, so it was understandable that he was tired.
After the super busy day he had the day before, Theo felt that he could sleep for a whole day without many problems.
''I can sleep on the ne.'' Theo tried to convince himself as he sat down on his bed.
He stretched his tired muscles and yawned as he stood up from his bed.
"It''s time to wake them. They''ll probably want to take a shower before we leave." Theomented as he slowly walked out of his bedroom.
He knew that it would take time for them to get ready, so he decided to wake up them super early.
He climbed down the stairs to the second floor to wake up the girls first.
"Sylph, when will the bus arrive?" He asked.
"At 7 AM sharp." Sylph replied.
"Good, turn on the lights and open the windows of the guest bedrooms, please." Theo asked as he slowly walked toward the guest bedrooms where the girls were sleeping.
"Yes, master!" Sylph immediately replied.
As soon as she said that, Theo could feel the girls'' protest with the sudden brightness on their faces.
"Girls! Wake up!" Theo knocked on each other and opened it.
Each guest room housed a certain number of girls who were fighting to continue sleeping amidst the sudden brightness and noise.
"You don''t want to board the ne the way you are right now, right?" Theo shouted.
It was then that their dizzy minds remembered that they looked horrible after getting drunk and enjoying the party, with that, they finally started to fight their urge to continue sleeping.
"Take a shower and get ready. In one hour we will leave to pick up your luggage at your houses!" Theo shouted again before walking away.
He knew that they would get up after that, as they couldn''t bear to travel the way they were at the moment.
Shortly after, Theo arrived at the living room and used another method to wake up the guys.
He turned on the lights and opened the windows, but he shook Max and Kin to wake them up.
"Wake up!!!" Theo shouted as he shook Max and Kin like they were a bottle of ketchup.
A much more brute method, but it was an efficient method as the two guys woke up immediately with Theo''s rough treatments.
Theoughed before adding, "Wake up, take a shower, and get ready. We will leave in one hour to pick up everyone''s luggage before leaving for the airport."
With that, he walked away towards his bedroom, he wouldn''t cook breakfast that morning, there was not much time to cook breakfast for so many people. Plus, they could eat breakfast at the airport. So, he didn''t have to worry about that.
Theo left everyone alone to get ready as he came back to his bedroom to arrange thest details before leaving for the trip.
He would wake up Aurora a littleter, she had already taken a shower, so she didn''t need much time to get ready to leave.
"Sylph, I want you to clean all the mess that is throughout the house as soon as we leave, okay?" Theo asked as he sat down on hisfy bed again.
"Yes!" Sylph replied.
The whole house was a mess after yesterday''s party, and he didn''t like to leave his house this messy.
"You''ll enter maximum security mode as soon as we leave. No one is allowed to enter the property perimeters without my permission." Theo gave the order.
His house was the most sacred and important ce for him and Aurora, and he didn''t want anything happening to it.
"Yes!" Sylph replied with a fierce but cute voice.
Sylph had the means to knock out anyone who may enter the property, there were so many means that Theo pitied the poor soul who attempted to invade. Even an army would not be able to invade his property.
"Master, what about bringing one of my drones with you? This way I can protect master in your destination." Sylph suggested with a sweet voice.
Theo was taken by surprise by her suggestion, but he found it a great idea.
"That''s an amazing idea, Sylph!"
"Disassemble two of your most advanced drones and ced them inside a box for me. This way no one will notice how high-tech our drones are during the airport inspection. When I arrive at the hotel, I''ll assemble the drones back." Theo asked with an excited voice.
As they would be in a foreign territory, Theo was worried about Aurora''s security, but with the drones taking care of her, he wouldn''t have to worry that much about her security.
It was the perfect solution.
Theo admitted that it sounded a little crazy, but he wouldn''t gamble with Aurora''s life. Even if the possibility was minimal, Theo would act to neutralize any possibility of a breach in her security.
"Yes, master! The drones are capable of connecting to the satellites, so I''ll be able to control them even if there is no connection." Sylph replied.
"Perfect." Theo smiled.
They would explore the inds, and there were ces where inte connection was absent, but with these high-tech drones, Sylph would be watching them 24/7.
Theo arranged thest details before waking Aurora up, she had slept longer than the others, so he didn''t have many problems waking her up.
But what about the others downstairs?
Did they get ready as Theo asked them?
Chapter 444 Empty Streets And Luggage
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
The house was in a frenzy as everyone was running to get ready to leave.
Their drunken status made the situation even more difficult, but after they took a shower, they got sober enough to be able to do what they had to do.
Theo had already dressed in the outfit he would travel with. ck boots, blue jeans, a blue Maou-sama T-shirt, a ck jacket, and a white beanie covering his head.
He dragged his bags to the elevator and asked Sylph to bring the bags down the hill.
After checking with Aurora, he also asked Sylph to send her bags down the hill as well.
"We should check them." Theomented and when saw Aurora ready.
"Yeah, we can''t leave them alone while they are not sober yet." Aurora giggled.
"What about your friends?" Theo asked as they climbed down the stairs.
"They will meet us at the airport." Aurora replied with a smile.
Vivian, Caro, and Umaru were Aurora''s ssmates. Their parents had allowed them toe with Theo and the others after they met Theo.
"Good." Theo nodded as they arrived on the second floor.
And as soon as they arrived, they saw the girls getting ready.
They were packing the things they brought yesterday and dressing up in fashionable clothes.
"Good morning, girls!" Theo smiled at them.
"Good morning!" Aurora gave a sweet smile.
The girls immediately looked at them with annoyed faces, it was noticeable that the effects of the party were still on them.
They were feeling throbbing headaches and pain all over their bodies.
They were so tired that they would be to fall asleep if theyy down anywhere, but the thought of their amazing trip refrained these intrusive thoughts.
The girls mumbled a ''good morning'' back as they gritted their teeth at the image of Theo being well and happy.
''How could he drink so much and be okay with it after just a couple of hours?''
They all had the same thought.
"How are you girls doing this morning?" Theo asked.
"Horrible!"
"My head hurts so much!"
"I can''t wait to fall asleep in the ne."
The girlsined non-stop.
"Well, you''ll have time to sleep and rest on the ne. The bus will arrive in 10 minutes, so you girls should hurry. I''ll be waiting downstairs." Theo suggested before leaving the girls to get ready.
When he and Aurora arrived downstairs, they saw that Max and Kin were already ready to leave. They didn''t bring many things yesterday, so they had it easy.
And just like Theo predicted, the bus arrived 10 minutester.
"Aurora, can you go call the girls to leave? I''ll go down the mountain to speak with the bus driver." Theo asked as he stood up.
"Leave it to me." Aurora eximed before running towards the stairs.
"We''ll go with you, Theo." Max and Kin said at the same time.
Just like that, Theo and the other two took the elevator down the hill and arrived at the front of the property where a minibus was parked.
After talking with the driver, Theo started putting his and Aurora''s luggage inside the bus.
The two of them were taking a considerable amount of luggage. He was bringing two drones, and Aurora was bringing what seemed to be her entire wardrobe.
After much deliberation, Theo and Aurora decided to leave Mayia behind. Although they had the option to bring her and put her in a pet hotel, the two figured that the treatment that she would receive there would be nowhere near the high-quality treatment she received from Sylph. Plus, what if some ident happened at the hotel and they lost her? They couldn''t take any risks with their little baby.
So, they left Mayia behind, and Sylph would take great care of her as she always did.
A whileter, the girls left the house bringing some bags.
"Are you guys ready?" Theo asked when he saw them.
"It was difficult, but yes." Sam replied with a smile.
"We checked several times to see if we were forgetting something, that''s why we arete." June added.
"Great, this way we can take off immediately." Theo smiled.
Shortly after, everyone boarded the bus without wasting much time.
"First stop, Ryoko''s apartment!" Theo shouted with a smile.
"Yeah!!!" Everyone shouted excitedly.
It seemed as if when they were together, their hangover states seemed to recede. But it was also because they were excited about their trip.
The bus drove through the empty streets of Elffire City without problems. The majority of the citizens were having a good rest after a night filled with celebrations.
During their journey, they rarely saw other vehicles on the streets.
A whileter, the bus arrived in front of Ryoko''s apartment building.
"You can go and pack your luggage, Ryoko. We will pick up everyone''s luggage and when we finish it, we will call to warn you that we''reing." Theomented as Ryoko exited the bus.
"Okay! I''ll be ready when you guyse." Ryoko shouted before running towards the building.
Due to Theo''s surprise ticket, she hadn''t packed her bags, so she had to run against the time to finish packing everything before they came back to pick her up.
"Who lives near here?" Theo asked after Ryoko left.
They were in a building in the same neighborhood as his animation studio.
"Hmm, I live around 5 minutes from here." Gwen spoke in a small voice.
"Great, tell the driver the address." Theo smiled.
Just like that, the bus went through the city''s streets to pick up everyone''s bags. As some people lived in different parts of the town, it took around one hour for them to pick up everyone''s luggage. And that was with empty streets, if there was traffic they would take a much longer time to finish this task.
After a long journey through the city, they were back at Ryoko''s apartment to pick her up.
"Were you able to pack up everything?" Sam asked her when Ryoko entered the bus again.
"It was a little difficult, but I did it." Ryoko replied with an excited smile.
She couldn''t hold off the excitement of going on a trip with her new friends.
She had only gone abroad one time with her mother, and that was more than 10 years ago when she was still a teenager.
This is her first vacation trip since then, and she was super excited about it.
"Okay, we have everyone''s luggage. It''s time to head towards the airport." Theo smiled as he signaled to the driver to take them to the airport.
"Yeah!!!" They all shouted excitedly.
They were officially heading towards the Heart Inds!
An adventure was starting!
Chapter 445 Fancy!
Boarding Terminal Section, Redwell International Aiport, Elffire City.
8:30 AM, January 1st.
"We are here." Theo smiled as the bus parked near the entrance.
"Come on, guys! Let''s pick up our luggage and head to the First ss Lounge." He shouted as he disembarked the bus.
"Yes!"
"I can''t wait."
"I''ve never been on a First ss Lounge. Is it as amazing as everyone says it is?"
That''s right!
Everyone had bought the most expensive tickets for themselves.
Theo was loaded with money, so it wasn''t a surprise that he and Aurora could buy these tickets.
The others could not be as rich as Theo, but the sry they earned was much above the sry of a normal worker.
Sayuri received loads of royalties through the shares she had in the publishing house.
Sam received the biggest sry among them as she was the most important employee for Theo.
Even a simple cook like Kin received more than 20 thousand dors per month as a sry.
Theo did not hold off their sries, as he saw it necessary that his employees be satisfied with their working conditions.
This meant that everyone there was well off and had conditions to buy a First ss Ticket.
They picked up carts and ced their luggage on them to facilitate moving their bags.
When Theo ced hisst bag on the bag, he looked at them and saw that they were ready.
He then thanked the driver and bid farewell to him. The bus was crucial for bringing them all to the airport, as no car would be big enough to fit all of them with their bags.
"Come on, guys! I think the lounge is around here somewhere." Theo said out loud as he tried to see any sign that may indicate where the lounge could be.
"I know where it is. Follow me." Ryoko called as she started walking while pushing her cart in a certain direction.
"Uhh! Ryoko knows where the First ss Lounge is! I didn''t know you were this rich, Ryoko-chan!" Sayuri teased her as everyone started following Ryoko.
Everyoneughed when they heard Sayuri''s tease.
"I traveled by First ss on a work trip, I don''t normally travel by First ss." Ryoko replied with a blushed face.
"Oh, your boss must be very generous to do that." Junemented.
"Yes, I am." Theo replied with a shameless smile.
It was only then that they remembered that Theo was Ryoko''s boss.
"Shameless!"
"Stop showing off, Theo!"
"Look at his smile!"
Everyone booed andined when they saw his shameless smile, which made him smile even harder.
They continued their bickering as they approached the lounge.
When they arrived there, they were greeted by two employees.
"Good morning!" Thedy greeted them with a professional smile.
"Good morning! Here''s my ticket." Theo replied with a smile as he gave her his ticket.
While he did that, Sam also gave her ticket to the other employee.
"Let me check. Please, wait a moment." Thedy replied as she checked his ticket on the system.
"Your final destination is Emel, Kokoro Inds?" She asked.
"Yes." Theo replied.
"Okay, can I see your passport?" She asked.
"Of course." Theo replied as he gave her the document that he made a few weeks ago.
The stewardess checked the passport for a while before she asked, "Sir, are you going to dispatch any luggage?"
"Yes, these three." Theo replied as he pointed at the three bags on the troller.
"Okay, can you put it here on the conveyor?" She asked.
"Sure."
After the stewardess dispatched his luggage, she smiled at him and said, "Everything''s okay, Mr. Gray. Your flight 131A will take off at 10 AM. As a first-ss passenger, you have boarding priority. On behalf of Aiwenor Airlines, we wish you a safe flight." She said as she gave his boarding pass and passport back to him.
"Thank you." Theo smiled at her.
It was only then that thedy noticed how handsome Theo was, but she did not falter as she was extremely professional at her job. It wasn''t easy to be a first-ss stewardess.
Just like that, everyone was tended by the two employees and dispatched their heavy luggage. They only kept some light bags to bring into the ne.
As it was New Year''s Day, there were fewer employees and passengers at the airport. That''s why there were only a couple of employees to attend them.
Even though the Redwell Airport had nowhere near the size of the Sakura City Airport, fewer international flights were taking off from there. And Aiwenor Airlines were one of thepanies that had international flights taking off from Redwell Airport.
Aiwenor Airlines was one of the biggest airlinepanies operating around the world. They were apany originating from the Sakura Abode Country, and it was said that one of its founders participated in the creation of the airne a century ago.
Just like everyone may imagine, the airne was invented in the Sakura Abode Country.
When the world wars happened at the beginning of thest century. Everyone tried to copy and reproduce Sakura Abode''s creation. But no one managed to do it. They even tried to steal the technology, but the country was well-guarded against any leakage.
It was only when the second world war began that the Sakura Abode started to sell some old nes they had to these countries at an exorbitant price. The Sakura Abode had a developed airne industry already, so they had more technological airnes than the ones they sold.
That''s why no one dared to attack the Sakura Abode Country.
The technology they had was enough to raze any country to the ground.
It was only after the wars that the others countries managed to develop their airne industry, but even then they were still behind the Sakura Abode in airne technology. And this happened until modern times.
"Everyone had their boarding pass and passport?" Theo asked as they finished their service with the airline employees.
"Yeah."
"It is with me."
"No problem."
Seeing that there was no problem, Theo smiled and said, "Then let''s get into the lounge. I''m hungry."
"Yeah!"
"Finally!"
"I wonder what they have."
Everyone discussed excitedly as they walked into the lounge. Apart from Ryoko, no one there had ever been to a First-ss Lounge. So, they were curious and excited about it.
And they were not disappointed by it.
As soon as they entered, they were greeted by a fancy hall filled with all kinds of pretty decorations. On one side of the hall, there were some fancy restaurants and cafes, and on the other side, there were floor-to-ceiling windows, where they were able to see the nesing and going.
They only had one word for the ce in their minds.
Fancy!
Chapter 446 First-Class Lounge And Breakfast
First-ss Lounge, Redwell Airport, Elffire City.
8:50 AM.
Theo and the others were seated inside a fancy cafe at the lounge. They had just ordered some breakfast to satiate their hungry minds.
"Wow! Everything looks so fancy." Shoko eximed after the waitress left after taking their order.
"Yeah, it looks around 50% as fancy as Theo''s restaurant." Sammented.
The others agreed when they heard that.
For them, Theo''s restaurant was the epitome of fanciness and decoration. So, for the ce to be half as good as the restaurant told how fancy the ce was.
"What time the boarding starts?" Aurora asked.
"40 minutes before the takeoff." June replied.
"But we have boarding priority because we are first-ss, so as long we board around 20 minutes before the takeoff, we will be okay." Sammented.
"I heard we enter the airne through a different ess than the rest of the passengers." Max said curiously.
"Yeah, the first-ss passengers have an exclusive entrance, so we won''t have much contact with the rest of the passengers." Ryoko replied.
"Wow! It sounds fancy and exclusive." Sayuri giggled.
"Aurora-chan, what about your friends?" June asked.
"They texted saying that they are alreadying here to the airport. I think they will arrive in around 10 minutes." Aurora replied with a smile.
"It seems like everything is going well so far." Laurenmented.
"Yeah, I expected more unforeseen events to dy our arrival at the airport." Sam added.
"But we did have some setbacks. Some people got too drunk and had to be forcefully put to sleep and woken." Theomented with a teasing smile.
Everyone blushed when they heard that. Even though they were too drunk at that time, they could still remember Theo forcing them to sleep.
"Thank god Theo was there to take care of us. If we continued the way the party was going, we would definitely miss our flight." Kumikomented.
"Yeah, we would probably pass out around 6 AM, and not be able to wake up before 10 AM." Sayuri added.
"The couple hours'' nap was essential. Even though I''m sleepy and tired right now, I feel I can hold on until we board the ne. If we hadn''t slept, we would have no conditions to be awake right now." Maxmented.
"Yeah, the nap also worked to wash off some of the alcohol off our bodies." June added.
"Thank you, Theo, for taking care of us." Sam smiled at him.
"Yeah, I feel like you''re my parent when you take care of us like that." Gwen giggled.
"Mother Theo!" They eximed betweenughs.
Theo could only shake his head andugh at their silliness.
They continued talking andughing until their breakfast arrived. And without any hesitation, they attacked the food as the hungry minds demanded.
While they were eating their breakfast, three beautiful teenagers wandered next to the cafe.
"Oh, it seems that the girls arrived." Sammented as she took a bite of her steamed bum.
"Girls! Here!" Aurora called as she waved at them.
It was only then that they saw Aurora seated inside the cafe. They smiled and immediately entered the cafe carrying their handbags.
"Aurora-chan!" The three of them smiled at her.
Aurora stood up and hugged the three of them excitedly.
"Happy New Year, Aurora-chan!" They greeted her as they hugged her back.
"Happy New Year, girls!" Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"Happy New Year, everyone!" The three girls said with nervous smiles as they greeted Theo and the others.
It was their first time traveling with an older group of friends, and the three of them were worried about what they would think of them. They were just teenagers, so it wasmon to have this type of thought.
"Umaru-chan!"
"Vivian-chan!"
"Caro-chan!"
"Happy New Year, girls!"
"How are you three doing on this New Year''s Day?"
Everyone greeted them warmly with smiles on their faces. They had met them before, and they thought that the three of them were sweet girls.
"Thank you, everyone!" Caro replied with a blushed face.
"We''re doing fine, thank you!" Umaru added with a blushed face as well.
Everyoneughed when they saw their cute blushed cheeks.
"A, they are so cute! Can I squeeze them?"
"So cute!"
"If Ayia was here, she would have already attacked and squeezed their cute cheeks."
Everyoneughed.
Theo shook his head and smiled before saying, "Where are your parents?"
"They didn''te." Vivian replied.
"I''ll call themter to let them know that you guys are with me safe and sound." Theo said with a smile.
"Thank you, Theo!" The girls thanked him with shining eyes.
Theo just nodded and smiled at them.
The girls'' parents had trusted their safety with him, so he would take care of them as if they were his sisters. Which meant that Sylph would monitor and follow all their tracks during the trip.
"Did you girls have breakfast already?" Theo asked as he sipped his green tea.
"No, we woke up toote because ofst night''s celebrations. We only had time to get ready ande to the airport." Vivian replied.
"Then, you should order something to eat here." Theo suggested.
"Yeah, the food here is delicious, girls." Auroramented as she took a bite of her pancakes.
"We might as well do that." Caro nodded.
"Yeah, I''m hungry." Umaru added.
Just like that, the three girls joined the group for theirte breakfast.
When they were almost finished with their breakfast, Theo felt his phone vibrating inside his jeans pocket.
He picked up and saw that Ayia was calling him, so he immediately answered the call.
"Hello?" Theo said.
"Happy New Year!" Ayia screamed from the other side of the line.
"Happy New Year to you too." Theoughed, "You already wished me thatst night."
"Nowhere says that there''s a limit to how much we can say." Ayia replied with a giggle.
"Clever." Theoughed.
"Where are you guys now?" Ayia asked curiously.
"We are having breakfast at the airport now while waiting to board the ne." Theo replied.
"Oh, that''s great! Everyone''s there?" Ayia asked.
"Yeah, everyone is here without exception." Theo replied.
"No unforeseen events happened?" She asked.
"Well, we did party a little too hardst night, so we had some difficulties, but nothing too serious. We were able to arrive at the airport without furtherplications." Theo replied with a smile.
"Let me guess... You guys got too drunkst night?" Ayia asked with augh.
"You know us well." Theoughed, "What about yourself? How''re things over there?"
"Oh, we had a big New Year''s Party as always." Ayia replied.
"What happened?" Theo asked curiously.
"Oh, how can I start?" Ayia giggled as she rememberedst night''s party.
Chapter 447 Flashback, Years Video, And Consequences
Yamada Ancient Manor, Sakura City.
9 Hours Ago.
Ayia had just sneaked back to the party after calling Theo to wish him a happy new year.
She had just sneakily entered the party venue when she saw Shizuka looking at her with helpless eyes.
"Where were you?" Shizuka asked helplessly.
Ayia just giggled and said, "I called Theo and the others to wish them a happy new year."
Shizuka shook her head and sighed, "Your luck is that everyone is busy watching the Year Video. I think only Mom noticed you slipping away."
"Oh, no! Had it to be her? The only worst situation would be Mom and big sister noticing as well." Ayiained.
"Well, we should go back in before the videos end." Shizuka said as she dragged Ayia back in.
Fortunately, for them, the video was still passing when they got in and sat down.
But a pair of golden eyes filled with yfulness still stared at them from the other side of the room. Hazel looked at her daughters and wanted to tease them, but she refrained from doing so and turned her attention back to the screen.
The Year Video.
This was a tradition that came to be ever since thest century when technology reached unprecedented heights. The video, as the name said it, told the happenings of thest year.
Every New Year''s Day, the whole family would get together and watch what relevant events happened in the past year. This way the whole family would be aware of events that they usually wouldn''t know about it.
Even though Ayia''s father was the family head, during this Year''s Video, the family would judge how well his work was during the year. After all, everything was for the family and there was no space for personal greed among them.
But although there were important deals in the video, there were also other events that depicted normal happenings.
For example, as Ayia and Shizuka had just sat down, the screen showed a particr scene.
The coat of arms of the Rainbow Sakura College appeared on the screen and it was followed by a scene of a field filled with people. There was a stage at the front with rows of people dressed in graduation clothes in front of it.
Ayia froze when she saw the scene.
"No way..." She mumbled in disbelief.
While she was frozen by the shock, everyone smiled and was excited when they saw that.
It was the famous Ayia''s Valedictorian Speech!
Although a part of the family was there that day to see Ayia and Shizuka graduating, not everyone was there to see Ayia''s famous speech. They had only heard of it from the ones who were there.
"This must be a dream, this can''t be happening." Ayia mumbled as she pinched herself.
Shizuka tried to hold off herugh as she said, "You can''t be that surprised. Everyone''s graduation appears in the Year''s Video. Don''t you remember when we watched Kaori''s Valedictorian Speech?"
It was only then that Ayia realized what Shizuka said was true.
"Damn it! When I made my speech I haven''t even thought that they would put it in the Year''s Video!" Ayia said exasperatedly.
Ayia and Shizuka discussed in whispers as everyone else paid extra attention to the screen to watch Ayia''s speech.
Fortunately, for Ayia, she had arrived back before her video went on. Otherwise, everyone would notice that she wasn''t there.
"This year we had great things happening with the young ones as well. Ayia and Shizuka graduated with flying colors from the Rainbow Sakura College''s Business School." The video''s narrator exined as the scene of the graduation ceremony went on.
"Ayia, in particr, was the best in her ss and was chosen to be the valedictorian. Here is her speech."
The screen showed Ayia, dressed in a rainbow cap and gown, on the stage. She looked beautiful as always, but her eyes showed a yful look.
Ayia started her speech with the usual and normal things like thanking the faculty, her ssmates, and her family. She went on about the years she spend in the school and what happened. So far it was a normal speech, but when she finished saying these things, she took a detour.
And what a great detour!
"...this is why we are here today."
"Finally, I''d like to say some things from the bottom of my heart." She said with a yful smile.
At the time, no one imagined what was toe. But when everyone saw that through the screen, they all smiled. The good part had arrived.
Ayia could only cover her face embarrassedly.
"Ie from a traditional family, and I''ve been following their arrangements for a long time. For some time, I liked this way. But when I grew up I saw that I wanted to live my own life. They told me that I''d be free to do whatever I wanted as long as I graduated from Rainbow College''s Business School." Ayia smiled happily.
The people watching the ceremony on the field were shocked when they heard that.
She was the valedictorian of a graduation that she didn''t even like!
That was absolutely crazy!
"Family! Do you guys see that? It''s my University Degree!" Ayia eximed excitedly as she showed everyone her degree.
"I''m free! I can do whatever I want, and the best thing is that no one can stop me. I don''t know how the future wille to be, I don''t even know if I''ll work in something rted to business management. But it is almost certain I won''t. I can finally pursue my dream of bing a cook! I invite you all to my restaurant someday." Ayiaughed happily before ending her speech.
Ayia was the only oneughing at the entire graduation ceremony. Her speech was so shocking that made everyone speechless and frozen.
The Business School''s valedictorian said that wouldn''t work in the area and would pursue her dream to be a cook!
That was umprecedent!
It was only after a while that they started pping, but it was a weird pping moment as everyone discussed between whispers Ayia''s speech.
"What just happened?"
"Oh my god!"
"How could they choose a valedictorian like that?"
These were some of the things the crowd discussed among themselves.
But the crowd over at the Yamada Manor wasughing out loud with Ayia''s speech.
They thought it was so funny Ayia''s rebellious actions.
"Oh my god, I can''t stopughing!"
"So funny!"
"Ayia! Can you do your speech again here?"
Everyone teased her betweenughs.
Ayia could only cover her eyes in shame as her cheeks blushed.
"Our little princess is so cute when she is rebellious!"
"So cute!"
"No! She is a cute free princess now."
Everyone couldn''t stop teasing her.
''Why didn''t I think of the consequences of my actions?'' Ayia thought helplessly.
Chapter 448 High-Tech And Comfortable Aircraft
"No way!" Theo eximed andughed over the phone.
"Yes, my family spent the whole party teasing me because of it." Ayia helplessly said.
Ayia had just told him how her night went by yesterday, and as expected, Theo found it hrious.
"At least they liked your speech." Theo tried to console her betweenughs.
"As if!" Ayia snorted, "Okay I have to go. Shizu-chan is calling me to pack my bags. I''ll see you in Sakura City."
"Okay, see you in a bit then." Theo replied before hanging up the phone.
"Ayia said that she will meet us in Sakura City." He told everyone as he put his phone inside his jeans pocket.
"What was she talking so much about?" Aurora asked curiously.
"She was telling me how her night went by yesterday. You guys have to ask her, it is such a hrious story." Theoughed.
"I''ll ask her when she boards the ne in Sakura City then." Junemented.
"It''s already 9:10 AM, we should start heading towards our gate." Sammented as she checked the clock on her phone.
Everyone agreed with her, so they paid their bills at the cafe and headed towards their gate without much hurry.
"This should be it." Theomented as they arrived at a gate with a screen on top of it that said:
[Aiwenor Airlines Flight 131A - Emel, Kokoro Inds]
"It seems so." Sayuri agreed."
"It says here that the boarding already started, but we should wait more before going in. The ne will only take off at 10 AM anyways." Sam suggested.
Everyone agreed and sat down on somefy couches next to the gate.
"How many hours the flight will take?" Shoko asked when everyone sat down.
"It is 1,5 hours to Sakura City, and from there it will take around 10 hours until Emel. So, in total, we will be flying for around 12 hours." Theo replied simply.
As the Azure was twice as bigger as Earth, the distances that the nes had to travel were much longer.
That''s why the Azure Star airne industry was one of the few industries that were more developed than Earth''s industry.
The airnes here could travel longer distances and were much faster. And weather conditions didn''t impact the flights as much.
For example, the weather in Elffire City was cloudy with snowstorms chances. But even then, the nes wereing and going without many problems. Even if the snowstorm descended, the nes could still operate normally.
This amazing feat was due to the brilliant minds of the Sakura Abode''s Airspace scientists. Without them, the airspace industry would be still stuck decades behind.
This meant that the ne that they would take to the Kokoro Inds would travel a much longer distance in those 12 hours than an Earth ne that traveled in 12 hours.
"Oh, we''ll have more than enough time to sleep throughout the flight then." Lauren smiled happily.
"How much time we''ll be at Sakura City?" Max asked.
"I think we will only stop to pick up the connection passengers, and takeoff immediately afterward." Sammented.
"Great, this way I won''t have to wake up for it." Max smiled happily.
Everyone agreed with excited smiles.
After the two days they had, they were tired and sleepy.
After all, on the night of December 30th and 31st, they partied until morning, and because they had to prepare for the New Year''s Party, they hadn''t slept well. And on the night of December 31st and January 1st, they had New Year''s Celebration, which made them even more tired and sleepless.
They all were craving a good sleep.
Theo and the others talked for a while longer, until the clock hit 9:40 AM.
Theo had just hung up the phone after talking with Vivian, Caro, and Umaru''s parents when he saw the clock on his phone screen.
"We should board the ne." Theo suggested as he stood up.
"Yes!"
"I''m so curious to see the first ss! I''ve never been in one."
"Me neither, I wonder if it is as fancy as the movies show us."
Everyone agreed with him and also stood up while talking excitedly among themselves.
They walked toward the gate and were immediately greeted by an employee dressed in neat clothes.
"Good morning! May I see your boarding pass and passport?" He asked with a professional smile.
"Sure!" Theo said as he gave him what he asked.
After the boarding pass was scanned and the passport checked, the employee gave it back to Theo as he said, "Have a safe flight, Mr. Gray. Thank you for flying with Aiwenor Airlines!"
Theo nodded and entered the gate, but he stopped right after. He would wait for Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro to make sure that they boarded the ne.
And without any incidents, everyone passed the inspection of the airline''s employee and entered the gate.
"Let''s go!" Aurora eximed excitedly as she grabbed Theo''s hands and pulled him through the gate.
Theo justughed and went on with Aurora''s excitement.
It was their first time traveling together, so both of them were extremely excited.
Shortly after, they arrived at the ne''s door where two flight attendants were waiting for them.
"Good morning!" The flight attendants greeted them with professional smiles.
"Good morning!" Theo and the others said it back before entering the ne.
As they entered through the exclusive first-ss entrance. As soon as they passed through the ne''s door, they arrived in first ss.
They were greeted by the sight of spacious cabins that seemed to be able to hold at least two people without many problems. But when they looked closer, they were surprised by the fact the enormous cabin was for only one person!
"So spacious!" They all eximed in wonder.
The ne was enormous, so it was able to hold these cabins without problems.
They had excited faces as they started to search for their own cabins, and without many problems, they found them soon after.
They sat down in their cabins and looked around them with curious eyes. They could describe everything in various words like spacious, fancy, and rich. But they would focus more on howfortable their cabins were.
For their tired bodies, thefortable seats were like a present made in heaven.
As soon as they sat down, the flight attendants came and asked them some questions.
"Good morning, sir! Are youfortable in your cabin? Can I help you with anything?"
Then they would ask, "Can I give you anything before we take off? We have water, juice, coffee, tea, and wine."
After giving some other instructions and asking other questions, they would leave.
Everyone was extremely satisfied with their work, they were already loving the flight and the ne hadn''t even taken the skies yet.
Chapter 449 Aiwenor Airlines, Flight 131A
Theo and the othersfortably settled in their cabins and waited for the take-off.
Theo was sipping on a hot tea and talking with Aurora, who had her cabin next to him
"What do you think of everything so far?" He asked with a doting smile.
"Everything is so awesome!" Aurora eximed happily.
Theo was ecstatic when he heard that. For him, as long Aurora liked, it would be enough.
Everyone discussed among themselves how great everything was until they heard the flight captain speaking.
"Ladies and gentlemen, this your captain speaking. My name is Captain Fez, and I''ll be steering the ne today. I''d like to wish you a good morning."
"Wee onboard the Aiwenor Airlines Flight 131A with destination Emel, Kokoro Inds, and with a stopover at Sakura City. We are currently second in line for take-off. We are expected to be in the air in approximately 5 minutes. We ask that you please fasten your seatbelts at this time and secure all baggage underneath your seats or in the overheadpartments. First-ss passengers have a specificpartment inside each cabin."
"We also ask that your seats and table trays are in the upright position for take-off. Please turn off all personal electronic devices, including cell phones andptops. Smoking is prohibited for the duration of the flight. Thank you for choosing Aiwenor Airlines. Enjoy your flight" Captain Fez finished talking.
And as soon as he finished, everyone felt the ne moving.
Shortlyter, the passengers were able to see through the windows that the ne stopped at the take-offne.
"Crew, take-off clear."
Everyone was able to hear Captain Fez once again, but this time as soon as he finished saying that, they felt the ne elerating forwards.
Everyone held themselves as the ne reached great speed and projected itself to the skies.
Through the windows, the passengers were able to see the ne ascending through the skies and leaving Elffire City behind.
After a while, the aircraft stabilized in the air, and the lights to fasten the seatbelts were turned off.
It was then that they heard their captain once again, "Good morning, passengers. We are currently cruising at an altitude of 39,000 feet above the ground and with an airspeed of 1468 kilometers per hour. We won''t be able to reach our max velocity before reaching Sakura City. The time is 10:10 AM. The weather is cloudy and stormy throughout the flight path. But our high-tech aircraft will cruise through it without issues with the tailwind against us. We are expecting to arrive approximately around 11:34 AM. The weather in Sakura City is cloudy and cold, with a height of 5-celsius degrees. If the weather cooperates we will be able to observe the capital as we descend. The cabin crew is avable at any time for your needs. I''ll talk to you again before we reach our destination."
Everyone was relieved as they heard the captain''s words.
"It seems this one of those super high-tech aircrafts." Maxmented excitedly.
"Yeah, I heard that this type of aircraft can reach over 2 thousand kilometers per hour." Kin added excitedly.
That''s right!
A civilian aircraft carrying hundreds of passengers could reach over 2 thousand kilometers per hour!
That was how advanced the aircraft technology in the Azure Star was advanced.
Even though there were nes on Earth that could reach this velocity, they were small nes holding a maximum of 20 passengers and crew.
The ne that Theo and the others were traveling on had seats to house more than 400 passengers!
Just by this fact, we can see how far the two worlds were.
And the small aircrafts from the Sakura Abode Country were so advanced that they seemed like sci-fi nes.
Their technology was so advanced that the Sakura Abode Country ced security measures after security measures to protect their technology. That was because if someone stole them, it would trigger catastrophic consequences.
But the good thing was that no one was good enough to steal their technology.
Back to Theo and the others, they were already enjoying their time in the first ss.
"Theo! Have you seen the Menu of Meals?" Aurora asked excitedly.
"No, let me see." Theo replied as he picked up the menu.
After looking through it for a while, he had to admit that it was a great menu with great options.
As their flight was long, they had breakfast, lunch, and dinner options.
"We should order some lunch after we leave Sakura City." Aurora suggested.
They had just eaten breakfast, so they were not hungry. But after leaving Sakura City, their bellies would have time to digest their breakfast already.
"Yeah, we can do that." Theo agreed with a smile.
Shortly after, they heard a voiceing from the speakers once again, but this time it wasn''t the captain.
"Good morning, first-ss passengers. My name is Amelia and I''m the Chief Stewardess of the Aiwenor Airlines First-ss Cabins. The First-ss Cabins of Aiwenor Airlines are the best in the industry. Each cabin is equipped with the mostfortable setting for yourfort. Last-generation armchairs, 25-inch TVs, and a wide catalog of TV shows, animes, and movies. The cabin also includes all other sorts of amenities like charging centers to recharge your electronic devices, wireless inte connection, and other kinds of amenities."
"As first-ss passengers, every amenities is free of charge. We also provide a wide variety of meals. You can call one of our flight attendants at any time and we''ll be happy to help you. Thank you for choosing the Aiwenor Airlines First-ss." Amelia finished her introduction.
Everyone was even more amazed after they knew of all the amenities they could use.
"I didn''t know rich people had it so easy." Laurenmented.
"Yeah, the price we paid for these first-ss tickets definitely was worth it. Especially for such a long flight like ours." June added.
"I thought that was too expensive before, I almost an economic ticket." Maxughed.
"Me too, I''m d I stick to it." Kin added.
"This cabin is sofy that I''m almost falling asleep already." Shokomented.
"You better wait to sleep after we leave Sakura City as you''ll wake up when wend and take off in the capital." Kumiko suggested.
"Yeah, Kumiko''s right. I want to fall asleep and sleep for hours without stopping." Junemented.
"Did you guys notice that we are the only ones in the first-ss cabins?" Ryoko asked.
"It seems we bought off all of the cabins." Sayuriughed.
"And there will be three people taking those three cabins on the back when we stop at Sakura City." Auroramented.
"Who?" Max asked.
Lauren rolled her eyes and pped his head before saying, "Ayia, Shizuka, and their sister, obviously."
"Oh!" Max only replied with a silly smile.
Everyoneughed when they heard their bickering, and just like that their flight toward Sakura City went on without any hups.
Chapter 450 Naathyr International Airport
First-ss Lounge, Naathyr International Airport, Sakura City.
This was arguably the biggest and most advanced airport in the entire world.
Every day it received flights from countless countries. The airport was so big that it seemed like a city where thousands upon thousands of passengers arrived and departed every day.
In a year, millions of passengers passed through this airport. And even though the New Year was a holiday where most people stayed at home, the airport was still filled with people that New Year''s Day morning.
By that, we can see how modern and fancy this airport was. And the First-ss Lounge was something from another world. The lounge itself was enormous with a myriad of services to the first-ss passengers.
There were luxurious brands shops, fancy restaurants and bars, cesfortable to sleep and rest, and many other amenities.
11:20 AM.
At that time, three beautiful girls had just entered the lounge after dispatching their luggage.
Each one of them had a distinct hair color and features, but everywhere they passed, people would whisper among themselves and admire the girls.
"Who are they?"
"I don''t know, but I know that I''m in love."
"They are so beautiful, they look like supermodels."
"Maybe they are supermodels."
"Why don''t you ask for an autograph."
"I''m shy."
"..."
Everywhere the three girls passed, people would say something like that.
These three girls were Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori.
"Wow!" Ayia eximed in wonder as she saw how amazing the First-ss Lounge was.
"We''ve always traveled in our private jets, I didn''t know there was such a ce here." Ayia added.
"Unfortunately, we won''t have time to enjoy the ce. It says here that the ne will arrive in 10 minutes. And we will have to board soon after." Shizukamented as she observed her boarding pass.
"Yeah, let''s head toward our gate then." Kaori agreed as she started walking.
Ayia was bummed that she wouldn''t be able to explore the ce, but she knew that she couldn''t miss their flight as everyone was already on that ne.
Just like that, the three stunning girls walked toward their gate. Soon after, they arrived at a gate that said:
[Aiwenor Airlines Flight 131A - Emel, Kokoro Inds]
[Estimated Boarding Time: 11:40 AM]
"It must be here." Shizuka said as she checked on her boarding pass to see if it was this flight indeed.
"The ne must be almost here." Ayiamented when she saw that it was 11:30 AM already.
"I can''t wait to meet your new friends." Kaori said with a teasing smile.
When Ayia saw that smile, she knew that her big sister had something on her mind, "Nee-chan! You promised to be good to them."
"Okay, okay. You talk as if I''m someone who scares your friends away." Kaori replied with a fake hurt expression.
"Because you already did that." Ayia rolled her eyes.
"But I had a good reason at that time." Kaori defended herself.
"Yes, you did and I agreed with you at that time. But this time, these people really mean a lot to me. So, please, promise to treat them nicely." Ayia asked with puppy eyes.
Kaori could only sigh in defeat and say, "Okay, I''ll treat them nicely and won''t scare them away."
"Thank you, nee-chan! You''re the best!" Ayia smiled sweetly at her.
Kaori could only smile and shake her head off.
Her only wish was to protect her two little sisters, and she could take extreme measures to do so.
For example, the situation that they just talked about happened when Ayia and Shizuka were in Middle School and Kaori was in High School.
Ayia always was sweet and smart, so it was normal for her to have many friends. At that time, she was just a little girl without knowing much. Basically, she was gullible.
Even though she received extensive education from her family about the ways of the world, she was still gullible.
That was until Kaori discovered the horrible things that the so-called Ayia''s ''friends'' talked about her behind her back.
As a protective big sister, Kaori was livid when she discovered how these friends spread false rumors about Ayia and Shizuka.
Without any hesitation, Kaori took an extreme method to teach them a lesson. She first exposed what these ''friends'' talked about behind their backs to Ayia and Shizuka.
Shizuka was always calm and intelligent, she already had her suspicions, so she wasn''t that surprised.
But Ayia was devasted, even though she hadn''t changed her ways and stayed a bright and happy girl. She wasn''t gullible anymore, she learned how to select her friendships better.
After Kaori exposed them to Ayia and Shizuka, she heartlessly humiliated these people and made them change schools.
Kaori didn''t regret anything she did for her two little sisters, she would anything for them.
Until now, Kaori still was too overprotective about them. But this time she had to follow Ayia''s request. Plus, her parents already knew some of them, so they can''t be that bad, right?
Just like that, the three girls waited patiently until the nended and the boarding started.
"Boarding pass and passport, please?" The stewardess asked Ayia when the boarding started.
"Here." Ayia gave her what she asked.
After checking everything, the stewardess returned the boarding pass and passport back to Ayia and smiled, "Everything checks out. Have a safe flight, Mrs. Yamada. Thank you for choosing Aiwenor Airlines."
"Thank you." Ayia replied with a smile.
Shortly after, Kaori and Shizuka also passed through inspection and joined Ayia at the gate.
"Let''s go!" Ayia eximed excitedly as she called her sisters to follow her.
Kaori and Shizuka giggled at her, but they still followed her into the gate.
Soon after, the three girls arrived at the aircraft door where two flight attendants were in front of it.
¡¤?¦Èm "Good morning!" The two flight attendants said with a professional smile.
"Good morning!" Ayia replied with a smile.
"Good morning." Kaori and Shizuka greeted them back with a smile.
The three girls entered the ne through the door and were immediately inside the First-ss Section of the ne.
They had just gotten in when they heard someone say, "I knew Ayia and Shizuka would enter now."
"You''re so shameless. Everyone knew that they would enter sooner orter."
"Then why didn''t you say so?"
"Because I''m not as shameless as you."
"..."
They all discussed betweenughs, but after stopping for a moment Ayia and Shizukaughed out loud at their bickering;
"Ayia-nee-san, you''re here." Aurora said with a sweet voice.
It was only then that Ayia saw Aurora seated inside her cabin.
"Aurora-chan!" Ayia shouted and ran towards her.
Ayia attacked Aurora with a bear hug and everyone couldn''t help butugh again as they knew that Ayia liked to attack Aurora.
It was a prettymon scene for them.
But Kaori had a strange expression on her beautiful face, ''What was happening?'', she thought.
Chapter 451 Pure Eyes, Take-Off, And Destination Setoff
Flight 131A, Naathyr Airport.
The boarding was ongoing, but a peculiar scene was going on in the First-ss Section of the ne.
A purple-haired girl was squeezing a silver-haired girl as the other passengersughed out loud.
It was only after Ayia let go of poor Aurora that she said, "Oh, and this is my big sister, Kaori." She introduced the purple-haired beautiful girl to everyone.
"It''s a pleasure to meet the friends that Ayia-chan and Shizu-chan talk so well about." Kaori said with a calm smile.
Everyone was awed when they saw Kaori. And it wasn''t because only due to her extraordinary beauty. Kaori had the same purple hair as Ayia, but her eyes had a prating purple color that seemed to be able to imprint deep into them. Her facial features had distinct characteristics of Yamato descendants, differently from Ayia who had mixed features.
For them, Kaori seemed like the princess of the country as she had a natural noble aura being released from her as she just stood there.
What they didn''t know was that in a way, Kaori was indeed a princess, just like Ayia and Shizuka were. But Kaori had an appearance that seemed more in tune with what a princess should be. While Ayia had a more wild and free aura.
Theo was impressed by Kaori, but he didn''t hesitate as he replied, "The pleasure is ours, Kaori-san. My name is Theodore, but you''re free to call me Theo. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Theo said with a calm smile as he shook her hand.
"Oh, and this is my little sister, Aurora." Theo added as he pointed at the girl that Ayia had just attacked.
"You''re so cute, Aurora-chan." Kaori smiled at her with shining eyes.
She could understand why Ayia felt the necessity of squeezing the girl. Aurora reminded her of Ayia and Shizuka when they were kids. Kaori had to refrain from squeezing Aurora''s cheeks. After all, she had just met the girl.
It was then that everyone introduced themselves to Kaori.
"Happy New Year, guys!" Ayia eximed after everyone was introduced to each other
"Yeah, Happy New Year, everyone." Shizuka also smiled.
It was at that moment, that everyone stood up to hug and wish the girls a happy new year. It was their first time seeing each other in the new year, so they had to wish each other the best.
"You look amazing, Ayia!"
"No, it''s you!"
"Shizuka! I missed you so much! These people are so shameless and only you can put some sense of shame on them."
"Umaru-chan! You came! I''m d you''reing with us."
"Ryoko! I''m so d you''reing with us. It would be awful to leave you behind."
Just like that everyone discussed excitedly as if they hadn''t seen each other in ages. But the peculiar situation was that they were barely separated for over one day.
But for them, it seemed like ages passed.
Kaori observed their interaction with shining eyes, it has been a long time since she saw Ayia and Shizuka behaving like that with people outside their family.
Especially Shizuka, Kaori knew that she was more reserved about friendships, but here she was talking andughing without any worries.
But the person that Kaori paid the most attention to was Theo, she had heard so much about him from her parents and Ayia that she wanted to see for herself if he was that good indeed. And she was surprised by what she saw.
The majority of men who saw the three of them would show expressions of greed and lust, after all, the three of them were so beautiful that it felt like they were supermodels.
Kaori had learned that even if the men tried to hide their lusting desires from appearing on their faces, their eyes still gave it away. Kaori would be able to see in their eyes their disgusting desires.
But ever since the three of them entered, Kaori was not able to see for a single moment any hints of greed or lust.
His silver eyes were incredibly clear and pure, and he stared at her eyes, it seemed like he was able to gaze into her soul.
When he talked with her, he had not even once checked how beautiful her body was and only stared at her face.
Men usually thought that women didn''t notice when they stared at their boobs when they were talking, but for women, they were so obvious.
Throughout the whole ordeal, Kaori wasn''t able to see any emotions in him other than happiness and excitement.
Plus, he was so respectful when he talked with her.
''It seems that he is not half bad.'' Kaori thought to herself.
''But I''ll have to observe him more.'' She added.
It was then that Theo spoke to her with a smile, "I''m d you''re joining us on this trip, Kaori-san. It''s my first trip with Aurora, and the more peoplee to have fun with us, the better."
"I hope I''m not intruding too much. Ayia invited me, and it has been such a long time since I didn''t have fun with them." Kaori replied with a reserved smile.
Theo chuckled and said, "Not at all. Everyone here will agree that the more the merrier."
"That''s a relief." Kaori smiled.
They continued their discussion until they heard the warning that the boarding ended.
"We should go back to our seats." Theo suggested.
Everyone agreed, and soon after, all of them were back in their cabins.
But that didn''t stop them from continuing their talk.
"Finally!"
"Next stop: Kokoro Inds!"
"I can''t believe we''re really going."
"In a few hours, we''ll be in tropicalnds, baby!"
Everyone was excited about their trip, even Kaori.
After all, just like she said to Theo, it had been years since she had time to enjoy a vacation time with Ayia and Shizuka.
Soon after, everyone felt the ne moving, and through the windows, they could see they were heading toward the take-offne.
And as soon as the huge aircraft took its position on thene, it started elerating forward, and without any surprises, the aircraft was ascending through the skies soon after.
Through the windows, they were able to see the fading silhouette of the enormous Sakura City. The ne ascended through the skies as if it wanted to leave the''s orbit.
They were so high in the sky that they barely could see anything on the ground, but that height was necessary for the ne to reach its maximum cruise speed.
As soon as the ne stabilized itself in the air, everyone smiled excitedly.
They were finally heading toward their destination!
Kokoro Inds, here they wereing!
Chapter 452 High In The Sky
Somewhere above the skies of the Sakura Abode Country, a huge aircraft traveled at high speed.
"Ladies and gentlemen, this your captain speaking. I''ll introduce myself to the passengers who boarded in Sakura City. My name is Captain Fez, and I''ll be steering the ne today."
"I''d like to wee everyone onboard the Aiwenor Airlines Flight 131A with destination Emel, Kokoro Inds. We are currently cruising at an altitude of 50,000 feet above the ground and with an airspeed of 2115 kilometers per hour. We will gradually reach our max speed as we fly. The local time at Sakura City is 11:55 AM. The weather is cloudy and stormy throughout the flight path in the Sakura Abode Country, but as we will travel above the ocean, the weather is clear and free of storms. Our high-tech aircraft will cruise through it without issues. We will spend around 10 hours flying, and we are expected to arrive approximately around 10 AM, local Kokoro Inds'' time. The weather in Emel is clear and warm with its tropical touch. The weather forecast for today in Emel is a sunny day with temperatures reaching 35-celsius degrees. If the weather cooperates we will be able to observe the capital as we descend. The cabin crew is avable at any time for your needs. I''ll talk to you again before we reach our destination. Thank you for flying with Aiwenor Airlines."
As soon as he finished speaking, the lights to fasten the seatbelts were turned off.
The passengers heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that everything was going well.
Soon after the captain finished, Amelia, the Chief First-ss Stewardess, started speaking to the first-ss passengers. She repeated her introduction to the first-ss amenities she did when they took off from Elffire City, but this time she added another set of information, "The Lunch Service is avable, we will be taking orders anytime now. We would be pleased to help you have a wonderful meal."
"What are you going to order?" Aurora asked Theo as she excitedly perused through the menu.
"Nothing too heavy, as I want to fall asleep without many worries." Theo replied as he also looked through the menu.
The two discussed what they should order, and everyone else did the same thing.
Coincidentally, there was no one other than them in the first ss. This meant that they couldugh and discuss loudly without having to worry about other passengers.
For example, Ayia and her two sisters were seated next to each other and they also discussed loudly what they should order.
Even though the three of them were filthy rich, it was still their first time flying in first ss as they would always use their private jets. So, everything was new and exciting for them, especially for Ayia''s excited mind.
The girls hadn''t eaten much that morning, so they were starving. Even though the others had breakfast at the airport, they hadn''t eaten that much either, so they were up for a hearty meal.
"I think I''ll order Sd Wraps as an appetizer, the Vegan Fried Rice for the main meal, and the blueberry souffle for dessert." Theomented as he closed down his menu.
Aurora nodded and checked the items that Theo had just said, "They seem delicious, I''ll order the same then." She said with a sweet smile.
"Great! Let''s order then." Theo smiled back as he called the flight attendant.
Shortlyter, the flight attendant came and took their order, "Your meal will arrive in a few minutes. Can I get you guys anything to drink?" She asked with a professional smile.
"I''d like an orange juice, please." Theo replied.
"And I''d like a grapefruit soda." Aurora added with a smile.
"No problem. Your order will arrive shortly." The flight attendant smiled before leaving.
Just like that, everyone made their order and waited for the food toe to them.
"It''s a nice change to have people making food for us and not having to cook for others." Maxmented.
"I was thinking the same thing!" Kumiko eximed.
¡¤?¦Èm Everyoneughed when they heard that.
More than half of their group worked in a restaurant, so they could rte to the feeling of having to cook for others every day.
"To be fair, the food you guys cook is out of this world of so good." Sammented with a giggle.
"Yeah, as soon as I tasted it for the first time, I was in love with it." Sayuri chimed in.
"Aww, thank you, girls! We work a lot to give our best to our clients." Lauren eximed with a smile.
"Yeah, even though we say that our work is exhaustive, we still wouldn''t trade for anything else in the world." Kumikomented.
"You''re the one to talk. You''re so good at it that Theo put you to be Shizuka''s sous chef." Maxined.
"If you were as good as me, he would have chosen you. Or you would like to challenge me again like you did in college." Kumiko said with a teasing smile.
Max snorted in annoyance when he heard that, he didn''t like to talk about those times.
"What? Did Max challenge Kumiko?" Kin asked curiously.
"Yeah, how that happened?" Gwen asked.
"Even I want to know this juicy story." June added with a smile.
"Let me tell you guys how I put Max back in his ce." Kumikoughed happily.
"You guys may don''t know, but culinary schools have rankings. The better one is on the rankings, the better the treatment we receive. And to climb the rankings, the students challenge each other in cooking battles. One time I had just reached a good position in the ranking..." Kumiko entertained them with a funny story of how she defeated Max several times, and everyoneughed constantly cause of it.
Throughout the ce, it was possible to feel a receptive and warm mood among them.
They were just a group of friends sharing funny stories with each other as they traveled high skies to a tropical ind.
Everyone participated in the conversation, and even when the food starteding, they didn''t stop talking.
Kaori observed their interaction with shining eyes, she was starting to see why Ayia and Shizuka liked to be with them.
They made her feel like she hadn''t to be uptight and concerned, they gave her a feeling of lightness that she hadn''t felt in a long time.
Even though they were in a super luxurious first-ss section of an aircraft, they seemed to be having a meal on a simple table and having a great time.
Kaori smiled happily at the decision ofing together with Ayia and Shizuka.
It seemed that her trip wouldn''t be boring this time.
She was looking forward to what amazing things would happen on this trip.
Chapter 453 Lovebirds
Somewhere above the Aerian Ocean, an aircraft was traveling at a fast speed.
Flight 131A had already left Sakura Abode territory and entered international waters. Every second that passed, the passengers got closer to their destination.
Even though it was afternoon in Sakura City''s time, the majority of first-ss passengers were sleeping soundly in their cabins.
After Theo and the others had their lunch, they fell asleep soon after, just like they promised.
They were so tired after their two-days marathon that didn''t have any problems falling asleep. And thefortable amenities of their cabins made their sleep even morefortable.
Each cabin could be closed to produce a dark environment for the passengers to sleep in without having to worry about the ne''s ambient lighting. The cabins also included heating and cooling systems, so the passenger could choose if he/she wanted a cool or a warm temperature. The cabins also includedfortable bed settings and other appliances to proportionate the best environment for the passenger.
With all these settings, it was without a doubt that everyone was sleeping and resting inside their cabins.
They slept so soundly that it didn''t even feel like they were inside an airne flying thousands of meters above the ground.
But after a few hours passed since they fell asleep, one of them stirred in his sleep.
Theo''s eyelids trembled for a moment before they opened slowly.
"How much has passed?" He mumbled as he picked up his phone to check it out.
''Oh, it has been 4 hours already. I should wake up.'' Theo thought as he tried to wake up.
Even though he had only slept for 4 hours, his body didn''t need as much sleep to be rested. And he had a good reason to interrupt his sleep and wake up.
He had to edit the ''bad guy'' videoclip that he had recorded with Aurora!
He didn''t want to deal with this job when he arrived at Emel. All he wanted to do when he arrived there was to have fun and rest.
But hemitted to send this videoclip before Saturday, so he had to sacrifice some hours of his sleep to edit it.
But even though he had woken up, he didn''t open his cabin door.He adjusted his armchair and tray to start his work before he picked up hisptop from inside his bag.
He had asked Sylph to send the files to thisptop.
There were still around 5 hours before they arrived, and Theo had to finish editing until then.
¡¤?¦Èm Just like that, Theo started to work on editing the videoclip with his full attention.
A couple of hourster, he asked for a hot tea from the flight attendant and continued working as he sipped on the tea.
Because the cabins were somewhat soundproof, the others hadn''t even noticed that he was awake and working.
Little by little, Theo arranged and edited the videoclip until he started to be satisfied with it. He was optimistic that he would be able to finish before they arrived.
But around 3 hours before they arrived, Ayia stirred in her sleep and woke up. Even though she had gone to sleepte the night before, she had woken upter than Theo and the others. So, she wasn''t that tired like others. So, it was normal that she was waking up earlier than the others.
She rubbed her eyes and tried to fall asleep again, but she was feeling an uncontroble desire to go to the bathroom. After a while, she couldn''t hold anymore, so she left her cabin and headed toward the first-ss female bathroom.
The bathroom was so enormous that Ayia felt like she was in a hotel bathroom.
"That was close." Ayia giggled in a small voice when she was leaving the bathroom.
''I think I won''t be able to fall asleep again. Maybe I can watch something to pass the time.'' Ayia thought as she walked toward her cabin.
But as she passed through the aisle, she noticed that the light on Theo''s cabin was on.
"Oh, Theo''s awake?" She mumbled as she immediately headed toward his cabin.
Knock Knock
Ayia knocked and called softly, "Theo? Are you awake?"
She didn''t want to wake up the others, so she had to speak softly.
Inside the cabin, Theo was surprised when he heard someone knocking, but when he heard Ayia''s voice, he opened a smile before opening the cabin door.
"Ayia! Come in! We don''t want to wake up the others." Theo softly said with a smile on his face as he patted the seat beside him.
Just like it was said before, each cabin was capable offortably holding two people inside it.
Ayia smiled, entered the cabin, and closed the door behind her.
As soon as she sat down, she felt Theo''s arms pulling her into him. He hugged her lean body as if they missed her touch. Theo lifted her head and kissed her forehead before kissing her lips softly.
"Good morning!" Theo smiled when his lips left hers.
Ayia was still a little dizzy after the sudden hug and kiss, but she still managed to let out a loving smile before saying, "Good morning!"
The two of them enjoyed each other''s embrace and kissed for a while longer. They were enjoying their alone time just like any other couple.
But after a while, they had to stop to breathe, so Ayia asked curiously, "What are you doing awake?"
"Oh, I''m editing the ''bad guy'' videoclip for the AVA Top Hits Show. I recorded it yesterday, and I wanted to finish this task before we start our vacation for real." Theo replied with a smile as he showed her what he was working on on theptop.
"Oh, that''s right!" Ayia remembered that she scheduled this gig for him.
But she couldn''t help but overthink, so she bit her beautiful lips in worry before saying, "I didn''t put too much work for you, right? Have you even slept after we had lunch?"
Theo couldn''t help but smile happily when he saw her beautiful face showing worry.
"You don''t have to worry. I slept for around 4 hours after we had lunch. I woke up a couple of hours ago to start working on this." Theo said as he kissed her cute cheeks.
"Stop it! I don''t want to disturb your work anymore." Ayia said with blushed cheeks.
"You say that, but you''re so cute that I can''t ignore you." Theoughed as he hugged her.
"Come on! If you don''t stop, I''ll leave!" Ayia protested.
She really didn''t want to disturb his work.
Theo could only sigh in defeat and let go of her.
"Okay, okay, but you can stay beside me if you want." Theo smiled lovingly at her.
"Sure!" Ayia eximed happily.
Just like that the two lovebirds enjoyed their alone thousands of meters above the ground.
Chapter 454 Crowded Watch Party
"Aurora looks so pretty!" Ayia eximed with shining eyes when she saw Aurora dressed as Tsukuyomi.
Ayia was observing Theo editing the videoclip, and she was amazed by the production.
"Where did you film this?" Ayia asked curiously.
The production and shooting were so good that it seemed it was made by a professional team.
"I transformed the library in our house with Sylph''s help. After I arrived home yesterday, I immediately started working on it. Plus, Aurora helped me with it." Theo smiled calmly as he continued working.
Ayia nodded in understanding, but she was still impressed with everything. She could see that the videoclip that he was editing would be as good as the others.
"Was it you who designed Aurora''s clothes?" She asked.
"Yeah, she can''t show her face. But she has to appeal to the public nevertheless. So, I imagined something that could protect her identity, but at the same time be able to impress the public." Theo replied simply.
"Indeed, if you hadn''t said to me that this girl was Aurora, I wouldn''t have recognized her." Ayia said with shining eyes as she admired Tsukuyomi''s looks.
"Her ck and white hair draws my attention immediately, it looks so exotic and different. And her white eyes are even more striking. I bet all the girls will want to cosy her." Ayiamented.
"That would be great to see." Theo chuckled.
Just like that, Theo continued editing the video while Ayia observed andmented sometimes.
The hours passed, and when there was only one hour until thending, Theo sighed in relief, "Done!"
"Yay! You made it!" Ayiamemorated with a bright smile.
Theo smiled in gratitude as he said, "Thank you. Now I''m free to enjoy our vacation."
"Without a doubt, we will have lots of fun." Ayia eximed excitedly.
It was then that they heard someone knocking on the cabin door, "Big brother? Are you awake?" Aurora''s sweet voice came from outside.
Theo was pleased to hear that Aurora was awake, so he immediately opened the door.
"Hey! You came at the perfect time! Come on in!" He eximed as he pulled her into the cabin.
"Ah!" Aurora let out a small screen before she found herself squeezed between Ayia and Theo.
"Aurora-chan! You finally woke up!" Ayia eximed as she started to squeeze Aurora''s cheeks.
Aurora took a while to understand what was happening, and when she did, she asked with a curious voice, "Great time? Why? What are you two doing?"
"When I woke a couple of hours ago, I saw that Theo was editing the ''bad guy'' videoclip. So, I asked him if I could watch him work it." Ayia exined with a smile.
"And great time because I just finished editing the video! We can all watch it for the first time together." Theo added with another smile.
Aurora''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
"Really? I want to watch it! Let''s watch it right now!" She eximed excitedly as she barely could hold her excitement.
This was the first time she would appear to the public as Tsukuyomi, and she wanted to see what the final result the public would see was.
Theo and Ayiaughed when they saw her excitement.I think you should take a look at
"Let''s watch it then." Theo said as he clicked on the y button on hisptop.
The three pairs of eyes stared intensely at the screen as the videoclip started.
The video started without any music, and only showed the image and sounds of a normal police precinct station. But when Moonlight''s profile appeared, the distinct bass line of ''bad guy'' started.
From afar, the camera started to slowly zoom into Moonlight''s masked face until stopped at his red striking eyes.
But as Moonlight''s started to sing the song''s first lines, he would be pulled from his chair at the precinct.
From there, several scenes started to pass like the detective roughing Moonlight, Moonlight''s mugshot being taken, Moonlight being interrogated, Moonlight being shoved into the holding cell, and other kinds of scenes.
The video went on until it ended with Moonlight''s escaping from prison with a key that appeared suddenly on him.
Thest scene was of the silent precinct, and if the public paid enough attention, they would notice that the name of the detective that appeared with Moonlight throughout the video appeared in thisst scene.
Detective Tsukuyomi.
"Wow! That was so incredibly awesome!" Ayia eximed in wonder when the videoclip ended.
"Oh my god! Was that really me? I can''t believe it... I watched the whole process, but I didn''t expect it would turn out so incredible." Auroramented with shining eyes.
"Thank god you guys liked it." Theo heaved a sigh of relief.
"Are you kidding? I think the public will like this videoclip even more than the others because the mysterious Moonlight and Tsukuyomi are the stars of it." Ayia giggled.
"Oh, you have a good point." Theo said as he realized that what she said made sense.
"Do you guys think they will be able to discover that this woman is Tsukuyomi?" Aurora asked with sparkling eyes.
"Oh, they will be able to." Ayia giggled, "I already saw several people analyzing the four music videos frame by frame. So, they will definitely do the same for this music video."
"I saw that as well!" Aurora eximed, "I even saw that some people even formed fan clubs for Moonlight."
"Yeah, these fan clubs will go crazy when they discover that this is Tsukuyomi." Ayiaughed, "But what will make everyone even crazier is the fact that they don''t have an official confirmation that this is Tsukuyomi. As long as Aurora-chan don''t appear characterized as Tsukuyomi, they''ll only have a theory that this is her." Ayia analyzed.
"I haven''t thought about that." Auroramented with a thoughtful look before smiling, "But that sounds fun to watch."
"I have to agree." Theoughed.
"Oh, have you guys seen today''s Worldwide Track Charts?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"Hmm, no. We were in such a hurry this morning that I didn''t have time to check it out. But I imagine that ''Sea''s Luby'' managed to snatch the first ce in the chart, right? After all, most people listened to this song at New Year''s Celebrations." Theo replied with a calm face.
He didn''t really care that he could lose the 1st ce in the charts as he nerved aimed for that position anyways.
"Oh, you gonna be surprised when you see it then. There''s wi-fi here on first-ss, why don''t you search for the chart?" Ayia asked with a teasing smile on her face.
Aurora and Theo were intrigued when they saw her teasing expression.
''Did they really manage to hold the 1st ce on the worldwide chart?''
Chapter 455 Kokoro Islands: Plane Touched The Ground!
Theo picked up his phone and connected with the ne''s inte connection before he opened the Track App while Aurora observed from the side.
As soon as he clicked on the Worldwide Charts, he saw a shocking revtion.
''Sea''s Luby'' was in fourth ce!
"Wow! Is this for real?" Aurora eximed in wonder.
Theo was equally shocked when he saw that.
It was then that he saw the number of streams that the songs managed to get in thest 24 hours.
The charts on December 31st were like this:
#1 Perfect [Moonlight] = 55.5 million streams;
#2 bad guy [Moonlight] = 52.7 million streams;
#3 Save Your Tears [Moonlight (feat. Tsukuyomi)] = 51.1 million streams;
#4 Sea''s Luby [Sakura Orchestra] = 48.1 million streams.
Moonlight dominated the three first positions, but ''Sea''s Luby'' wasing strong in fourth. Theo thought that it would at least reach the second ce on the chart, surpassing ''bad guy'' and ''Save Your Tears''.
This was a good and logical guess as ''Sea''s Luby'' was the favorite song that everyone liked to hear at a New Year Celebration.
But against all odds, ''Sea''s Luby'' did not manage to increase its ranking.
The charts on that January 1st morning was like this:
#1 Perfect [Moonlight] = 56.5 million streams;
#2 bad guy [Moonlight] = 53.7 million streams;
#3 Save Your Tears [Moonlight (feat. Tsukuyomi)] = 53.1 million streams;
#4 Sea''s Luby [Sakura Orchestra] = 53.09 million streams.
''Sea''s Luby'' managed to surpass the number of streams achieved os the past New Year when it had 51.1 million streams, but even this was not enough to dethrone Moonlight from the top.
"I honestly didn''t expect that." Theo chuckled.
He was happy that his songs managed to achieve this incredible feat.
"The only reason that the web is not freaking out because of this is because it''s New Year''s Day, and everyone is enjoying themselves. But tomorrow, the news pages will announce your feat repeatedly." Ayiamented with a chuckle.
"Plus, the new videoclip will debut on AVA Top Hits tomorrow afternoon. I think the inte will explode again when they see the video." Aurora giggled.
Theo could only smile and shake his head off when he heard that. Even though he had already epted the whole situation, he still thought that it was a surreal situation.
The three of them discussed the videoclip they had just watched then they heard the captain''s voice through the speakers in the cabin.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we have begun our descent into Emel. We''re expected tond in 30 minutes. Please turn off all portable electronic devices and stow them until we have arrived at the gate. In preparation fornding in Emel, be certain your seat back is straight up and your seat belt is fastened when the lights signal is turned on. Please secure your carry-on items, stow your tray table, and pass any remaining service items and unwanted reading materials to the flight attendants. Thank you." Captain Fez spoke shortly.
Because they were flying too high in the sky, the ne had to descend slowly. This meant that there were still around 30 minutes before theynded.
"It seems we''re about to arrive. You two should go back to your cabins." Theo said with a smile.
"Yay! We are almost there!" Aurora eximed happily before leaving the cabin with Ayia.
They each went to their own cabins while the rest of the group started to wake up from their deep sleep.
The cabins'' doors started to open, and their sleepy faces were shown to everyone.
"Wow! It''s been a while since I slept so well." Sam eximed as she stretched her body.
"Tell me about it! This bed is sofortable!" Sayuri chimed in as sat down.I think you should take a look at
"We''ve slept for almost the entire flight." Kumikomented as she organized her cabin.
"The good thing is that we will arrive there in the morning, so we won''t feel too much out of ce." Ryoko added.
"Nee-chan, you slept for so long." Ayia eximed when she saw Kaori''s sleepy face.
Kaori chuckled as she said, "I have to enjoy this vacation the best that I can, and I already started by having a good night of sleep."
Kaori was usually too busy with thepany that she barely slept, so she really needed to have a good sleep before they started their activities.
"Well said, nee-chan!" Ayia giggled.
Just like that, they conversed and prepared for their imminentnding.
Through the windows, they were able to see the striking azure sea reflecting the sunny and clear sky.
The ne descended through the skies, and they were able to see inds here and there, but no inds big enough to house civilization.
But suddenly, they saw big inds appearing on the horizon, it was at that moment that the captain''s voice was heard once again.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we are 10 minutes fromnding and approaching the Kokoro Inds. The sky is clear and devoid of clouds, if you look through the windows, you will be able to see why the inds have this distinct name."
"Crew, initiatending procedures."
"Ladies and gentlemen, the Captain has turned on the Fasten Seat Belt sign. Please be seated and check to see that your seat belt is securely fastened"
Everyone fastened their seat belts and looked through the windows, they wanted to see if the inds really had a heart shape. And as they approached the inds, their eyes shone in excitement and wonder.
The inds really formed a heart shape!
"Wow! It''s really a heart!"
"That''s so amazing!"
"So romantic!"
"Now I know why this ce is so famous. Looking from above it looks like a tropical paradise."
Just like theymented, the beauty of the inds was not only on their peculiar shape.
The inds seemed so pretty and the sea surrounding them seemed more crystalline and pretty than normal.
Everyone''s eyes sparkled in excitement as they observed this scene.
Coincidentally, no one from them had been to the Kokoro Inds. Even the more rich ones like Ayia, Shizuka, Kaori, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro.
This meant that everything was new and exciting for every one of them.
Little by little the aircraft descended through the skies and approached one of the inds.
Soon after, they were not able to see the inds anymore and they could only see one of the inds instead.
This was the biggest ind of the archipgo, and it was in it that Emel, Kokoro Ind''s capital, was located.
As the most developed city in the country, Emel was big and modern. But still had its unique architecture.
Soon after, everyone felt the ne touching the ground and decelerating.
Their eyes shone as they all had the same thought.
They had arrived.
Kokoro Inds here they arrived!
Chapter 456 Customs
Minato Airport, Emel, Kokoro Inds.
The aircraft from Aiwenor Airlines, Flight 131A, had justnded after its long travel from the Sakura Abode Country.
The passengers hadn''t even time to take in the new reality before they heard the captain speaking once again.
"Ladies and gentlemen, Aiwenor Airlines wees you to Emel, the capital of the Kokoro Inds. The local time is 10:03 AM. We wish you all a great stay. Thank you for flying with Aiwenor Airlines."
Everyone was excited when they heard that, but before they could talk among themselves, they heard the Chief Stewardess speaking, "For your safety and the safety of those around you, please remain seated with your seat belt fastened and keep the aisle(s) clear until we are parked at the gate. The Captain will then turn off the ''Fasten Seat Belt'' sign, indicating it is safe to stand. Please use caution when opening the overheadpartments and removing items, since articles may have shifted during flight."
After she finished speaking, everyone finally was free to speak.
"We arrived!"
"It was so fast! To me, it seems that we just took off from Sakura City."
"That''s because we spent the whole flight sleeping, so our heads have this misconception."
"That makes sense."
"I think the craziest thing is that we departed from Elffire City at 10 AM, and we arrived here also at 10 AM. It feels like time stopped."
"Oh, you''re right! That''s so weird!"
Theo and the others discussed andughed as they waited for the ne to park at the gate.
It didn''t take too much time before they heard the ''Fasten Seat Belt'' sign being turned off. Which made them stand up from their seats and start to pick up the handbags they brought in.
"First-ss passengers, you have to disembark on priority, please head to the door at the back of the section."
They heard once again the Chief Stewardess''s voice, and as soon as they heard that, they picked up their bags and headed to the door.
The 18 of them exited the aircraft through the door and walked through the gate hallway.
They were super excited about the adventure they would live in the next few days.
Theo, Aurora, Sam, Ryoko, Sayuri, June, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Gwen, Kin, Ayia, Shizuka, Kaori, Umaru, Caro, and Vivian.
These were the names of all of them. Their group was big, but just like Theo had said previously, the more the merrier.
Theo and the others exited the gate and were immediately greeted by the ground staff of Aiwenor Airlines.
"Good morning! First-ss passengers?" He asked with a smile.
"Yes." Theo simply replied.
"First-ss passengers have priority service at the Customs Office. You just have to show them your boarding pass." The employee said promptly.
"Oh, that''s convenient. Thank you for the information." Theo replied with a smile.
For security reasons, any passenger who arrived from another country had to pass through customs.
Every country had the same practice, and the Kokoro Inds were not different.
The Customs were responsible for catching any passenger that may be entering or leaving the country doing illegal things.
Therefore, Theo wasn''t surprised that he had passed through Customs.
Just like that, Theo and the others followed the signs to the area where they would be able to pick up the luggage they dispatched.
As they dispatched lots of bags, after all, there were 18 of them, it took a long time to find everyone''s bags.
"Wow! That took a long time." Ayiamented when she saw Max picking up hisst bag.
She was used to leaving the airport as soon as she left her private jet, so it was a new experience to wait for her bags to arrive.
"Well, our group is indeed too big." Junemented.
"That doesn''t matter. Now we can finally go through Customs. Everybody just needs to be honest with them, and we can leave the airport faster." Theo suggested as he called them all.
They all nodded when they heard that as they followed Theo.I think you should take a look at
In the following period, their bags passed through an X-ray machine, and the Customs agents asked some questions to them.
Questions like:
What''s your goal ining to Heart Inds?
"Where are you going to stay?"
"For how long?"
"Are you alone or in a group?"
"Who are they?"
They didn''t have any reason to lie, so they all replied honestly, so the agents didn''t hold them off for too long.
Sometimeter, each one of them was released and free to go.
"Finally!"
"It was easier than I expected."
"I thought so too! Sometimes I watch that TV Show where it shows Customs Agents from the Naathyr Airport in Sakura City."
"I watch that show as well!"
"Yeah, those Customs Agents pass through so much to find those illegal things."
"I knew I hadn''t anything illegal in me, but I was still afraid."
They allughed when they heard that, and it was in a great mood that they exited the Disembark Section of the airport.
Outside the doors, some people were waiting for their family members or friends.
"How are we going to the hotel?" Sam asked as she just thought of a big problem.
"Yeah, our group is too big to fit in just one or two cars." Junemented.
"Plus, we have a bunch of bags with us." Lauren added.
When the others heard that, they subconsciously looked at Theo. It was always him that took care of these things.
When Theo heard that, he just smiled and walked in a certain direction. The others were confused by his reaction, but they still followed him.
It was only after following him for a short while that they saw a formally suited man carrying a que with the name ''Mr. Gray'' written on it.
"Mr. Theodore Gray?" The man asked with a professional smile when he saw Theoing to him.
"Yes, this is me." Theo smiled simply.
"I''m the driver designated from the Avalon Resort Hotel to bring your group to our dependencies." He informed.
It was only then that they understood what was happening.
"We''ll follow your lead then." Theo smiled.
Just like that, their group followed their designated driver with light and satisfied faces. Thank Goddess Theo was there to take care of these things for them.
But in reality, Theo had just asked Sylph to arrange their transportation to the hotel.
The Avalon Resort Hotel was a 5-Star hotel and one of the most renowned hotels in the Kokoro Inds. Therefore, it offered several premium services to the rich people that stayed over. The stay in the most simple room of the hotel was priced on a number way above other hotels. And Theo and the others booked the most premium rooms in the hotel, so they would be treated extremely well by the hotel.
Soon after, the driver lead them to a minibus parked in front of one of the airport doors. Theo and the others ced their bags inside the bus luggagepartment and entered the bus soon after.
After checking with Theo, the driver started the minibus and drove out of the airport.
Their adventure had started!
Chapter 457 5-Star Hotel: Avalon Resorts
Emel, Kokoro Inds.
10:48 AM, January 1st.
Just as the minibus exited the airportpound, the suited man beside the driver spoke to Theo and the others, "On behalf of the Avalon Resort Hotel, I''d like to wee you all to Kokoro Inds. It''s our pleasure to be at your service."
"Your guys prefer that I speak in English or Yamatese?" He asked.
"Either way it''s fine." Theo replied.
Like every citizen of the Sakura Abode Country, Theo and the others were fluent in the twonguages. So, they were not particrly leaned to one specifguage.
"I''ll speak in English then. It''s the one thates easier to me." The guide smiled.
Even though they were in another country, the guide spoke in perfect English.
That''s because the Kokoro Inds were colonized by the Sakura Sea Empire, and until today English and Yamatese were officialnguages of the inds.
"Our journey until the hotel will have a duration of around 40 minutes. It may seem a long time, but our hotel is not technically at Emel but in a district near the city. Today is New Year''s Day, so the road until the hotel will be mostly empty and we won''t face any traffic. If it was a normal day, we would take around 2 hours to travel from the airport to the hotel."
"You guys must be wondering why the hotel is so far away. There we had the liberty to build the best hotel in the country. Because we upy an enormous space, we had to build the hotel outside the city." The guide exined.
Everyone nodded in understanding as the guide started to exin the multitude of services and amenities that the hotel provided for them.
The ones that came from rich families like Ayia, Shizuka, Kaori, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru were not surprised by this information.
But Theo and the others, who had just started earning big bucks, were surprised and beyond excited the more they heard.
The ones who came from really poor families like Theo, Aurora, Sam, and Ryoko had sparkling eyes as they heard all of that.
They never imagined that someday, they would be able to stay in a ce so amazing!
They had never been in a ce like that!
They couldn''t wait to arrive at the hotel!
Just like that, they traveled through the streets of Emel toward their hotel. Sometimes the guide pointed somewhere outside where the bus was passing and exined its history. He even pointed at some tourist points.
Like the historical buildings, parks, street markets, and other ces that tourists like to visit.
Theo and the others were amazed by everything they saw along the journey.
Even though there were few people in the streets, it was possible to see that people here were vastly different from their country.
They had beautiful tanned skins and a tropical beautiful look.
Even the architecture was vastly different from the Sakura Abode Country.
The Sakura Abode Country had two famous styles of architecture, the Traditional Yamato Style and the Gothic and Sacred Style. Both of them were gorgeous and gave the cities from the Sakura Abode Country a look like their buildings were up for centuries, and in some cases this was true. This meant that the cities mostly had a historical vibe.
This wasn''t bad at all, as this meant that each city had its unique features to differentiate it from the others. It wasn''t just copy-and-paste cities like the cities from certain countries.
But as they observed the buildings'' architecture of Emel, they felt such a unique vibe from them. They couldn''t exin why they felt that the buildings had a unique ind, beach, and free vibe.
If they were asked what features made them feel like that, they wouldn''t be able to do it. But they knew for sure that just by looking at the buildings, they were on an ind with beautiful beaches.
Theo and some of the others even picked up their phones and started taking pictures as they traveled.I think you should take a look at
Just like that, 40 minutes after they left the airport, the minibus arrived in front of an enormous hotel.
It was so big that they couldn''t even see where it started and where it ended.
"Wow!" Aurora eximed as she exited the bus.
"Yeah, it looks good so far." Theo chuckled as he followed her out.
Everyone exited the bus with smiles on their faces, they had finally arrived!
They looked around the building, but before they could have a better look, they heard the guide''s voice once again, "Guests, you don''t have to worry about your luggage inside the bus. We will take them to your rooms as soon as you check in at our reception."
Theo and the others were d when they heard that they didn''t have to carry their heavy luggage, so just after they bid farewell to the guide, they headed straight to the hotel reception.
They were dying to see their rooms after such a long journey.
As soon as they passed through the doors, they were able to see the stunning azure sea through the hall.
The sea breeze blew through their faces and hair as if to wee them to paradise.
They were so stunned by the view and the amazing smell of the sea that came with the sea breeze that they stopped walking altogether.
"I''m in paradise." Max mumbled as he saw the stunning view.
Lauren was also stunned by the view, but she was still sane enough to say, "You mean this view is prettier than me?"
"Yes, no I mean..." Max stumbled with the words as he tried to exin.
Their interaction made everyone wake up from their reverie andugh out loud happily.
Soon after, they arrived at the reception hall of the hotel, there were several stands throughout the reception where the 18 of them would be able to be attended at the same time.
Theo and Aurora neared one of the receptionists before thedy said with a smile, "Good morning! My name is Iris. How can I help you today?"
"Good morning. I have a reservation on my name." Theo replied with a calm smile.
"And what''s the name?" She asked.
"Theodore Gray."
"Wait a moment, please, I''ll check it on the system." The receptionist replied.
The woman was used to attending rich guests all year round, but as soon as she checked the information about Theodore Gray on the system, even her trained eyes betrayed a surprised emotion. It was only with her many years of experience that she stopped herself from gasping out loud.
"Two Avae Kokoro Ind Suits at Breeze Ind, am I right?" Iris asked as he looked back at him curiously.
"Yes." Theo simply replied.
"And I see you made another reservation, right?" She asked.
Aurora was confused when she heard that, the two for them only needed two rooms for them. What else did her brother book?
And it was exactly this reservation that made Iris, the receptionist, almost gasp in surprise. And it was the same reaction that the other receptionists had when they checked their group''s reservations.
But what had Theo done to make them so surprised?
Chapter 458 Naeelis Island
Reception Stand, Avalon Resort Hotel, Kokoro Inds.
Theo and Aurora were being attended to by Iris, one of the receptionists.
"Yes, I did." Theo calmly replied.
"Sir, you reserved the entire Naeelis Ind for the next 10 days, right?" Iris asked again.
"Yes, I did." Theo calmly replied once again as if he didn''t do anything special.
Iris could ept this crazy fact and say, "I''ll just need both your passports to finalize the check-in then."
"Sure." Theo said as he gave her his passport.
"Big brother, what''s this Naeelis Inds she had just said?" Aurora asked curiously as she also gave her passport to the receptionist.
"Oh, you''ll know in a few minutes." Theo said with a mysterious smile.
Aurora was intrigued but decided to wait it out, she would discover in a few minutes anyways.
While Theo and Aurora were being attended to by Iris, the others also made their check-in with the other receptionists.
"You mean that my room was upgraded to Avae Kokoro Ind Suite?"
"Yes, madam."
"And I won''t have to pay anything extra.?"
"Exactly."
"That''s great then! Here''s my passport"
Conversations like these happened to all of them as they all had their suits upgraded or changed to an Avae Kokoro Ind Suit.
To understand how exclusive and special these suits were, we have to say that they couldn''t only be booked with money. The were other luxury suites at the hotel, but the best ones were definitely the Avae Kokoro Ind Suite.
Even the rich ones like Ayia and the other girls didn''t manage to book the Avae Kokoro Ind Suite when they reserved their rooms here. They only managed to book other premium luxury rooms.
When they were researching this hotel, they read about the Avae Kokoro Ind Suites. It was arguably the best amodation on the entire ind. These rooms were so amazing that they even earned some awards.
That''s why everyone was surprised and excited when they were suddenly moved to these amazing rooms.
If they were excited before, they became even more at that moment.
But some of them were suspicious about the sudden move.
For example, Ayia didn''t think much of it and just was excited about the change, but Kaori and Shizuka were suspicious.
Which made them ask their receptionist why and how the change happened.
"A certain Mr. Theodore Gray reached a deal with our management, and we agreed to open the Avae Kokoro Ind Suit for you." The receptionist replied with a professional smile.
But inside she was extremely surprised, it was rare to see guests staying at the Avae Kokoro Ind Suites, but now a whole bunch were staying over at the same time!
"Theo?" Ayia asked in surprise.
"Oh, that exins it." Shizuka said with a calm voice when she heard Theo''s name.
"Hold a moment. Do you mean Theo did that? Why are you so calm about it?" Kaori asked Shizuka.
"If you expend enough time with Theo, you start to get used to some insane and unthinkable things that he can do." Ayiamented.
"Yes, Ayia-chan is right." Shizuka agreed as she nodded her head.
Kaori had a dumbfounded face as she looked at her sisters, how could they take this so lightly? What else did Theo do to shock them so much before?
She had to dig up this story with them.
Just like that, everyone had their rooms upgraded and changed to an Avae Kokoro Ind Suit.
When they left the stands with their rooms key, they gathered together with excited faces.
"I had my room upgraded!" Max eximed.I think you should take a look at
"Really? Me too!" Kumiko said in surprise.
"The Avae Kokoro Ind Suit?" June asked.
"Yes!" Kumiko and Lauren replied.
"You guys are the same?" June asked the others.
When everyone agreed they knew that something extraordinary happened, it was only then that they heard Ayia''s excited voice, "Theo! How did you change our rooms? I heard it is impossible to book the Avae Kokoro Ind Suites."
Everyone''s heads immediately turned and stared at Theo with shining eyes.
"Theo did it?"
"Of course, only he could have done something so surreal."
"But how?"
They all whispered among themselves.
Theo could only shake his head at their silliness andugh as he said, "Hmm, it wasn''t that hard, I just had to talk with some guy."
Theo gave a simple reply.
Actually, he had just to ask Sylph to take of it and she was able to do it. Some messages to a manager there, and some talks with another, and everything was dealt with.
But he wouldn''t say that to them, no one would believe that a program could perform such a great task.
Everyone was still suspicious and wanted to know more details, but at that moment, Theo was saved from their questions when an employee called them out.
"Guests! Please, if you follow me, I''ll guide you to your suites at the Naeelis Ind." He let out a professional smile.
"Oh, let''s go then!" Theo smiled and escaped from them.
Everyone could only sigh in defeat and follow him, but the feeling onlysted for a second before their excitement for the Avae Kokoro Ind Suit won it out.
To understand how amazing these suites were we have to understand that although the Kokoro Inds were formed by 5 enormous inds, there were still hundreds of small inds surrounding the five big inds.
This was normal as the Mohana Continent, which the Kokoro Inds were in, wasprised of millions of inds.
The Naeelir Ind was one of the hundreds of inds surrounding the Kokoro Archipgo.
This particr ind was owned by the Avalon Resorts Corporation.
The ind was around 100 meters from the main ind, so it was extremely easy to travel from one to another.
The Avalon Hotel decided to build its most luxurious and exclusive suite on this ind, the Avae Kokoro Ind Suit.
In total, there were about 20 suites on the ind.
But that''s not everything that the ind had!
The ind was big enough to house all kinds of services and amenities that the main hotel at the main ind had. So, the guests that stayed over at the hotel didn''t even need to leave the ind to enjoy these services and amenities.
Plus, the beach around the ind was definitely in the top 10 of the most beautiful beaches in the country.
Plus, the beach was strictly reserved for Avae Kokoro Ind Suit guests.
And now we can understand why Iris, the receptionist that attended Theo, was so surprised when she saw that Theo booked the entire Naeelis Ind for 10 days!
The ind was arguably one the best and most exclusive spots of the entire country, and he managed to book the entirety of it for 10 days!
She really wanted to know how he did it, as she had never seen something like it after working for years at the hotel.
But that was not her ce to question.
Therefore, Theo and others left the reception hall carrying excited hearts.
They wanted to arrive at Naeelis Ind!
Chapter 459 Magnificent View
Avalon Resort Hotel, Kokoro Inds.
Theo and the others followed the guide out of the Reception Hall and arrived outside where around dozen golf carts were parked.
"Guests, if you may hop onto the carts, we will take you to the Naeelis Ind." He suggested.
Theo and the others were not against it, so they all hopped onto the carts, and soon after the standby drivers drove them out.
The carts drove stone pathways with the stunning azure sea on their left and the beautiful buildings on their right.
There were all types of gardens and sculptures as they traveled through the hotel.
They also saw several guests enjoying the beach and the other hotel services.
But as this was a luxurious hotel, the ce was not crowded.
5 minutes after they left the Reception Hall, they saw a small ind appearing in the sea.
A wooden bridge connected the maind to the small ind.
"I think that''s our destination." Auroramented with shining eyes
"I think so as well." Theo smiled.
The others had also the same thought.
From what they could see, the ind was covered with beautiful verdant trees, but they were not able to see their suites.
Just like that, the carts exited the stone pathway and passed through the wooden bridge.
The sea on this part of the ind was crystalline and calm, so the bridge was able to hold on without problems.
Theo and the others talked and eximed as they saw some small fish swimming in the sea below.
The sea was so calm, that there were barely any waves.
"So cute!" Aurora eximed when she saw a fish shaped like a ball.
Everyone was amazed by how clear and calm the sea was.
But as they neared the ind, their eyes turned to their destination.
They wanted to know if this ind was everything that they talked about!
Shortly after, the carts entered the ind and stopped on a white stone za at the entrance of the ind.
There was a beautiful mermaid statue in the center of the za surrounded by a fountain of crystalline water.
There were some buildings in the za, but as the carts did not stop, they were not able to see what the buildings were.
Soon after, they entered a wooden path surrounded by beautiful trees and beautiful beach buildings.
Shortlyter, they finally arrived at what seemed to be their final destination.
That was because 20 vis were lined on one side and some hotel buildings were built on the other side.
As the carts parked, everyone was able to hear the sound of the sea from behind the vis.
When the carts parked, their guide hopped down and said, "Wee to the Calm Sea Vige!" He said with enthusiasm.
Theo and others left the carts and looked around them with curious eyes.
"On this side of the vige is where yourAvae Kokoro Ind Suites is located. You just have to look at your room key to see which vi is yours." He said as he pointed at the 20 vis lined on the side.I think you should take a look at
Everyone immediately checked their room keys to see which number their vi was.
"And on this side of the vige is where our hotel dependencies are. Here we have our premium restaurant, where you can have your meals at any time of the day and night. We also provide room service 24/7, so if you don''t want to leave your vis to eat, you can order a meal and we will deliver it to you at any time of the day."
"Besides the restaurant, we also have our spa center, where we offer all the services that a premium spa provides. We also have..." The guide exined some other features that the vige provided them.
And everyone was impressed by what they heard, the features were too great.
"... and finally, when we were traveling through the ind, you may have seen some buildings along the way. They also offer other kinds of services. In your vis, there''s a poster exining all the services and amenities we offer, and how you can use them. Now any of you has any doubts?" He asked with a professional smile.
"All the services you mentioned are free?" Max asked.
"Yes, as Avae Kokoro Guests, you enjoy these services cost-free, plus as Mr. Gray rented the whole ind, even the services that cost something are free of charge for you all." The guide replied.
Everyone''s ears perked up when they heard that, they didn''t know about that!
They all looked at Theo once again, but it seemed like he was oblivious to their stares as he stared at the beautiful buildings in the vige.
They all gritted their teeth when they saw his innocent face.
They wanted to know the details! But it seemed like Theo didn''t want to talk about it.
Therefore, they could only sigh in defeat and ask some other questions to the guide.
After the guide answered all of their questions, he smiled and said, "If that''s all, I''ll leave you all so that you can enjoy your time here. Have a wonderful time with us!"
Everyone bade farewell as the guide left with the cart drives that drove them there.
As soon as they did that, they couldn''t contain themselves anymore, they wanted to check their vis!
Theo walked to his vi with Aurora and Ryoko walking alongside him as their vis were next to each other.
"Big brother! I''ll check my room then." Aurora eximed excitedly as she pulled the vi key and opened the door.
"Sure, I''ll see you in a bit." Theoughed as he also opened his vi''s door.
As soon as he entered, he saw the luggage he had left on the bus on the side of the entrance hall.
"Oh, they delivered it much faster than I expected." Theomented in surprise.
Theo left there as he walked into the vi to see how it was inside, and the more he looked, the more impressed he was with this suite.
The vi contained several features, but the one that impressed him the most was the bedroom.
It was an enormous bedroom with a bigfy bed and beautiful sea decorations on the wall, but in front of the bed there was no wall, only big ss doors where he was able to see the majestic azure sea stretching until the horizon with verdant inds surging here and there.
It was a phenomenal scene.
Theo was genuinely speechless with this scene.
It was only after admiring the view for a while that he noticed that after the ss doors, there was a private pool and hot tube,he imagined it was to provide the guests some privacy.
The private pool had beach ess where Theo could walk to the beach just after a few steps.
Theo had a wide smile on his face after he finished inspecting everything.
He was d that he chose this room for himself and the others.
Now, the only thing that they had to do was to enjoy their stay!
Chapter 460 Paranoid
Avae Kokoro, Vi II, Naeelis Ind.
Theo had just ced his luggage inside his bedroom after checking the entire vi.
"I should take a shower and change into some light clothes." Theo mumbled as he looked at the clothes he was wearing.
They were appropriate for cold weather, not for the hot and tropical weather he was in.
Ever since they arrived a couple of hours ago, everyone realized the difference between the sunny and tropical weather of the Kokoro Inds from the cold wintry winter weather of their country.
Theo opened his bag and picked up some clothes before he entered the ''bathroom''.
The bathroom was so big that it was easily bigger than Theo and Aurora''s old apartment.
Just like that, Theo took a cold shower to wash the journey over here, and soon after, he exited the bathroom wearing his summer clothes.
Blue sandals, blue shorts, and a white T-shirt from the [SAO] Novel.
"I should contact the others." Theo mumbled as he picked up his phone.
He opened the messenger app to see if they had sent him any messages, it was only then that he noticed that he was in a new text group.
He saw the group''s name and let out augh.
[Pick up the phone, Theo!]
It seemed while he was taking a shower, they were looking for him that they set this group''s name.
Theo: I''m here!
Theo: What''s up? (?????)
He sent the message, and it didn''t take longer than a second for them to reply.
Sam: Where were you????
Lauren: We''ve been calling you for ages!
The others also sent messages agreeing.
Theo: I was taking a shower and changing into something consistent with the weather.
Theo: Don''t tell you guys haven''t even showered yet...
Theo: ( ?.?)
Everyone was speechless when they read his reply. They indeed hadn''t showered yet as they were so excited after seeing their vis that they started talking to each as soon as they finished seeing everything.
Max: I didn''t shower yet...
Kin: Me neither.
Max: Lauren had not showered yet either.
Lauren: Maximilian! I''ll beat you up!
The others knew that Max and Lauren were sharing a room, they were a couple after all, so they could imagine the scene of Lauren beating Max up at that exact moment and they couldn''t help butugh out loud.
Theo: Anyways, why you guys were calling me?
June: We wanted to ask you what we should do this afternoon.
Ryoko: Yeah, there were so many options, and we can''t decide which one is the best.
Theo: Guys, we are on vacation!
Theo: You guys are free to do whatever you want without any holdbacks.
Theo: Go crazy!
Theo: For example, I just want to enjoy the beautiful beach here this afternoon. I think I''ll spend the whole afternoon at the beach. ?(???)?
It was only then that they realized that Theo was right, they should enjoy their stay the way they liked!
Max: You''re wise, Theo. (???)
Kumiko: @Max, you''re still alive?
Kumiko: Theo''s right, we should do whatever we want.
Sam: I like Theo''s n tho, the beach here is so amazing!
Sam: I''ll spend this afternoon at the beach then.
Even though the others agreed with Theo''s argument, they still decided to follow him to spend the afternoon at the beach.I think you should take a look at
The beach was too beautiful for them to ignore.
Plus, they would not admit it, but even though they agreed with Theo, they still preferred group activities to go alone somewhere else.
Just like that, they agreed to meet at the beach in 30 minutes.
Theo put down his phone after they agreed on the time to meet and looked at the two unopened bags.
"I should assemble the drones while they get ready." Theo mumbled as he picked up the bags and ced them on top of a hardwood table at the side.
He didn''t have to change clothes to go to the beach, so he had some free time as he waited for the others.
"Sylph, show me schematics of the drone." Theo said as he opened hisptop.
Each vi had an extremely potent connection, therefore, Theo could talk and givemands to Sylph normally.
Sylph opened the schematics files as soon as he opened theptop, Theo analyzed them carefully before he started working on the assemble.
After making sure he memorized everything, he opened the two bags filled with hundreds of pieces.
"It will be a tiring job." He sighed as he started working on the first drone.
He was indeed correct, but with his eidetic memory and skillful hands, Theo assembled the drones extremely fast.
10 minutester, a shining and high-tech drone was assembled.
"Sylph, initiate this drone." He gave the drone.
Only Sylph was able to operate and initiate the drone, as this was one of the security measures to protect against possible technology leaks.
A secondter, the drone silently took flight and floated in front of Theo.
"Great!" Theo eximed happily.
With this drone, he would be able to take care of everyone''s security.
"Scan the vi for possible hidden cameras and other threats." He gave themand that he had been dying to give.
Even though he knew that the Avalon Resort Hotel was extremely prestigious, he had seen several news reporting cameras hidden in hotel rooms.
After everyone left their vis, he would send the drones to check everyone''s vis as well.
Even though it sounded paranoid, Theo would rather be called paranoid than let go and possibly have someone attacking his loved ones.
The drone was equipped with high-tech sensors, so it could sense any threats and hidden equipment.
As soon as Theo gave themand, the drone took flight and started to scan the room.
Theo left the drone alone, and started working on the second drone he brought.
10 minutester, he had just finished assembling the second drone when the scanning drone came back.
"Sylph, initiate this drone." Theo said as he pointed at the drone that he had just assembled.
The drone also took flight soon after.
"What''s the result of the inspection?" Theo asked.
"No hidden equipment was found. No threats detected as well." Sylph''s voice replied through the drone.
Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that, but before he could be entirely satisfied, he had to check everyone''s rooms.
It was at that moment that he heard the doorbell ringing.
"It must be Aurora." Theo mumbled.
"Sylph, no matter what, the drones can''t be seen. Utilize the invisible modes at 100%." Theo gave the order.
As sci-fi drones given by the system, the drones had many amazing features, and the invisible mode was one of them.
In invisible mode, the drone would go invisible to detectors, cameras, and human eyes.
"After everyone leaves their vis, scan the vis for any hidden equipment and threats." He said as he stood up.
"After doing this, scan the vis'' surroundings as well." He added as he walked away to open the door for Aurora.
"Yes, master!" Sylph replied through the before.
As soon as she said that, the drones activated the invisible mode and flew out of Theo''s vi.
They went toplete Theo''s mission!
Chapter 461 Symphony Of Sensations
Theo opened the door and saw Aurora looking at him with a sweet smile on her face.
"Big brother! This ce is fantastic!" She eximed excitedly.
Aurora was wearing a flowery beach dress that made her look extremely pretty.
"I think so as well." Theoughed as he motioned her toe into his vi.
"Even though the things here are not as good as in our house, the ocean view is spectacr!" Aurora eximed happily as she entered the ce.
"I was frozen for a few minutes when I saw the view." Theo agreed with augh.
"Me too!" Aurora shouted happily.
"Are you ready for the beach then?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, I''m wearing my bathing suit beneath my dress and I''m carrying some things in the shoulder beach bag I found in my room." Aurora smiled as she patted the shoulder bag she was carrying.
"It seems you''re ready to enjoy the beach then." Theoughed.
"What about you? Are you ready to go?" Aurora asked as she looked at his outfit.
"Yeah, I''ll just take off my T-shirt and wear my swim shorts by then." Theo simply replied.
Aurora nodded in understanding before she said, "But we don''t have sunscreen with us. If we stay too much time under this strong sunlight, we will be burned at the end of the day." Shemented with a worried expression.
When Theo heard that he just smiled as he said, "Oh dear sister, we don''t need to buy sunscreen. The hotel provides us with the best sunscreen possible. I believe in every vi has a cab filled with things like sunscreen, shampoo, tanner, and things like that. And if we don''t like the products'' brands, we can order the product we want from them free of charge."
Aurora''s eyes became wide when she heard that, "No way!" She eximed in surprise.
She wasn''t used to frequenting fancy and rich hotels, so it was normal for her to be surprised by simple things like these.
Even Theo was surprised when he discovered that.
"Let me show you." Theoughed as he brought her into his bathroom where the cab was located.
Aurora looked at all the products with shining eyes as she said, "This is so cool!"
She inspected the products before she ced a bottle of sunscreen and tanner inside her bag. She would bring the bottles with them to the beach.
As soon as they left the bathroom, Theo looked at the clock and said, "There are only 5 minutes until the time we all agreed to meet. Do you wanna leave for the beach already?" He asked.
"Yes! Let''s go!" Aurora eximed as she could barely contain her excitement.
She had never been on a beach before, so she was extremely curious about it.
"Okay, let''s go then." Theoughed as he picked up his phone and bag and walked toward his bedroom.
It was there the amazing view was located, and as they opened the ss doors, they were greeted by a calming sea breeze.
"So refreshing!" Theo eximed happily.
It was also his first time on a beach, so he was as excited as Aurora about it.
"Let''s go, big brother!" Aurora shouted happily as she grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the beach.
After they passed over the hot tub and pool, they arrived at the beach ess.
The beach ess was just a short stair with a couple of steps. In other words, the vis were practically located on the beach itself!
That''s why they were so amazed by the rooms.
So, not even after half a minute passed since they left the vi, they had already arrived at the beach.
Theo and Aurora held hands as they just enjoyed that magical moment together.
The warmth of the sun seemed to kiss their skin and warm their bodies after their long journey.
The white sand embraced their feet softly as if to cate their tired feet.I think you should take a look at
The salty sea breeze blew through their faces and made their silver hair wave.
Gentle waves crashed softly, and pull away again, for another encore.
They heard the rhythm of the ocean.
Their musical notes were clear as the day in front of them.
Sand, water, and breeze had their own beautiful symphony.
Theo and Aurora felt like it was the most beautiful song they had ever heard.
The Ocean''s Aquarelle.
The smell of sea air.
A calmness they had never felt before seeped into their hearts as they were assaulted by these sensations.
At that moment, it seemed like all the paths they took led them to that moment.
They held each other''s hands tightly as they just silently admired the view for a few minutes.
They didn''t need to say anything to know what the other was thinking and feeling.
Their bond was that deep.
The siblings went through so many difficult times that they sometimes even doubted if they could live for another day. But there they were.
They were d that they didn''t give up midway as everything was worth it as they shared this magical moment.
It was only when they heard peopleing that they turned their eyes from the sea and looked at each other.
Both of them let out wide smiles filled with happiness and love.
Once again they didn''t need to say anything to know what the other was thinking.
"Let''s take a picture?" Theo smiled at her.
"Yes, I want to record this moment." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
Just like that, they took a picture together with the sea as the background.
This was their first picture together at the beach, and they would cherish it forever.
When they looked at it, they would always remember the wonderful moment they shared when they saw the beach and sea for the first time.
The two of them started to take a bunch of pictures as they saw the others being equally amazed by the beach and sea view when they arrived.
Even the ones that had been on a beach before were amazed by the view.
They had never been to such a beautiful beach.
As everyone arrived at the beach, they all stopped for a moment to admire and enjoy the multitude of sensations going at them.
Max and Lauren felt so blessed that they could enjoy that moment with the person they most loved.
Ayia, Kaori, and Shizuka took everything and felt amazed. They had seen so much already. But the view was nothing like they had ever seen.
The sisters felt each other''s presence as they admired the view and felt the sea breeze and smell.
It felt like they were back when they were just kids and enjoyed something together.
The others were equally emotional as well.
Their long journey was worth it.
Chapter 462 Sea Fun With Friends
White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind.
After Theo and the others woke up from their reverie, they started to take pictures of everything.
Pictures of the sea, the sand, and each other.
They even asked a hotel staff member nearby to take a picture of everyone together with the sea behind.
With these pictures, they would be able to remember the first day they spent together at a beach.
After they finished taking the pictures, they asked the staff member to bring them some beach umbres, beach towels, and some other items.
A whileter, they arranged the towels on the sand and ced the umbres to protect the towels from the hot sun.
Theo was only wearing his swim shorts and sunsses as he observed the sea when said out loud, "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m going to take a swim."
"I''ll go with you, big brother!" Aurora eximed next to him as she took off her beach dress.
Aurora was wearing a beautiful ck two-piece swimsuit that highlighted her fair and perfect skin.
After working out and training in martial arts for months, Aurora''s body was lean and toned. She had the body of a supermodel.
If a boy saw her figure, there was a good chance that he would faint at her beauty.
But that didn''t happen with them as the majority of their group was made up of women, and soon after Aurora exposed her sexy body, the other girls with bodies as sexy as hers also exposed theirs.
Ayia, Ryoko, Sam, June, and the others were not shy and didn''t even hesitate as they revealed their swimsuits to everyone.
All types of swimsuits were exposed.
For example, Kaori was wearing a white one-piece swimsuit and Ayia was wearing a purple two-piece swimsuit.
All in all, everyone wanted to join Theo and jump into the sea as well.
Everyone there was young and fearless, especially because the sea was so calm that there were barely any waves in it. Therefore the risk of drowning was minimal.
"Oh, you guys areing as well?" Theo asked amusedly.
"Of course!" Lauren eximed as ced hers and Max''s clothes inside their bag.
"Yeah, you don''t mind us following you, right?" Kumiko asked.
Theo could onlyugh at their silliness and say, "Of course not, but everyone should apply some sunscreen before we go. I don''t know you guys, but I don''t want a sunburn on my first day of vacation." He said that as he pulled a bottle of sunscreen from Aurora''s bag.
The others agreed with him, so they proceeded to apply sunscreen on their skin.
As it was Winter at the Sakura Abode Country, it had been some time since they were under the strong and scalding light of the sun, so their skins were pale and delicate. That''s why they had to protect their skin against the sun''s rays.
Theo and Aurora helped each other apply the sunscreen where they couldn''t reach like their backs, and the others were the same.
Soon after, everyone was covered in sunscreen and ready to enjoy the sea.
"Let''s go!" Theo shouted excitedly as he stood up and headed to the sea.
Aurora and the others were right behind him as they ran toward the water.
"Oh, it''s warm!" Aurora eximed surprised.
"Indeed, the water is warm." Sam agreed as she touched the water with her feet.
"I imagined that the seawater would be cold." Junemented as she entered the water as well.
"The beaches I had been to all had cold waters." Vivianmented.
"Really? Then why is it warm here?" Shoko asked.
By now everyone had entered the calm sea and the water depth was around their waist.
"It''s really rare for a beach to have warm waters." Kaori added.
"Yeah, only the best ones have it as no one wants to feel cold." Caro added.
"I think that''s because of the volcanic activity around the inds here." Sam argued.I think you should take a look at
Aurora nodded as she said, "That makes... AAAAAH" But before she could finish her thought, she screamed as something pulled her feet inside the water.
Everyone was taken by surprise by her sudden scream, it was only when Theo emerged from the water next to her that they understood what happened.
"Big Brother!" Aurora eximed with an annoyed face.
"Sorry." He said that but he didn''t stopughing.
"I''ll get you!" She said with a determined face as she tried to dunk him into the water.
But he dodged her hands whileughing, he swam away from her as he shouted, "You''ll have to get to me first!"
"I will!" Aurora shouted as she swam and chased after him in the water.
The others wereughing out loud as they saw the siblings ying and having fun without a care in the world.
They wanted to join the fun, so they forgot what they were talking about before and started to y and have fun with Theo and Aurora.
At that moment, they were just a group of friends having fun in the sea.
Even the ones who were not that familiar with the group like Kaori, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro were able to have fun without any care.
It seemed as though they knew each other for ages.
Some of them even started ying volleyball while others used some floaters to tan and enjoy the sea breeze as they floated on the sea.
They were having so much fun that they even forgot to have lunch.
It was such a beautiful day, and they wanted to enjoy it to its fullest.
The sun shone brightly, the water was warm, the breeze was fresh, and the sky was blue.
The perfect scenario for a perfect day.
"Theo''s out!" Someone screamed happily after Theo was hit by the ball.
"Oh my god!"
"After hundreds of tries, we finally managed to eliminate him in a game!"
"We''re awesome!"
"I think I''m going to cry in happiness."
Theo couldugh at their silliness, they had been ying for a while now, and this was the only time they were able to eliminate him.
"I''ll get you guys when Ie back!" Theo said with a teasing smile.
"Oh no! We provoked the beast!"
"Who started?"
"It was you! You''re so shameless!"
Theoughed as swam away to give them space to y the game before he could go back.
It was then that he saw Aurora lying down on a floater with some other girls who didn''t want to y volleyball.
He swam towards them silently to give them a scare.
When he got closer, he submerged and swam toward them, when he arrived beneath them, he pushed the floater upwards making them fall into the sea.
"Big brother!"
"Theo!"
The girls eximed furiously when they saw Theo''sughing face when he emerged from the water.
Just like that, everyone had the time of their lives that afternoon.
Chapter 463 Late Lunch And Relaxing
White Sand Seaside Restaurant, Naeelis Ind.
3:11 PM.
Theo and the others had just entered the restaurant and ordered lunch.
It was only now that they remembered to eat and came here, they were having so much fun before that they forgot about it.
This restaurant was also located at White Sand Beach where the suites were also located, and it was an exclusive restaurant for the hotel guests. It had a beautiful view of the White Sand Beach to please the guests.
"Are you guys going to drink alcohol?" Sam asked as she looked at the Drinks Menu.
"I think so! Some cocktails are so beautiful!" Kumikomented as she also studied the Menu of Drinks.
"Me too, but I won''t drink too much. It''s too early to get drunk." Sayuri chimed in before she called a waited to order a drink for herself.
Everyone ordered their drinks and soon after they arrived.
The waiters brought their ordered drinks promptly.
"Your meal will arrive in a moment." He promptly said before he served thest drink and left soon after.
"Hmm, it tastes good!" Ayia eximed happily as she took a sip of her drink.
"Which one did you order?" Sam asked as she also took a sip of her drink.
"Kokoro Special." Ayia replied as she took another sip.
"Oh, I saw that one as well." Kumikomented.
Theo also sipped his drink with a smile on his face as he observed everyone discussing the drinks they ordered before he turned his head and spoke to the three girls seated next to Aurora, "Girls, have you talked with your parents since we arrived?"
Their security was his responsibility, so he had to make sure that their parents felt that their daughters were secure.
"Yeah, I called my mom as soon as wended, and a sent a message when we left the water." Vivian nodded with a smile on her face.
"I did the same." Caro added.
"I''ve been exchanging messages with my mom constantly. She was impressed with the beauty of the ce when I sent her the pictures I took of the beach." Umaruughed.
"That''s great! After all, your parents trusted you three to my care." Theo smiled.
"Talking about pictures, I think I''m gonna post some pictures we took on the stories of my Raingram profile." Aurora said suddenly with an excited voice as she picked up her phone from her bag.
"Oh, I think I''ll do the same!" Umaru eximed.
The other girls had the same reaction and picked up their phones.
As teenagers, they had the urge of sharing their life online, so their behavior was normal.
Theo could onlyugh helplessly as he watched them dive into their phones.
He didn''t have a problem with it as he respected everyone''s choices on how to live their lives.
For example, he wasn''t the type of person that liked to share his life experiences 24/7. But even he sometimes liked to share what he experienced.
Even though his personal Raingram ount was private, he still posted in it when he felt like it.
A whileter, the waiters started to bring the lunch they ordered.
Everyone there was used to eating the best food with Theo, Ayia, and the others cooking, so they knew how to differentiate bad food from good food. And even for their demanding ptes, they had to admit that the food was delicious!
"Even though it isn''t as good as Theo''s food, I have to admit that this is delicious!" Ryokomented.
"The guide really wasn''t kidding when he said that this restaurant had the best cooks in the hotel." Sammented as she took a bite of the seafood sd.
"When I was reading the manual at my vi, I saw that we can order food from here at any time of the day." Gwenmented with her soft voice.
"Plus, we can ask them to cook anything we want and they arrange some way to cook it." Kin added.
"Really? Don''t they need to sleep?" Shoko asked in surprise.I think you should take a look at
"I think they work on shifts." Shizukamented.
"Still, they still have to be ready at any time to serve the vi guests." Sayuri argued.
"You''re right, but I imagine they earn a lot of money working here." Theo replied as he remembered the amount of money that each suite cost to book.
Just like that, they had a wonderful lunch filled withughter and discussions.
"...then, Theo pulled us into the water."
"We have to get back at him!"
"But how? He''s too slippery!"
"We have to strike him before he can even think of escaping!"
"You girls know that I can hear you all nning against me, right?"
"Of course! We are just putting psychological pressure on you."
"Yeah, it''s called strategy, Big Brother."
"..."
A whileter, everyone finished their lunch and had satisfied expressions on their faces.
"Everything was delicious." Umaru eximed as she put down her chopsticks.
"I ate so much! I don''t wanna move my body for a while." Max eximed as he rxed his body on the chair.
"I agree!" Lauren shouted softly.
The others also expressed their approval of the idea.
"Well, I heard it isn''t healthy to swim just after eating, we have to wait at least 30 minutes before we can go back into the water." Theomented with a smile.
"Oh, I also heard about it." Sam replied with a thoughtful face.
"But what can we do until then?" Ayia asked.
"When we wereing here, I saw somefortable couches and seats beneath sunshades and trees. We could go there." Aurora suggested.
"I saw the ce too!" Umaru eximed.
"I like Aurora-chan''s idea, let''s go there. We can enjoy the sea breeze there as well." Junemented.
Just like that, everyone left the restaurant and arrived at the area where Aurora had talked about it.
This area was built for the premium guests of the vi to rx at the beach.
Next to the seats, there was even a bar where they could order drinks and dishes, and they were d about it as they wanted to drink something as they rested.
Aurora and some other girls even ordered some dessert, and soon after, everyone was rxing on the couches as they enjoyed their drinks and desserts.
The sea breeze blew softly on their bodies refreshing their bodies against the scalding heat brought by the bright sun.
"What are we going to do tonight?" Sayuri asked as she tasted her strawberry dessert.
"Yeah, we can enjoy the beach until the sun is up, but after the sun sets, we won''t have anything to do." Laurenmented.
It was only then that they realized that it was true.
They assumed thoughtful expressions as they tried to think of something to doter that night.
The problem was that they had so many options that they couldn''t choose one.
It was then that Theo smiled as he said, "I have an idea, do you guys wanna hear about it?"
Everyone''s eyes immediately looked at him in expectation, Theo''s ideas were always the best, so they were looking forward to what he wanted to say.
Chapter 464 Natures Spectacle
Guest Resting Area, White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind.
Theo and the others were talking about what they could doter that night.
"What about we throw a luau at the beach?" Theo suggested with a smile.
"You mean that party that''smon here in the Mohana Continent?" Sam asked.
"Luau? I don''t think I ever heard of it." Junemented.
"Sure, you had heard of it, you just don''t remember what it is." Sayuri replied.
"A luau party happens on a beach at night. It ismon to light up a fire and roast some traditional food as we enjoy the light of the moon in the night." Theo exined simply.
It was only then that they showed understanding expressions as they indeed had heard of it before. Several movies and shows had portrayed the party, so they knew what it was.
"That sounds awesome!" Aurora eximed excited with the idea of a party at the beach.
"I have to admit that it sounds appealing." June giggled.
"The only problem is how are we going to set up the party." Ryoko argued.
"Oh, we don''t have to worry about that. We only have to ask the hotel staff to set up the party the way we want, and they will do it." Theo replied with a smile.
"Does everyone agree with the idea?" Kumiko asked as she looked at everyone.
When showed their agreement she said excitedly, "Then, it''s decided! We''re going to have a luauter tonight!"
"Yay! It sounds so fun!" Ayia couldn''t hold her excitement.
It would be her first time attending a luau, so she was extremely excited and the others were equally excited as well.
"I''ll speak with our concierge then." Theo said as he picked up his phone.
When they arrived they were introduced to the concierge that would take care of any requests they demanded.
After Theo talked with the concierge for a while and exined all the details of the party, he hung up the call.
"Done! Now we don''t have to worry about anything." Theo smiled as he put down his phone.
"They really took this unreasonable request." Sammented in surprise.
"Yeah, I thought they would at least question it, but the guys behaved as if it was entirely normal to set up a party in just a few hours." Ryokomented.
"I guess they are used to handling unreasonable requests from the guests." Lauren giggled.
Just like that, they spent the next half of an hour enjoying the sea breeze under the sunshade while drinking some cocktails.
It was only when expressed his intention to go back into the water that they left the ce.
After all, they were there to enjoy the ce to its fullest, so they couldn''t stayying down for too long.
Soon after, everyone was back in their swimsuits and jumping into the calm and crystalline waters of the sea.
And without a doubt, they enjoyed the rest of the afternoon without any worries.
They yed water games, swam around the shore, observed some fish passing by, and had the time of their lives as the sun descended the skies in the direction of the horizon.
The White Sand Beach was acimed not only due to its amazing view but also because the sun would set in the waters just in front of the beach.
Therefore, Theo and the others were able to observe as the bright sun got closer and closer to the line on the horizon where the sea seemed to end.I think you should take a look at
At that moment, everyone was back at the beach watching the sunset.
The sun was setting with all its power and glory on the horizon behind the sea as they stood there on the sand whichy along the water''s edge.
The clouds in the sky had the effect of evolving translucent light
yet as the sun sank further down into the sea this light was changing to a pinkish-yellow rue.
The azure sea reflected the orange light of the setting sun and the pinkish rue of the clouds.
It seemed like a scene taken out of a fairy tale.
Here and there, some of them took pictures of the sunset as they wanted to remember that moment forever.
Darkness was descending upon me where they stood yet in the far horizon before me daylight was making its impact once again on the earth.
A beautiful sunset, all alone on a lonely beach,
Soft sshes of gently rolling waves, like music, one following another. And the tickling touch of the moving sand warmly caressed their feet.
This cool distant breeze came whispering, embracing, refreshing.
A riot of colors glowed on the cloudless horizon, magically flickering on the calm darkening sea.
The sun was now but a tinge of orange giving off itsst rays of light being swallowed by the sea.
What a splendid sight it was they thought seeing something alive and wondrous making itsst impact with beauty and significance before vanishing temporarily and rising again on the opposite to where it set.
Like a passionate lover''s kiss, the fiery golden ball gently touched the dark horizon.
It seemed to suggest that where there is light there is life, and even though darkness descended upon them, they could see a thin crescent of the new moon making its spiritual appearance on the dark and starry night.
It seemed to announce that the queen of the night had arrived tomand the sky while the king of the day rested.
Theo and the others only started talking after the sun hadpletely set.
The moment that they experienced together was something they would never forget in their life.
They took so many pictures together in the sunset to prove it.
They felt an inner peace that they had never felt before, they truly felt blessed to share this magical moment with their friends.
Even Kaori felt emotional as she watched the sunset next to her sisters.
It had been such a long time since she was able to watch the sunset with Ayia and Shizuka that she couldn''t even remember when it happened for thest time.
She couldn''t even remember thest time she had the fun she had with them as they did that afternoon.
''I guess I should be more present in their lives.'' She thought as the two girls leaned on both of her shoulders as they watched the sunset together.
Everyone''s eyes shone as they watched the majestic spectacle of nature in front of them.
They wanted to burn that moment and scene into their memories forever.
Theo held Aurora''s hand as they watched the sunset next to each other.
The siblings felt happiness like never before.
Chapter 465 Relief, Night View, And Posts
Vi II, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
7:16PM.
Theo had just arrived at his suite after watching the sunset with Aurora and the others.
They all agreed to take a shower to wash off the salty sea water from their bodies before they could enjoy the party at the beach. Plus, they wanted to rest their bodies after all the swimming and ying they did in the afternoon.
Therefore, after agreeing to meet at 9 PM for the luau at the beach, they each went to their vis to shower, rest, and change their clothes.
Theo had just entered his vi when he noticed a drone floating in the middle of the room.
"Master, we have the results from our search to report." Sylph''s voice came from the drone.
"Oh, tell me about it." Theo replied with a serious voice.
Before he went to the beach to enjoy the sunny afternoon with Aurora and the others, he had given some missions to Ayia.
"I searched and scanned every building in the vigeplex including the vis, restaurants, spa, and other facilities."
"I did not find any hidden equipment or threats inside any of the vis/suites that the group upies."
"After searching and scanning the other buildings in theplex, I also did not find any potential threats worth of danger. But for a more detailed report and conclusion, I''d need to search for the staff priors and past." Sylph finished her report.
Theo heaved a sigh of relief as he heard the report.
He knew that he wouldn''t be able to rx and enjoy his vacation unless he waspletely certain of Aurora''s security, so with this information, he would be able to enjoy his vacation to its fullest.
But he couldn''t be totally fine yet, "Investigate the staff priors and past, if there''s anything suspicious tell me about it. Plus, maintain a constant watch on Aurora and the others. Tell me if anything suspicious happens with them." He gave the order.
"Yes, master! One of the drones is constantly flying on top of the vis to detect any suspicious activity." Sylph replied promptly.
With Sylph''s hacking skills, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to look for the staff priors and past on the inte.
Theo nodded in satisfaction before he headed toward the bathroom. Even though the sea was amazing with its calm and crystalline waters, there was something that he didn''t like about it.
The water was too salty!
It was his first time bathing in such salty water, and now he knew why everyone talked about the salty seawater.
If Theo had to choose, he would rather swim in sweet waters likekes and rivers.
That''s why Theo was in a hurry to wash off the salt from his body and clean off his body.
Just like that, Theo took a long bath where he cleaned every inch of his body from the salt. And he had to take extra care of his long hair.
His shoulder-length hair had never been in contact with salty water, and Theo could feel that the experience had taken a toll on them.
Theo had to apply shampoo anti-damage to treat his silky silver hair.
It was only after treating them with the top products of the hotel bathroom that they became silky and soft once again.
A whileter, Theo left the enormous bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips.
After spending an entire afternoon under the bright sun, Theo''s fair skin had assumed a light-tanned look. Even though he wasn''t too tanned if he spent the next few days under bright sunlight, it was very probable that he would go back to the Sakura Abode Country with tanned skin.I think you should take a look at
And this tanned look made him look as handsome as before.
If his fair skin made him look a prince of the night, his tanned skin made him look a prince of the sea and the day.
Theo dried off his body before he dressed in a Maou-sama T-shirt and shorts.
There was around one hour before he had to leave for the party at the beach, so he decided to rest his body until then.
He picked up his phone and jumped on hisfy bed.
The ss floor-to-ceiling doors were opened, and he was able to observe the stunning view of the white moon illuminating the azure sea in front of the beach.
It seemed as though Theo was looking at a living painting as he was able to observe the gently rolling waves hitting the sand.
Theo wasying down on the bed as he watched this scene, and he had to admit that this was one of the best views that someone could sleep in.
Theo was extremely d that he decided to book these suits for himself and the others.
That''s because if they stayed in the normal rooms of the hotel, they wouldn''t be able to experience all the amazing things they did that day.
Especially the exclusive view in front of him.
After all, this view was exclusive for guests staying at Naeelis Ind.
Theo just enjoyed the view whileying down on his bed for a good while.
He couldn''t sleep yet, but he knew he would be able to fall asleep easily with the sound of the sea and the sea breeze flowing inside the bedroom.
It was only after enjoying the scene for a good half of an hour that Theo turned his eyes from the stunning view.
He picked up his phone to see what happened on thest day while he was offline.
He first opened his personal Raingram profile and saw that Aurora and the other girls had posted stories and posts of the day they had.
He left likes andments on each of their posts.
For example, Aurora had posted a picture of the two of them together watching the sunset, she had even tagged him in the picture.
So, hemented: "Love you so much! I''m d we shared this moment! <3"
After doing all that, Theo decided to post some pictures in his profile as well.
He selected a picture of someone together and posted it in his profile, he even tagged everyone in the picture.
Which took a while, after all, the group had 18 people in it.
He also posted a picture with Aurora.
Theo even posted some stories with pictures of what they did this afternoon.
He had never posted so many pictures in his Raingram profile, but he had such a great day that he wanted to share it with everyone following him.
But as his profile was private and few people followed him, few people were able to see his posts.
Chapter 466 Symphony Of The Night
Theo was rxing on his bed while looking through his Wing profile when he heard the doorbell ringing.
He immediately looked at the clock on his phone and saw that there was still time before the party, so he was intrigued by who could be.
"It must be Aurora." Theo mumbled as he stood up from his bed and walked to the vi''s front door.
When he opened the door he saw that he was partially right in his guess, Aurora was indeed there.
But Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori were with her.
"Girls! Come in, please!" Theo smiled as he gave way for them to enter the ce.
"Thank you!" They replied as they entered his vi.
"Oh, what do I owe this honor to receive you all in my abode?" Theo asked in surprise when he saw the four girls while he closed the door behind them.
"I was already nning toe here before the party when Ayia texted me asking what I was doing. So, I called them toe here with me." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
"I had to join the fun!" Ayia eximed happily.
"I hope we are not a nuisance." Kaorimented with a calm voice.
"Not at all! I''m d you guys came. Come on! Let''s seat outside." Theo said with a smile as he lead them to the seating area outside his bedroom.
This seating area was next to the private pool of the vi, and from there they were able to see the sea and the beach.
Not long after, the five of them were seated while enjoying the sea breeze refreshing their bodies.
"This view is so amazing! I almost fell asleep when I rxed on my bed after I took my shower." Ayiamented in excitement.
"I was the same! The sound of the sea waves was so hypnotic that I couldn''t help but nap a little." Aurora giggled.
"You slept?" Ayia asked in surprise.
"Just for 20 minutes, then I woke up toe here." Aurora replied with a smile.
"If I fell asleep I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to wake up until tomorrow." Ayia giggled.
Theoughed as well as he said, "I almost fell asleep as well with the sound of waves and the sea breeze flowing inside the bedroom."
"I think we won''t have a problem falling asleep tonight." Shizukamented with a smile.
"Well, we indeed were too active today." Theomented.
"Active? We spent the whole afternoon ying and swimming in the sea! Plus, the sun was so bright! Thank goddess we didn''t forget to put on sunscreen." Ayiamented.
"I think if we hadn''t put on sunscreen, we''d all have serious sunburn on our skin." Aurora agreed.
"Plus, we have to be careful to not get sick. After all, we were in wintry weather in the Sakura Abode Country and we came to a sunny and hot weather here." Kaorimented.
"Kaori-san is right. The difference in weather was too great in thest 24 hours, we have to be careful." Theo nodded in agreement.
"Theo, you don''t need to use the honorific when talking with me. Or do you want me to call you Theo-san?" Kaori asked with a smile.
Theo smiled embarrassedly before saying, "If you say so, Kaori."
Kaori nodded in approval while the other girls giggled at their interaction.
Just like that, the five of them talked andughed until the time for the party to start arrived.
From where they were seating, they already could see a bonfire burning on the beach, so they didn''t have a problem finding the party venue.
As they walked at the beach towards the bonfire, they met the others walking there as well.
When they arrived at the party, they all were impressed by what the hotel staff put together.
"Wow! This bonfire is at least 2 meters tall!" Max eximed in wonder as the light of the fire illuminated the beach on that starry night.
"They must have ced a lot of wood to make the fire so big." Kumikomented.I think you should take a look at
"There''s food here!" Umaru eximed when she saw a table filled with dishes and food.
"Did we order food?" Sam asked in wonder as she saw the table filled with delicious food.
The others were equally confused as they hadn''t discussed this.
"Oh, I ordered them to bring some dishes for our dinner. And the other items are for us to roast at the bonfire." Theo suddenly said.
It was only then that only Theo would be able to do something like, he thought of most minimal details when doing something.
"Great idea, Theo!"
"Yeah, I was starting to get hungry."
"How about we start eating something already?"
Even though they had eaten their lunchte, they moved their bodies so much that afternoon that they were hungry anyways.
Therefore, everyone agreed to have dinner as the first activity of the luau.
The party was equipped with all the items necessary, so they didn''t have any problem serving themselves and seating around the bonfire to enjoy the delicious food.
The seats were made of logs of wood just like a campfire demanded, but the logs were carved to make their seatingfortable and nice.
And of course, they didn''t forget to take a bunch of pictures meanwhile.
After all, they were seated around a beach bonfire with the gentle azure sea beside them and the starry sky above them.
The scene was beyond beautiful!
It seemed as though they were alone in the world.
The bonfire seemed the only light source on the ground standing tall against the myriad of lights in the night sky.
The moon-kissed sand was cold on their feet.
The sea breeze tried to blow off the bonfire, but the fire seemed stubborn on the idea of lighting up that night for them.
Theirughter as they talked about the most random things seemed the perfect addition to the symphony of the night.
A Luau.
A party with the beach as the venue and the moonlight as its light source.
That was what happened that night.
They ate delicious food.
They also roasted several things like marshmallows, sausages, biscuits, and other types of food.
They drank all kinds of drinks and didn''t care if they got drunk or not.
At that moment, they just wanted to enjoy that night to its fullest.
They sang songs and danced around the bonfire without a care in the world.
All in all, they had the time of their lives.
An unforgettable night to crown an unforgettable day.
It seemed the perfect ending for the perfect day they had.
Their friendship became closer than ever as they shared that magical night together.
It was only their first day there, and they already felt happier than ever.
What would happen in the next few days?
Chapter 467 Sleeping Late And Videoclip Debut
White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
7 AM, Saturday, January 2nd.
At that moment of the morning, the sun had already risen in the sky, but Theo and the others were still asleep.
The partyst night went untilte, so they all decided to wake up a littleter that Saturday. They were on vacation anyways, so they could wake up at any time they wanted.
This meant that 7 AM was still too early for them to wake up, but at that moment Theo stirred up in his sleep.
It seemed as though he was annoyed by something, and he indeed was.
Some people may remember that Theo used to sleep inplete darkness at his home, if there was any light at all he would get annoyed by it.
Last night he had decided to sleep with the ss doors opened to hear the waves and feel the sea breeze.
But at that moment, Theo regretted his decision as the morning light disrupted his sleep.
Plus, the hot and tropical weather was making him sweat.
"Damn it." He mumbled as he stood up from his bed to close the ss doors.
As the vi was equipped with all necessities, there were ckout curtains to block entirely the daylight from entering the bedroom.
At that moment he didn''t care about the sound waves or the beauty of the sea, he just wanted to sleep for a while longer.
He also took advantage that he was standing up to turn the cooling system in the bedroom, he wanted to sleep and not sweat.
It was during moments like these that he missed his house, that was because if he was in his bedroom in Elffire City, he would just need to give the order to Sylph and she would do these tasks without any dys.
But here he had to stand up and do it himself.
Shortlyter, the bedroom was inplete darkness as the air conditioner worked to cool off the ce.
"Perfect." He mumbled before jumping back into the bed.
He was on vacation, so he felt like he could sleepte like everyone else did.
And despite the interruption in his sleep, Theo was able to sleep for another hour.
08:17 AM.
Theo''s eyelids trembled once again as he slowly started to wake up.
His silver eyes managed to distinguish the dark environment as he woke up.
"Nothing better than to sleep without any lighting." Theo mumbled softly as he hugged a pillow.
Even though he was awake, he didn''t have ns to leave his bed yet.
The group had agreed to meet at 9 AM, and there was still sometime before that.
So, Theo decided toze his ass off before they started the activities of the day.
He picked up his phone to check the news of the day.
The Kokoro Inds were in a different time zone than the Sakura Abode Country. This meant that while the morning was just starting here, back in the Sakura Abode Country it was already afternoon.
This also meant that today''s Worldwide Track Charts were updated a few hours before.
Through the news that Theo was seeing, he found out that Moonlight secured the Top 10 once again.
After the New Year Celebrations passed, ''Sea''s Luby'' registered a sharp decrease in streams.
Even though the traditional song still registered a lot of streams, the other songs of Moonlight''s album managed to push the song to 11th ce in the charts.
By this point, Theo wasn''t surprised by these kinds of feats anymore. He feltpletely numb by it.I think you should take a look at
But Theo also saw several news channels reacting to Moonlight topping the charts on New Year''s Day.
There were all kinds of reports about Moonlight, and even though he wasn''t in the trending topics at the moment, here and there he saw people talking about Moonlight.
Theo was satisfied with this result.
But what he hadn''t realized yet was that at that moment in Catadrid, the weekly afternoon show AVA Top Hits was on the air.
The show already had teased on their social media that Moonlight would release a new video on their show.
The show was already an audience champion, otherwise, it wouldn''t have existed for years and years already.
But that Saturday Afternoon on January 2nd, the first Saturday of the year, the show was registering a sharp increase in the audience.
The show director was as amazed as the Nancy Nicholson Show''s director was when Moonlight made his apparition there.
The people around the country seemed particrly invested in anything that had to do with Moonlight.
The AVA Top Hits Show wasprised of thetest top hits music videos in the country, and sometimes artists performed live for them.
The program was almost ending already that afternoon, and the audience was nervous and looking forward to Moonlight''s new video. The program director decided to use the same strategy as the Nancy Nicholson Show did.
This meant that they chose to hold Moonlight''s apparition until thest minute when the audience hit the highest it could reach. And the strategy worked because as the program was ending, the program hit a record audience they rarely ever registered.
An artist had just finished his live performance in the program when one of the program''s presenters announced, "We''re almost finished with our program today."
At that moment, the crowd present at the studio made a sound of disappointment.
"But before we can end today''s program, we have something that everyone''s anxious about it." The other presented dered with a smile.
"Can you guys guess what is it?"
"Yes, you guessed right!"
"Moonlight''s new videoclip! We have the honor to disy his new videoclip exclusively for the world!"
"Before we show the video, we, from the AVA Top Hits Show, would like to thank Moonlight for his trust in us."
"Now without any more dy, here it is ''bad guy'' by Moonlight!"
The presenters announced as the screens of everyone watching the program turned ck.
''bad guy''?
Everyone had the same thought, they couldn''t believe that Moonlight heard their requests and produced a videoclip for this song!
Just like that, the music video started.
The screen showed an ambient simr to a police station, and they heard people and sounds befitting of this type of ce.
It was only when the song started ying that the camera showed Moonlight.
As the song closed upon his face before the lyrics started, everyone watching the video went into overdrive!
In the other four music videos from Moonlight, he didn''t make an apparition, but in this one he did!
Everyone watched the videoclip with shining eyes and excited hearts.
Moonlight was so handsome in this videoclip!
And just like Theo imagined, everyone was amazed by the new music video!
Another sess for Moonlight!
Chapter 468 Buffet And Exotic Fruits
Shortly after Moonlight''s videoclip was exhibited on TV at the AVA Top Hits Show, the music video was released on Moonlight''s Ruby Channel.
What happened next was predictable.
Once again Moonlight''s music video went viral, and this time the hype was even bigger because Moonlight starred in the video!
The web was submerged inments about Moonlight''s appearance, and when the fans started to analyze the video slowly, they found a gigantic easter egg!
Everyone was wondering who was the masked goddess that co-starred in the video with Moonlight.
But as they noticed the hint left by Theo, the web exploded once again with the possibility of this beautiful goddess being Moonlight''s mysterious partner, Tsukuyomi.
Her style was so unique that she instantly went viral even before they noticed that she could be Tsukuyomi.
And after they noticed Theo''s hint, her figure was asmented as Moonlight''s.
The public was hungry and avid for Moonlight and Tsukuyomi. They wanted to know everything about them.
But even after a week of fame, the news channels and portals didn''t manage to discover any concrete news about the mysterious pair.
The public went even crazier when they saw that Tsukuyomi was wearing a mask as well.
What was with Moonlight and Tsukuyomi?
Why hide their identity?
They wanted to know who their idols were!
While the world web was going crazy with Moonlight''s new music video.
Theo, Moonlight, did not worry about what happened in the world as hezed his ass off on a paradisiac ind in the middle of the azure sea.
Before he went back home, he didn''t want to worry about Moonlight news or anything rted to his alias.
He just wanted to rx and enjoy his vacation with Aurora and the others.
A whileter, Theo took a shower and got ready for the day ahead of him.
He nned to enjoy this ce to its fullest!
So, he put on a shirt, shorts, and sandals before he left his vi.
Even though there were still 5 minutes before the agreed time that everyonebined to meet for breakfast, Theo decided to see if Aurora was awake already.
So, he walked toward the vi next to his and rang the doorbell.
A few secondster, Aurora opened the door with a sleepy face.
"Good morning, cupcake!" Theo smiled at her.
"Good morning, big brother." Aurora replied as she rubbed her sleepy eyes.
Theo entered the vi before asking, "Have you just woken up?" Heughed.
"Yeah, I was about to go take a shower and get dressed." She replied.
"Well, don''t mind me then. I''ll wait for you here then." Theo said with a doting smile on his face.
Aurora nodded and smiled at him before leaving to get ready.
Theo sat down on the couch and picked up his phone.
He opened the group chat and sent a message.
@Theo: GOOD MORNING!
@Theo: ?(^?^-?)
@Theo: I hope everyone''s awake already. ¡ð.¡ò
A few secondster someone replied.
@Max: I have been awake for ages already.
@Max: (¤Ã£Þ?£Þ)¤Ã
@Lauren: You woke up literally 5 minutes ago.I think you should take a look at
@Kumiko: Shameless!
@Kumiko: If Lauren wasn''t there, we wouldn''t be able to see how shameless you are.
@Shoko: Shame on you!
@Max: 5 minutes can be a long time for some people...
@June: And he doesn''t even repent!
@Sam: I''m getting ready, I''ll be there at the agreed time.
"..."
Just like that, Theo exchanged messages with the others as he waited for Aurora to get ready.
A few minutester, Aurora appeared in front of Theo wearing a flowery summer dress that made her look like a fairy.
Her long silver hair was tied like a ponytail and she had a bare face.
In other words, she looked absolutely beautiful like she always did.
"Ready?" Theo asked with a smile as he stood up.
"Ready! Let''s go! I''m so hungry!" Aurora giggled as she followed him out of her vi.
After taking a shower, all the sleepiness in her was washed away and she was ready for another tiring but fun day.
A whileter, the siblings arrived at the restaurant to eat their breakfast.
It was a buffet-style breakfast, so they didn''t need to order dishes. They could choose anything on the buffet and eat it. And the buffet had so many options!
Various types of coffee, tea, juices, and other drinks.
A myriad of fruits that Theo and the others had never seen before.
So many types of loaves of bread and pastries.
Soups and ramen were also seen in the buffet.
All in all, the buffet had so many options that Theo and the others had difficulty choosing what to put on their tes.
Their tes couldn''t hold all the things on the buffet, after all.
After they expend a good while choosing what to get, they all got seated at a big table prepared for them by the hotel staff.
As their group had 18 people, no normal table would be able to hold them all. So, the staff had to prepare their table beforehand.
"I think I''m in heaven." Sayurimented as she sat down in her seat.
"Me too! I have never seen a buffet with so many options." Sam agreed with shining eyes.
"My only doubt is they prepared all this food for us, right? But we won''t be able to eat this mountain of food." Ryokomented as she took a sip of her tea.
"Ryoko has a point. What do they do with the rest of the food?" June asked curiously.
As a restaurant manager, June knew that any restaurant needed to n well to avoid the food from spoiling. But here it seemed like they didn''t have a care whatsoever.
"They must have a destination." Theomented.
"Hey, did you guys see the fruit section of the buffet? There were some fruits I have never seen before!" Gwen mentioned as she took a bite of an exotic-looking fruit.
"Me too! They look so exotic!" Ayiamented excitedly.
"I think these fruits aremon here on the Mohana Continent." Kaorimented as she took a sip of her tea.
"Which ones did you guys get it?" Ayia asked curiously.
"I took this red one that looks like a flower, it said there that it is called Flor. And it tastes a bit acid and sweet at the same time." Theomented as he took a bite of the fruit.
"I took one of these as well. I even thought it was a flower when I first nced at it, it was only when I saw the description of it that I realized it was a fruit and not a flower." Kumiko giggled.
Just like that, Theo and the others talked andughed while they enjoyed the amazing breakfast that the hotel organized for them.
Chapter 469 Warmed Hearts
Avae Restaurant, Naeelis Restaurant, Kokoro Inds.
Theo and the others had just finished their filling breakfast with satisfied expressions.
They were beyond satisfied with everything in the breakfast and they couldn''t help but feel happy with the arrangements from the staff.
"What are we going to do today?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"Well, we have a lot of options." Sammented.
"But what are these options?" Kumiko asked.
"Wait, I brought the flyer that describes all the services provided by the hotel." Ryoko said as she pulled a flier from her pocket, "It says here that the spa center is open from 8 AM until 9 PM. There are all kinds all treatments there."
The others listened to her words with extra attention.
"It also says here that there are 3 options for tours to swim among sea creatures like turtles, dolphins, manta rays, and others. We can even choose our own itinerary to meet the sea creatures we want."
"Another option of touring is to experience some of the waterfalls. It says here that here, in the Kokoro Inds, exists some of the most beautiful waterfalls in the world. There are a bunch of waterfalls in the 5 main inds of the country, and we can choose the itinerary we want and they will take us there. If our chosen destiny is on another ind, they will take us by helicopter. There are some other details as well."
"Another option is touring the Taloa Vulcanic National Park. In the park, we can see the native animals and flora of the Kokoro Inds. We can even climb the Vulcan. There are some other activities there as well."
"Another option is stargazing at the Mauna Kea Summit. This is the biggest mountain in the Kokoro Inds, and from there we can see the entire countryposed of 5 main inds. There we can enjoy the sunset and observe the stars."
"..."
Ryoko continued to read the flier about the services provided by the hotel and Theo and the others listened with rapture.
And the more they heard, the more impressed they became.
There were so many great options!
And the craziest thing was that the hotel would arrange all these tours with their full attention and care.
They would arrange boats, helicopters, and trucks to transport them and make their life easier.
It was without surprise that everyone was amazed and was loving the treatment they were receiving.
When Ryoko finished describing all the options, Shoko eximed in wonder, "Wow! There are so many things that I can barely remember them all."
The others nodded as they had the same feeling.
"Tomorrow Ryoko and Nee-chan are leaving, so I think we should do as much as possible in these two days." Ayia suggested.
It was only then that they remembered that Ryoko and Kaori indeed would leave tomorrow.
"What a bummer!" Kumiko eximed sadly.
"Yeah!" Gwen agreed softly.
"Ryoko, Kaori, the two of you can''t stay with us a little longer?" Sam asked.
"Yes! Girls, stay with us longer!" Sayuri eximed.
"Come on!"
"Stay with us!"I think you should take a look at
The others also expressed their approval of the idea of the girls staying for a few more days.
After spending the day together yesterday, Ryoko and Kaori became essential parts of the group. So, everyone was bummed out that they would leave so shortly.
Ryoko and Kaori smiled helplessly when they saw their reaction.
Ryoko knew these people for a couple of months already, and she knew that they really cared about her, so she wasn''t really surprised by their reaction. But she was determined to supervise the anime production, and she had big responsibilities to carry as the head director of the studio. Therefore, even though she wanted to stay a few days more, she still maintained her decision of leaving early.
Kaori, on another hand, only met these people yesterday. At first, she was just curious to see what type of people could make Ayia and Shizuka so fond of them. But as they spend their day together yesterday, Kaori found herself liking them more and more. It was such a brand-new feeling. She had never met people who didn''t care about where she came from and who her family was. Kaori was dumbfounded to discover that these people sheltered her as if she was with them for ages. They were so nice and friendly to her. For the first time in ages, Kaori felt happy among a group of friends. At the end of the day, she caught herself calling them friends, and it was then that she realized that she made new friends. And she knew these friends would treat her normally no matter what happened.
That''s why Kaori felt conflicted as she heard their shouts for her to stay with them for a few more days. Her heart was filled with warmth as she felt genuinely happy. But she couldn''t attend to their request, unfortunately.
She work to do it on Monday, and she took it seriously.
"Sorry, guys." Ryoko replied with a helpless smile.
"Yeah, I wish I could stay, guys. But I have important work to do on Monday." Kaori said as she shook her head.
Everyone was disappointed when they heard their refusal.
"No need to be sorry, girls. We respect your decision." Theomented with a reassuring smile.
"Yeah, we understand your reasons." Sam agreed with a smile on her face.
"If the two of you can''t be with us for the whole trip, then we have to make these two days the most epic and legendary possible!" Aurora eximed.
"Aurora''s right! We have to live these two days like there is no tomorrow. We have to make unforgettable memories so Ryoko and Kaori can always remember this trip with us." Junemented with sparkling eyes.
Everyone became excited and their eyes shone with adventure spirit.
Ryoko and Kaori''s hearts warmed a little when they saw their determination to live these two days with them to their fullest.
"Then let''s not dy any longer!" Sam eximed.
"Yeah, we have to choose what to do." Ayia agreed promptly.
"Theo! You''re the one who''s going to choose!" June eximed.
"Yeah!" The others eximed in excitement.
"Me? Why?" Theo asked in surprise.
"I don''t know, but you always somehow know the best thing to do." June replied.
"I agree." Aurora added.
The others also nodded in agreement with June''s argument.
Theo could only shake his head and smile helplessly at their nonsense argument.
But he epted the task nheless.
"Let me see the flier again then." Theo asked as he started to n the best course of events for the next two days.
Just like that, Theo started to n an epic course of events that would mark their lives forever.
Chapter 470 Experiencing Nirvana
Amidst the millions of inds that formed the Mohana Continent, there was a particr ind that had foreign guests from another continent.
This ind was one of the hundreds of inds that surrounded the 5 main inds of the Kokoro Inds.
Naeelis Ind was its name.
On that January 2nd, Theo and the others started their marathon of activities until Ryoko and Kaori had to leave.
And the first activity that Theo chose was for them to spend 3 hours at the spa.
The spa center had all the top treatments avable.
All types of massages like hot-stone massage, full-body massage, mud massage, and many others were avable.
Exfoliation, baths, and many other features were avable as well.
As the group was made up of a majority of women, they immediately agreed with Theo''s proposal to spend some hours at the spa.
There, they would be able to rx their bodies like never before.
That''s why at that moment, Theo and the others could be seen entering the spa center.
After they decided on everything they wanted to do, they booked all the tours with their concierge. They exined all the details of the tours they wanted, and the concierge assured them that everything would be ready when the time arrived.
That''s why they headed to the spa center just after talking with the concierge.
"Good morning,dies and gentlemen." The spa receptionist greeted them with a professional smile when they entered the ce.
"Good morning." They all replied politely.
"What can I do for you today?" She asked.
"We''d like to know what are the treatments avable." Theo said simply.
"It''d be my pleasure to exin." She smiled, "We have a wide range of treatments avable. Let me exin the types of massages first. We have the hot-stone massage that consists..."
The receptionist then started to list and describe each treatment they offered with a professional style. And the more they heard, the more impressed they were with the ce.
After a long exnation, the receptionist suggested some popr choices among the public. Ayia and a few other girls who already went to a spa also suggested some options.
And just like that, everyone chose some treatments that appealed to them.
Soon after, some employees called them to receive their treatment.
Theo had chosen the Muscle Tension Release Massage, a Lulur body scrub, a restoring Refresher Facial, Foot Massage, mud bath, and Infrared Sauna.
The others had chosen differentbos, so they all agreed to meet 3 hourster.
Just like that, everyone followed the employees assigned to lead them to their treatments.
Theo followed a middle-ageddy and soon after he arrived in a beautiful ce.
It seemed as though the ce was in the middle of a forest near the ocean. If Theo listened carefully, he was able to hear the sound of wavesing from afar. The ce was filled with wind cymbals and bells that made sounds as the sea breeze blew through them. Their melodic sounds made such a calming melody!
Theo felt so rxed as he just stayed there, but that was only the beginning as the massage hadn''t started yet.
Shortly after, Theoy down on his belly at the massage table. He was ready for the massage to release the tension from his muscles.
As he practiced martial arts, his muscles were always tense somehow. Especially in thest month, when he had to go through a marathon to finish all of his projects in time.
Not long after, the massage therapist entered and started the massage. And as soon as she started working with her hands, Theo felt so relieved.I think you should take a look at
It was the first time, in two lifetimes, that Theo was receiving a massage, and he couldn''t help but love it.
The massage therapist''s strong hands kneaded his pressure points to release all the tension umted in the muscles, and Theo felt like he was in heaven.
While Theo got rid of the tension in his muscles, the others were equally amazed by the treatment they were receiving.
Aurora was also receiving a massage, but she had chosen a full-body + hot stonebo massage. And the ce where she was receiving the massage was as magical as the one where Theo was receiving his.
Just like that, 3 hours passed quickly for them as they received the best treatment possible from the staff.
When everyone met 3 hourster, they all had the same expression.
An expression of rxation and happiness.
"I think my body just went through nirvana." Sammented with a content face.
"Nirvana? That makes sense. I do feel like I was reborn." Aurora giggled happily.
"The therapist rxed my muscles so much that I feel like I''m walking on clouds." Theomented with a happy smile on his face.
"It was the best decision ever toe here." Ayiamented happily.
"Indeed, I don''t even remember thest time I felt so free and rxed." Kaorimented with a satisfied expression.
With her demanding work schedule, she was too busy to take care of her body. So, she felt so satisfied at that moment.
"Although it was amazing, we can''t lose focus. We have things to do." Theomented with a smile.
"That''s right. We indeed booked something with the concierge." Sayuri said with azy expression.
It was only then that they remembered that they indeed had something scheduled after the spa.
Now they regretted their choice because, after the amazing time they had at the spa, they just wanted to nap for a while.
But the program they chose was exciting and new for them, so they couldn''t help but agree to it when they were nning their day.
"Come on, guys!" Theo called them as he stood up.
Seeing Theo standing up, the others didn''t have any other option than standing up as well and following him out of the spa center.
When they left the spa center, the concierge was waiting for their arrival outside.
"Ladies, gentlemen, we can leave for your destination at any time." He said with a professional smile.
"Hmm, we just need to pick up some things and we''ll be ready to leave." Theo replied with a smile.
It was only then that the others started to wake up and realize that the next program was extremely exciting!
So, they went to their vis to pick up their bags and other products before they left the vis once again.
When they got out, they saw some modern pickups waiting for them outside.
"If you may enter the pickups, we''ll bring you to the ce where the tour can start." The concierge informed them.
At that moment, everyone was extremely excited about what was ahead of them.
They couldn''t wait for it.
But what was it?
Chapter 471 Eathrun Ocean Adventure
The Mohana Continent had the word ''continent'' in its name, but technically the ce couldn''t be considered a continent per se.
The correct definition would be an archipgo.
But when the Sakura Sea Empire was exploring the ce, they couldn''t call any other name other than a continent. That''s because the more they explored the ce, the more inds they found.
Just in the first 50 years of exploration, they found more than a million inds. And they were able to find this number of inds only with wooden ships driven by the wind. As technology advanced throughout the centuries, the empire managed to discover the millions and millions of inds that formed the gigantic archipgo.
But as they discovered thest ind, the world was already calling the ce the Mohana Continent. As the totalndmass of the millions of inds could rival a normal continent.
The ocean that covered this gigantic archipgo was called the Eathrun Ocean. In themonnguage spoken in the Mohana Continent, ''Eathrun'' meant endlessnds in allusion to the endless amount of inds discovered in this ocean.
The Eathrun Ocean was a peculiar ocean where all kinds of sea creatures could be found.
And that''s where Theo and the others wanted to go!
After a short drive in the pickups arranged by the hotel, they arrived at a pier.
This pier was exclusive for hotel guests, and when they disembarked the pickups, Theo and the others saw an enormous boat moored at the pier.
It was at that moment that they heard the concierge speaking once again, "Ladies, gentlemen, you just need to embark on the boat and we will take you on the itinerary that you have asked."
Theo and the others had excited smiles on their faces as they nodded and walked through the pier pathways toward the boat.
The yacht was around 110 meters long and had a silver and blue color. Its body was clean and lean.
Overall, the boat looked luxurious and beautiful.
Shortlyter, Theo and the others climbed onto the boat and were immediately greeted by the crew.
"Good afternoon, everyone!"
"We have prepared a meal for you while we sail towards our destination."
"If you may follow me, I''ll take you where the meal is waiting for you all."
Theo and the others nodded and thanked thedy before following her through the boat.
As they followed the crewdy throughout the yacht, they were amazed by everything they saw. Everything looked so luxurious!
A whileter, they arrived at the front side of the boat where a patio was ced.
The patio had all kinds of features like a hot tub, pool, firece, and others.
But what drew their attention was the table filled with steaming dishes that looked delicious.
"Here we are."
"The boat will set sail in 5 minutes times and it will take around 20 minutes for us to arrive at the first stop of the itinerary."
"If you have any additional requests, you just have to call any of our crew members and we''ll be happy to help with any of your needs." The crewdy informed them with a professional smile on her face.
At that moment Theo smiled at her as he said, "Thank you, we''ll call you if we need something."
The crewdy blushed a little when she saw his smile, it was her first time seeing such a handsome man.
Shortly after, everyone sat down to eat.
It had been almost 4 hours since they had breakfast, and lunchtime had passed while they were in the spa, so they were a little hungry.
"We better not eat too much, otherwise we can get sick while we sail or during our dive to see the sea creatures." Theo suggested.I think you should take a look at
"Hmm, Theo''s right." Kumiko agreed.
"Does anyone here get motion sickness on boats?" Sam asked.
At that moment, they all looked at each other to see if anyone would say yes. That''s because if anyone got sick, their trip throughout the sea would be a failure.
But after a few seconds, no one said anything.
Theo nodded, "It seems no one here have it motion sickness or it is not aware it has. How about we ask for some medicine against motion sickness?" He asked with a thoughtful expression.
"That''s a good idea. This way even if one of us has motion sickness, the person can get over it as the medicine takes effect." Junemented.
"I''ll ask then." Theo replied as he called the crew member that was posted to the side.
"How can I help?" The crew member asked promptly.
"Do you guys have a medicine against motion sickness?" Theo asked without wasting time.
The boat would set sail any time now, so they had to hurry.
"Yes, we do." He replied promptly.
"We have several options as it ismon for passengers to get motion sickness." He added.
Theo smiled happily when he heard that, "Great! Then bring some medicine that won''t make the person sleepy and takes action quickly after the person takes the medicine."
It was normal for motion sickness medicines to make the person who takes them sleepy. As they had a day filled with activities, no one wanted to sleep while the others were having fun.
"We have a medicine with this description. I''ll be right back with it." He replied simply before leaving in a hurry.
"Done! This way we can all take the medicine and prevent any idents." Theo smiled.
"Perfect! Now we can enjoy this food without worrying about throwing up when we sail throughout the ocean." Maxmented with augh.
"Eww! Stop that!" Lauren eximed as she pped his shoulder.
The othersughed as they saw that.
Even though what Max said was disgusting, everyone also felt relieved that they didn''t have to worry about getting sick.
Just like that, they started eating their light lunch.
And just one minute before the boat started sailing, the crew member came back with their medicine.
They all thanked him for his work before he went back to his post.
And without wasting any time, they all took the medicine and left their worries behind.
Not long after they took the medicine, they felt the boat moving.
As they were right on the front side of the boat, they were able to observe everything as the yacht slowly moved away from the pier.
Their hearts elerated in excitement as they embarked on a new adventure.
This time they were literally sailing towards the adventure, and they couldn''t be more excited about what was expected there.
They would meet real sea creatures!
Would it be as magical as they imagined?
Chapter 472 Relief And Safety Measures
Somewhere amidst the Eathrun Ocean near the main ind of the Kokoro Inds, a silver-blue yacht sailed at high speed.
The sun was high in the sky and the azure sea was beaming.
All the elements contributed to a calm and safe trip.
Theo and the others observed the boat cruising the calm waters of the ocean with lightened minds.
They had just finished eating their quick and light lunch, they hadn''t eaten much as they wanted to enjoy their adventure without heavy stomachs.
They had just taken a seat on couches located in the front side patio where they were able to observe the boat traversing the waters without any difficulty.
"Hmm, I think if I hadn''t taken the medicine I''d be throwing up now." Sayurimented as she felt the boat''s movement.
"I think I''d be joining you as well." Shoko added.
"Really? What are you feeling?" Theo asked.
"Hmm, I don''t feel sick, but I feel light-headed. I also feel like something is preventing me from getting dizzy." Sayuri tried to exin what she was feeling, "But I feel okay tho." Shepleted with a smile.
"Thank goddess you took the medicine then." Sammented.
"It was a good call." Shoko agreed as she also felt okay.
"Which creatures are we going to see first?" Aurora asked with an excited smile.
"If I''m not wrong, I think we gonna stop first for the Rainbow Jellyfish and Starry Light Fish." Theo replied with a pondering look.
"Oh, these are my favorite ones!" Ayia eximed excitedly, "Especially the jellyfish that produces a rainbow when it moves."
Everyone started to discuss with excitement the sea creatures they would see in a bit.
The sea creatures at the Azure Star did not necessarily take the same evolutionary route as Earth''s. Therefore, there were some sea creatures here that didn''t exist on Earth. Even the sea creatures like jellyfish, turtles, and others looked different than theirrades from Earth.
A fine example of that was the Rainbow Jellyfish, this creature was rathermon in the Azure Star, but people had to go to the high sea to see them as they didn''t get close to the shores.
That''s why the boat where Theo and others were, was sailing to a ce at high sea where it wasmon to sight these creatures.
A whileter, everyone felt the boat decelerating, and at that moment, their concierge came to see them once again.
"Ladies, gentlemen, we have arrived at our first destination." He dered with a professional smile, "We have prepared all the equipment necessary for your dive to be done with all the security possible. We also have diving instructors that will apany you all during the dive. They will make sure to make all the possible points to make your experience as amazing as you imagined."
Everyone was relieved when they heard that, after all, they had never dived into the high sea before. So, they were a little apprehensive about it.
"Thank you, Nanth." Theo said with a smile.
"Yes, thank you, Nanth!" The others thanked him with relieved smiles.
"It''s my pleasure to serve you all." Nanth, the concierge, replied with a professional smile.
"If you may follow me, I''ll take you where you all can change your clothes and meet the instructors." He added.
Theo and the others nodded and followed Nanth throughout the boat until they arrived at the side of the boat where some people dressed in strange clothes were waiting for them.
"Everyone this is Matue, and he will be the chief instructor of today''s dive." Nanth said as he pointed at the bearded middle-aged man at the front.
"Good afternoon, everyone." Matue greeted them with a wide smile.I think you should take a look at
"Good afternoon!" Everyone replied with excited voices.
"Before we can start our adventure in the sea there are some safety procedures and cautions I need to talk about it." He then started to exin all the things they need to be careful at the sea.
Things like:
Check their diving equipment to make sure it works.
Do not drink alcohol or take drugs before diving.
Obey all diving instructions.
Never panic underwater. If they became confused or afraid during a dive. They should stop, try to rx, and think through the problem. Ask for help from their dive buddy or dive instructor
Matue also asked some safety questions to them to make sure everyone was apt for the dive.
Questions like:
If anyone among them had a cold or a fever.
If anyone of them had any health problems that could affect the dive.
If anyone was feeling any pain in any part of their body.
After saying all of this, Matue started to exin the equipment they would use.
"As the Eathrun Ocean waters near the Kokoro Inds are warm, you won''t feel cold during the dive. So, you won''t be demanded to wear the thermic wetsuits that we are wearing." Matue exined as he pointed at the ck skin-tight suits that every instructor was wearing, "But if you get cold easily or have sensitive skin. We rmend that you wear these suits. They will protect your seemly."
Theo and the others nodded as they understood his point.
Just like that, Matue exined all the other equipment slowly and asked what they wanted to wear.
Some of them decided to wear the thermic wetsuit while others decided to dive without it.
As the waters were shallow where they were, they didn''t need much equipment for the dive.
A whileter, everyone changed their outfits and put on their equipment with the help of the instructors. After learning to operate the simple equipment, they were ready to dive!
On the back of the boat, there was a tform that was close to water, so they didn''t even need to jump to be in contact with the ocean waters.
Everyone stood there and waited for Matue''s instructions, they had learned that they had to follow the instructor''s lead during the dive and that''s what they were doing.
"Now that everyone''s ready, I''m d to inform you that we''re lucky today, we already sighted our targets floating the boat, so we won''t have to dive too much to see them." Matue said with a smile.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that, they were so happy that they would be able to see these magical creatures!
"Just like I said before, follow our lead during the dive, and if you have any problem during the drive make the signal we agreed on to the nearest instructor. He/she will swim towards you to resolve any issues you have during the dive." Matue said with a reassuring smile.
"Now, let''s dive into the sea, shall we?" Matue asked with a reassuring smile.
"Yes!" Everyone eximed in excitement.
The moment had finally arrived!
Magical sea creatures, here theye!
Chapter 473 Rainbows And Stars
Somewhere beneath the water surface of the Eathrun Ocean, a group ofnd beings stood out from the sea creatures.
Apanied by the instructors, Theo and the others had just submerged below the ocean. And they were immediately dumbfounded by what they saw underwater.
The ocean was shallow where they were, it had a max depth of 30 meters. It was a sunny day with few clouds in the sky. As was said before, the waters around the Kokoro Inds were crystalline and calm.
This meant that all necessary conditions for them to have a clear underwater sight were in ce.
And what a sight!
The ocean floor was glistening with colorful corals that seemed to form a natural mosaic.
Blinking between the coral reefs they were able to see a silver-colored fish glistening and shining.
This was the starry fish!
The starry fish was a silverfish that had protrusions all over its body, these protrusions would blink every now and then just like the stars on a dark night. That''s why they were called like that.
Above the colorful coral reefs with the starry fish, dozens of jellyfish could be seen. Their peculiar movement actions made them look like they were floating in the sky, but it was just an illusion.
As these creatures moved around, Theo and the others were able to see why they were called Rainbow Jellyfish.
Rainbows trails were formed whenever they moved, it seemed so magical!
Imagine and covered in the most beautiful colors with troves of fish blinking here and there like the stars. Imagine a crystalline sky filled with rainbows instead of stars, and beautiful creatures that seemed to float and fly beautifully.
This was what they saw.
Theo and the others were mesmerized by this scene.
They never imagined that such a magical scene could exist in the world.
The beauty and magic of the ce seemed so blinding that image seemed to burn their eyes to imprint this view into their minds.
They just stayed there without moving for a while as they just enjoyed the scene.
It was only after a while that the instructors gave them the signal to follow them.
They learned that they had to always listen to the instructors, so they immediately followed them.
They moved their legs just like Matue taught them and swam after the instructors.
There was some equipment that they all had to wear, and the flippers or swimfins were one of them. This equipment was basically a piece of equipment to support their underwater movement. They were worn at their feet and each time they pped their feet, they would move much further than when they didn''t wear this equipment.
Just like that, Theo and the others slowly followed the instructors toward the Rainbow Jellyfish.
This particr jellyfish did not have an electrical element, their form of protection was little protrusions that shot a venom. But these creatures were so docile that it was extremely rare to see them attack.
That''s why it was absolutely safe for them to swim among them.
Soon after, Theo and the others found themselves among a forest of rainbows.
They never thought that they could speak these two words in the same phrase one day.
A forest of rainbows!
The scene was so surreal that they questioned themselves if it was happening for real.
Theo extended his hand and his fingers passed through a rainbow.
''Magical'' Theo dreamily thought as felt the rainbow.
And it wasn''t only him that was having the same thought.
Aurora''s purple eyes seemed to shine as she felt something like she never felt before.I think you should take a look at
The others explored the forest of rainbows made by the Rainbow Jellyfish with the help of the instructors.
Some of them even were even brave enough to touch the jellyfish.
Theo gently poked the squish jellyfish and smiled happily.
These little guys were so cute!
The jellyfish seemed to like Theo because after he made contact with her, she started to swim around Theo, and this action made him look like has in a vortex of rainbows.
The others were amazed when they saw this scene, but they were a little envious as well.
They also wanted to make friends with a jellyfish!
So, they all decided to gently pat the jellyfish.
Some of them were sessful on their first try, while others had to make contact with other jellyfish.
But at the end of it, they all had made friends with a jellyfish, and the jellyfish expressed their fondness by swimming and following wherever they went.
Before they dove down the waters, everyone was briefed by Matue that they could make contact with the jellyfish without fear. They just had to avoid treating them rashly.
That''s why everyone was extremely gentle with them.
Just like that, Theo and the others had the time of their lives as they yed with the magical jellyfish.
While they had fun, they even had time to take pictures and videos of the magical view in front of them.
They wanted to remember this ce forever, and pictures and videos would help them with this task.
There was even an instructor with a professional camera recording the whole event.
Shortly, they would regret not taking uncountable pictures and videos of this adventure.
After they yed with jellyfish for a good while, they saw Matue calling them to follow him.
Without any hesitation, they followed him again. This time they were diving a little deeper to observe the starry fish. But only a few meters tho.
As they slowly dove deeper, their pet jellyfish followed them as well.
Their magical rainbow seemed like a bridge connecting them to the ocean floor.
Theo felt like he was traveling on the Bifrost (The magical rainbow bridge of Nordic Mythology.)
After they dove for a few meters, they were able to have a closer look at the starry fish.
As the fish was too close to the coral reefs, they couldn''t get closer to them. As amateurs divers, the coral reefs were too dangerous for them.
That''s why Matue brought some fish food to attract some starry fish upwards.
Soon after Matue threw the fish food, Theo and the others were able to see around a dozen Starry Fish swimming toward them. And as they swam, they felt like stars were moving as these fish moved.
It was so magical.
When the fish arrived next to them, they felt like they were as magical as the jellyfish.
With the help of the instructors, they were even able to feed these fish.
It was a magical moment they would never forget in their lives.
The time they were surrounded by rainbows and stars.
Chapter 474 Rainbow Ascension
Even though Theo and the others couldn''t get enough of their underwater adventure, they still had to leave at some point.
When Matue, their chief diving instructor, noticed that their oxygen tanks were approaching low numbers, he immediately called them to follow him upwards.
Theo, Aurora, and the others were a little bummed that they had to leave their new friends, but they still followed the instructors.
Just like that, they slowly swam upwards as they mustered all their strength to do it. As they did that, they understood why Matue said that they had to be calm and steady when they swam upwards. They could feel it was much easier to swim downwards than upwards. Plus, they had to do it slowly to not dpress too quickly.
During their struggle, their new jellyfish followed them as well. And the result of their action was a spectacr scene. The rainbow trails left by the jellyfish made it seem like Theo and the others were ascending the skies through a rainbow beam.
The group was too busy with their struggle to swim upwards, so they didn''t even notice that. But the instructor with the professional camera, took a bunch of pictures of this peculiar scene.
A whileter, after a slow and difficult ascension, Theo and the others managed to emerge from the ocean waters.
They felt the sun shining brightly on the sky and felt like they just traveled between worlds.
But they didn''t have much time to reveal on this feeling as Matue and the other instructors started to assist them to climb onto the boat again.
Soon after, everyone was back on the boat once again, Matue and the other instructors were fine as they were used to even more difficult dives, but the majority of the group was left panting as they sat down on the boat.
The only ones with even breathing were Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori.
They were martial arts masters at the end of the day, so they were used to putting their bodies through even more difficult situations.
But even they had to admit that it swimming upward was a difficult feat.
"Guys, you can rest for a while. Try to take deep breaths and calm down your heartbeats." Matue suggested.
Everyone nodded and just rested for a while, but their excitement for what just happened won in the end.
"Oh my god!" Ayia eximed with a wide smile on her face.
"Yes! Oh my god!" Sam eximed as well with augh.
"I have only word for what just happened, magical!" Junemented.
"I had heard about the Rainbow Jellyfish and Starry Fish, but I never thought that they were this beautiful." Kaorimented with a dreamy look on her face.
"I know, right? And we even made friends with them!" Sayurimented excitedly.
"I named my jellyfish friend, f." Auroramented with a giggle.
Everyoneughed when they heard that.
"Oh, let me see if I took good pictures." Ayia suddenly shouted as she picked up her phone.
Phones nowadays were so advanced that Ayia could take hers with her on the dive and the phone would work normally.
"I took some pictures as well!"
"Me too!"
Just like that, everyone picked up their phones to check the pictures they had taken under the water.
But to their dismay, few of the pictures they had taken were good in the end. After all, phone cameras were not built to take underwater pictures. Plus, their bodies were not used to diving, so a bunch of pictures was spoiled because of their trembling hands.I think you should take a look at
"That''s a bummer, I only took one good picture." Caromented with a disappointed face.
"Me too! But at least the good picture I took was from my jellyfish, f." Aurora said with a small smile.
"You''re lucky, Aurora-chan!" Umaru eximed.
Just like that, they started to discuss and show each other the pictures they had taken of the amazing underwater world.
After a while, they heard Matue speaking to them once again, "What a great adventure, huh? I hope you guys liked it." He said with augh.
"Are you kidding? That was beyond awesome!"
"Yeah, I don''t think I ever saw something so magical."
"It seemed as though we were in another world."
Everyone replied with excited voices and smiles.
Seeing that, the middle-aged Matue smiled as he said, "I''m d you guys liked it because our adventure today has only started. In a while, the boat will sail once again toward our next stop. There we will have the opportunity to see the giant sea turtles."
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that, their hearts started beating faster with the prospect of seeing and experiencing amazing scenes once again.
"We will sail for around 20 minutes, so you guys are free to rx until then. If anyone of you is cold, we have warm nkets and hot drinks to warm your bodies." Matue exined as he pointed at the table filled with nkets and hot drinks.
Theo and the others were happy when they saw that. Even though the ocean waters were warm and the day was sunny and hot. After they left the water, they still felt a little cold.
"If you want to check the pictures that our instructor took from you all, you just have to ask him for it." Matue finished his exnation as he pointed at the instructor at the side with a professional camera in his hands.
"Thank you, Matue." Theo said with a smile.
Theo and Matue started to chat about their adventure, but while the two were chatting the others had a different reaction to thest information that Matue told them.
While they were checking the pictures they had taken on their phones, they hadpletely forgotten about the instructor with the professional camera.
That''s why as soon as Matue informed them about it, they all looked at the instructor as if they were a predator looking a prey.
Their eyes shone with happiness, but the instructor felt a little afraid when he saw the way they were looking at him.
It did not take too long for everyone to surround the poor instructor to ask for the pictures.
This instructor was not that fluent in English, but he still could understand that they were avid for the pictures he had taken.
That''s why, to pacify them, he quickly showed the pictures he had taken of their adventure.
The camera he was using was a professional camera built for underwater shots, so the quality of the pictures was the best that could be.
That''s why when everyone saw the pictures the instructor had taken, they were mesmerized by the underwater world once again.
They were especially impressed with the picture of them ascending through a rainbow path.
In this picture, the whole group appeared in the picture, and the situation seemed so magical!
Chapter 475 Turtle Minister?
Somewhere amidst the Eathrun Ocean near the Kokoro Inds, a group of humans could be seen swimming among a group of giant turtles.
These turtles had this name because of their peculiar size, some of them could reach almost 4 meters!
In other words, their size could reach double the size of a human!
They were so big that they were named Giant Turtles.
Theo and the others looked like little fish when they swam alongside them.
But even though they were gigantic, they were extremely docile.
Their strong and imprable prevented any predators from attacking them, so they could live without worries. The only worry was for their cubs, as they were fragile. But as soon as they reached adulthood, their strong shells would form and protect them.
The group of turtles that Theo and the others were swimming with wasposed of around 30 turtles. The biggest one reached 4 meters, and the smallest one had a 1-meter shell.
Matue had given them turtle food for them to try tomunicate with the turtles, he assured them that they could do it without any worries as turtles never attacked humans.
That''s why we could see Theo and the others trying to attract the turtles with food. Their slow underwater movement made it difficult, but the turtles also moved slowly. Therefore they could apany the turtles on their journey.
Theo approached a 3.5-meter turtle and tried to give it food and to his surprise, he saw the turtle turning its enormous head to him. It looked at him for a few seconds before slowly swimming towards him.
Imagine seeing a giant creature double your size swimming toward you, that''s what Theo saw as the giant turtle approached him.
Some people would fear it, but Theo did not detect any hostility from the turtle, so he just stayed there and waited for the giant creature.
Soon after, Theo was able to have a closer look at the giant turtle, and while he fed it the food he had with him, he was able to observe how calm the creature was. After confirming that Theo was not a threat, the turtle let him feed it and even pet its enormous head.
Theo waspletely fascinated by the creature.
He genuinely felt like he was meeting a creature from a myth.
In his both lifetimes, he never met such a gigantic creature, it was so big that it had almost the size of a normal car!
After Theo gave the creature food, the turtle seemed to take a decision.
It gently rubbed its enormous head on his hand to signal to him, at first he didn''t understand what it wanted, but soon after he understood and his eyes shone when he understood.
Theo followed the turtle''s instructions and swam to the top of the turtle''s shell.
The turtle had allowed him to have a ride on its shell!
Theo sat down on the shell''s top and held himself in some shell protrusions.
After the turtle saw that he had settled himself, she slowly started to swim again.
Theo felt such a unique feeling as he rode the giant turtle.
He didn''t think he would ever take such a magical ride like the one he was having with this giant turtle.
He was feeling like he was riding the turtle minister of the dragon sea pce!
He was riding a mythical creature!
Even though he couldn''tugh out loud under the water, his face still showed the fun he was having.
When the others saw what Theo was doing, they fumed with jealousy once again!
How could Theo make friends with the sea creatures anywhere he went?
First, were the jellyfish, and now the giant turtles?I think you should take a look at
They wanted to ride the turtles as well!
Therefore, they doubled their efforts to befriend the turtles.
It took them a while, but after much difficulty, they all managed to receive the approval of a turtle to ride on their shells.
They also were able to feel the unique feeling that Theo was feeling as they rode the turtles.
If they weren''t under the water, theirughter would be loud and filled with happiness.
They were turtle riders!
They had never thought that someday they could call themselves that.
Even though they still tried to take pictures with their phones, they didn''t try too hard as now they knew that the instructor with the professional camera could take much better pictures than them.
Just like that, they had the time of their lives as they rode the giant sea creatures.
But everything had its end, and the time for them to leave arrived when they saw the instructors giving the signal to leave.
Everyone was a little bummed that they had to leave theirpanies behind.
Theo and the others left the top of the turtle shells and patted the turtles'' giant heads as they bade farewell to the gentle creatures that gave them the opportunity to experience something incredible.
They would never forget these gentle creatures.
Just like that, the turtles continued on their path while Theo and the others started their difficult ascension to the water''s surface.
Because they were following the turtles'' path as they moved through the ocean, when they emerged from the water, they were a distance away from the yacht.
But Matue already expected that.
That''s why two speedboats were waiting for them when they emerged from the water.
The two speedboats would take them back to the yacht.
After the instructors helped everyone embark on the speedboats, the speedboats sailed speedily toward the yacht that seemed far away.
Aurora was with a nket covering her figure as shemented, "Wow, I didn''t even notice that we moved so far away from the boat."
"Yeah, it must have happened when we were riding the turtles as I don''t think I could swim so far with my feet." June giggled.
"Oh my god! Do you guys realize that we rode those giant creatures?" Ayia eximed with an excited voice.
"I still feel like it was all a dream." Kaori giggled.
"When I saw Theo riding one of them, I knew I had to ride one of them as well. But I never thought it would be so magical." Sam giggled.
"Where''s Theo by the way?" Aurora asked as he looked at the group on their speedboat.
"He must be on the other speedboat." Ayia replied as she turned her head toward the other speedboat sailing alongside them.
Just like that, the two speedboats didn''t take long to take them back to the yacht.
Just like expected, when everyone was back together, they couldn''t stop discussing excitedly what just happened.
But there was still onest stop on their sea itinerary.
What would they see next?
Chapter 476 A Pod Of Dolphins
While the ''Silver Bullet'' sailed on Eathrun Ocean waters, the boat passengers had an excited discussion as they inspected some pictures.
''Silver Bullet'' was the name of the yacht that Theo and the others were traveling on that January 2nd''s afternoon.
They were inspecting the pictures that the instructor had taken from them when they were riding the turtles. And if there inte connection where they were at the moment, they would post these pictures immediately. They looked so cool in these pictures!
Who wouldn''t be impressed with someone riding giant sea turtles?
But they were in the middle of the ocean after all, so there was no inte signal.
However, what any of them or the ship''s crew didn''t notice was that a silent drone followed them from the sky.
This drone''s flight was so silent that virtually no sound was emitted as the drone followed the boat easily. The drone''s camouge system was another incredible feat as no one was able to see the drone, even if the sky was clear of clouds.
The drone was so powerful that it could draw an inte connection from satellites wherever it went.
It was no surprise that this drone was the one that Theo brought with him on the trip.
Theo had given the order to Sylph to always have a drone following them around in case anything happens.
This meant that ever since they sailed from the pier, the drone had been following them around.
Even when they were traveling with the turtles, the drone followed them in the skies.
Even though the drone had underwater detectors, Sylph didn''t even use them. She just has to track Theo and the others'' phones, and she would be able to know their localization live.
Sylph had hacked into their phones and installed a pin to monitor their localization, so she just had to follow the map.
And as they held their phones wherever they went, this method was perfect.
She would even know if any of them disappeared, so they werepletely safe under her watch.
That''s why Theo was unaffected during their underwater adventure.
They were talking and discussing the pictures when they heard Matue speaking once again, "Guys, we are almost arriving at thest stop of our adventure."
"Aaah." Everyonemented when they heard that.
Matueughed when he saw that, "So far we have been extremely lucky to be able to see the sea creatures. Even though the ces we are traveling to havemon sights of these creatures, it''s not unusual to not be able to see them."
Theo and the others nodded in understanding, they indeed felt pretty lucky to be able to experience these magical encounters.
"Now we are sailing towards a ce near the main ind where it''smon to see pods of Botan Dolphins swimming about." Matue said, "If we continue our lucky streak, we will be able to see them as soon as we near the ce."
"As it ismon for dolphins toe to the surface of the water, it is not necessary to dive into the water. But if the dolphins don''t surface, we can also dive to see them beneath the surface water." Matue exined.
"I''m feeling pretty lucky, so I think we''ll be able to see them." Maxmented with a shameless smile.
"Shameless." Kumiko said softly.
The othersugh out loud at their interaction.
"When we arrive there, you''ll be able to y freely with the dolphins. I was informed by the concierge that you will only have to leave for your next activity around one hour after we arrive at the dolphin area." Matue finished his exnation.
Theo and the others knew what their itinerary entailed, so they just nodded in understanding.I think you should take a look at
While they drank hot drinks to warm their bodies, they soon neared the dolphin area. And to their surprise, from afar they already could see troves of dolphins swimming and jumping.
These dolphins were pink in color, and that''s what made them so unique.
Different from the gray and blue dolphins, these dolphins looked way cuter and more exotic.
This kind of dolphin could only be seen on the Mohana Continent, that''s why Theo and the others were so excited to see them live.
The yacht stopped at a certain distance from the dolphins to not scare them away.
"Okay, guys, let''s do it this way..." Matue started to exin how they should act when they met the dolphins.
Theo and the others listened to his exnation carefully, they knew that Matue and the other instructors knew much more about these animals than them. So, they had to pay extra attention to what he said.
Soon after they were briefed by Matue and checked their equipment, they jumped into the ocean water once again.
They all decided to jump with their oxygen tanks as they couldn''t guarantee that they could maintain their heads above the water''s surface at all times.
As soon as they jumped on the water, two instructors left the group and quickly swam towards the dolphin pod.
These two instructors would attract the dolphins toward them with food.
They had agreed on this tactic as they couldn''t approach the dolphins by boat as they would scare them away. And Theo and the others were too green and inexperienced to swim this great distance by themselves.
A whileter, the two instructors skilfully managed to attract at least 30 dolphins with them.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they saw the pink dolphins swimming toward them.
They didn''t even have to wait for too long before they were surrounded by troves of pink dolphins.
Theo and the others followed Matue''s instructions and tried to slowly befriend the dolphins.
Like before, Theo was the first one to befriend the sea creature.
The pink dolphin stopped in front of him and let him pet its sleek body.
Theo''s resonantughter sounded when that happened.
After feeding and petting the dolphin, the creature seemed to take a liking to Theo.
The pink dolphin then allowed Theo to hold on to its back as the creature speedily swam and jumped around.
Theo couldn''t stopughing as this happened, it was so much fun.
The others were fuming that they had lost to Theo once again, so they doubled their efforts to befriend the dolphins.
After much difficulty, they all managed to befriend at least one dolphin.
From above a miraculous scene could be seen, pink dolphins happily ying with some humans.
Sometimes, they even dived the water and Theo and the others were happy to follow the pink little guys on their y.
These dolphins were yful, so Theo and the others had the time of their life, once again, as they yed with these little guys.
Chapter 477 New Ride
Eathrun Ocean, somewhere near one of the main inds of the Kokoro Archipgo, a silver-blue luxurious yacht sailed slowly.
Theo and the others had just changed out from their diving equipment to some warm clothes. Although the ocean waters were warm, they still got cold due to the transference of heat between their bodies and the water.
Theo and the others had just thanked Matue and the other instructors for the amazing adventure. They were indeed amazed by the magical experiences they were able to live with the instructor''s help. They would never forget those moments.
Theo, Aurora, and the others bade farewell to Matue and the other instructors amidst waves ofughter.
Although their time together was short, they formed a friendship.
Theo and the others were on the ship''s deck enjoying some warm beverages to warm their bodies as they observed the ship sailing through their azure crystalline waters.
"I''m so tired!" Sam eximed as shey down on thefy couch.
"My legs and arms are killing me." Kumiko added as she made herselffortable on the couch.
"It''s so difficult to swim underwater!" Aurora eximed as she took a sip of her hot coffee.
"Our bodies are not used to this exercise, so it''s normal for the body to get sore." Theomented as he took a sip of his hot milk tea.
"I think the thing that made me more tired was swimming upwards to the water''s surface." Laurenmented.
"Yes! Now I understand why Matue said that we shouldn''t panic during the ascension, if we panicked the ascension would get even more arduous." Ayiamented.
"I know! During our first ascension, when we met the jellyfish, I panicked a little and it was only with the instructor''s help that I was able to ascend to the water''s surface." Gwen remembered.
"I was the same during my first time!" Shoko eximed.
"Thank goddess, the instructors were there to help us." Auroramented.
"Talking about instructors, the instructor that was taking pictures sent me the pictures he took of us during the dive." Theomented as he picked up his phone from his pocket.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that.
"Really?"
"How?"
"There is no inte connection here."
Everyone started talking and asking questions at the same time.
That''s because they also wanted to ask for the pictures, but there''s no inte connection for them to receive the pictures. That''s why everyone was surprised when they heard that Theo was able to get the pictures.
"Oh, I brought a device capable of transferring the pictures from the camera to my phone." Theo replied simply.
"That''s amazing, Theo!"
"Send me the pictures!"
"Yes, send us the pictures!"
Everyone started to ask Theo to send the pictures when they heard Theo''s reply.
He could only smile helplessly and say, "I''ll send all the pictures to the group chat when we get an inte connection."
They were a little bummed that they had to wait, but they could understand his argument so they calmed down.
"Big brother, let me see the pictures!" Aurora excitedly asked for his phone.
"Sure." Theo smiled as he gave her his phone.
"I want to see it too!" Ayia eximed as she sprang forward to the seat beside Aurora.
Seeing that, the others also crowded around Aurora to see the pictures.
Theo could onlyugh helplessly when he saw their behavior, but he could understand their behavior.
The pictures the instructor took were indeed amazing.
As Aurora scrolled down the pictures, everyone eximed andmented on them.
"Oh my god! I can''t believe we saw those rainbows with our own eyes."
"It seems like we are in a sea of rainbows!"I think you should take a look at
"Oh, this is my favorite!"
"Hahaha, look at me riding a giant turtle!"
"I have to admit that I look extremely handsome while riding that turtle."
"Shameless!"
"..."
Just like that, they had fun while checking the pictures.
They were still checking the pictures, when Theo saw their conciergeing towards them.
"Good afternoon, everyone! I hope everyone enjoyed the sea tour." Nanth asked with a professional smile.
"Thank you, Nanth! We loved everything." Theo replied with a smile.
"It''s our pleasure to serve you all." Nanth replied, "Your ride for the next itinerary stop ising as we talk."
"Oh, really? Aren''t we sailing to the port?" Theo asked curiously.
Everyone was curious as well when they heard what Nanth said.
''How could our ridee to them when they were in the middle of the sea?''
"If we do that, we will dy the itinerary. That''s why we nned to transport everyone as fast as we can." Nanth replied with a mysterious smile.
"How?" Aurora couldn''t help but ask.
Everyone was curious as well and waited for his answer.
Nanth was about to reply when his eyes lit up when he looked outside the ship.
"It''s better if everyone sees for themselves." He smiled as he pointed at the sky at the horizon.
Everyone was intrigued, so they turned their heads in the direction he was pointing.
At first, they didn''t see anything, but as the seconds went by, they were able to see three objects flying in the sky toward them.
"Are they?" Aurora asked with excited eyes.
"Yes, these three helicopters will transport everyone to our next destination." Nanth replied with a professional smile.
Most of them never had traveled by helicopter, so they became super excited about the idea of flying by helicopter.
Even though they had seen the tour''s descriptions that helicopters could be used to transport them, they never thought they would travel in one.
"With the helicopter''s fast speed, we will be able to arrive at our next destination before sunset." Nanth exined, "Now if you all are ready, you can follow me towards the helipad where you''ll be able to embark into the helicopter."
"Sure!" Aurora eximed excitedly as she stood up.
Theo and the others followed suit and stood up from their seats as well.
Just like that, they followed Nanth toward the helipad.
As the Silver Bullet was an enormous luxurious yacht, the ship had a helipad to amodate the passengers'' needs.
It didn''t take too long for them to arrive on the top of the ship where the area of the helipad was ced. There the helicopter couldnd without any problems.
As soon as they arrived there, the three helicopters arrived near the ship as well.
They had a luxurious look with their ck color and golden streaks.
They stopped midair above the ship and waited for clearance tond.
"Okay, we will divide the group in three to board the three helicopters." Nanth said to them as he picked up a radio to speak with the ship''s captain.
Theo and the others nodded with shining eyes.
They could not wait for the adventure they would live in a few moments.
Chapter 478 Helicopter Ride
Thousands of feet above the sea, three sleek ck helicopters flew carrying a group of friends toward their next adventure.
Their destination was the tallest peak among the inds of the Kokoro Inds, Mauna Kea Summit.
The n was to watch the sun setting up there.
Theo and the others split up into three groups and boarded the three helicopters that would take them there.
In the helicopter that Theo was in, he admired the amazing view from outside as they flew.
It was then that he heard Aurora''s excited voice, "Let''s take a picture, big brother!"
Theo looked at her and smiled, "Of course!"
The siblings started to take a bunch of selfies together as they were super excited to experience their first helicopter ride.
The others also started taking pictures as well, for most of them it was also their first time riding in a helicopter.
It was only after they took a bunch of pictures that they calmed themselves.
"I wonder if these helicopters are capable of taking us that high on the mountain." Sammented as she observed the enormous mountain in the distance.
"I think normal helicopters are not capable, but this helicopter seems more advanced than the ones I saw before, so I''m not so sure." Sayuri said with a thoughtful expression.
"I hope it is as you say. I''m too tired after so much swimming." Aurora eximed tiredly.
"Me too!"
"My legs are killing me."
"I already can see that I''ll be able to sleep like a baby tonight."
"What are we going to do in the mountain? I already forgot."
Theo smiled as he replied, "We''re going to watch the sunset and enjoy the banquet that Nanth prepared for us."
"That sounds awesome." Shokomented.
"Watching the sunset from such a height must be a magical experience." Sam said with sparkling eyes.
"Now that I''m thinking about it, it must be cold up there and we are not wearing any winter clothes." Sayurimented suddenly.
It was only then that they realized what Sayuri said was true, it wasmon sense that with the increase of altitude the more cold it could get.
The girls were already freaking out at the thought of experiencing the cold weather when Theo''s calm voice sounded, "You girls don''t need to worry. Nanth took care of that for us. Just like when there were coats for us when we left the sea after our dive, there will be coats up there to keep us warm. Plus, it seems they lit up a bonfire to make things even more warm for us."
The girls heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that.
"Thank goddess." Aurora eximed with a relieved smile.
"It seems like we don''t have to worry about anything." Sam smiled happily.
Just like that, Theo and the girls enjoyed their first helicopter ride while admiring the amazing views of the Kokoro Inds.
Meanwhile, in another helicopter, it wasn''t the first time that the Yamada sisters rode in a helicopter. But that was not a surprise as their family was too rich.
But although it wasn''t their first time in a helicopter, it was their first time flying above the amazing sights of the Kokoro Inds, so they were still excited about it.I think you should take a look at
Ryoko, Kumiko, and Gwen shared the helicopter with them, and the six girls took a bunch of pictures as they flew thousands of feet above the ground.
It was only after they took a bunch of pictures that they rxed a little.
"Ryoko, I heard you''re leaving tomorrow night?" Kaori asked as she looked curiously at the blue-haired girl.
"Yeah, we''re in an important part of the production, so I have to be there to oversee things while Theo is away." Ryoko replied with a smile.
"Production?" Kaori asked curiously.
It was then that Ayia''s excited voice replied, "Ka-chan, I forgot to tell you that Theo owns an Animation Studio. He''s producing his first anime."
Ryoko nodded and smiled, "Yeah, and Theo trusted me enough to appoint me as the Head Director of the studio. So, even though Theo said that I could spend this week on vacation. I feel that I need to be there to oversee the production."
Kaori was taken by surprise by what she heard, she knew that Theo owned a restaurant where her sisters worked at. But she had no idea that he also owned an animation studio.
These two things had no rtion to each other whatsoever!
"I admire your work ethic, Ryoko. I''m leaving tomorrow night as well to go back to work." Kaori replied with a smile.
"Really? Then we can go together!" Ryoko said with an excited smile.
She wasn''t keen on traveling alone, but with Kaori, she would feel much safer.
"Yeah, we can go together." Kaori replied with a bright smile.
She liked Ryoko''s personality, so she indeed felt happy to travel with her new friend.
"But an animation studio? I thought that Theo was only a chef. Isn''t that too risky?" Kaori said with a confused face.
Because Ayia and Shizuka didn''t feel that was necessary, they hadn''t told Kaori about the other areas that Theo involved himself with aside from the restaurant.
"Oh, you don''t know." Ryoko said with a look of realization.
The other girls had the same look, which made Kaori even more confused.
But Ryoko did not keep the suspense for long before she continued, "Theo also owns a sessful publishing house, his mangas and novels are best-sellers all over the country. That''s why he opened the animation studio, he said he wanted to produce his mangas the way he wanted. And with the sess of the mangas and novels, it is almost certain that the animes will be sessful."
"Yeah, Theo sends us the new editions of the mangas every month, and I can say for certain that they are awesome!" Ayia eximed happily.
"We can barely wait for the next edition." Kumikomented with a giggle.
Kaori had a bewildered expression on her face as she listened to what the girls said.
From what she heard from her parents and grandpa, she knew that Theo''s restaurant served high-quality food as very few restaurants were able to make those three people admire their restaurants. And when Kaori asked what they thought of the food served there, they said it was one of the best experiences in a restaurant of their lives.
With those words, Kaori could infer that Theo''s attainment as a cook was extremely high.
But now she was hearing that was also sessful in an areapletely different from what she imagined.
She couldn''t understand what was happening, but she could see that Theo was not as simple as she thought.
''What other secrets did he have?'' Kaori thought as her eyes shone mysteriously.
Chapter 479 Enchanting View At The Mountain Peak
40 minutes before sunset, three sleek ck helicopters ascended rapidly through the skies toward Mauna Kea Mountain Peak.
As it turned out, the three helicopters were advanced enough to transport Theo and the others to the camp near the peak of the mountain.
Although the camp was not at the peak of the mountain, it was sufficiently high to impede normal helicopters to reach it. Only the modern and advanced helicopters like the ones Theo and the others were riding were capable of flying on this route.
Theo and the others admired the mountain''s amazing view as they ascended, and 10 minutester they felt the helicopters slowing down.
"I think we arrived." Auroramented as she saw a settlement built on the mountainside.
From up they were able to see that settlement was built like a vige with a star observatory at the middle of the buildings.
Shortly after, the helicoptersnded one by one at the heliport.
Theo and the others disembarked the helicopters and were immediately greeted by the hotel staff.
The hotel staff offered them coats and other winter clothes, and Theo and the others were d when they saw that as they already could feel the cold weather assaulting their bodies.
The helicopter''s engines were turned off and they were finally able to hear clearly.
"Everyone, if you follow me, I''ll take you where you can watch the sunset." Nanth dered with a professional smile after everyone put on a coat.
He had ridden the helicopter as well, after all, he was their concierge and he was responsible for making sure that everything went well on their tour.
"Yeah!" Everyone eximed happily and excitedly.
When they were ascending the mountain, they already were able to see a peek of the sun setting, and they were amazed by it, so they couldn''t wait to see without the helicopter barring their view.
Shortly after, they arrived on a tform built on the border of the vige, from there they were able to see the sun descending towards the horizon.
Differently from when they watched the sunset at the beach, this time they were able to see many more things.
They were able to see hundreds of inds on the azure sea, it was indeed true that they were able to observe most of the Kokoro Inds from the mountain!
The sky was filled with red and purple clouds that seemed to form a sea of clouds, and the orange sun seemed especially spectacr.
Everyone''s eyes lit up as they saw this view for the first time.
They had never watched the sun setting from so high in the sky, and they were amazed by it.
It was only a few minutester that they woke up from their reverie.
"Wow!"
"Yes, I thought no sunset could surpass the one we watched yesterday, but this one seems to be on par with it."
"The sunset seems so different from up here!"
They startedmenting excitedly about what they were seeing.
"Look at those inds!"
"Can we see the ind that we are staying at?"
"I think so."
"Let''s search for it!"
"We can do thatter, we should start taking pictures or we will lose the sunlight."
Just like that, the group of 18 people started to take so many pictures that they forgot the count.
The only thing that Theo knew was that he had at least taken a picture on everyone''s cellphones, and he was sure that the ones were the same, But the girls had taken easily more than a thousand pictures.I think you should take a look at
At the end of their photo session, they asked for the hotel staff to take a picture of everyone together with the sunset at the back.
After many picturester, they sat down to watch the sunset quietly, because they were high up in the mountain, the sun took longer to set.
Just like that they sat down on thefy seats provided by the hotel and admired the stunning sunset.
The view was so breathtaking that it seemed to burn into their brains as they watched it.
They never imagined that they would live such a magical moment when they were traveling to the Kokoro Inds.
So far, the trip was so magical that they couldn''t even put into words how magical their experiences were so far.
It seemed as though they were in a paradise free from all the worries.
This group that came from different origins felt a connection that they couldn''t put into words.
Even the neer Kaori felt the same way.
They all felt that the friendship that they forged in thest two days was special.
This was highly unusual as a group of 18 people was too big to feel this kind of connection, but these things cannot be exined.
But they could feel that the friends they made here, they would take for the rest of their lives.
Shizuka and Ayia had their heads resting on Kaori''s shoulders as the sisters shared the moment.
It had been such a long time since the three of them shared such a moment together, at that moment, they just wanted to enjoy the moment with their new family.
The others felt the same way, and just like that, everyone watched the sunset silently until the sun shed itsst sunlight ray of the day.
And at that moment, they were greeted with another breathtaking view.
They were so high in the sky that city lights were not able to impede their view of the night sky.
From there they were able to night sky so clearly that they felt themselves swimming among the stars.
Everyone had their heads raised high as they watched the night sky with sparkling eyes.
The only question was if their eyes were sparkling because of excitement or because the stars were reflecting on their eyes.
But at that moment, it didn''t matter, because they felt immersed among the stars.
"So beautiful..." Someone whispered in a breath.
It was only after a few minutes that they woke up from their reverie.
"Oh my god!"
"I thought that we would only see the sunset, but I think this night sky is even more beautiful."
"I don''t know if it is more beautiful, but I''m sure it is as stunning as the sunset."
"The only bad thing about it is that we cannot take a picture of it."
Everyone talked excitedly about the stunning night sky as theymented the impossibility of taking pictures of it with their phones.
But that did not stomp on their enthusiasm as they watched the night sky with shining eyes.
The sunset and the night sky that they just watched were so beautiful that they could not help but feel happy from the bottom of their hearts.
Chapter 480 Stargazing
480 Stargazing
Mauna Kea Mountainside Stargazing Vige, Kokoro Inds.
Theo and the others were admiring the night sky filled with stars when Nanth, their concierge, walked towards them and spoke, "Everyone, we have lit up the bonfire at the vige za, if youe with me I can guide you there."
Everyone''s eyes lit up with the idea, without the sun warming up the ce, the mountain chilly weather was starting to bother them even with their coats on. It was mostly the chilly wind blowing that bothered them, so it was normal that they found the idea of warming up their bodies beside the bonfire a good idea.
"We''ll follow you then." Theo smiled as he stood up from his seat.
The others also nodded as they stood up as well.
Just like that Theo and the others followed Nanth through the stone streets of the mountainside vige.
"The name of this vige is Stargazing Vige. It was founded when the inds were still part of the Sakura Sea Empire. At first, this vige had the purpose of studying the stars and celestial bodies as Mauna Kea Mountain is one of the tallest mountains in the Mohana Continent, which makes its position useful for stargazing." Nanth started to give a brief overview of the vige.
Theo and the others listened with interest.
"That''s why the architecture of the vige buildings has a resemnce with the Sakurean Architecture. And until today, this vige still serves its purpose. Currently, Stargazing has the most advanced stargazing observatory in the Kokoro Inds. It is the tallest building in the middle of the vige." Nanth exined as he pointed at the tall building at the vige center.
"If any of you has any interest the Stargazing Observatory has a tourist attraction where the visitors can observe the start through the advanced lens of the observatory. I have to admit it is quite a show." Nanthmented with a chuckle.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that, they had never been to the stargazing observatory before, and by what they just saw, they were sure that Nanth wasn''t lying when he said it was quite a show.
"Can we go there?" Aurora asked excitedly.
"Yes, I want to watch the stars!"
"I trust you, Nanth!"
Everyone expressed their enthusiasm for visiting the observatory.
"Of course, we can visit the observatory. The banquet will be ready in an hour anyways, so you''ll be free to visit the observatory without any qualms." Nanth replied with a professional smile, "The observatory is close to the vige za, so you guys just have to follow me."
A few minutester, they arrived in front of the observatory, and they were able to observe that the building looked aesthetic and modern.
"It seems we are not the only ones visiting the observatory." Sammented when they saw touristsing and going from the observatory.
"Yes, the Stargazing Vige attracts hundreds of tourists every day, and if it wasn''t for the government limitation of tourists per day, the vige would receive even more visitors." Nanth exined.
They were surprised when they heard that as they didn''t know there was a limitation on visitors, they could only conclude that the hotel had taken care of that for them.
Shortly after, they entered the building and were greeted with the sight of a magnificent hall filled with decorations of celestial bodies.
They admired the decoration as Nanth talked with an employee from the observatory.
Just like his job entailed, Nanth would take care of everything for them, so they had to enjoy the perks of the tour.
Shortly after, Nanth readied thest details with the observatory''s employee before he said, "Everyone, the show will start shortly, we just have to follow Guri and he will take us to the show venue."
"Wow, Nanth! How were you able to book the show so fast?" Max asked in surprise.
"The Avalon Hotel has a partnership with the Stargazing Observatory, so we can skip the unnecessary procedures and head straight to the show." Nanth replied with a professional smile.
Theo and the others had a look of realization when they heard that.
Shortlyter, they arrived at a circr venue withfy chairs distributed in a circle.
At first, they were not able to see where the show would happen, but when they lifted their head they were able to see that the whole ceiling of the venue was screen.
This meant they would lie down on theirfy reclining seats and watch the show in the sky as if they were outside.
It sounded exciting, so they did not waste any time picking their seats before waiting for the show to start.
Because of the partnership between the Avalon Hotels and the Stargazing Observatory, Theo and the others were able to have an exclusive show just for them. That''s why not longer Theo and the others took their seat, the lights went out announcing the start of the show.
For the next 40 minutes, Theo and the others were presented with the stunning images that the Stargazing Observatory of the starry sky.
Theo was especially fascinated as everything was new for him.
The star systems, the sun, the constetions, and everything else were different from Earth''s. So, he was amazed by everything he saw.
But the others were equally as they saw the high-definition images of the night sky.
At that moment, they felt like they were in the starry sky themselves.
It was such a unique feeling.
Only the ones who experienced a show like that will know how amazed they were as they watched the show.
As they watched the show, they felt that everything was so big in the universe, they felt so blessed to see the universe a tiny closer at that moment.
When the show ended and the light was turned on, they had wide smiles on their faces. But it was their sparkling eyes that told everything.
It told everyone who saw them wonder what these people had seemed to look so beautiful and mysterious.
"Wow!"
"I never knew that the universe was so big!"
"I felt like I was in the starry sky myself."
Everyone started to talk with excited voices about everything they saw.
It was only when Nanth said to them that they still could use a telescope to observe the sky that they stood up from their seats.
After the show they just watched, their curiosity for the starry sky was ame!
Just like that, they spent the next half of an hour touring the ces open to the public at the observatory.
And to finish their day in grand style, they had a sumptuous banquet when they arrived at the vige za from the observatory.
All types of dishes and drinks were waiting for them beside the bonfire, and without any doubts, they enjoyed everything with gusto.
It was the perfect way to end their day.
Delicious food with drinks at the mountainside beneath a nked of stars.
Chapter 481 Ryoko And Kaoris Last Day Of Vacation
White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
7 AM, Sunday, January 3rd.
After Theo and the others enjoyed the banquet that the hotel made for them at the Stargazing Vige, they rode the helicopters back to Naeelis Ind. And it wasn''t surprising that as soon as theyy down on their beds, they fell asleep soon after, but that was understandable after the long day they had.
The group of friends had a nice night of sleep free of worries, and they needed it as they had another long day ahead of them that Sunday.
Because it was thest day of Kaori and Ryoko with them, they had nned to do many things.
That''s why when the clock hit 7 AM, everyone''s rm clock went off. Instead of meeting at 9 AM for breakfast like the day before, theybined to have breakfast at 7:30 AM. This way they would have more hours of the day to have fun together.
Theo slowly opened his eyes as he heard the loud sounding from the rm clock.
He extended his arm and grabbed his phone to turn off the rm clock, and while at it he saw the time.
He still wanted to sleep, but he knew that he had to wake up as he had a long day ahead of him.
Without any options, he could only stand up and head toward the bathroom.
''Maybe a cold shower may wake me up.'' He thought.
15 minutester, Theo exited the bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips.
All the sleepiness was washed away and he exuded eagerness for the day ahead of him.
Soon after, Theo put on ck shorts and a white T-shirt with flower stamps on it.
He picked up his bag where he kept his sunscreen and other things and checked if anything was missing.
After breakfast they would go on a tour, so he needed to know if he was taking everything he needed for the adventure he would go through.
It was only after making sure everything was alright that he spoke out loud, "Sylph, give me the report of yesterday''s surveince."
Theo had Sylph following everyone''s steps with the drone, as he hadn''t time to check things yesterday because he was tired, he could do it now before leaving for breakfast.
"No threats detected during the stay at the Naeelis Ind. Threats detected during the dive at the sea..." Sylph started to report everything she detected throughout the whole day while monitoring everyone.
When she started exining the part where they were at the Stargazing Vige, Theo was a little surprised, "Oh, how were able to follow the helicopters, their speed is much faster than the drones."
"I attached the drone to the tail when hended at the ship, so there was no need to follow the helicopters as the helicopter transported the drone for me." Sylph replied with a lively voice.
Theo couldn''t help but feel amazed by Sylph''s intelligence once more, her solution was so ingenious!
Shortly after, Sylph finished her report and Theo was happy that no threats were eyeing them.
Theo instructed Sylph to keep surveince on them before he exited his vi carrying his bag, he was ready for the day ahead of him!
It didn''t take long for Theo to arrive at the restaurant near the vis.
It was almost 7:30 AM, the time theybined to meet each other, and a few of them had already arrived.
"Good morning!" Theo greeted them with a wide smile.
"Good morning, boss!" Kin replied.
"Good morning, Theo!" Ryoko also replied.
"Yes, good morning, Theo." Sam and Sayuri giggled.
Theo shook his head andughed as well before he headed to the buffet to pick up his breakfast.
For the next few minutes, the group members arrived one by one until Gwen arrivedstly.I think you should take a look at
After everyone picked up their breakfast at the buffet, they sat down at the big table where the 18 of them could sit together.
"How did you guys sleep?" Sam asked as she took a bite from an exotic fruit.
"Like a log! As soon as I ced my head on the pillow I fell asleep." Maxughed.
"Me too!"
"After the day we had yesterday, I can see why everyone was so tired."
"And today I think we will get even more tired."
"Well, we did wake up earlier today."
"Ryoko, Kaori, what time does your flight leave?"
Everyone then looked at the two girls as they wanted to know if they would have time for everything they nned for the day.
"I think it is around 9:30 PM." Ryoko replied with a thoughtful face.
"My flight is the same as hers, so I''ll leave with Ryoko-chan." Kaori added.
"This means that you two have to leave the hotel for the airport around 7:30 PM and 8 PM. The hotel is too far from the airport, so you two will have to spend some time on the road." Sammented with a thoughtful face.
"I think we can make it work." Kumikomented.
"The schedule will be a little tight, but we can make it work." Theo nodded as well.
"Yeah, I think the hotel will provide us with the helicopter again, so we cane back fast to the hotel without any problems." Auroramented.
"Yeah, after all, we are going to the National Park, so if we go there by car it would take us hours just to arrive there." Junemented as she sipped on her guava fruit juice.
"I''ve never been on a waterfall, I''m so excited!" Lauren eximed with a smile.
"I hope we can see some native animals while we are there, they seem so cute!"
"It seems unlikely, but I hope we can meet them."
"I''m looking forward to riding on the ATVs on the forest trails! It must be a thrilling experience."
Just like that, the group discussed with excitement what they wanted to do when they arrived at the National Park.
When they decided on today''s tour, everyone agreed to go to the National Park, as the idea of visiting several waterfalls and meeting native animals sounded extremely enticing.
They enjoyed the delicious breakfast made for them as they waited for the time they would live.
They had agreed with Nanth that they would live for the tour around 8 am, so they just needed to enjoy their breakfast and wait for their ride.
After they finished eating, it didn''t take long for Nanth to appear in front of them.
"Good morning, everyone! I hope everyone had a great restst night." Nanth greeted them with a professional smile.
Theo and the others greeted Nanth back with smiles.
"Then I hope everyone''s ready for the next adventure, your rides are waiting for you all outside." Nanth dered.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that.
It was finally time to leave for their next adventure!Ryo
Chapter 482 Diving Into The Wild Forest
Kaokoa National Reserve Park, Readtos Ind, Kokoro Inds.
This was the biggest natural park of the Kokoro Inds as the government made sure to preserve the natural flora and fauna against the clutches of human destructive hands.
That''s why ess to the park was restricted, and tourists could only enter with guides to apany them.
On the outskirts of the park, it existed a controlled outpost to control the entrance of tourists into the park. The only way of entering the park was through this outpost.
That''s why on that Sunday morning, three helicopters could be seennding on the outpost heliport.
Shortly after, Theo and his friends disembarked the aircraft with excited faces.
After the helicopters took flight once again, Nanth guided them throughout the outpost.
Normally, normal tourists would have to pay a fee and register themselves with the outpost guards before they entered the park. But one of the many benefits that Theo and the others enjoyed from the hotel was they wouldn''t have to worry about the things like that. Plus, normal tourists would even have to hire and pay for guides to take them throughout the park, but Nanth had already taken care of that as well.
Shortly after, they arrived in front of a fleet of modern offroad jeeps with a group of a dozen people in front of it.
"Everyone, this will be the group of guides that''ll apany you all during your time at the park." Nanth introduced with a professional smile, "And Lara will the be the chief guide of the excursion." Nanth said as he pointed at the middle-ageddy who seemed to be the leader of the guides.
"Good morning, everyone! I''m Lara Yutua and I''ll be overseeing your excursion. If everything goes well, I think you''ll be able to have the time of your lives today." Lara greeted them with a smile.
Theo and the others greeted Lara and the other guides enthusiastically.
After everyone introduced themselves Lara spoke, "Now before we venture into the park, I have to announce some rules that you need to follow." Her tone of voice was serious when she said that.
Theo and the others nodded seriously when they heard that. They had been through this before their dive at the sea, so they were aware that what Lara would say would be important.
"Firstly, I would like to warn everyone that we are entering a wildnative forest, so everyone has to be aware of the risks that bring with an excursion through an area like that."
"This means that everyone had to pay double attention to safety procedures."
"Under no circumstances, you should separate yourselves from the group. Under no circumstances!" Lara warned twice.
"If you separate yourselves from the group, the chances of getting lost are too big. And in a region of wild natural forest, the chances of fatality while being lost are high."
Theo and the others burned that information into their memories when they heard that. No one wanted to get lost in the middle of a dangerous forest.
Theo secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he remembered that Sylph would be watching from the skies, which meant that the chances of someone getting lost were almost impossible.
Just like that, Lara continued exining what they should do and what they shouldn''t do in all kinds of situations.
It was only 10 minutester that she finished exining everything.
"Any questions?" She asked finally.
When no one voiced any doubts, Lara smiled as she said, "Then we can start with our adventure! If any of you develop any doubts, you can ask the guide that will apany you in your cars."
Theo and the others eximed happily when they heard that, they finally would start their adventure. So, it didn''t take long for them to fill up all the off-road jeeps.
On the jeep that Theo was in, he was apanied by Aurora, June, and Sam.
Theo was seated in the front passenger seat while the girls were seated in the back.
"I hope we can see some wild animals." Sam excitedly said with a smile.
"Me too!" Aurora eximed.I think you should take a look at
"I just want to jump on the waterfall." June chimed in.
Theo justughed as they heard their enthusiastic conversation.
Coincidentally, a minuteter, they saw Lara opening the driver''s door and taking a seat in the driver''s seat of their car.
"Mrs. Lara, you gonna be our guide?" Aurora asked happily.
The others were equally happy when they saw that, as Lara made a big impression on them. She seemed extremely capable and experienced in her job.
"You can just call me Lara." Sheughed, "And yes, I''ll be your guide, so let''s take care of each other."
Thest sentence was said in Yamatese, which made them a little surprised.
Ever since they arrived on the Kokoro Inds, the people they talked to that lived here mostly spoke to them in English, it was rare to hear anyone speaking in Yamatese.
That''s why they were surprised when they heard Lara speaking in perfect fluent Yamatese.
"Oh, do you speak Yamatese, Lara-san?" Aurora asked in Yamatese.
Just like any other Sakurean, Aurora and the others knew how to speak fluently in Yamatese and English. Therefore, the other three understood Aurora normally, but they wanted to know if Lara knew Yamatese.
And to their surprise and delight, they heard Lara''s reply in fluent Yamatese, "Yes, I speak Yamatese. Actually, I lived in Kyoto for 7 years when I studied Forestry and Biome Preservation at Kyoto State University."
"Oh, you lived in Kyoto? When was it?" Sam asked in Yamatese.
By now, they started to speak mostly in Yamatese as they saw that Lara felt morefortable speaking in Yamatese.
They continued their conversation until Lara received the green light from her radio that everyone was ready to leave.
Soon after, the jeeps were turned on and ready to dive into the wild forest.
Just like that, soon after, the jeeps left the outpost in a long line and entered the forest through a trail.
The jeeps traveled at a rtively slow velocity as the trail was not much leveled.
As soon they entered the forest, the girls became a little afraid when they saw the oppressive forest outside the windows.
Lata noticed that so she tried to alleviate their fears as she drove the jeep carefully, "As I was saying I spent most of my twenties in Kyoto and it was there that I met my husband. As we speak Yamatese when we are talking, I became fluent in it."
"Aww, that''s so romantic, Lara-san!" Aurora replied with shining eyes when she heard that.
The other girls were equally distracted from the oppressive forest when they heard Lara''s love story.
"Tell us more, Lara-san!"
"Yeah, how did you guys meet?"
"Do you guys have any kids?"
Just like that, Lara and the three girls went about Lara''s love life as they dove into the wild forest.
Theo could see that Lara was doing that to calm the girls, so he was grateful for that, but he could only smile wryly as he heard them speaking about Lara''s love stories.
Chapter 483 Mythical Creature: Sea Lion
Amidst the Kaokoa National Park, a fleet of offroad vehicles traveled through uneven dirt roads surrounded by towering trees and vegetation..
Theo and the others were divided among the jeeps as the guides exined to them the first stop of the excursion.
"As I was saying, the first ce we will stop is ake called Caryu. There we will be able to observe all kinds of animals in their natural habitat. It''s even possible to swim in theke, but theke waters are not the best for a swim as it is filled with sludge, mud, and aquatic nts." Lara exined as she skilfully drove the jeep through the dirt road.
"What kind of animals can we see at theke?" Sam asked with a curious voice.
"As theke is a hotspot for the surrounding animals to get hydrated, we can see all kinds of animals visiting theke. From herbivores to carnivores. That''s why you guys have to remember all the rules I told you all before." Nanth replied.
Conversations like these were happening in all jeeps as the guides exined what they should expect when they arrived at theke.
10 minutester, the jeeps slowed down on their pace, and everyone noticed a huge body of water at the front.
The group of friends was taken by surprise by the size of theke, and they were even more taken aback when they saw the color of theke.
It waspletely ck!
Only now they understood why the guides did not rmend swimming in theke.
They would have no idea what was inside the water if they attempted to swim in it.
So, everyone shot down the idea of swimming in it.
"Wow! Are you sure thiske isn''t poisonous, Lara-san?" Aurora asked as the fleet of jeeps slowly drove through theke shore.
Until now they were still talking in Yamatese.
"It isn''t poisonous at all, it may seem so, but the waters arepletely fine even with their strange color." Lara chuckled, "Curiously, the rivers that sustain thiske are crystalline clear, but theke basin is filled with all kinds of rocks and sedimentations that color theke ck."
"Oh, the rivers that form the waterfalls of this forest all debouch in thiske?" June asked curiously.
"Yes, they all debouch in thiske. That''s why theke is so enormous. And from thiske, it''s formed a unique huge river that debouches at the sea." Lara continued her exnation.
Everyone was amazed by the local nature as they listened to the guides'' exnations.
Shortlyter, they saw a one-floor building at theke shore. Theke seemed to have been disguised to blend with the surrounding vegetation, that''s why they only noticed when they arrived near it.
"This is the Caryu Outpost. Where the tourists can observe the animalspletely safe from harm. The outpost even has ess to theke, so you can take a swim without worrying about animal attacks." Lara exined as the jeeps entered the outpost one by one.
After the jeeps parked one by one and the outposts'' gates were closed, Theo and the others were allowed to leave the cars.
The outpost had a tform where they were able to see theke and the shore without any impediments.
There, the guides started to point at the animals that started to show near the outpost.
Like a good host, Nanth distributed binocrs for them to observe everything more clearly.I think you should take a look at
And it wasn''t a surprise to say that everyone was amazed as they started seeing some of the native animals that lived in that forest.
Theo was even more fascinated, as some of the animals he saw didn''t exist in hisst life.
For example, there was a giant lizard that was the size of a car, at first Theo thought that he was seeing a real fire-breathing drake, but when the guide exined that it was one of the most docile herbivores, he realized it was only an oversized lizard.
They had to speak in low voices to not scare the animals, but that didn''t stop them from discussing the animals they saw with excited but low voices. And of course, they took pictures of every animal they saw.
They stayed there for roughly one hour, and they saw all kinds of animals.
There was one time that Theo even thought that he saw a dragon jumping out of the water. But the guide exined it was only an eel. But Theo still firmly believed it was the legendary dragon as what kind of eel had 10 meters of length?
They were fascinated by everything they were seeing, but the time when they needed to leave was nearing, and the star of the forest hadn''t appeared yet.
The Kokoro Inds were also famous because of their unique fauna and flora. And there was one predator animal that was only seen in the Kokoro Inds and a few other inds of the Mohana Continent.
This animal was imed to be one of the most famous in the world even with their rarity.
One of the group''s goals ining to the national park was to see this animal.
There were only a few minutes left before they left the outpost when they heard Ayia gasping in surprise and wonder.
They became curious to see what made Ayia act like that, so they followed her line of sight and saw one of the most amazing things of their lives.
They gasped in wonder as their eyes shone in excitement!
The Sea Lion had appeared!
Some people may think this animal was the same as the one from Earth, but they would bepletely mistaken.
This Sea Lion had 60% of the characteristics of a normal lion from Earth. But there were a few things that made him even more fascinating.
One of them was that the Sea Lion was blue instead of yellow and golden. Another thing was that this animal was much bigger than a normal lion, around two times bigger. This meant that when the Sea Lion was on its four paws, their size was bigger than an adult human male.
But why this enormous blue lion would be called Sea Lion?
That was because this lion could move under the water as easily as it could on the ground!
When the Sea Lion dived into the water, transparent fins would open up on its back like wings, but their purpose was to give the Sea Lion extreme mobility underwater. And to make the Sea Lion even scarier under the water, tiny little fins would open up on its for legs to increase its mobility.
This ability gave this huge blue lion to dive into the sea like it was its home ground.
That is what made him so famous.
And that''s why Theo and the others went nuts when they saw this mythical creature!
Chapter 484 Lucky
Lake Caryu Outpost, Kaokoa National Park.
Everyone silently observed the majestic creature that appeared in front of them.
Theo and the others had bewildered expressions as they saw the Sea Lion with their own eyes. They had seen pictures of the animal before, but no picture could make justice to the majesty that the Sea Lion provoked.
The enormous blue lion slowly walked from the forest toward theke, his steps were so light that they couldn''t hear any sound from his movements.
The lion slowly arrived at theke shore, and sniffed around, before he entered theke as if it was the most normal thing.
Theo and the others observed the Sea Lion as the animal slowly entered theke and disappeared from their view, and it was only then that they started talking excitedly about what they just saw.
"Oh, my god!"
"Is that a Sea Lion?"
"Obviously, it is!"
"I saw pictures of it in textbooks and on the inte, but seeing with my own eyes I can say with certainty that the Sea Lion is the most majestic animal I have ever seen."
"Now I understand why everyone''s so crazy with the Sea Lion!"
"Did any of you manage to take pictures of it?"
"I did!"
"Let me see!"
Just like that, they couldn''t help butment and discuss what they just saw with enthusiasm.
It was only after a while that they heard Lara''s voice, "You guys are extremely lucky!"
The other guides nodded in agreement when they heard Lara''s words.
"Why?" June asked curiously.
The others were equally curious to know why they were lucky.
"The Sea Lion is an incredibly elusive and rare animal. This means that the chances of meeting one of them in nature are incredibly small even in their natural habitat. Here in the Kaokoa National Park, one of his natural habitats, the number of sights of the Sea Lion per year is no more than 5. This means that in the whole year, humans are only able to see the Sea Lion no more than 5 times!"
"Do you guys know how many tourists visit the park during the year? Thousands and thousands! And we can only see the Sea Lion 5 times!"
"Myself included, I was only able to see the Sea Lion on two other asions," Lara exined.
Theo and the others were shocked when they heard Lara''s exnation, they had no idea that the Sea Lion was so elusive!
Now with this exnation, they indeed felt extremely lucky!
There has only been a couple of hours before they had entered the park and they had managed to see the elusive Sea Lion!
"I didn''t know we were so lucky."
"You guys should thank me."
"Why?"
"Because I''m the lucky one!"
"Huh? I think you''re the shameless one instead!"
Everyoneughed happily as theymemorated seeing the Sea Lion.
"Why the Sea Lion is so elusive, Lara?" Ayia asked curiously.I think you should take a look at
"That''s because Sea Lions prefer to live underwater, they hunt their food underwater, and they onlye tond on rare asions." Lara exined, "For example, this Sea Lion that we had just seen, he entered the Lake today, and, likely, he will note out any time soon. Probably he will follow the river into the sea and hunt for food at the sea."
Only now they understood why it was called Sea Lion, it was because it spent most of its time underwater.
"Now, we''ll probably not see anything interesting anymore, how about we continue our expedition?" Lara suggested.
"Yes!"
"It has barely been a couple of hours, and this trip has already proved to be the best!"
"I can''t wait to explore the forest even more!"
Just like that, a few minutester, the fleet of offroad vehicles left the outpost one by one.
They traveled through a trail that was parallel to one of the streams that feed theke.
They were traveling upstream, and their destination was the waterfalls that formed along this stream.
The guides skillfully drove the jeeps through the uneven dirt roads for 20 minutes.
"We''re arriving at our first waterfall. It is the smallest waterfall on the tour, with a height of 10 meters. But although it is the smallest, the calm waters provide a perfect ce for jumping and swimming in the water." The guides in every car informed them.
When they heard that, they couldn''t wait to see the waterfall.
"But what about animals?" One of them asked.
"You guys don''t have to worry, the animals usually gather around theke. And even if an animal approaches, the guides will be able to warn you all."
Just like that, soon after, the jeeps stopped, and when everyone left the jeeps, they were able to hear the sound of water falling from a height.
Everyone had the same thought when they heard that, ''Waterfall!''
As the trail was right next to the stream, they didn''t have to walk for long before they arrived at the waterfall with the guides taking care of the group''s safety.
Their eyes shone when they saw the waterfall.
Differently from the ckke waters, the stream''s water was crystalline clean, which made them much morefortable to swim in it.
Just like the guides informed them, the waterfall wasn''t that big, but the pond that formed beneath the waterfall was calm and perfect for them to jump in it!
But before they could jump into the water, the guides did a recon around the ce to see if there was any animal hidden around.
After the guides scared the animals that were near the stream away, they employed some tactics to keep the animals away for a while. This way the group would be able to swim around without any safety issues.
A few minutester, Lara gave them the green light for them to jump into the water.
And without wasting much time, Theo and the others put on their swimsuits and jumped into the water.
Nanth and a few hotel employees that came with the group would take care of their stuff and take care of any requests they may have. While Lara and the other guides would guard the perimeter around the stream. All of that is for Theo and others to have fun at the waterfall.
And they didn''t waste the opportunity.
The group of friends all jumped onto the pond and swam towards the waterfall with excitement.
They wanted to feel the water falling on them!
As this waterfall was small, they didn''t face many problems as they climbed onto the rocks to feel the water falling on them.
They all had smiles on their faces as they stood beneath the waterfall.
They wondered if their showers back at their houses could be this good.
Chapter 485 Lunch Amidst The Wild Forest, And Fighting Against Nature
Somewhere amidst the Kaokoa National Park, a group of people was camping near a huge waterfall.
The waterfall had a height of at least 30 meters, and the water force was so big that the visitors were not able to take a shower beneath the waterfall.
Nevertheless, it was still a great ce for the group to camp and have their lunch.
This was the third waterfall that Theo and the others visited since they left theke. And this time they decided that instead of swimming, they would camp and have lunch as it was already over noon.
After Lara and the other guides secured the ce, Nanth and the hotel employees that came with the excursion group started working on providing afortable way for their guests to have lunch.
They started by assembling tables and chairs for everyone to seat at. Afterward, they lit up a bonfire to warm the ce as the forest weather was a little chilly, especially for Theo and the others who had taken a swim in the cold river.
After everyone wasfortably seated, they started preparing the lunch.
They had brought precooked meals, so they just had to heat them up on the portable cookstoves they had brought.
Shortly after, everyone was able to smell the delicious smell of the fooding from the pots.
While Nanth and the staff cooked the lunch, Theo and the others talked with Lara and the guides about the rest of their tour.
"Lara, where are we going afterward?" Lauren asked.
The others also looked at Lara curiously as they also wanted to know where they were going next.
"We''ll cross the river and travel on another trail to catch up with another stream as the next waterfalls we will visit are ced on another stream. On the way to the other stream, we will pass through a valley filled with exotic vegetation that is perfect for pictures. We will stop there for a while before heading to the final two waterfalls of the tour." Lara exined lightly.
The others nodded in understanding when they heard that.
"Is this valley the one with the red and purple vegetation?" Sama asked.
"Yes." Lara smiled.
"Oh, I heard about this valley!"
"I saw pictures of it in the hotel''s pamphlet."
"I can''t wait to arrive there!"
Just like that, everyone was hyped up for the rest of the excursion, but before that, they had to fill up their stomachs and it didn''t take long for Nanth toe with the lunch ready.
After the long morning everyone had, they were super hungry, so everyone started eating immediately afterward.
The hotel staff, the guides, and the visitors had a pleasant lunch that Sunday in the middle of the wild forest.
Imagine eating delicious dishes in front of a beautiful waterfall surrounded by towering trees.
That''s what they faced at that moment, and they couldn''t be happier as this adventure was proving to be everything they were expecting so far.
Theyughed and talked as they leisurely had their lunch with the guides and the staff.
Theo and the others didn''t feel superior to them because they were hiring their service. They felt only admiration for them as very few people would be brave enough to work in this way of work.
Working in a hotel is difficult as they had to deal with different tastes and personalities from guest to guest. While working as a guide in the park was even more precarious. The risk of death was real every time they entered the forest, and they made their lives doing that!
So, Theo and the others asked a bunch of questions to them as they had their lunch.
Their attitude surprised the staff and the guides, as they were used to dealing with arrogant rich people, but Theo and the others didn''t act like it.
They were fun, approachable, and kind to everyone.
Even Nanth was surprised, as he was the concierge responsible for the most exclusive suits of the hotel, he was used to dealing with extremely arrogant rich people.
All of that, made everyone feel much more satisfied in working for them.
Once again, Theo and others made friends with the staff and guides,just like they did with Matue and the instructors when they dove into the sea.I think you should take a look at
It was amidst this great mood that they had a wonderful lunch and the time to leave for the next stop arrived.
The staff kept everything that was used in the lunch and kept the portable chairs, tables, and other things back in the cars.
When they cleaned all the traces that they had been there, they all went back into the cars.
Shortly after, the offroad vehicles drove upstream until they arrived at a part of the stream that had a low dept.
As this was a wild forest, there was no bridge where they could cross the river, so the vehicles had to cross the river by entering the stream.
That''s why only licensed guides driving offroad vehicles could this maneuver as the risk of amateur drivers losing the car''s control during the crossing was too big.
Everyone was a little nervous when they saw that time for them to enter the river had arrived.
They had never entered a river while riding a car before, which made them nervous, but at the same time, they felt a little excited.
It seemed so radical!
"Is everyone ready?" Lara asked as she stopped the jeep just a few meters away from the river.
"I don''t know."
"Come on, let''s go!"
"Can we not go?"
Laraughed when she heard their controversial answers, but before they could register what was happening, they felt the car moving!
They had entered the river!
One by one, the offroad vehicles faces the stream power as they strove to cross the river to the other side of the shore.
The offroad vehicles had a high horsepower, but even then everyone was able to feel the stream power trying to drag the jeep down the stream.
"Oh, my god!"
"UHULL!"
"We''re gonna die! We''re gonna die!"
"Am I in heaven?"
"..."
Everyone had different reactions as they crossed the river.
There were a few of them that even started taking pictures of the whole ordeal.
Slowly by steady the offroad vehicles fought the stream''s power until one by one arrive on the other shore.
The jeep''s engines roared loudly as they arrived onnd once again!
At that moment, everyonememorated their sessful river crossing.
"We did it!"
"That was amazing!"
"My heart is beating so loudly!"
At that moment they felt more alive than ever.
The feeling of fighting against nature''s power was so thrilling!
Chapter 486 The Valley
Amidst the Kaokoa National Park, a fleet of offroad vehicles traveled through the uneven dirt road surrounded by towering trees.
It was Theo, Aurora, and the others on their excursion through the wild forest!
The jeeps'' engines roared loudly as they traveled rapidly through the forest.
Theo and the others felt the adrenaline coursing through their veins as they felt the car passing through the craziest ces.
Here and there, they even saw some animals in the forest through the windows.
"Where did you learn to drive like that, Lara-san?" Aurora asked as she admired Lara''s driving skills.
"Yeah, you look more like a rally race driver than a biologist, Lara-san!" Sammented.
"Exactly! I feel like we are in a rally race!"
Lara giggled happily when she heard theirpliment.
"As I wanted to study the fauna and flora of the Kaokoa Forest, I thought that bing a guide here would be the perfect job. This way I could observe and study the forest while receiving a sry. But to be a guide here, all guides receive driving lessons specific to the type of terrain we find here. That''s why all guides can drive here without many problems." Lara replied with a smile.
"Indeed, the others are following us without any problems." Junemented as she looked behind and saw a line of jeeps following them.
"But being a guide doesn''t affect your study?" Aurora asked.
"Not at all. My guide crew only works for the Avalon Hotel, and we only attend to a few exclusive clients. So, most of the time I''m free to explore and study the forest." Laraughed.
They had a look of realization when they heard that.
They continued their talk until Lara dered that they were about to arrive in the valley.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard the guides saying that.
It didn''t take too long before the jeeps drove a trail that passed through two huge ravines.
When the vehicles entered the valley, everyone felt the weather bing colder and wetter. But the thing that drew most of their attention was the vegetation growing on the ravines.
Because of the two ravines, the valley should be darker as the light of the sun had little space to enter.
But, instead of being darker, the valley was beautifully illuminated!
The vegetation that grew in the ravines emitted a purple and red light that illuminated the entire valley!
They felt like they had just entered a fairy talend.
The purple and red light illuminated the valley making it magical.
Theo and the others had excited faces when they saw this scene.
"So pretty!"
"This ce is so amazing!"
"Oh, goddess!"
"..."
They all started talking excitedly about what they were seeing.
The jeeps drove slowly through the valley for a while until they stopped by a clearing.
As soon as the jeeps stopped, everyone couldn''t wait to leave the cars to see the ce without the jeeps troubling them.
And when they did it, they were even more amazed by the ce.
"Okay, guys, we will walk through a short trail towards a pond located near here. There you''ll be able to take all the pictures you want!" Lara announced.
Everyone nodded and followed the guide''s instructions as they walked through the trail. And it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the pond that Lara had talked about.
Without any surprises, when they arrived at the pond they understood why this ce was a hotspot for them to take pictures.
The pond had 20 meters in diameter, a small pond, but the amazing thing about it was that the pond bed was filled with the same vegetation that covered the ravines!I think you should take a look at
With the transparent crystalline waters that formed the pond, it gave them the impression that the pond was shining with purple and red colors!
Shiny waters!
"Oh, my god!"
"Is that a magical pond?"
"Somebody pinches me, I think I''m dreaming..."
"Ouch!! Why did you punch me?"
"You said so!"
"I said pInch! Not pUnch! You idiot!"
"..."
Just like that, they talked loudly and with excitement about what they were seeing in front of them.
But it didn''t take long for them to realize that they should be taking pictures and videos of this ce!
They wanted to keep memories of the first magical pond of their lives!
Just like many can imagine for the next half an hour, they took so many pictures and videos that it seemed like they were in a professional photoshoot. That''s because Aurora had brought Theo''s professional camera, and the girls were taking advantage of the high-tech equipment.
They even took pictures with Lara and the guides and Nanth and the staff.
Shortly, they took so many pictures to remember this magical ce and show it to others.
"Is it safe to swim in this pond?" One of them asked.
When Lara heard that, she shook her head as she said, "No, although these nts are not deadly against humans, they still can provoke adverse conditions like headaches, stomaches, and others."
Theo and others were a little bummed when they heard that, but they could only ept the harsh reality.
After they took all the pictures and videos they could take, the guides apanied them back to the jeeps.
They had to continue on their journey, and not soon after they drove out of the valley.
But although they had left the valley, they would never forget what they saw in that valley.
They saw nature bing magical once again!
They all had happy faces as they looked back to the valley, they wanted to burn what they saw into their memories.
Because of everything they were experiencing, they were really happy that they chose to visit the park on Ryoko and Kaori''sst day with them.
They would be bummed out if the group was iplete when they visited this magical forest.
Although their time together was short, everything they had experienced in thest 3 days was so amazing that it seemed like something out of a fairy tale.
And what better way to spend theirst day than exploring a magical forest?
Just like that, the offroad vehicles followed the trails toward their next stop.
Their excursion wasing to an end, they knew.
There would be only two waterfalls left before they drove back to the outpost.
Not long after, they arrived next to a waterfall that they could see from afar.
The waterfall had around 50 meters in height.
Theo and the others didn''t take much time before jumping into the water to enjoy the fresh water.
They wanted to enjoy their time there to its fullest!
Chapter 487 Bonfire, Hot Drinks, And A Rainbow Waterfall
Sunday afternoon, January 3rd.
Theo, Aurora, Ayia, and the others were traveling through the wild forest of the Kaokoa National Park toward the final destination of their excursion.
Although they were bummed out that their time at the park was ending, they still were excited about thest stop of the tour.
That was because they would visit the tallest waterfall of the Kokoro Inds!
The waterfall was so tall that they were able to see it from very far even with the dense vegetation blocking most of the view!
The waterfall had a height of around 550 meters and with this height, rainbows were formed when the sunlight hit the water particles in the air.
It was an unforgettable view to look at.
Everyone''s eyes shone as they admired the waterfall as they approached it.
It didn''t take long for them to arrive near it.
For safety reasons, they were not able to near the waterfall as the water force that came with a height of hundreds of meters was enough to threaten their lives.
But although they were only able to admire from afar was enough to make them happy.
"This is the biggest waterfall I''ve ever seen!"
"They are forming rainbows!"
"Let''s take pictures of it!"
"..."
Just like that, they started their photo session at the new location.
Their phones were nearing their storage limit already with the number of pictures they were taking.
While they took their pictures, Nanth and the hotel staff lit up a bonfire and prepared some snacks tomemorate their sessful journey through the forest.
Theo also didn''t waste this opportunity and took hundreds of pictures of the waterfall, with the waterfall, and with his friends AND the waterfall.
Short story, each one of them took many pictures to remember thest stop of their legendary adventure through the wild forest of the Kokoro Inds.
After everyone took all the pictures they could take, Nanth called them to have an afternoon snack around the bonfire.
Their eyes shone when they saw the cozy ce with snacks that Nanth had prepared for them.
After all the swimming in the cold river, they were indeed feeling a little cold. So, the bonfire was more than wee.
Plus, Nanth had prepared hot coffee, hot tea, and hot chocte drinks to warm their bellies. He had even brought marshmallows,sausages, and fruits for them to roast at the fire.
It was the perfect way to end their adventure!
Therefore, they didn''t waste time and sat around the bonfire as they asked for their drink of choice from the hotel staff.
A few minutester, all of them had a hot drink on their hands as they took bites of the snacks they had just roasted on the bonfire.
While they had their hearty meal, Theo even had the time to take pictures of this scene. He felt that at that moment was one of the best moments of their trip.
The bonfire warming their bodies as they shared a hearty and delicious meal.
"I think this is one of the most amazing ces that I had a meal at." Kumikomented with a giggle.
The othersughed out loud when they heard as they agreed with Kumiko.
Having a meal beneath a gigantic waterfall that formed rainbows when dropped to the ground and surrounded by towering trees was definitely an exotic ce to have a meal at.
"My mom will freak out when she discovers what we did today." Caro giggled.
"Why?" Aurora asked.
"Well, she said I shouldn''t do anything extreme. But I feel like venturing into a wild forest is definitely something extreme." Car giggled happily.
"I think my parents will freak out as well!" Umaru chimed in.
"Mine as well." Vivian smiled.
It was only then that Theo remembered that he shouldn''t put the girls in danger as he was their guardian on this trip.I think you should take a look at
"Oh, no!" Theo eximed.
Everyoneughed out loud when they heard Theo''s shout.
"Hahahahaha"
"Theo''s gonna receive a scolding!"
"I wanna watch!"
"We should bring popcorn to watch the frey."
"..."
Theo could only suffer in silence when imagined the girls'' parents scolding him. But in his defense, he genuinely didn''t think it was a big deal to explore the forest, but he knew that they might not think so.
"I guess I''ll have to use my hidden move to cate their fury." Theo thought out loud with a pensive expression.
"What hidden move?" They asked.
It was then that Theo let out a mischievous smile as he replied, "My outstanding charm!"
Everyone was shocked and speechless for a few seconds as they heard that, but shortly after they started shouting and booing him down.
"Shameless!"
"I thought that Lauren was shameless enough, but I think Theo surpass her."
"BOOOOO."
"I didn''t think Theo could be so shameless."
"Theo Shameless!"
"..."
Theo could onlyugh out loud at their exaggerated reaction.
In his defense, he indeed believed that he could charm the girls'' parents to be okay with their wild adventures.
After all, they came in a group following professional guides and safety cautions.
As long they arrived back in the hotel safely, Theo could talk them out of their worry.
"Unfortunately, Ryoko and Kaori are leaving today." Sammented suddenly.
Everyone was a little bummed when they heard that.
"We''ll have many other asions that we can meet each other, guys." Kaori smiled.
"Yeah, when you guys go back to Elffire City, we can gather around to discuss all that happened after I leave." Ryoko gave a little smile.
"Yes, we should do that!" Aurora eximed.
"Plus, we can meet Ka-chan when spend the day in Sakura City like webined." Ayia suggested with a wide smile.
"Oh, that''s right! Kaori lives in Sakura City! She cane with us to watch the concert!" Kumiko exined.
The others became excited when they heard that and agreed with Ayia''s suggestion.
But Kaori was a little confused about the ordeal, so she asked, "What? You guys are visiting Sakura City? When?"
Sayuri could only exin their itinerary, "When we travel back to the country, instead of going back to Elffire City directly. We''ll spend a whole day touring around Sakura City, on January 11th, next Monday."
Kumiko then added, "Yes, and on the night of January 11th we''ll be attend to Cara Izuhara''s concert!"
"Really? I guess I can apany you guys that day." Kaori said with a happy smile on her face.
Even though she had spent less than 3 days with this group, she already loved theirpany. That''s why she was more than happy to spend time with them when they visited Sakura City.
Just like that, the group had a hearty conversation filled with waves ofughter and smiles as they enjoyed the warmth of the bonfire amidst the wild Kaokoa Forest.
The perfect way to end their adventure.
Chapter 488 One Hour Before Sunset
Somewhere above the sea waters of the Kokoro Inds, three sleek ck helicopters traveled at high speed.
Theo, Aurora, and the others were inside the three helicopters traveling back to the hotel.
After they enjoyed their time around the bonfire with hot drinks and snacks, Nanth announced that the helicopters woulde to pick them up to take them back to the hotel.
That was a request they made when they talked with Nanth about this excursion, as they wanted to be back at the hotel before 5 pm. And the only way to meet this demand was for the helicopters to pick them up at thest stop of their excursion.
That was because if they traveled back to the outpost by jeep, it would take hours to leave the forest. By then they would arrive back at the hotel after sunset, and that would disrupt their ns.
As Ryoko and Kaori had to leave around 7:30 pm, they wanted to enjoy the beach and watch the sunset at the sea onest time. They even nned to have ast dinner together before the girls left for the airport.
That''s why the helicopters were speeding up toward their destination.
But before Theo and the others embarked on the helicopters, they hugged and bade farewell to Lara and the guides. They thanked Lara for the amazing adventure that she proportioned them.
They would never forget what they had experienced that day.
Lara and the guides bid farewell to them with smiles on their faces. Even though they had only known each other for less than a day, they could feel that Theo and the others were good people.
While Theo, Aurora, and the others went back by riding the hotel''s helicopters, Lara and the guides would drive the jeeps back to the outpost.
Their time together hade to an end.
After the busy day that all of them had, they were a little tired, that''s why some of them took a nap as the helicopters flew towards the hotel.
Their fatigue was understandable as they woke up early and entered the forest early as well. They had done so many things in their time inside the forest, so they deserved a little rest before their next activities.
With the helicopters'' speed, it didn''t take longer than half an hour for them to arrive back at Naeelis Ind, where they were staying at.
When they were arriving back at the ind, the ones who were napping woke up and checked the clock. And they were impressed with the hotel''s efficiency as it was almost 5 pm!
They asked to arrive before 5 pm and they did it!
Shortlyter, the helicoptersnded one by one and they left the helicopters. As the heliport was a little far away from their vis, as soon as the helicopters left, Nanth guided them to the vehicles that would transport them to their vis.
A few minutester, they finally arrived back at their vis.
"Finally, home!"
"Home?"
"You know what I mean."
"I''m so tired!"
"..."
They started talking and discussing as soon as they left the cars.
"Guys, what about we meet at the meet in 20 minutes?" Theo asked out loud when he noticed that they were wasting time.
They liked his suggestion, so they agreed to it promptly. This way they would be able to rest for a little bit in their vis before going to the beach.
Shortly after, they all entered into their own vis.
Some of them took warm showers, others justy down on their bed, and others just scrolled down all the pictures they had taken during their excursion.
Theo was one of them that chose toy down to rest, but while he did that he chose to listen to Sylph''s report about their journey through the wild forest.
"Master, during the 7 hours that the group traveled through the woods I was able to capture several threats." Sylph exined as Theo just listened quietly, "These threats came from wild animals that neared the group. But the guides'' safety measures managed to scare these animals away. The biggest threat I registered was the adult Sea Lion, but after the animal entered theke waters I lost view of the target."I think you should take a look at
Theo became curious when he heard that, "Oh, did you manage to track its movements?"
"Only during its time on the ground, when the animal entered the water it was too difficult to track its movements." Sylph replied.
"Show me the pictures you took from it." Theo asked.
Sylph promptly showed the high-definition pictures she took from the Sea Lion with the drone.
"Wow! These pictures are awesome, Sylph! Good job!" Theoplimented her.
"Thank you, boss!" Sylph replied with a happy voice.
Sylph continued her report on everything that neared their group during the excursion, and Theo was happy to know that Sylph was able to observe everything even with the trees covering the skies.
It didn''t take long for Sylph to finish her report, Theo thanked her for her hard work and stood up from the bed. The time to leave for the beach had arrived.
Theo picked up his bag and headed to the beach.
A minuteter, he arrived at the beach and noticed that he wasn''t the first to arrive.
"You guys are early!" Theo smiled when he saw them.
"We are losing light, so we came earlier." Ayiaughed.
"Yeah!" Aurora agreed with a shout.
The othersughed when they heard that.
A few minutester, everyone was gathered once again at the beach.
"Let''s dive!" One of them eximed.
"I''m gonna put on some sunscreen before entering the sea." Theo shook his head as he took the sunscreen from his bag.
It was only then that they remembered that it had been a while since they put on sunscreen, so they followed Theo''s example and put on sunscreen on their skin to protect against the sunlight.
A few minutester, everyone was dutifully protected against the sunlight.
"Thest toe is an ugly frog!" Ayia screamed as she ran toward the sea.
"Hey!"
"Wait for me!"
"I''m not gonna best!"
"..."
Ayia''s scream lit up theirpetitive spirit and made them run like crazy people.
At the end of it, Max was the one who arrived inst ce, and the others didn''t waste the opportunity to make fun of him.
Although they were a little tired after their forest adventure, they still wanted to enjoy the sea before the girls left, so they didn''t even feel that tired at that moment.
They justughed and had fun as they enjoyed thest sunlight of the day.
At that moment, they just wanted to enjoy their time together.
Chapter 489 Third Sunset, Dinnet At The Pier, And A Brief Goodbye
White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
Sunset Time, January 3rd.
Theo, Aurora, and the others decided to watch the sunset from the water.
The seawater was calm enough for them to float without any problems, so they could watch the majestic sunset while bathing in the warm waters of the Eathrun Ocean.
At that moment, they didn''t take any pictures. They just enjoyed each other''spany as the sun neared the sea line on the horizon.
It seemed like the universe threw an especially stunning sunset for them that day. The sun, the clouds, the seawater, the sounds, and everything contributed to making a majestic spectacle produced by nature.
It was their third time watching the sunset since they had arrived at the Kokoro Inds, and every one of them blew their minds with their beauty.
They stayed in the water until thest ray of sunlight shone from the horizon. When night arrived with the sea of stars and a half-moon shining upon them, they decided to leave the water.
The girls would leave in a couple of hours, and they needed to take a shower and get ready to have dinner before they left.
Just like that, they left the water with smiles on their faces.
Ryoko and Kaori were feeling especially happy at that moment. They knew that the rest of the group made an effort to make thest three days the most memorable of their lives, and they were happy with their gesture.
It warmed their hearts and made them extremely grateful for having such good friends.
But the two of them had big responsibilities that they couldn''t shake off, so they could only go back to their vis to get ready for dinner and pack their bags. As they would leave the hotel after they had dinner together.
The other girls even offered to help the two of them pack their bags after they took a shower and changed outfits.
That''s why 20 minutester, there was a crowd of girls at Kaori and Ryoko''s vis.
At Kaori''s vi, there was Ayia, Shizuka, Vivian, Caro, Umaru, Sayuri, and Gwen.
And at Ryoko''s vi, there was Sam, June, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, and Aurora.
The girls helped Ryoko and Kaori pack all their bags much more quicker.
Therefore, it wasn''t a surprise when the two girl groups left the two vis toward the ce where their dinner would happen.
Near the end of White Sand Beach, a wooden pier was located. At the end of the pier, warm lights illuminated a table filled with all types of delicacies.
Theo, Kin, and Max were already seated there waiting for the girls when they arrived.
"Wow! This ce is fantastic!"
"Yes! We''re going to have a meal in the middle of the sea!"
"The view is fantastic!"
"..."
The girlsmented with excited voices as they took their seats and admired the view around them.
The sound of the gentle waves hitting the pier, the soft moonlight shining upon the azure sea, and the fresh sea breeze made the ce look extremely mystical.
"When Nanth showed me this ce, I knew we had to have dinner here before the girls left." Theomented as the girls took their seats.
"Great idea, Theo!"
"I love it!"
"This ce is so amazing!"
"..."
The girlsplimented Theo as they looked around in wonder.
"So, how the service works here?" June asked.
When she asked that, a waiter that was waiting by the side, spoke with a professional voice, "The meal course is already defined, but the guests are free to choose their drinks."
"Oh, the meal is already decided?"
"Who decided?"
"..."
At that moment Theo spoke once again, "I chose the meal course. I made sure that every part of the meal attends to everyone''s tastes. That''s because if we were free to choose our dishes, the dinner would take much longer time to finish."
They immediately understood Theo''s point, so they didn''t make much fuss about it. Plus, they trusted Theo''s taste in food as he knew what was good and what wasn''t.
"Then, I''d like a ss of white wine, please."
"I think I want guava juice."
"I want red wine."
"..."
Just like that, they ordered their drinks and waited for the appetizers to arrive while they talked about the day they had.
"I still can''t believe how lucky we were today."I think you should take a look at
"Why?"
"The Sea Lion! We saw a live Sea Lion with our own eyes!"
"That''s right!"
"If I hadn''t seen with my eyes, I would still think that the tales about this animal were exaggeration, but after seeing it I can say for sure that the Sea Lion is even more spectacr than the stories say."
"My favorite one was the dragon that jumped out of theke."
"For the thousandth time, Theo, that wasn''t a dragon!"
"Of course, it was!"
"Can you prove it?"
"I don''t need to, I can feel in my bones that it was a dragon."
"Shameless!"
"..."
"My favorite part though was the valley that we visited after crossing the river."
"Yes!"
"I never thought that nature could form so magical!"
"How can you say that after what we saw when we dove into the sea?"
"I thought that magical ces like that only urred under the sea."
"That''s a valid point."
"I can''t wait to post pictures of everything in my Raingram profile. No one will believe that the pictures are real."
"..."
"What do you guys are going to do tomorrow without Ryoko-chan and me?"
"I don''t know about you guys, but I just want to rest and sleep tomorrow!"
"Me too!"
"Thest three days were too intense, I think we deserve a rest day tomorrow."
They talked about all types of things as they enjoyed the delicious that Theo ordered for them.
What made it even more special was the mystical ce where they were having this dinner.
It made that moment even more memorable. They were sure that they would remember everything that happened that day for the rest of their lives.
That was because they could say for sure that day was one of the best days of their entire lives.
Even after they finished eating their desserts, they didn''t leave the table at the pier.
They wanted to freeze that moment for the rest of their lives.
But everything had an end eventually, and the time for Ryoko and Kaori neared, so they could only stand up and slowly walk toward the vis.
The two girls were being held by all the other girls as they talked andughed.
They made all types of ns to meet each other when they came back to the country.
Finally, at 7:30 pm, the cars that would take them out of the private ind arrived.
"Bye, Ka-chan!"
"Bye, Ry-chan!"
"Don''t forget to call us when you two arrive at the airport!"
"Careful out there!"
"Don''t forget our date next Monday!"
Everyone was a little emotional to see the two girls leave, their friendship had evolved to that point already.
They really cared for each other.
Ryoko didn''t have any family left, so she felt so happy to have friends that care so much for her.
Even Kaori was touched, she had never had the kind of friends that liked her for what she was and not for what she was from. Now she understood why her sisters cared so much for this group of friends.
The two girls hugged everyone before they entered the cars and left.
Their vacation time together may have ended at that moment, but the friendship they formed wouldst for the rest of their lives.
Chapter 490 Kaoris Fury
I-15 Road, Emel Outskirts, Kokoro Inds.
Ryoko and Kaori were traveling toward the airport in one of the hotel''s cars driven by a hotel driver.
As the Avalon Resort Hotel was located in a district outside Emel, the girls would take around one hour and a half to arrive at their destination.
As it was Sunday night, they didn''t face much traffic on their way to the airport.
They didn''t have much to do so they started talking to each other.
"What are going to do when you arrive in Elffire City?" Kaori asked with a small smile on her face.
"I guess you can already imagine what I''m gonna do." Ryokoughed, "I''ll stop briefly at my apartment to leave my bags there, take a shower, and change my clothes before heading back to the studio."
"That''s exactly what I''m going to do as well!" Kaori giggled.
Ryoko couldn''t help but giggle as well.
The two girls found it extremely funny that they would do simr things when they arrived home.
"Actually, I''m going to start working on the ne already." Ryokomented.
"How so?" Kaori asked.
"Well, we''ll take flight around 10 pm. And as you know, with the difference in time zones, it will be already morning in Elffire City when the ne takes off. That means that the studio will be already open at that time." Ryoko exined.
"Oh, that''s true." Kaori nodded in agreement.
"This Monday is the day that the anime productiones back after the Holiday Break for New Year. So, I have to make sure that everything is going as nned. Plus, this Monday is also the day that the voice actors will start working, so it''s another thing that I have to supervise." Ryoko added.
"How are you going to do that?" Kaori asked.
"I noticed when we wereing to the Kokoro Inds that the inte connection in first ss was extremely potent and good, so I just have to connect myputer with the headquarters studio in Elffire City and the branch studio in Sakura City." Ryoko replied.
It was only then that Kaori remembered all services that the first ss offered, she was so used to traveling in her private jet that she forgot about itpletely.
"I think I''ll do the same then, otherwise I''ll miss the morning shift." Kaori smiled happily.
She was happy that Ryoko suggested such an ingenious idea.
"Wait a minute, you said that there''s a branch studio in Sakura City?" She asked in confusion, "I''m not that informed about the anime industry, but I still know that all the big studios have their headquarters studios in Sakura City. How does your studio are ced the other way around?"
"Oh, about that." Ryoko chuckled before replying, "As you are aware of it, Theo opened this studio with his own money. All the money invested so far came from his own pocket. This has its advantages and disadvantages. The bad thing is that Theo has to fork an enormous amount of money. But the good thing about it is that Theo can do whatever he wants, he can make all the decisions. Decisions like where to open the main studio, for example, he can open the main studio in Elffire City and no one will oppose him."
Kaori was impressed with Theo''s boldness before asking, "But why did he do that?"
"He said to me that Elffire City was his home, and he didn''t want to leave it for another city. That''s why he opened the studio there, plus all of his otherpanies are also based in Elffire City for the same reason." Ryoko smiled.
"Now I understand." Kaori nodded with shining eyes.I think you should take a look at
After she spent these days with Theo, she could say for sure that he was one of the most honest and kind people she had ever met. So, she felt even more admiration for him as she heard about his choice of going against all odds to open an animation studio away from Sakura City.
"But some things we can only find in Sakura City. Voice actors, for example, most of them live in Sakura City. That''s why we opened a branch studio there to work with the voice actors. The director of the branch studio is even an old friend from the times we studied animation together in Sakura City." Ryoko exined.
"Oh, you studied in Sakura City?" Kaori asked.
"I was born in Sakura City. I studied at Niji Arts University and graduated from the Animation School." Ryoko replied with a modest smile.
Kaori was surprised when she heard that, "Niji Arts College? That''s one of the best art schools in the entire country!"
"Yeah, this one." Ryoko tried to not blush as Kaori looked at her with an expression that said ''Girl, you are a big shot and you didn''t tell me.''
"You are indeed as amazing as I imagined, Ryoko!" Kaori eximed as sheplimented the blue-haired girl.
"Thanks, Kaori!" Ryoko replied with a blushed face.
"Wait a minute, how does a graduate of such a prestigious college end up working in a studio that''s in the first stages?" Kaori asked in confusion.
"Oh, about that..." Ryoko said in a low voice as her face morphed into a sad look.
Kaori was surprised to see Ryoko bing sad all of a sudden.
She could see that it was a delicate topic for Ryoko, so she said, "If it''s too much, you don''t have to tell me."
"No, it''s okay. I''m already over it as Theo, Sayuri, and Sam helped me get over it. But it still hurts when I remember about it." Ryoko said as she shook her head.
Ryoko then proceeded to exin how she worked as an intern in a big studio and everything that urred afterward.
The harassment, the threats, the false rumors, and everything else.
Kaori had a kind expression on her face as sheforted Ryoko as she told her story. But inside she was seething in fury.
Some people might think that Kaori was a kind and gentle person by the way she interacted with Ayia, Shizuka, and others. But the truth was that she only acted like that with her family and the people she liked.
But when she was dealing with other people, Kaori was cruel, cold, and ruthless. It wasn''t by chance that she was chosen to be the next family head. She needed to be like that to deal with all the issues that the family head faced.
Kaori was especially cruel and ruthless when someone messed with her family and the people she liked.
And after spending 3 days with Theo, Aurora, Ryoko, and the others, Kaori treated them like close friends whom she wanted to take with her for the rest of her life.
This means that she would destroy anyone who messed with them.
So, when she heard of all the awful things that Ryoko went through because of an arrogant bastard, she seethed in fury.
She wanted to destroy him, and she would do it without any mercy!
Chapter 491 Ryoko And Kaori Kidnapped?
Emel, Kokoro Inds.
The car that drove Ryoko and Kaori to the airport had already entered the capital city, they were only a few minutes away from the airport.
Ryoko had just told her tragic story during her work in the animation studio at Sakura City, and Kaoriforted her while she tried to control her fury.
"Anyways, after that bastard badmouthed me around the industry, everyone thought it was my fault, so no other studio believed me, this left me without any jobs and prospects. I was already at my wit''s end when I saw a new manga that was recently released. I saw that the publishingpany was in another city, so I figured that I could search for a job there." At that moment Ryoko gave a silly smile, "When I saw that, I made the craziest decision of my life. I decided to sell all of my things, pack the rest of everything I had, and head toward Elffire City. I didn''t even know if I would be able tond a job there. But at that moment, I just wanted to leave Sakura City. So, I didn''t even think about it, and one dayter I left for Elffire City."
Ryoko let out a bright smile as she said, "And thank goddess, I made that decision. When I met Theo and Sayuri for the first time, I had little hope they would believe in my story. But the two of them believed me without any proof! They were so kind to me. Theo even challenged me toplete a task for him, and if I managed to do it I would get a job in the studio that he was opening. 2 sleepless weekster, I managed to finish the task he assigned me. Theo said that he was impressed with my work and offered me the position of Head Director. And the rest is history." She finished with a proud look on her face.
"You''re crazy, Ryoko!" Kaori eximed in wonder, "You left your hometown and headed toward the unknown without any certainties."
"I really admire your braveness." Kaori said with an appreciative voice.
Ryoko couldn''t help but blush as she heard Kaori''spliment. Thinking about it now, she understood why Kaori was so impressed.
"I think my reasoning at that time was if I couldn''t work in the anime industry, at least I could work in the manga industry. The two industries areplementary after all." Ryokoughed.
Just like that, the two girls gossiped until they arrived in front of one of the airport doors.
"Misses, we have arrived." The driver announced as the girls felt the car stopping.
The girls were so involved in their conversation that they didn''t even notice where they were, so they were taking by surprise when they heard the driver''s words.
"Indeed, it seems like we have arrived." Kaorimented as she looked through the windows.
"Let''s get out." Ryoko said as she opened the car door.
Shortly after, the girls left the car, and the driver took their bags out of the luggagepartment.
He offered to carry their bags until the dispatch counters, but the girls politely declined his offer and only asked him to put their bags in one of the airport carts.
A few minutester, the girls were greeted by the airpany stewardess. They showed their tickets and passport before they dispatched their heavy luggage.
The Cielo International Airport of Emel was the biggest airport of the Kokoro Inds, which meant that it was the most modern airport in the country.
Consequently, the airport provided a state-of-the-art lounge for its first-ss passengers.
After the girls dispatched their bags, they entered the first-ss lounge to wait for the time to embark on the ne.
They had just eaten a hearty meal at the hotel, so they were not hungry. Therefore, they walked toward the gate that had their flight number and sat down in one of thefy seats nearby to wait for the boarding time to start.
"We should warn the guys that we have arrived at the airport." Ryokomented as they took their seats.
"Yes, let''s do it." Kaori as she picked up their phones.
Instead of calling, they sent messages in the group chat that everyone was in.
@Ryoko: We''ve arrived, guys!
@Kaori: Yes, we are waiting by the gate for the boarding to start.
...I think you should take a look at
@Aurora: Thank goddess!
@Gwen: You guys took so long to arrive!
@Ayia: Nee-chan, I miss you already!
@Sam: Wait a minute, how do we know that who is talking with us are Ryoko and Kaori?
@Lauren: Now that Sam''s talking about it. It''s perfectly possible for a kidnapper to take their phones and text a message to us.
@Umaru: OMG! Are we talking with the kidnappers?
@Aurora: Please, Kidnapper-ku, leave my sisters alone!
@June: #RealeaseTheGirls #Kaori #Ryoko #IWillCatchTheKidnapper
...
The others started iming that they hunt down the kidnappers and the others started iming that they would pay the ransom.
Ryoko and Kaori looked at this mess with dumbfounded faces. They didn''t know if they shouldugh or cry about their exaggerated reactions.
They looked at each other and smiled wryly, but deep down, they felt a warmth cozying their hearts. They could feel everyone''s worry about their well-being.
The two girls could only take a picture together and send it to them to cate their crazy messages.
The two girls continued chatting with the others through the group chat until they heard the boarding time had started.
The two of them figured that their seats at first ss would befier to stay at, so they picked up their handbags and headed to the gate.
The stewardess checked their boarding pass and passport before allowing them to enter the gate, and soon after, they were greeted by the first-ss flight attendant as they boarded the ne.
They soon found their seats that were ced together.
"Let''s take a picture to send them." Ryoko suggested.
Kaori nodded and the two of them took a picture and sent it in the group chat.
When they did that, the two girls received dozens of messages wishing them a safe flight.
Ryoko and Kaori had smiles on their faces when they saw that.
Although their vacation was short, in thest three days, they experienced so many unbelievable and magical things.
They shared so many wonderful moments with their friends that they would never forget what they lived.
They made memories they knew that would never fade.
A few minutester, when the aircraft took flight and flew away from the Kokoro Inds, they knew that a part of themselves would always live in these inds where they adventured.
The memories would never fade.
Chapter 492 Nana Running Against Time
6:30 AM, Monday, January 4th.
It was the first Monday of the New Year, and this meant that the end-of-the-year holidays were over for most people.
Privatepanies and government offices were open for business and ready to start the work.
In other words, this meant that everything was back to normal.
Sakura City is the country''s capital, and also a city that housed an enormous poption. And on the first Monday of the year, the city came back to life after the holiday break.
Peopleing and going as they all had a busy day ahead of them.
The only exception was the students as they had the whole month of January to enjoy free of sses.
On the outskirts of the city, where the poor neighborhoods were located, a young girl woke up suddenly as her rm rang loudly.
"Huhhh." Nana groaned as she picked up her phone to turn down the rm.
She was a little lost that she even considered not waking up and sleeping for a couple of hours longer, but a thought kept bugging her and keeping her from falling asleep again.
It was only after she tried to remember what it was that she shouted and stood up from her bedpletely awaken, "SHOOT!"
"Today''s my first day of work in the studio!"
Nana quickly looked at the clock on her phone and saw that if she wanted to arrive on time at the studio, she had to run!
Therefore, she quickly ran toward the bathroom she shared with her parents. She took a quick shower, brushed her teeth, picked any random clothes she could see, got dressed up, picked up her bag, and left the apartment running toward the subway station.
She did all of that in less than 10 minutes as she didn''t even have breakfast that her parents made for her.
Her parents also were back to work that Monday, but because they had to arrive at their workce earlier, they usually woke up at 5 am and left the apartment around 6 am.
That''s why Nana was not surprised that didn''t find her parents at home when she woke up.
Nana had suggested her parents quit their work as she already had a job that could sustain their family. But they were stubborn and only agreed to do it when she started to receive her sry as Naruto''s voice actress. Which only would happen in a few months.
Nana was helpless against their silly stubbornness, but she felt relieved that they promised to do it as soon as she started working as Naruto''s voice actress.
Nana admired and loved her parents deeply, that''s why she wanted to give a nice life to them. She wished that they could enjoy and live happily for the rest of their lives.
After all, it was only after she saw how much they did for her, that she became so determined to give them a better life.
Normally, Nana wasn''t a person that woke upte as she was a responsible person. She would normally work way before she had to leave. But yesterday night, Nana was so nervous about her first day working as a voice actress that she was only able to fall asleep way past the time she usually slept.
To Nana''s joy, 15 minutes before 8 am, she was already able to see the studio after walking out from the subway station.
"Thank god!" Nana eximed in relief.
She had never arrivedte for work in her life, and she didn''t want to do it the first time working with what she loved. She hated the thought of arrivingte for the job of her dreams.
''I have to rent a ce near the studio when I start making enough money.'' She thought as she walked toward a street
food stall near the studio.
She hadn''t eaten breakfast, so she bought a steamed bun and a hot milk coffee.I think you should take a look at
''I wonder if apartments near here are too expensive.'' Nana had these thoughts as she ate her breakfast while walking toward the studio.
After signing the contract to be Naruto''s voice actress, Nana knew that she would work in this studio for years. For such a long period of time working at the same ce demanded living near to it. As it would be much easier for her toe and go without worrying about gettingte.
At that moment, Nana decided to start looking for apartments in this neighborhood. She was happy when she remembered that although this neighborhood was near the city center, it shouldn''t be one of the most expensive ces in the city.
Shortly after, Nana arrived in front of the studio and was greeted by a team of security guards. It was only then that she remembered that she had to show them thepany id that was given to her.
She quickly finished her breakfast and threw the cup and the paper in the garbage before she searched for the id inside her bag.
A few secondster, she found the id and show it to the security guard.
"Here." Nana said with a relieved voice, she was relieved that she didn''t lose the id.
The guard checked the id for a while before replying, "You can go in, Ozawa-san."
"Thank you!" Nana smiled happily before taking her id back and entering the building.
It was only after entering the building that she realized that she didn''t where she had to go, so she could only ask the receptionist.
Nana thanked the receptionist for the information before heading directly to where she was told to go.
When she arrived at the meeting room, she realized that she was thest to arrive. Which was understandable as it was already 7:55 am and the meeting was scheduled for 8 am.
"Good morning, seniors! I''m so sorry for the dy!" Nana said with a regretful expression as she entered the room.
"Good morning, Nana-chan!"
"You don''t have to worry, Nana, there is still time before the agreed time scheduled."
"Yeah, you arrived on time."
"..."
Everyone greeted Nana warmly and didn''t care she was thest to arrive.
They understood it was Nana''s first time in an anime production, so they wanted to care and take care of her as the seniors did to them when they started working as voice actors.
Nana was grateful when she saw that they were supporting her even at the moment.
"Are you nervous, Nana-chan?" Laura asked with a smile.
"A little. Everything is so new to me." Nana replied with a nervous smile as she sat down at the table.
"You don''t have to worry, just follow our lead." Kimiughed.
"Yeah, just follow our lead." The others agreed.
Nana nodded before asking, "What are going to do today?"
At that moment, they looked among themselves and answered at the same time, "Table Reading!"
Chapter 493 [SAO] Anime First Table Read
Tens of thousands of feet above the ocean, an aircraft traveled at supersonic speed.
Its destination was the Sakura Abode Country.
Most of the passengers in the ne at that moment were sleeping already, that was because it was already over midnight at the Kokoro Inds, the ce where the ne was flying from.
But two girls in first ss were an exception.
Kaori and Ryoko had their cabins closed to iste the sound they were making as they were on a video call with their respectivepanies.
Ryoko was talking with her secretary Amber, "How''s the studio this morning?"
"Boss, the anime production came back without any problems. All the departments are working in full force." Amber replied with a professional voice.
"Did anyone try to contact me?" Ryoko asked.
"Yes, some team leaders sent reports and projections for you to check. I already sent it to your e-mail address." Amber replied, "But the thing that demands your attention is the voice actors."
"Rio-san already started a meeting with the voice actors, the sound engineers, and the others. But they are waiting for you so that they can start the table reading." Amber added.
"Oh, the table reading." Ryoko repeated with a smile.
Some people might not know, but a table reading is an organized reading of a script in which the speaking parts, stage directions, voiceover, and scene headings are read out loud. A table reading also provides an opportunity for the cast members, screenwriters, and other members of the production team to hear the script aloud for the first time.
Basically, the table read is an informal reading of a script.
A table reading is essential in an anime production for various reasons.
For example, a table read is often the first time that the producers will hear the entire script read out loud by actors. In many cases, the producer will have already cast most, if not all, of your main roles. Listening to these actors inhabit their roles for the first time can help the producer confirm whether they have been properly cast or if adjustments need to be made. If there are roles that have not yet been cast, table reads can be a great way to allow an actor you are considering to read the role in question to determine if he or she might be right for it.
Another point is that even great scripts can have issues, and sometimes it''s hard to pinpoint a script''s problems until the director hear the whole thing read out loud. Whether it''s stiff dialogue, boring stretches, or plot moves that don''t make sense, sometimes it takes a table read to truly determine the ces where a script needs work.
And finally, the table reads often serve as the first asion in the production process in which the cast and production team are gathered under one roof. In this sense, table reads offer an opportunity for the entire anime production group to meet each other, socialize, and discuss the script.
When Amber said that everyone in the meeting was with the voice actors, she meant that the whole sound engineers team, art department team, editing team, and other teams were in the meeting with them!
The only ones missing from this meeting were Ryoko and Theo.
They had been talking for two hours already and they were not even close to finishing discussing everything necessary to discuss.
But they could do that at another time, as the table read was more important.
Therefore, Ryoko didn''t waste any more time and connected herputer to the meeting call.
Shortlyter, everyone in the meeting was warned that their boss was about to appear on the screen.
"Guys, the Head Director is about toe into the meeting call." Amber warned them.I think you should take a look at
When everyone heard that, they immediately forgot what they were talking about and just waited for the boss.
When Ryoko''s pretty face appeared on the screen, everyone greeted her politely, "Good morning, boss!"
The employees in the two studios greeted her at the same time. And as they were talking through a video call, they didn''t even suspect that Ryoko was talking with them from thousands of meters above the ground. They just thought that she was speaking from her office, as the cabin that she was at was fancy enough for them to mistake for her office.
"Good morning, everyone!" Ryoko greeted them with a gentle smile, "I do hope the meeting going well so far."
"Yes, boss, the production was exining the anime concepts to the actors." Rio replied promptly.
"That''s great. But we can do thatter. We should start the table read as it will be much easier to exin things to actors afterward." Ryokomented.
"Yes, we should start." Everyone agreed with the boss.
At that moment, all the actors had the script of the first episode of the [SAO] Anime in their hands. Each of their lines was highlighted to make it easier for them to know which part they should speak.
"Are you guys ready?" Rio asked the voice actors.
They all nodded in agreement as they tried to concentrate on aligning themselves with their characters. They all had read and studied the SAO Novel, so they had a basic idea of how they should act in their roles.
Even Nana tried to follow her seniors'' instructions and tried to focus on the task. It was her first table reading, so she had to admit that she was a little nervous. But her character had minimal participation, so she only had to follow the others'' leads.
"I''ll start then." Rio dered as she picked up the script and started.
"The episode opens on November 6, 2022. A yer puts on his NerveGear and boots up Sword Art Online."
...
Just like that, the voice actors started the table read with Rio as the narrator.
Ryoko trusted her enough with this responsibility.
Ryoko observed every detail of the voice actors during the table read and noted down some points she noticed as she watched the exercise.
Things like if the voice actor should force his voice a little lower, the details of their actings, their timing during their lines, the emotions they passed during their lines, and many other details.
The other animators also made notes rted to their own areas.
For example, Nora noted down if any scenes were too rushed to see if she needed to edit them, but that was not the only thing she noted down.
The sound engineers observed the actors'' voices to see if they need to adjust anything during the sound processing.
And the other animators also noted down their own views of the process so they could express when the table read was over.
They had a long day ahead of them as they needed to analyze and correct any mistakes that were shown during the table read.
Chapter 494 Sleeping, Farewell, And Plans To Destroy Someone
One hour before the aircraft arrived at Sakura City, Ryoko and Kaori were both sleepingfortably inside their first-ss cabins.
Kaori only managed to work for around 3 hours before her tired body asked for mercy, so she fell asleep soon after.
This was understandable as the two girls had a busy and tiring day before they boarded the ne. They had woken up early, adventured into a wild forest region, swam, and ran in rivers and at the sea.
All of that in just one day.
Even Ryoko managed to work for only one hour longer than Kaori before her tired body also won over her desire to work.
That''s why Ryoko had to end the meeting and discussion after the table reading shortly. But she still managed to have a productive discussion with the production team and the voice actors. With that, Ryoko had the peace of mind of falling asleep knowing that they would be able to execute all the things necessary for the production to advance.
The girls were so tired that they only started to wake up when the captain announced that they were 20 minutes away from Sakura City.
Ryoko picked up her phone and saw that indeed she should be arriving at Sakura City. She could only straighten her seat and wake up as she wanted to say goodbye to Kaori before she left.
A minuteter, she opened her cabin and coincidentally Kaori opened her cabin door at the same.
"Jynx!" The two girls said at the same time with a smile.
Theyughed happily at their silliness before they sat down to talk.
"Did you manage to sleep?" Ryoko asked.
"I was so tired that I didn''t even manage to work for that long before I fell asleep." Kaori giggled.
"I was the same!" Ryoko eximed as sheughed as well.
"After the crazy and tiring day that we had yesterday, it only makes sense that we were both tired." Kaorimented.
"Do you think the others are sleeping now?" Ryoko asked.
"Hmm, we''re near Sakura City already, and the captain just said it''s almost 11 am there, with the difference in time zones I think it''s a couple of hours after midnight at the Kokoro Inds. So, I think they are sleeping like babies now." Kaori smiled.
"That''s true. I heard themment they would sleep until noon today." Ryokoughed.
Just like that, the two friends continued their talk until the captain announced they were about tond on the ground.
5 minutester, they felt the ne touching the ground and decelerating.
A few minutester, the ne stopped and the captain opened the doors for the passengers who would stay at Sakura City to disembark.
"Don''t forget to call me when you arrive at Elffire City!" Kaori eximed as she hugged Ryoko.
"Don''t worry I''ll." Ryoko giggled as she hugged her back.
"Careful out there!"
"You too!"
"I''ll see you next Monday."
"Bye!"
"Bye!"
The two girls that wereplete strangers a few days ago said goodbye to each other. But at that moment they weren''t strangers anymore. They had forged a friendship stronger than most friendships.
Shortly after, Kaori exited the ne and walked out of the gate.
She didn''t waste much time and headed to the area where she would take her dispatched luggage. This was a rtively new experience for Kaori, but she didn''t even novel in the experience as it seemed like she was thinking hard about something.I think you should take a look at
A few minutester, she managed to sight her bag on the conveyor, so she picked it up and ced it on a cart, and walked out of the disembarking section of the airport.
When she got out, she noticed several people waiting for passengers to arrive.
Family members, friends, bosses, employees, and others waited for the person that each one of them was waiting for.
And Kaori was the same.
When she got out, she immediately saw her assistant and driver waiting for her.
"Miss, let me take care of your bags!" Her driver eximed in a hurry when he saw Kaori carrying her bags.
"Thank you, Oda-san." Kaori said with a small smile.
"Let''s go." She said as the two employees guided them toward the car.
Some people might think she was acting the same she did with her sisters and friends. But at that moment, Kaori had a frosted face as she had to make a few decisions.
"I hope you had a great time on your vacation, Kaori-sama!" The girl apanying the driver said with a serious and professional voice.
Kaori smiled genuinely when the girl said that, so she couldn''t help but say teasingly, "Yes, I did, Takagi. I spent some of the best moments of my life there, and you would have known about it if you had apanied me there."
Takagi had to force down the twitch in her mouth when she heard Kaori''s teasing, "Kaori-sama, I''m only your assistant, I can''t go on vacation with the family. Plus, I had to take care of things while Miss was away."
Kaori could only shake her head helplessly as she already expected her to say that.
Takagi was the daughter of one of the old servants of the Yamada House, and although she was given the option to leave the family and live a normal life. She still chose to serve as Kaori''s personal assistant.
Takagi admired Kaori since they were children, so when she was presented with the opportunity to leave the family, she didn''t even hesitate to turn it down.
Later, she fought with many others for the chance to be Kaori''s assistant. As Kaori was the next family head, being her assistant was an extremely delicate, essential, and demanding job.
Nevertheless, Takagi won thepetition and earned the right to be Kaori''s assistant.
Takagi lived to serve Kaori, and she loved her job.
She would die for Kaori if it was necessary.
A few minutester, they arrived at the luxurious car waiting for Kaori and entered.
As soon as they entered the car, Kaori assumed a serious expression.
"Takagi, I want you to investigate someone." Kaori said lightly as she observed the traffic outside as they drove away from the airport.
Although Kaori said that calmly, as her assistant Takagi had learned how to read Kaori''s mood. And at that moment, Takagi could feel that Kaori was extremely furious.
Even though Kaori''s face was calm, Takagi could see a raging fury in her eyes.
A fury that Takagi saw very rarely in those eyes.
As Kaori was calm and didn''t let anyone shake her feelings. But at that moment, Takagi knew that someone messed with something they shouldn''t have.
Kaori would make the person wish it was never born after she was done with the person.
Kaori would destroy someone!
''No one messes up with my friends!'' Kaori thought as she still seethed in fury about everything that Ryoko went through.
Chapter 495 Back Home!
Sakura Abode Country Airspace.
An aircraft of Aiwenor Airlines traveled at high speed toward its final destination after a long travel from the Kokoro Inds.
Elffire City was its final destination, and a blue-haired girl was one of its passengers.
After Ryoko sent a message in the group chat saying that they had arrived in Sakura City, she closed her cabin door once again. She figured she could sleep a little longer until they arrived in Elffire City.
She knew she would get super busy as soon as she arrived in Elffire City, so she figured she could rest a little before that.
That''s why Ryoko was sleeping as the ne neared Elffire City.
It was only 40 minutes before theynded in Elffire City that Ryoko woke up once again.
''What a great nap!'' She thought to herself as she stretched her body.
"Hmm, I''m a little hungry." She thought out loud as she tried to remember thest time she ate.
It was then that she remembered that thest time she are was at the pier dinner back at the hotel.
"I should order something to eat before wend." Ryokomented as she called the flight attendant.
It didn''t take long for her to order a full meal with the flight attendant.
When the food arrived, Ryoko was impressed once again by the efficiency and great service in first ss.
After eating the amazing food that Theo, Ayia, and the others used to cook, Ryoko acquired a refined taste for food. That meant she was a little picky about food after getting spoiled by Theo and the others.
But even her knew picky taste couldn''t find anything wrong with the delicious food that was served to her.
She was a total noob about analyzing food, but she still could understand that the food served in first ss was excellent.
Ryoko enjoyed the delicious dishes and satisfied her hungry stomach.
It didn''t take long for the ne to arrive in Elffire City after she finished eating her lunch.
Through the window, Ryoko managed to observe the city from the sky.
''Finally home!'' She thought happily.
Even though she had only lived in Elffire City for less than 4 months, Ryoko already considered the city her home.
It was here that her life was able to go against all odds.
It was here that she met the family she was so eager to find.
It was here that her dreams became reality!
Therefore, Ryoko couldn''t be more happy to have arrived back at her home.
She observed the ne nearing the ground bit by bit, and a few minutester, she felt the ne touching the ground.
She was back onnd!
As the ne slowly moved toward the gate, Ryoko heard the captain speaking once again, "Ladies and gentlemen, Aiwenor Airlines wees you to Elffire City, the capital of the Bluecorn State. The local time is 12:33 PM. We wish you all a great stay. Thank you for flying with Aiwenor Airlines."
Ryoko let out a bright smile when she heard that.
Soon after, the ne arrived at the gate and the passengers were allowed to disembark.
30 minutester, after going through all procedures, Ryoko exited the disembarking section of the airport carrying her luggage in a cart.
She didn''t waste any time before hailing a cab to take her to her apartment.
As the cab drove her away from the airport she called Kaori to tell her that she arrived.
"Hey, Ka-chan! I''ve arrived in Elffire City."
"No, I''m okay. Everything went well with the rest of the flight."
"Yeah, I had lunch on the flight."
"Now I''m heading to my apartment."I think you should take a look at
"Okay, you take care of yourself as well."
"Bye!"
"..."
Ryoko hung up the call before taking a selfie and sending it to the group chat.
She knew they were sleeping, but she still wanted to tell them that she arrived back home safely.
Elffire City was a big city and the moment that Ryoko tried to go to her apartment, it was also one of the times of the day when the traffic was most intense.
That''s why it took almost 30 minutes for Ryoko to arrive back at her apartment building.
But at the end of it, she arrived back at her apartment safely.
When she entered the apartment carrying her bags, she heaved a sigh of relief.
"Finally back home!" Ryoko eximed with a smile as she observed the apartment she had been living in for a couple of months.
"I wanna take a shower and change clothes!" She eximed suddenly as she immediately headed to her bathroom.
Thest time she showered was before the pier dinner, so she was craving to wash her body off.
After a long steamy shower, Ryoko exited the bathroom wearing only a towel around her torso.
Her short blue hair and fresh skin made a stunning sight.
She was too beautiful.
But she didn''t care about her appearance as she dried her body and chose some clothes to use at work.
After getting used to the hot and fresh weather of the Kokoro Inds, Ryoko was feeling a little bothered by the wintry cold weather of Elffire City.
It seemed like she had to get used to the cold weather once again.
That''s why she chose a thick coat to wear for work.
30 minutester, she exited her apartment wearing wintry clothes and carrying her handbag.
''Thank goddess the studio is close to my apartment.'' Ryoko thought as she used the elevator to head toward the building garage.
10 minutester, Ryoko arrived at the studio in her car.
She checked in with security before parking her car in the parking lot.
As soon as she entered the building, she thanked once again Theo''s foresight to install an expensive heating system in the studio.
Although it was freezing cold outside, inside the studio was fresh and not cold at all.
Ryoko didn''t even falter her steps as she immediately headed to her office.
It was there that she did most of her work.
A few minutester, Ryoko was greeted by Amber.
"Wee back, Miss Ryoko!" Amber said as she gave a little bow.
"Thank you, Amber!" Ryoko replied with a gentle smile.
Ryoko entered her office and took her seat behind the table and looked at Amber.
"How''s the production since the meeting in the morning?" Ryoko asked.
"We faced some problems..." Amber started to list all the problems and issues that happened in thest few hours.
Ryoko listened to everything calmly before giving orders on how to proceed and how to solve the problems.
Ryoko was in charge of production while Theo was on vacation, and she nned to take care of everything perfectly!
She wanted to show Theo wonderful work when he came back!
Chapter 496 Boyfriend And Girlfriend
White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds..
8:16 PM, Saturday, January 9th.
It had been six days since Kaori and Ryoko went back to the Sakura Abode Country and left the group behind to enjoy the wonders of the paradise also known as Kokoro Inds.
And after the past few days, they could say for sure that they explored the ind country throughout.
On the day after the girls left, they were too tired to do anything so they just slept and went to the beach. But on Tuesday, they went back into exploration mode.
They visited the surrounding beaches, went on excursions into the sea, drove jetskis, surfed, and had all kinds of other adventures in nature.
But they didn''t only explore the nature of the inds, they also visited some cities of the ind country.
They visited historic sights, museums, local fairs, and other city attractions.
They even bought some souvenirs to bring back home. Things like keychains, T-shirts, fridge mas, and others.
The girls even bought some cute clothes they found at a fair they visited.
Long story short, they all had the time of their lives as they tried to enjoy everything the best they could.
After all, they knew that when they went back to Elffire City, most of them would go back to their busy lives.
That Saturday, for example, was thest Sunset they would be able to see before they left, so they all watched it together.
Their flight would take off on Sunda afternoon, that''s why it was theirst time watching the Sunset at the Kokoro Inds before they left.
They all were a little emotional as they watched the sunset as thest days couldn''t be described in words how amazing they were.
They had so much fun together that it seemed like they were back in their young years when there was no worry in the world for them.
Theo hugged Aurora as she rested her head on his shoulder as the two siblings watched the sunset together.
For the past few days, Theo was more rxed than he ever had been in both lives.
In hisst life, he was always in a run to make more money to help the orphanage, he didn''t have a single moment of rest as he didn''t find it necessary. And ever sinceing into this life, Theo didn''t have a moment of rest either.
At first, he had to make money to give a better life to Aurora, but even after he secured a better life for her, he didn''t stop working. He always had something to keep him busy, and although he loved his work, sometimes time off was necessary. Especially after the crazy month of December, he had, when he produced his music album.
That was Theo''s first vacation, and at that moment, while he watched the sunset with his little sister, he decided to take her on vacation every six months or even shorter.
He wanted to explore and discover this new world with the people he loved!
Without many surprises, the others arrived at simr conclusions. They earned good money from their jobs, so they had more than enough money to travel.
They all had the same desire to travel together once again.
The experience they shared in thest days would forever be printed into their minds.
When the sunpletely disappeared from the horizon, they could only stand up from the sand one by one.
"Okay, guys, I''ll see youter."
"Yeah, see youter."
"Don''t fall asleep guys!"
"..."
Because of the difference in time zone between the Kokoro Inds and the Sakura Abode Country, they decided to stay awake the whole night and only fall asleep on the ne.
If they did that, they would arrive in Sakura City around 6 am after a good sleep, but if they didn''t do that, they would arrive there and sleep throughout the whole day.
That''s why they needed to stay this night awake. And for that, they had nned some activities to keep them busy. But it would only start around 10 pm. So, the time between sunset and 10 pm, they were free to do anything they wanted.
Most of them went back to their vis to take a shower and rx before the busy night ahead of them.
But two people stayed behind at the beach.I think you should take a look at
Theo and Ayia held hands and started walking through the breach stretch.
They didn''t have any destiny in their minds as they walked, they just wanted to hold hands and walk through this paradise beach under the light of the stars.
In thest few days, they had a few dates just the two of them, and the others were able to discover that the two of them were together.
When that happened, they were buried in questions about how and when everything happened. Seeing and feeling the crowd pressure on them, they could only surrender and answer all of their questions.
That''s why the others didn''t find it strange that Theo and Ayia stayed behind together.
They already knew they were dating.
Yes!
Theo had finally asked Ayia to be his girlfriend!
It wasn''t a grandiose gesture, he preferred to do things simply.
So, a few nights ago,te at night after everyone went to sleep, he asked Ayia if she wanted to have a walk at the beach with him.
Ayia agreed without any hesitation to his invitation.
The two of them met at the beachte at night and started to walk. They talked andughed about random things as they heard the sweet and soft sea melody while basking in the light of the stars.
It was at that moment, that Theo asked simply, "Do you want to be my girlfriend?"
Theo was super nervous when he said that.
Never in both of his lives, has he had a girlfriend. And Ayia was so beautiful that sometimes he couldn''t believe her beauty.
Her body was the definition of perfection.
In thest few days, he was able to see her in a bikini, and he could say for sure that Ayia''s body could put shame on any supermodel.
Theo was thankful that he had self-control or he would drool every time he saw Ayia in a bikini.
And Ayia''s face was even more unbelievable.
Her face seemed out of aputer program on how beautiful it was.
Theo couldn''t believe such a girl liked him, but he tried to extinguish these thoughts as he knew that Ayia was not superficial.
He knew that she liked him for who he was.
That''s why he gathered all of his courage and asked the question.
When Ayia heard him say that, she froze in shock.
For a few seconds, she didn''t say anything.
Theo was almost apologizing for saying that when he felt something jumping on him and making him fall on the sand.
"YES!"
Ayia shouted happily as she hugged him in happiness.
She had been waiting for him to say that for a few weeks already, but they agreed to take things slow so she couldn''t pressure him.
But hearing him say that, she couldn''t help but feel happy that he asked at that moment.
As the time and ce he chose to ask was perfect.
Just like that, the two lovebirds kissed each other to seal their love.
They were finally boyfriend and girlfriend!
Chapter 497 Connected Hearts
Theo and Ayia walked down the beach holding hands, just like the night they confirmed their rtionship.
They wanted to bask in the stars just the two of them, onest time before they left tomorrow.
This ce would always hold a special ce in their heart as it was the ce they confessed their love and decided to get together.
At that moment, they didn''t say anything to each other. They just listened to the soft sound of their feet as they walked. They listened to the soft sea waves. They listened to the sound that trees made as the sea breeze blew them off. And they listened to their heartbeats.
Heartbeats that seemed to connect their two hearts as they held hands.
Theo felt so happy at that moment, he never imagined that one day he would date someone as amazing as Ayia.
She was extremely beautiful, yes.
But Theo was not that superficial, he liked Ayia for she was.
For the past few months, Theo had seen Ayia in several situations and he was able to see how amazing she was.
She had such a kind heart that she didn''t even hesitate to help the orphanage with her own money.
She had such a bright personality that no one would be able to get sad around her.
She treated everyone so well and kindly.
She was extremely intelligent as Theo saw firsthand what a genius she was.
She liked him for he was.
She was so talented and skillful in everything she tried.
And the most important of all, she treated Aurora like her real sister.
Theo would never date someone who was bad for Aurora.
Long story short, Ayia was one of the most beautiful human beings (inside and out) that he ever had the pleasure to meet.
Ayia was feeling exactly the same thing.
She fell in love with Theo when she met him for the first time. Although she hadn''t realized it at that time, when she observed his kindness to the children when they visited the orphanage for the first time, Ayia''s heart couldn''t stop falling for him.
Ayia had never fallen in love before in her life, that''s why she took so long to realize she was in love with him.
For the next months after their first meeting, Ayia was able to see Theo almost every day at the restaurant and on other asions. And little by little, she fell deeper and deeper for him.
Although Ayia admitted that he was one of the most handsome guys she had ever seen. It wasn''t only that attracted her to him.
She loved a little more after seeing his care for his loved ones, after seeing how kind he was to everyone, after seeing how intelligent he was, after seeing how talented he was, and on many other asions.
She loved him so much that she couldn''t believe that it was possible to contain so much love.
But she had some concerns before, that''s why she didn''t mind Theo taking his time to ask her to be his girlfriend.
One of these concerns was how Aurora would react to their rtionship.
Ayia knew how Theo loved his sister, and she was also aware that if Aurora was against their rtionship, Theo would consider things out.
That''s why when everyone discovered that they were dating, Ayia could only look at Aurora.
And it seemed like her worst fears didn''te true as Aurora was genuinely happy for them.
Aurora was so happy that she finally had a real sister.
After all, her brother''s girlfriend could be her sister as well, right?
Ayia was more than happy to tell her that she was indeed her sister now.I think you should take a look at
Ayia really loved Aurora as well like she loved her sisters, so she had a big smile on her face when she said that.
Aurora was really happy that her family got a little bigger with Ayia joining.
She knew that her brother would never leave her, so she wasn''t even jealous about him getting a girlfriend. Plus, she really liked Ayia, so everything was perfect for her.
That was how Ayia managed to avoid her biggest fears.
But the drama was not over, as Ayia still had to tell her family about Theo someday.
So far, Ayia had Shizuka promise to not tell anyone from the family that they were dating. But Ayia knew that they would find it out sooner orter.
She knew that Theo was aware that her family was rich, but she feared that he would be scared when he found out the real origins of her family.
After all, she was practically a princess!
She just hoped everything worked out in the end.
She knew that Theo didn''t care about these things, but it would be still a shock for him.
But the good news was that she had already finished college, so her family couldn''t meddle in her rtionship with Theo.
She was free to do anything she wanted.
But aside from that, Ayia didn''t have any worries about the future.
Theo felt light and happy about his future as well.
The future was bright for the young couple.
That''s why they were so happy as they walked along the beach on that Saturday Night.
Sometimes they even stopped to kiss each other and hug.
The couple enjoyed each other''spany to its fullest.
Sometimeter, they stopped and sat down on the sand to observe the sea waves.
"Let''s take a selfie!" Ayia eximed happily at that moment.
"Sure." Theoughed.
They wanted to remember this moment, so a picture was the perfect way to mark this moment.
Just like that, Ayia took a bunch of pictures together with her boyfriend.
After she took all the pictures she wanted, she put down her phone and said with a sigh, "We''re leaving tomorrow."
"Yeah, thesest few days were amazing. But we have things to do back in Elffire City." Theo sighed as he also shook his head.
Although he had been having a st in the past few days, he knew that when he went back to Elffire City, he would be busier than ever.
"No kidding. I bet Moonlight''s mailbox is full of invitations and other things." Ayiaughed.
"Yeah, we''ll have to take care of that when we go back." Theo chuckled, "Plus, I''ll be also busy with the anime production. I want everything to be perfect when weunch the anime."
"I''m so anxious about it!" Ayia eximed with shining eyes.
She had read the SAO Light Novel, so she couldn''t wait to see the anime adaptation.
Plus, it was her cute boyfriend that was working on it, so it had to be a good anime.
Just like that, the couple talked about random things as they enjoyed the night beach paradise onest time.
Chapter 498 Raingram Posts And Money Transfer
Theo and Ayia spend another hour at the beach together before they went back to their own vis.
The group decided to not move around too much that Saturday in preparation for their night awake, but they still spend a considerable time at the sea. So, Theo and Ayia wanted to take a shower and rx before the night activities.
Theo took a warm shower soon after he went entered his vi. Although the seawater was warm, Theo still didn''t like the saltiness of the seawater. He still preferred the fresh water from rivers andkes.
But he could only make do with it as the beauty of the beach was too great for him to care for the salty water.
Some things couldn''t be avoided, just like how awful his hair had gotten after bathing in the salty water for so long. That''s why he had to take care extra care of his hair to keep them from bothering him.
His luck was that his long silver hair didn''t require extensive care. This luck wasn''t shared with some of the other girls as they had to expend at least 30 minutes every day to treat the effects of the salty water on their hair.
After a long shower, Theo exited the bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips. For thest few days, Theo had been in constant contact with the sun, and although he frequently used sunscreen, his skin still acquired a tanned look.
Theo was tanned, and the others also exhibited the same tanned look. The girls even had bikini marks on them.
They figured that they would stand out when they went back to the wintry Elffire City.
Theo dried his tanned body and put on some clothes beforeying down on his hotel bed.
He picked up his phone to check on his social media profiles to rx his mind.
He first opened the Raingram app and checked on his personal profile. He hadn''t checked it for a few days already, so there were a lot of unseen posts.
His friends had posted a lot of pictures of their trip to the Kokoro Inds.
He left a like andment on each post he saw of them before going to the next.
For example, hemented on a post that Aurora posted with a picture of the whole group together at the Kaokoa Forest.
@Theo: What a crazy trip to the forest! We saw a Sea Lion and a Dragon!
After checking all of their posts, he checked on the stories.
The stories had a time limit of 24 hours of duration, so he was only able to see their posts of what happened in thest 24 hours.
But he still had fun watching what they posted.
Videos of them having fun at the sea, pictures of the delicious food they ate, pictures of the amazing nature around them, and other things.
After seeing all of that, Theo wanted to post something on his profile as well.
So, he opened his photo gallery to choose something to post.
30 minutester he made three posts with several pictures and videos in each post. It was his all-time record for most posts and pictures posted on the same day. But he wanted to share all the fun he had in thest few days with the few people that followed him on his personal profile.
Pictures and videos of the beach, of the inds from the helicopter, of the sunset from high up at the mountain, of their numerous meals, of his adventure at sea, of his adventure in the forest, and many other situations that happened in thest few days.
It didn''t take long for his posts to gain numerous likes andments, and it didn''t get more because his profile was restricted. If it wasn''t, it was certain that they would blow off with likes andments.I think you should take a look at
Theo smiled as he replied to everyone''sments on his posts.
A whileter, Theo closed his personal profile and opened Moonlight''s Raingram profile.
His face showed a bewildered expression as he looked at Moonlight''s profile.
In this week that he had been disconnected from the inte, Moonlight had managed to hit 35 million followers on Raingram!
That was an amazing achievement as he didn''t even post that much in the profile.
Theo could see that the fans were dying to have more contact with Moonlight, and the only way to do it was to follow on his social media ounts. But, unfortunately for them, Theo didn''t post at all on the profile.
He also noticed that the posts that he posted long ago managed to get millions of likes and thousands ofments. Theo could see that the fans could only interact with Moonlight with these old posts.
''I guess I should post a little more often here.'' Theo said to himself as he checked the fans''ments.
After reading thements for 10 minutes, Theo closed the Raingram App and opened the Wing App.
Moonlight''s heading the Worldwide Charts became a normal thing in thest few days, so when he opened the Wing App, he noticed that they weren''t talking about him anymore.
At least Moonlight wasn''t in the trending topics anymore. But as Theo scrolled down the timeline, he was able to see some news and some people talking about Moonlight.
The 10 songs of his album still upied the Worldwide Top 10 Charts, and the news mostly focused on that. But the people that talked about him focused on discovering his real identity.
Theo also found a movement of people that got together to investigate his real identity. Heughed out loud when he saw that, it was almost impossible for them to find out unless he divulged himself.
Suddenly, Theo remembered something so he asked out loud, "Sylph, did I receive any money transfertely?"
Because he wanted to enjoy his time with his sister and friends, he told Sylph to block any work-rted reports.
"Yes, master! You received a money transfer from Track Inc." Sylph''s lively voice replied.
Theo''s eyes shone for a moment when he heard that.
"It must be the money from the album streams during December." Theo muttered.
Although the album was only released one week before the end of December, during that time, his songs earned hundreds of millions of streams. And that meant he would receive a considerable amount of money for that one week of streaming.
Even though it was never his purpose to be rich when he made his music album, after thinking for a while, he realized that the money he made with it could be extremely helpful to his next endeavors.
He didn''t want to be rich, he just wanted to use the money to bring his favorite things from his past life into this one.
That''s why he was curious to know how much he received from streams.
"How much was it?" He asked curiously.
Sylph promptly replied, "It was..."
Chapter 499 Sisterhood
"The total amount received was $15.229.789,47." Sylph informed the exact amount that the Track Co. had sent him.
Although Theo already expected a number like that, he was still shocked that he managed to earn more than 15 million dors with the streaming of his album.
He also had to consider that his album only managed to go viral after the third day, so if he maintained the current streaming number, Theo expected to receive an ever grander amount of money rtive to streaming during this January.
Another point was that this money only came from his earning on the Track tform, but if Theo added the earnings from his video clips on the Ruby tform, he would also receive another enormous amount of money.
"Are you sure that the government officials won''t notice such an increase in my bank ount?" Theo asked suddenly.
Even though he didn''t want to mess with the government, he still didn''t want them to mess with his business.
"Yes, the offshore bank ount ispletely safe against government inspections and investigations. It''s untrackable." Sylph replied simply.
Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that.
''This means that the System didn''t lie to me when it gave me this ount.'' He thought.
One of his first gains from the system was this untrackable bank ount, at that time he thought it was a useless reward. But it was only by earning tons of money that he understood how great this reward was.
Theo could cheat the tax money he had to pay the government and they wouldn''t even notice.
But he could only do that with his personal money, hispanies still had to pay taxes like everyone else.
"Anyways, I should keep this money as I have three big projects that will demand a lot of money." Theo muttered as he remembered his projects.
The first one was building arge printing factory for his publishing house. Theo still remembered what Sam told him. She said that he would have to invest more than 200 million dors in it.
The second project was the expansion of his coffee shop franchise, a project that would demand another 100 million dors ording to Haruto.
The third project was the opening of his gamingpany which would require as much money as he could fork out.
That was because he wasn''t even counting on the money he had to invest in his animation studio to produce all the animes he nned to make.
Theo knew that the money from his music album wouldn''t be enough to pay for all these investments, but he also knew that after his anime streaming service wasunched, he would be able to earn lots of money.
Especially after he gave a considerable amount of money to Ryoko for her to buy the streaming rights of some famous animes out there.
As the Sakura Abode Country was the nation to be mirrored around the world, the anime lovers on Azure Star were much more numerous than on Earth.
They were so much more numerous that the two sides couldn''t even bepared.
After all, just having an anime award show (Myriad Award) that was as important as the Alexandrite (Oscar) Award, we can understand that the films and animes were equally consumed on Azure Star.
And because of the thriving anime industry of the Sakura Abode Country, the other countries followed suit and also produced their own animes. But the level of sess that the Sakurean Animes had couldn''t be replicated. That''s why the big studios in Sakura City often sold the viewing rights of their animes to transmit in other countries. They made a lot of money this way.
Theo considered selling the viewing rights of his animes in other countries, but he gave up when he realized that bringing his streaming tform there would be much easier and more profitable.
"Anyways, I can think about that when I go back to work." Theo muttered as he picked up his phone again to pass the time until he had to leave.
While Theo rxed while going through his social media as he waited for the time to leave, in another vi on the ind, some girls were reunited.
They all talked loudly and excitedly among each other.
13 girls of all ages were reunited.
"Okay, girls!" Shizuka shouted softly.
When they heard her shout, they all looked at her, "We are reunited here because one of us asked for a meeting."
After all the experiences they went through together, the girls considered themselves part of a sisterhood.
They even created a group chat with the only girls, without Theo and the other two boys.
They named the Sisterhood of Goddesses.
Their goal as a sisterhood was to take care of each sister and support each other when they faced a problem.
They had some rules, and one of them was that they couldn''t anyone about the sisterhood.
And of course, Kaori and Ryoko were also part of the sisterhood.
When the two of them heard about the idea, they agreed to be part of it without any hesitation.
Ryoko was excited about the idea of having a group of girls supporting each other. While Kaori felt happy to be part of something that would help the people she loved.
Their first meeting was a few days ago, and they decided on the rules and configuration of the group.
For example, every girl in the sisterhood had equal standings, but they still needed someone to lead the group. So, they decided that they would vote among themselves to be the representative.
Each representative/president could upy the position for one year before another girl had to assume the position, and no girl could upy the position for consecutive terms. This way they could avoid someone hogging the president position.
In that same meeting, Shizuka was elected to be the first president of the sisterhood.
She was extremely surprised when she heard that she received so many votes.
But the others were not that surprised as they all felt that Shizuka was the only suitable choice.
That''s why everyone stopped talking when Shizuka asked to, they had to respect their president!
"This is our second official meeting. We have several things to address, and we have limited time to do it as we''ll leave the hotel at 10 pm." Shizuka exined.
The girls nodded when they heard that.
"One of our sisters, Ryoko, will not attend today as she is busy with her work." Shizuka exined, "But Kaori would like to address some problem she had that is rted to Ryoko. Nee-chan, you can speak now."
The girls were intrigued when they heard that, so they immediately looked at the screen that showed Kaori''s face.
They wanted to know what the problem was that demanded a sisterhood meeting.
Chapter 500 Protecting Their Sister
White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
The Sisterhood of Goddesses was having a meeting in one of the luxurious vis of the Avalon Resort Hotel.
"I believe most of you know what Ryoko went through during an internship at Sakura City." Kaori started.
When the girls heard that, they narrowed their eyes as they remembered what Ryoko had told them.
They all were pretty upset when they heard about all the awful things that Ryoko went through with that bastard, but they couldn''t do anything about it so they could only let it go.
"In thest week, I had my people investigate that scum and I found enough evidence to bury this guy. But I figured before I did something drastic, I had to tell Ryoko about it. But I was in doubt if telling her about it would be good for her. So, I summoned this meeting to discuss the best way to deal with this situation." Kaori exined simply with a calm voice.
Although Kaori was calm, the girls were nothing but calm!
They showed a myriad of emotions as they heard Kaori''s exnation.
Ayia and Shizuka''s faces twitched when they heard that as the two girls knew that their sister had used her private force to dig all the dirt about this guy. They already knew that Kaori was super protective of the people close to her, but they didn''t expect for her to act so quickly.
While Ayia and Shizuka wondered how far their sister went, the other girls showed bewildered and amazed faces. They were shocked by Kaori''s resources to investigate someone so thoroughly, and they were also amazed that she could pull something like that.
They all had the same thought of relief to know that Kaori was with them and not against them.
"In my opinion, I think we should tell everything to Ryoko." Sam started, "One of our rules is to never do something detrimental to one of the sisters, and going Ryoko''s back counts."
"But Ryoko will only relive those awful moments if we bring this subject back. She seems so happy in her new job." Kumikomented.
"She may be happy, but I think she needs closure on this subject so she can move on with her life without fearing her past." Sayuri argued.
"But it doesn''t matter her answer, we have to bury this guy without any hesitation. He can''t continue free to do the same thing to another woman." Junemented with narrowed eyes.
"I agree with June. He has to go down in the end." Vivian added.
"How about Ryoko then?" Umaru asked.
"Hmm, how about we talk with Ryoko? We can be honest with her and tell what Kaori discovered. We can also tell her about our ns. But she can choose to be part of the n or not." Ayia suggested.
"I agree with Ayia-nee-chan. We should be honest with Ryoko and leave the decision to her." Aurora nodded.
"Does everyone agree with Ayia''s suggestion?" Shizuka asked.
Everyone expressed their agreement when they heard Shizuka''s question.
"It''s decided then. Ryoko wille online in 20 minutes and we can tell her everything then." Shizuka informed.
Everyone let out a smile when they heard that, it would be their first action as a sisterhood. And their first action was for the sake of protecting one of their sisters. So, they couldn''t be happier that the sisterhood was doing its job as a group to protect its members.
Kaori let out a happy smile when she saw that, she was happy that her sisterhood sisters were wise enough to decide on the best course of action.
"While Ryoko doesn''te online, we can address some other topics." Shizuka dered as she moved the meeting.
For the next 20 minutes, the sisterhood discussed some topics rted to the group.
But when Ryoko entered the call, they all stopped what they were doing.
"Good morning, girls!" Ryoko eximed, "Sorry for the dy, girls."
Through her screen image, they could see that she was in her work office.
"Morning? It''s night here, Ryoko!"
"Good night, Ryoko!"
"..."
The girls greeted the blue-haired girl with enthusiasm.
They made small talk for a minute before Shizuka drew their attention.
"Now that Ryoko entered the meeting, we have something extremely important to discuss." Shizuka started, "And it''s rted to you, Ryoko."
Ryoko was a little confused when she heard that, so she just stayed silent and waited for the rest of the exnation.
"Kaori had a few findings. Ka-chan, it''s better if you exin everything." Shizuka said.
Ryoko was even more confused when she heard that, but she still looked at Kaori''s image on the screen with curious eyes.
Kaori wasn''t nervous at all with everyone looking at her as she started exining everything that urred.
She exined everything she found about the guy and about all the evidence she gathered about his crimes.
The more Ryoko listened to it, the more she felt like she was in the middle of a tornado of emotions.
She felt so bad when she remembered all the humiliating things she went through.
She felt so awful when she remembered how the career she loved working with was almost destroyed after she decided that she would rather be fired than be subject to the final humiliating act.
She also felt immense anger as she remembered about it, but she also felt a helpless feeling of not being able to do anything about it.
But at that moment, Ryoko also felt immense gratitude to Kaori and the girls. She knew that they were doing that only because they cared about her.
Her heart warmed as she realized what great lengths Kaori went to be able to avenge her.
She also felt happy that they were honest and told her about it.
When Kaori said that Ryoko could choose to be part of the striking team or not and that they would respect her decision, Ryoko almost cried here and there.
The multitude of emotions made her a little difficult for her to make a sober decision.
The girls saw that Ryoko was almost crying, and their hearts contristed when they saw that. They vowed to destroy the person that made their sister cry!
They made silent and waited patiently for Ryoko to reply.
It was only a few minutester, that Ryoko managed to get hold of her emotions and think about what she wanted to do.
"Although I despise that bastard from the bottom of my heart, there is one thing I''m grateful about him." Ryoko started.
The girls were taken aback when they heard that, but they didn''t have any time to reply before Ryoko continued, "If I didn''t go through everything I did, I would never have left Sakura City. I would never be able to meet Theo and receive the job of my dreams. I would never be able to meet you all. I don''t have any family left in this world. But when I''m among you all, I feel like I found my family." Ryoko said with a bright smile.
The girls felt the tearsing as they heard Ryoko''s words.
They all felt the same way!
Chapter 501 Proud Sisters, Planning Theos Demise, and Emels Nightlife
Chapter 501 Proud Sisters, nning Theo''s Demise, and Emel''s Nightlife
"That''s why I won''t be part of it. Currently, we''re in the middle of the anime production, and I feel like if I be part of this action, I won''t be able to focus on the production." Ryoko said with a small smile, "And that''s thest thing I want. I won''t betray the trust that Theo ced in me. I want my mind focused on the anime project as I feel so happy working on it. And just knowing that he will get what he deserves is enough to give me peace of mind."
The girls were a little taken aback when they heard that.
They expected that Ryoko would be eager to exact her vengeance, but it seemed like their sister already moved on with her life.
She seemed so happy when she talked about her job, only now they understood how much she loved her job.
They couldn''t be more proud of her decision.
It was a very mature and clear decision that showed that Ryoko had made peace with her past and was ready to live the rest of her life without mulling over what happened.
"We respect your decision, Ryoko." Shizuka dered.
"Yeah, we are so proud of you, Ryoko!"
"You are so strong!"
"We''ll tell you what happened to him in the end."
"..."
The girls offered words of appreciation and support as they genuinely felt happy for her.
Just like that, the meeting went on for another half an hour before they finished talking about everything they wanted.
Kaori and Ryoko bade everyone goodbye before disconnecting the call. They had to go back to work.
"We should go back to our own vis, or the boys will get suspicious." One of themmented.
"Do you think that they know something about our meetings?"
"I don''t think Kin and Max know anything. I''m sorry, Lauren, but the two of them are not that bright."
"Hahaha, I know my Max is not that bright."
"But I think Theo knows about the sisterhood."
"I think so as well! The day after our first meeting, he kept looking at us with an amused face."
"I wish I could punch that smug face!"
"We shouldn''t underestimate him. He is too smart for his own good."
"Hey, his girlfriend and sister are here..."
"Sorry, Aurora, Ayia."
"Don''t worry about it. I won''t tell my brother anything. But after knowing for years, I can say for sure that he knows something about the sisterhood."
"How should we deal with him?"
"How about..."
"..."
Just like that, the sisterhood started to n a way to deal with their problem, also known as Theo!
At the moment that they were doing that, Theo felt goosebumps coursing through his body.
"What''s that? Someone''s talking about me?" Theo muttered, "But why do I feel like someone is nning my demise?"
After thinking about it, he arrived at a few options, and the most prominent was the girls were nning something against him.
Just like the girls feared, Theo indeed was aware of their sisterhood.
Theo had Sylph maintaining a constant watch over the vis and security systems around them. So, a few nights ago, when Sylph notified him that all the girls were gathering together secretly, he got curious.
So, he asked Sylph to hack into the cameras inside the vi to know what they were doing. That way, Theo was able to listen and watch the first meeting of their sisterhood.
Theo was amused by their idea, but he didn''t interfere with it as it was indeed a good idea.
This way the girls could get closer and take care of each other.
Theo was especially happy that Aurora made so many friends that were good enough to care about each other''s well-being.
So, he instructed Sylph to monitor them every time they had a sisterhood meeting. He wouldn''t watch it, but he wanted Sylph to check if they were doing anything dangerous.
He would respect their privacy, but he still wanted to help them.
That''s why he had a funny face when he looked at them the next day.
"They probably caught on that I know something about the sisterhood." Theoughed, "They will probably attack me and demand an explication."
"How should act?"
"Scared? No, Aurora will notice that I''ll be acting scared..."
"I should just be honest and hide some details. This way Aurora won''t be able to notice my lie."
"That will be so funny!" Theoughed out loud once again.
Just like that, the hours went by, and the time they agreed to leave arrived.
For theirst night on the Kokoro Inds, they chose to do something that they didn''t do in thest few days.
They chose to party!
They would enjoy the nightlife in the capital of the inds.
As a metropolis, Emel had a thriving nightlife filled with all kinds of attractions.
They would get wasted and party the whole night!
At 10 pm, they all showed up in front of the vis where some cars were waiting for them.
Because Emel was a little far from the hotel, they would be traveling there by helicopter. This way, the trip which wouldst around 1.5 hours by car, it wouldst less than 20 minutes by helicopter.
The cars drove them to the heliport where the three helicopters they were familiar with were waiting for them.
In thest few days, they had traveled on them on a few other asions, so they were already used to traveling in them.
"Come on, guys! I want to get wasted tonight!" Max eximed before heading toward the helicopter.
The othersughed and agreed before embarking the helicopters as well.
20 minutester, through the helicopter''s windows, they were able to see the thriving city of Emel.
Saturday night was the time that most people chose to leave their houses to enjoy the nightlife.
That''s why the group had a wide selection of ces they could go.
For example, some cover bands were performing in a nightclub, and it was there that they chose to make their first stop of the night.
After the helicopters delivered them to a building in the city center, they took some hotel cars toward the nightclub.
Theo and the others refused a security team from the hotel
following them throughout the night, but they epted to have some drivers avable to transport them anywhere they wanted.
This way they would be move around the best spots of the city without worrying about where to get there.
When they arrived at the nightclub, they discovered that the hotel had reserved a private room for them where they would be able to watch the bands performing.
The loud sounding from the performing band was the soundtrack of the moment.
From their private room, through the club''s multicolored lights, they were able to see the people dancing crazily to the song.
They all had a drink in their hands as they gathered and clinked their cups.
"CHEERS!"
The night was just starting, and they would enjoy it as if there was no tomorrow!
Chapter 502 Emergency!
Chapter 502 Emergency!
222 Karaoke Bar, Emel, Kokoro Inds.
1:08 AM, Sunday, January 10th..
Theo and the others stayed at the nightclub for a couple of hours. There, they danced and enjoyed the cover bands while drinking some alcohol. But after a while, they decided to leave to enjoy other attractions of Emel''s nightlife.
That''s how they ended up in a Karaoke Bar, they reserved a private room so they could sing and have fun to their heart''s content.
They had been there for half an hour already, and they were already tipsy, so they showed no hesitation in picking the mic to sing their favorite songs.
"I''ll give you guys a little peak of what we''ll see at Cara''s concert!" Kumiko eximed as she picked the mic up and chose a song.
The others shouted in encouragement when they saw that.
When Kumiko started to sing the upbeat song, some of them started to sing together and others started to dance.
Theo observed their crazy actions from the side as he sipped on his beer. Even after all the alcohol he ingested, he was still sober. And he didn''t n to get drunk as at least one person had to be sober to make sure everything was okay.
They were in the middle of the city after all, and anything could happen.
The only other person who was as sober as him was Aurora, but that was because she was forbidden from drinking alcohol that night. Theo might be allowed her to drink some cups if they were in a familiar and safe ce, but they weren''t. So, Aurora had been drinking only non-alcoholic drinks.
But even then, she was one of the most crazy ones among them as she danced without stopping, she even sang a few songs for them.
Aurora wasn''t the only underage minor among them. Vivian, Caro, and Umaru couldn''t drink alcohol as well. But after having a conversation with the three of them, Theo decided to allow the three of them to have a couple of drinks.
This meant that apart from Theo, everyone was going crazy and they had been partying for less than 3 hours!
Some of them that were weak from alcohol were already showing signs of drunkness.
"Are you ready for dancing?" Aurora shouted as she picked up the microphone once again.
"YEAH!!!" Everyone shouted.
Shortly after, Aurora chose another upbeat song and they all started to sing along and dance to it.
A minute after the song started, Theo noticed Gwen saying that she would go to the bathroom for a little bit. He didn''t think much of it, as he thought that she would wash her face or do something like that.
Theo had a smile on his face as he had fun watching them perform some crazy and weird dances.
A whileter, Sam and Sayuri formed a duet and assumed Aurora''s ce in singing a song for them. They were having and noticed nothing strange.
But Theo had his eyebrows furrowed.
''Gwen is out for almost 10 minutes already.'' He thought.
He was feeling a bad premonition when he realized that, even though he tried to not freak out. Gwen was a beautiful girl, and there were a lot of perverts out there
It was at that moment that he felt his phone vibrating inside his pocket.
Theo felt his heart constrict when he he felt the vibration, he already knew that something happened, so he didn''t waste time and picked up his phone.
Just like he suspected, it was a message from Sylph.
[URGENT: Gwen had been abducted by a group of 7 male adults. They are carrying her unconscious body down the stairs of the Karaoke Bar. I estimate that they exit the building in 2 minutes. It is uncertain if they are armed.]
Theo felt the adrenaline coursing through his veins when he read the message. He had to act fast!
But he wouldn''t be able to take down 7 guys and secure Gwen''s safety only by himself, he would need help.
Theo immediately lifted his head and looked at the only two people who could help him at this moment.
He headed straight to them and asked over the loud song being sung by Sam and Sayuri, "Ayia, Shizuka, let''s go outside the booth!"
Ayia and Shizuka had a better body than the others, so even after having a few drinks, they were only a little bit tipsy.
The two girls were dumbfounded by Theo''s request, but after noticing his serious expression, they nodded and followed him out of the room.
When they arrived outside, Theo didn''t even wait for them to ask before he exined himself, "Gwen has been abducted by 7 male adults, we have to hurry before they leave the building with her."
He was direct and concise, but before the girls could reply, Aurora also left the room and looked at them.
''Damn it!'' Theo cursed inside his head.
He didn''t want to involve Aurora in this, but he knew how things would y it out now.
"What are you guys doing?" Aurora asked with narrowed eyes.
She was the only one sober at the party, so it wasn''t difficult for her to notice her brother''s suspicious actions.
Ayia looked at her and Theo before saying, "We have something urgent to do. Let''s go before we lose Gwen!"
Theo tried to argue but Ayia was faster, "Theo, Aurora can help us. She isn''t a child anymore."
Theo could only sigh and nod before running toward the stairs as it would be faster than using the elevator.
Theo ran down the stairs with the three girls following closely behind him.
"Theo, while we rush down the stairs, can you exin the situation?" Shizuka asked.
The other two girls also expressed their doubts when they heard Shizuka''s question.
"A few minutes ago, Gwen went to the bathroom and didn''te back. It was only after checking the building security cameras that I saw that she was being abducted." Theo gave a random exnation about how he was able to know that Gwen was being kidnapped.
The girls found his story full of loopholes, but they didn''t question it as the most important thing at the moment was to save Gwen.
"I guess that Gwen passed outing or going to the bathroom. There are 7 of them, it is uncertain if they are armed. So, we won''t act when we see them. First, we will observe them. And only after we deem that it is safe to attack, we will strike them down." Theo exined.
The girls nodded in agreement with his n as it was the most logical n that they could adopt.
The four of them utilized their maximum dexterity and speed to rush down the stairs as quicker as they could.
They had to save Gwen!
Chapter 503 Stalking and Observing
Chapter 503 Stalking and Observing
222 Karaoke Bar, Emel, Kokoro Inds.
Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora mustered all their speed and climbed down the stairs in less than one minute.
When they arrived at the public hall of the Karaoke Bar, they didn''t hesitate before heading toward the exit.
The hall was filled with people drinking and watching someone singing on the karaoke machine, but Theo and the girls used all of their dexterity to avoid the people in their way as they ran fastly.
They were so fast that before the other clients and the bar staff could understand what was happening, they had already exited the building.
They didn''t even manage to see who passed through the ce.
"What was that?"
"They were so fast?"
"Are they acrobats or something?"
"..."
Everyone exploded in conversations about what happened, but Theo and the girls didn''t care about it.
As soon as they exited the building they looked around the streets nearby.
The Karaoke Bar was located in an upbeat neighborhood filled with bars and nightclubs, so even though it waste in the night the streets were still crowded with peopleing and going to enjoy their night.
"They can''t be that far, look for a group of men carrying an unconscious girl," Theo said with a firm voice as he looked through the crowd with hawk eyes.
The girls nodded and also perused through the crowd.
It may seem that a long time has passed since Theo received Sylph''s message until they arrived outside the building, but the time they took to arrive since the message was less than 2 minutes. And Sylph said that they would leave the building in less than 2 minutes. This meant that they were nearby.
The four of them each looked in a different direction, and after a few seconds, they heard Aurora''s gasp.
"I think I saw I group of men entering that alley!" Aurora eximed as she pointed at an alley that was around 30 meters from the Karaoke Bar.
"Come on!" Theo didn''t hesitate before leading them toward the alley.
In just a few seconds they arrived near the alley.
"Let me see if they are inside." Theo said in a low voice as he signaled them to stop behind him.
The three girls nodded and waited with serious faces.
Theo moved his head a bit and sneakily observed the alley.
When he did that, he didn''t see anyone inside the alley. But he also noticed that the alley was a way to another street. And on that street, he saw a group of males carrying an unconscious girl.
"Come on. I saw them. They entered another street. We can''t lose sight of them." Theo said before running inside the alley.
The girls didn''t even hesitate before following Theo inside the alley as well.
As they ran inside the alley, they also manage to see the group, and they also managed to see Gwen''s unconscious body being carried by them.
Their bodies seethed in fury when they saw that, they didn''t have to be a seer to know what they nned to do with her.
They would never allow it!
When they ran into the streets, Theo slowed down his pace until he was 10 meters behind them.
"Let''s observe them to see if they are armed." Theo whispered to the girls before silently following the group.
The girls wanted to jump into the fray and beat the hell out of these bastards, but they also knew that Theo was right. They might be masters in martial arts, but they couldn''t win against a gun.
Therefore, they followed Theo''s example and followed the group with silent steps as their eyes observed every detail about them.
Every physical characteristic of the seven men was noted down.
Their height, their weight, their clothes, their most used hand, if they used ss or not, if they had any injuries, and any other characteristic that may help them during the fight.
But most of all, they observed their hips and ankles for guns or knives.
When someone was warmed, they usually walked differently as the gun had a weight.
Even when someone walked with a light knife, it was still possible to see some clues that they had knives on them.
After a minute of following and observing the group, Theo whispered to the girls, "I think the bald one is armed. There''s a distinct bulge on the back part of his pants."
"I also deduce that at least half of them are carrying knives." Shizuka added with a whisper.
Aurora was too inexperienced, so she didn''t notice as many details as the others. But Ayia''s serious face showed that she also noticed the same thing as Theo and Shizuka.
"Damn it!" Ayia cursed in a low voice.
If they only had knives on them, they would be able to overpower them, but a gun changed the scenario.
A gun could threaten them from afar and take them down one by one.
They tried to brainstorm an idea to save Gwen when they noticed the group entering a third-rate hotel at the side of the road.
They narrowed their eyes when they saw that.
"I have an idea." Theo whispered as his eyes shone with a dangerous light.
The girls perked up when they heard that, they trusted Theo with their lives. So, if he had a n, they would follow it!
They didn''t have much time before something happened to Gwen, so Theo exined the n in under one minute before they sprang into action.
Theo and the girls noticed that this hotel might be the home base of these criminals, so they couldn''t just barge into it.
That''s why Theo devised the perfect way to blend in.
Theo entered the ce holding Ayia''s hips with his left arm and Shizuka''s hips with his right arm.
The three of them acted like they were drunk and flirting as they didn''t even notice the other people in the hotel entrance hall.
They immediately headed to the elevator while acting flirty and drunk the whole time.
Their disguise was spot on as the hotel employees and security guards didn''t even question as they imagined that one of their guests got lucky with the two babes.
The three of them noticed where the elevator went for thest trip before selecting the same floor.
As soon as the elevator doors closed, Theo let Ayia and Shizuka go.
They cut out their act immediately and became serious.
"Quicker, quicker!" Ayia muttered as the elevator climbed the floors.
As soon as the elevator doors opened, they exited it and saw an empty hotel corridor.
"Which room are they in?" Ayia asked in worry.
It seemed they miscalcted, they didn''t know which room they were in!
But at that moment, Theo said, "Wait a sec."
He picked up his phone and looked at the message that Sylph had just sent him.
"Room 515." He said simply.
The two girls didn''t even question how he could know something like that, their only worry was Gwen!
Would they be able to save her in time?
Chapter 504 Predators! Action!
Chapter 504 Predators! Action!
"Are you guys ready?" Theo asked the girls after they went over the n briefly once again.
"Yes!" Ayia and Shizuka replied promptly.
While Aurora''s voice came from Theo''s phone, "Yes!"
"Aurora cut out the lights as soon I give the green light." Theo said as the three of them walked through the hotel hallway.
"Yes, I can cut the light at any time." Aurora replied.
"Okay." Theo replied.
They soon arrived at room 514, and Theo started picking the lock of the door with his skillful hands.
Just a few secondster, he was able to open the door.
Theo gave the hand signal to Ayia and Shizuka before quietly entering the room.
Their object was to check if there was anyone inside the room.
"Clear! There''s no one inside." Theo said in a low voice.
"Yeah, there''s no inside indeed." Ayia agreed.
It was at that moment that Theo and Ayia looked at Shizuka as the next part would be taken care of by her.
"Are you sure you can climb to the next room''s balcony from this balcony?" Theo asked in a low voice.
"Of course, it will be easy." Shizuka replied in a whisper.
They were right next to their target, so they couldn''t speak loudly or they could risk alerting their enemies.
Ayia wasn''t that worried about Shizuka because she knew how scary her sister was.
Seeing her agree with so much confidence, Theo could only trust her skills.
"Okay, see you on the other side. Don''t stray out of the n!" Theo said in a low voice before leaving the room.
"Good luck, Shizu-chan! Be careful!" Ayia hugged her briefly before leaving the room as well.
Shizuka let out a brief smile after the hug before getting serious once again.
She looked at the other balcony 6 meters away from her and took a deep breath.
She utilized all of her climbing skills to hang on the building wall and slowly climb to the other balcony.
She did that silently and skillfully that one even notice when shended on the balcony.
As soon as shended, Shizuka hid herself and tried to peek into the room.
She saw some men sitting around the bed, and other men on the bed trying to take the clothes out of Gwen''s unconscious body.
She seethed in fury when she saw that, but Shizuka had exceptional self-control, so she managed to control her fury and analyze the enemy''s positions.
Ryoko took a picture of the situation and sent it to Theo as she texted the overall configuration of the enemy.
Just outside room 515, Theo received the photo and message from Shizuka. He looked at it with analytical eyes and nned the best way of action.
Ayia also observed the photo and message at his side and tried to do the same.
"We have to hurry, Theo!" Ayia whispered in worry when she saw that he wasn''t saying anything after getting the photo and the message.
"Damn it, we gonna have to improvise." Theo said with a frustrated voice.
"Thank god the room door is a little away from the bed, it will make it easier for us." He muttered.
"Okay, let''s do it." He said as he looked at Ayia.
She nodded and tried to get into character. She would be crucial to the operation as she would knock on their door.
It might sound like a crude n, but he knew that these kinds of men would not be able to resist the temptation when they looked at Ayia through the magic hole in the door.
Ayia positioned herself in front of the door and Theo stayed at the side where he wouldn''t be visible through the magic hole.
Theo nodded and Ayia assumed a drunk expression before knocking on the door.
Through the window, Shizuka was able to see the bald guy, who she assumed to be their boss, ordering another man to go answer the door.
Shizuka took a deep breath when she saw that, she knew that they had made their action.
They had to save their friend no matter what!
All four of them thought the same thing.
Just like Theo expected, when the man looked through the magic eyehole and saw Ayia''s stunning and drunk figure, his eyes shone in lust.
He didn''t even hesitate before opening the door, but as soon as he did it, he felt himself falling to the ground before passing out.
Theo had acted as silent and swift as possible when the door opened, they had to be fast!
After catching the guy''s body to not make any sound when it hit the ground, Theo silently ced the body on the ground.
From the balcony, Shizuka was able to see the whole action, so she immediately checked to see if anyone noticed it.
She only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that they were too focused on Gwen to care.
After seeing that no one noticed what happened, Theo gave the sign to Aurora and cut off the lights.
Shizuka, Theo, and Ayia narrowed them down as soon as Aurora said that in 5 seconds the lights would go out.
Their muscles were tense as they focused on every movement that they would perform as soon as the lights were cut.
Their hearts were beating so fast that they felt like they would jump out of their chests, the adrenaline coursed through their veins bringing all the energy they needed to fight at their peak form.
they would strike.
They would fight armed enemies with guns and knives!
The situation was extremely dangerous even after nning out how they would strike.
They would fight armed enemies with guns and knives!
Theo already had the experience of fighting against armed enemies, but he was still nervous about it.
Thest time he was attacked, he was alone so he didn''t have to worry about other''s safety.
But this time, he had Ayia, Shizuka, and Gwen with him.
He couldn''t let anything happen to them.
His relief was that he knew that Ayia and Shizuka were extremely adept at fighting, but he didn''t know if they had any fights outside the dojo.
Just like Theo imagined, Ayia and Shizuka had never fought anyone outside a controlled ce.
They were always so protected by their family that no one managed to get to them, so they were never able to put into practice all their training in real-life situations.
That''s why their hearts were beating so loudly inside their chests.
But although the three of them were nervous inside, their bodies were firm and showed no hesitation.
They were like three tigers waiting for the prey to show itself before jumping and killing in just one move.
They would strike them as swiftly as they could and save their friend!
As soon as the lights went out, they all said the same thing inside their minds.
''Go!''
No unnecessary thoughts or actions, they sprang to action like three predators jumping on their prey.
But would they be able to seed?
Chapter 505 10 Seconds
Chapter 505 10 Seconds
When a master in martial arts fought, they usually described their state as a hyperstate of concentration where they can see things as if time was in slow-motion.
But that was an exaggerated description, no human mortal was capable of distorting the mighty power of time.
The hyperstate that they assumed during a fight for death was the result of their powerful bodies and enhanced senses.
Theo was a grandmaster in several fighting styles while Ayia and Shizuka were soon-to-be grandmasters, so their hyperstate was even more exaggerated.
Their bodies that went through years of training had superhuman senses capable of essing the ultra hyperstate.
This meant that even after the lights went out and the darkness covered the room, the three of them could sense each movement of their enemies.
A master in martial arts couldn''t enter the hyperstate at will, but a grandmaster could. And that was one of the conditions for someone to break through to the grandmaster realm.
Ayia and Shizuka were only soon-to-be grandmasters, but this meant that they only had the potential to break through, it didn''t mean they could do it.
This also meant that they couldn''t enter the hyperstate at will.
But at that moment, as they were about to spring into action, their unyielding will to save their friend moved their trained bodies into the hyperstate.
The two girls immediately noticed, but they were so focused on the task that they only nodded inward that they fight better.
Although theycked any reaction, but as they entered the hyperstate on the will, the two girls only needed to train for a few months before entering the hyperstate without any problems. This meant that at the moment that they were about to save their friend, the two girls brokethrough to the grandmaster stage!
The events described in the following paragraphs urred in less than 10 seconds.
But in the hyperstate, the three grandmasters saw everything in slow-motion.
Just like Aurora said, 5 secondster the lights went out in the entire building.
The three of them knew that they had to act as soon as the lights went out, and they did exactly that.
They couldn''t leave enough time for the enemies to react, they had to be so fast that they couldn''t just any reaction to their attack.
They were still undressing Gwen when they saw the lights being turned off.
"What happened?"
"Did someone press the light switch?"
"Turn on the lights now!" They heard their boss''s angry voice.
But as they said these three sentences, Theo and the girls already acted!
They silently entered the room and silently knocked out three guys.
Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka each took one guy, but they knew that their silent strike wouldn''t be able to persist.
That''s why Theo was heading toward where he sensed where the boss was.
As the one holding the gun, the boss was their most dangerous enemy, because if the boss could start shooting even if he couldn''t see anything.
Theo silently walked toward the boss before attacking to knock out him. He used more force than before, so the boss managed to let out a short shout of surprise before being knocked out.
"Arrgh!"
"What was that?"
"I think that was the boss!"
"I think there is someone here!"
"Guys, take your knives out!"
Thest opponents seemed to be aware of their presence, but they had no chance against three grandmasters.
Even though they held knives, they were in a dark ce where they couldn''t see anything, plus they were against three monsters.
Theo didn''t even have to move against the two of them before Ayia and Shizuka disarmed them and knocked them out.
The girls were so fast in their actions that the two men didn''t understand what was happening before they felt their consciousness fading away.
Even though the three of them didn''t sense any more enemies, they still didn''t rx as they started searching the whole room for any hidden enemies.
They only were able to rx when they didn''t find anyone.
"Thank goddess!" Ayia heaved a sigh of relief as she lifted Gwen''s body from the bed and ce it away from the enemies'' bodies.
She didn''t want Gwen''s unconscious body to be next to the filthy bodies of their enemies.
"Is she okay?" Theo asked.
Ayia checked Gwen''s vital before saying with a relieved voice, "Yeah, she just passed out."
The three of them were relieved when they heard that, they didn''t say it out loud, but they were also relieved that Gwen was unconscious through the whole ordeal, otherwise, she might be traumatized for life.
"What are gonna do with these scum?" Shizuka said with a disgusted voice as she kicked one of them.
The three of them wanted to destroy them piece by piece, but they knew they couldn''t do it as they were not in their home country.
"Let''s beat the hell out of them and tie them up." Theo suggested.
The girls nodded with gleaming eyes as they wanted to inflict pain on them.
Just like that for the next 5 minutes, the three of them beat every part of their enemies'' bodies. They even broke a few bones with their precise punches.
They broke only the bones that would inflict the most pain when they woke up, but even though they would go through a hell of pain, they would not die.
After tying them all, Shizuka picked up Gwen''s unconscious body and carried it outside.
The two had already dressed Gwen, so as they closed the door behind them.
They seemed just a normal group of people taking care of their drunk and unconscious friend.
The two rooms that they broke into didn''t show any abnormalities, so Theo didn''t think anyone would notice what happened inside Room 515 any time soon.
"Aurora, you can turn on the lights again?" Theo said to her after giving her a call.
"Yes!" Aurora was happy when she heard that.
She knew that if her brother was saying that was because their rescue operation was sessful.
A few secondster, they saw the hallway lights being turned once again.
"Were there any issues over there?" Theo asked.
"Hmm, some small fries came, but I took care of it." Aurora replied with a giggle as she looked around her.
5 adult males were sprawled and unconscious on the floor around Aurora.
It was obvious that the hotel would send some people here to see why the lights were off, so Aurora could only knock them out.
"Meet us at the side entrance of the hotel." Theo said as he lead the girls down the stairs.
They wouldn''t take the elevator as taking the stairs would be convenient for their discreet exit.
"Okay, see you there!" Aurora replied before hanging up the call.
A few minutester, Theo exited the building with three girls following him out of it.
"Big brother!" Aurora hugged him when she saw him.
Theo let out a wide smile as she hugged him.
He looked at Aurora and then at Ayia and Shizuka and said, "We did it!"
They all startedughing like there was no tomorrow at that moment.
They did it!
They saved their friend!
Chapter 506 Sunrise At Last
Chapter 506 Sunrise At Last
Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora walked back to Karaoke Bar carrying Gwen''s unconscious body as if everything was normal..
They acted as if they didn''t just pull off a strike against a secure location with armed men to rescue someone.
It may sound that a long time passed since Theo noticed that Gwen was missing, but barely 10 minutes passed since then!
This meant that since Theo received Sylph''s message.
He recruited Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora to go with him to rescue Gwen. They spend to reach the kidnappers. And when they reached them, they observed and analyzed them to see if they were armed. When they noticed that they were armed, they had to improvise.
Theo came up with ast-minute n that could increase their chances.
Aurora would head to the maintenance room of the hotel to turn off the lights of the building while the other three would head toward the ce where they were keeping Gwen.
When they arrived there, they broke into the room next to their target and through there Shizuka climbed to the target room''s balcony to assess the situation inside.
After Shizuka informed them about the enemy''s configuration, Theo and Ayia sprang into action.
Ayia lured one of them outside to open the door and Theo knocked him out.
With the room''s door opened Theo gave the sign to Aurora to turn off the lights of the building.
With the lights off, they could strike swiftly and silently!
After just 10 seconds after the lights were turned off, Theo and the girls already knocked out every one of the enemies!
Their action was so decisive and quick that it seemed like they rehearsed this strike for weeks.
After beating up and tying all of the enemies, they erased any evidence that they may have left behind.
Just a few minutester, they exited the hotel andmemorated their sessful mission.
All of this happened in just 10 minutes!
It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the Karaoke Bar once again.
Even though everything happened so fast, after all the action and tension they experienced, they just wanted to drink something and rx.
Because the whole ordeal happened so fast, when they entered their private booth at the Karaoke Bar, the others hadn''t even noticed that they were gone.
They had just thought they had gone to the bathroom.
"Oh, you guys were taking care of Gwen?" Sam asked with a tipsy voice when she saw Gwen being carried inside the room.
Before entering the room, Theo and the girls decided to temporarily hide what happened from everyone.
They would discuss if they should tell them what happened after everyone got sober. Especially, Gwen, they didn''t know if they should tell her what happened.
There was a lot to consider, so they decided to talk about it at another time.
That''s why Theo brushed off the question with, "Yeah, something like that."
They sat down and rested their tired bodies.
After all the action they went through, they were mentally tired.
Theo saw that the girls were still bothered as they sat there and just sipped on water.
''They won''t feelfortable in this ce anymore.'' Theo thought when he saw their expression.
And he could understand what they were feeling, their friend was just easily abducted from this ce.
So, Theo could only do one thing to help them forget about it and enjoy the night as they wanted.
"GUYS!" He shouted.
Everyone immediately looked at him.
"It''s time to move on this party!" He smiled widely, "Let''s head to the next stop!"
"YEAH!" They caught on to his enthusiasm and became excited to head to the next attraction of the night.
Just like that, they paid off their bill and exited the Karaoke Bar soon after.
Their driver was waiting for them outside, so they were soon driving through the streets of Emel.
Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka felt much better after leaving that ce and they were starting to get excited to party once again.
As they drove to their next destination, Theo exchanged several messages with Sylph.
As he was among other people, he couldn''t reveal that he was talking with her. Another reason was that what he was talking about couldn''t leak.
@Theo: Sylph, delete all footage that registered our faces.
@Sylph: Yes, master!
Theo didn''t know who was those guys and if they had any powerful backing. So, he was safeguarding everyone''s safety when he asked her that.
@Sylph: Do I delete the footage from only the hotel''s surveince system?
Sylph''s question made him think about the whole ordeal when they sped through the karaoke bar and followed the group through the streets.
@Theo: Delete all the footage of the Karaoke Bar Surveince System from 1 hour before we arrived until 2 hours after we left. Also delete any footage that may captured our faces when we were following the group through the streets.
Without this footage, it would be near impossible for someone to discover who was behind the attack.
Sylph: Yes, master! (????)? ?
Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her message.
He knew that he gave her a difficult task as she had to hack into any surveince system along the path from the Karaoke Bar to the hotel. But he knew how powerful she was, so he wasn''t worried that she might fail in it.
He didn''t want to think about this problem anymore, so he ced his phone back into his pocket.
At the moment, he just wanted to party and enjoy hisst night at the Kokoro Inds with his friends.
Just like that, they partied like there was no tomorrow for the next hours.
Even Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka were able to enjoy the night and party like the others. They temporarily forgot about what happened and just had fun with their friends.
But this time Theo was careful to not let anyone pass out as Gwen did it.
Eventually, Gwen also woke up, but she didn''t drink anymore.
She just enjoyed the party like the others did it.
The night was almost over when they decided to head back to the hotel.
There was one thing they wanted to do that would be able to close their night in grand style.
But they could only do it back at the hotel.
So, they took the helicopter back to the hotel, and in just a few minutes they arrived back.
When they arrived back at the vis, they looked at the sky and someone eximed, "Come on, guys! Or we''ll lose it!"
They sped toward the beach and looked at the ind behind them.
The sun was rising!
To finish their night in grand style, they watched the sunrise!
It was the perfect finish for an almost perfect night.
Chapter 507 Siblings Beach Volleyball Battle
Chapter 507 Siblings'' Beach Volleyball Battle
Vige Restaurant, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
08:49 AM, Sunday, January 10th.
At the moment, Theo and the others were having breakfast that the hotel prepared for them.
After they watched the sunrise together at the beach, they decided to meet each other 2 hourster for breakfast.
They could anything they wanted in these two hours, even sleep, but they had to appear two hourster for breakfast.
Most of them took a shower and slept for the whole time, after partying for the whole night, they were sweaty and tired. So, they were eager to clean themselves and sleep for a while.
When their rm rang for them to wake up, they almost brush them off, but when they remembered that they only had a few hours before they left for the airport, they reluctantly woke up and stood up from their bed.
That''s why everyone had a sleepy face as they had breakfast that morning.
As it hadn''t been long since they were partying, some of them were still a little tipsy, but most of them showed signs of a hangover.
They wore sunsses to warn off the bright light and ate light dishes.
"This headache is killing me!" Sayuri eximed as she tried to drink her iced milk tea.
"My head is hurting as well!" Kumiko chimed in.
The others also expressed that they were feeling various degrees of headache.
"You guys drank so muchst night! It isn''t a surprise that you''ll are feeling awful." Sammented.
"Look who''s talking!"
"Sam is so shameless."
"You kept making bets with all of us about who could drink the most drinks!"
"..."
The others started toin and discuss what Sam did during the night.
"But at least I didn''t bathe myself in beer!" Sam defended herself.
"Who did that?"
"You don''t remember?"
"I don''t remember where we were, but I remember June daring anyone to..."
"..."
Just like that, their mood started to improve as they discussed between waves ofughter what they did during the night.
The delicious food that the hotel staff prepared also helped to ease their hangover.
They took longer to finish breakfast as they knew it was theirst breakfast before they left. They would miss the delicious and amazing buffet of breakfast. There were so options that each day they stayed over, they tasted different delicious dishes.
When they finished eating, they were feeling a lot better. They were ready to enjoy theirst hours in paradise!
They didn''t waste time before changing into their bathing suits and heading straight to the beach.
Their flight was scheduled to leave around 2 pm, so they had until around noon to enjoy the beach.
Sometimeter, they were having fun at the beach and enjoying the sunny beach weather onest time.
"I can''t believe we are leaving in a few hours." Sammented as she bathed in the sunlight as she floated on the calm seawater.
"Yeah, it feels like we arrived here yesterday." Kumiko agreed from the side.
"Thesest 10 days so quick!" Shoko added.
"I had heard that the Kokoro Inds were a popr vacation destination, but I didn''t imagine that very we would experience so many wonderful things." Junemented.
"..."
The three girls continued their conversation as they watched the other ying beach volleyball.
Their tanned bodies only made them even more beautiful.
Theo was paired with Aurora as they faced Max and Lauren.
He received the ball and passed the ball to Aurora at the same time, Aurora knew what he wanted so she immediately set the ball for him to attack.
Just like that, the two of them scored the winning point of the game.
"Yes!" Theo eximed.
"Great job!" Auroraughed.
"That''s almost too easy." Theo trash-talked their opponents.
Lauren and Max fumed in anger when they saw their smug faces.
"That''s not fair, you two seem to know what the other is thinking." Maxined.
"I''m sorry, what did you say? I don''t speak losers''nguage." Aurora provoked.
"Nice one, sis!" Theoughed.
Lauren was about to attack them to wipe the smugness off their face when someone else insulted them as well, although it seemed it wasn''t her intention at first.
"Okay, easy guys! Theo, and Aurora, why are you two bullying these noobs? Why don''t you two face someone of your caliber?" Ayia said with a mischievous face.
Lauren and Max were dumbfounded at being called noobs by their supposed support.
Theo raised his eyebrow and smiled back at Ayia, "Oh, yeah? Like who?"
"Shizu-chan and me!" Ayia dered as the two girls faced Theo and Aurora.
If this was an anime, sparks would be flying as they stared at each other with eager faces.
Their fighting was through the roof at that moment and they even forgot about Max and Lauren because of it
The two losers could only sigh and move to the side to watch their battle as it seemed it would be an interesting match.
Theo, Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka were the ones involved in Gwen''s rescue mission. And the four of them were itching to discover which pair was the best, so what better way than a ''friendly'' volleyball match?
"Let''s go!" Theo said with a wide smile as he agreed to have a match with them.
"Great!" Ayia replied with an equally wide smile.
The two of them might be boyfriend and girlfriend, but at that moment they were enemies!
"We should get some tissues, big brother." Aurora said suddenly.
"Why?" Theo asked.
"When we finish them off, we should console their cry, of course." Aurora said like that was the most obvious fact.
"Woow!" The crowd around eximed in amazement at Aurora''s trash talk.
After seeing the four of them facing off, the others gathered around the beach volleyball court to watch the battle between the pairs.
And just as they started watching, they were amazed by Aurora''s skillful trash talk.
"I didn''t know Aurora was so good at trash talk."
"I wouldn''t want to be Ayia and Shizuka now."
"Who do you think is going to win?"
"..."
Everyone started to discuss with enthusiasm what was happening.
Ayia and Shizuka looked at Aurora in shock as they imagined that their sweet Aurora could be so brutal with words, only now they understood why Max and Lauren were so angry.
But they weren''t amateurs so they just smiled and looked even more dangerous.
It didn''t take long for their match to start, and just after watching for a few seconds, the others noticed that the four of them were giving their life to the game.
They seemed like professional yers!
They attacked the ball with so much strength that the ones watching could barely apany the ball.
But who would win the battle?
Which pair of siblings?
Chapter 508 Boyfriend and Girlfriend Competing?
Chapter 508 Boyfriend and Girlfriend Competing?
Unlike indoor volleyball, where the twopeting teams field six yers each, teams in beach volleyball can only field two yers per side on the court.
These two yers can perform two positions during the game: Blocker or Defender.
The blocker is the yer that guards the and contests the opponent''s spikes with his or her longer reach and quick reflexes.
The defender guards the rest of the court and digs out spikes or chases looped-up shots into the open areas of the court. The defender is usually the more agile of the two teammates since it takes tremendous eleration to get across the court and keep rallies alive.
However, unlike indoor volleyball where each team has yers with five defined roles, teams in beach volleyball usually use both their yers as the blocker and defender based on whether the yer is guarding the right-side or left-side of the court.
After all this exnation, we can see that the four people ying in the middle of the White Sand Beach, at Naeelis Ind, were not kidding as they yed against each other.
As Theo and Shizuka had the most explosive strength, they performed the defender position for their respective teams. While Aurora and Ayia faced each other as the blockers.
Although had higher arm strength, Shizuka''s arm strength was not low either, so the teams were close in terms of raw strength.
While Theo prepared to serve the ball to the other side of the court, Aurora and Ayia faced each other with wide smiles.
"Don''t worry, little sis! I''ll take it easier with you." Ayia provoked with a mischievous smile.
"Hmm, great! This way I''ll be able to properly greet you into the family... with a defeat." Aurora replied with a smile.
The two girlsughed out loud and waited for the game to start.
Just like siblings yed and provoked each other, Ayia and Aurora felt like they were siblings provoking each other.
They were so happy to share this moment. At that moment, they truly felt like family.
But it didn''t take long for Theo to serve the ball in a tricky angle to Shizuka to defend.
If Shizuka was a normal person, she wouldn''t be able to defend against Theo''s serve, but in an acrobatic move, Shizuka jumped to the back and threw the ball to Ayia without looking at her.
Ayia saw the balling at her and became serious, when the ball arrived at her, she passed the ball to position next to the.
While the ball was still traveling toward Ayia, Shizuka had already stood up and started running toward the. When Ayia passed the ball, Shizuka was already there to attack the ball to the other court.
Their movement was fluid and fast that it seemed like they were professional beach volleyball yers!
But Theo and Aurora didn''t shy away when they saw their skillful moves.
As soon as Ayia passed the ball, Aurora and Theo knew where the attack would happen, so they moved to defend.
Aurora ran to block the attack at the while Theo ran to the side of the court where Aurora wasn''t blocking.
When Shizuka attacked the ball, she saw Aurora''s arms blocking half of the court while Theo guarded the other side of the court.
Seeing their well-guarded defense, she could only attack the ball to fall away from Theo in the hope that he wouldn''t be to reach it.
But he did it, Theo put strength on his legs and jumped at least 2 meters to defend the attack still in the air.
Theo''s skill level was high as well because, at the same time that he defended against Shizuka''s trick shot, he passed the ball to Aurora.
That required extreme control of his arms muscles and bones.
Aurora didn''t even question his impossible defense as she passed the ball to the point next to the.
Just like Shizuka, Theo started running toward the as soon as he passed the ball to Aurora. So, when she passed the ball to the point next to the, he was already there to attack the ball midair.
Ayia and Shizuka showed the same level of defense as Theo and Aurora performed just a few moments before, Ayia blocked one side of the court at the while Shizuka defended the other side of the court at the sand.
Although Ayia had a smaller height than Theo, she still could perform high jumps, so when Theo attacked from midair, Ayia performed a sensational jump to block him at the same level he was at midair.
Theo registered their well-guarded defense in a slit of a second and decided to explore it.
When he attacked the ball, he attacked in Ayia''s direction!
Some people might think he was crazy because if attacked in her direction, she would block it and the ball woulde on his foot, consequently giving away the point to Ayia and Shizuka.
That''s why when Theo hit the ball, he slightly turned his hand before hitting it.
This twist was that he was counting to win the point.
He wanted to explore Ayia''s block to win the point!
This move consisted of Theo registering where Ayia''s arms were, and aiming to the side of the arms to touch them. The ball would pass to the other court after touching Ayia''s arm, it would probably go out of bounds, but after touching Ayia, the point would be his and Aurora''s!
It was an extremely risky move, as the chances of Ayia moving the arm in thest second were high and any slight deviation could make Ayia block the shot and score the point.
But it seemed like Theo was in luck as Ayia didn''t move her arm, and the ball sessfully touched her before heading out of bounds.
Shizuka still tried to run toward the ball to save it, but when she arrived, the ball had already touched the sand.
"Yeah!" Theo and Aurora eximed happily as they high-fived.
The crowd that gathered to watch the match was dumbfounded as they watched their game.
"Oh, my god!"
"Are they professional yers?"
"They are so fast!"
"..."
They were shocked that their friends could perform just like professional yers.
While the crowd was amazed by their performance, Ayia and Shizuka narrowed their eyes as they looked at Theo and Auroramemorating winning the point.
"You''re bold, huh?" Ayiamented with a dangerous smile on her face.
"Babe, you shouldn''t be a sore loser." Theo said with an amused smile.
Ayia''s smile became even more dangerous at that moment, she already decided to teach a lesson to her boyfriend.
"Really? I dare you to perform the same attackter." Ayia said with a smile.
She really didn''t expect that he was bold enough to perform such a tricky shot at her expense!
She had to get back at him!
"Challenged epted." Theo replied with a wide smile.
At that moment, boyfriend and girlfriend faced each other to decide who was better at volleyball!
But who would win it all?
Chapter 509 The Game Starts Now!
Chapter 509 The Game Starts Now!
Beach Volleyball Court, White Sand Beach, Naeelis Ind, Kokoro Inds.
A crowd gathered to watch the match between siblings.
Theo and Aurora vs Ayia and Shizuka!
The match of the century!
Before the match, the two pairs decided that the first pair to score 21 points would win the game.
But there was a volleyball rule that state that the team that reached 21 points had to have an advantage of at least 2 points against their opponent.
This meant that the game had to be at least 21 x 19, if the scoreboard was 21 x 20 they would dispute another point until one of the teams reached a 2-point advantage.
Theoretically, with this rule, the game could go on indefinitely until one of the teams satisfied the 2-point rule.
But the teams didn''t exercise that as it didn''t take long for one of the teams to get tired and the other team to open a 2 points advantage.
But the two pair of siblings were in excellent body shape and condition, as they yed each point putting their lives on the line, the crowd could see their tanned bodies showing off their muscles and beautiful curves.
This meant that the four of them wouldn''t get easily tired even though they were ying beach volleyball on a sunny day.
And from there on, Theo and Aurora never were able to widen the advantage.
After Theo and Aurora scored the first point, Ayia and Shizuka didn''t let themmemorate for long before tying up the score. And from there on, Theo and Aurora never were able to widen the advantage.
When they scored the 20th point, in the next point disputed, Ayia, with a beautiful faint move, managed to tie 20 x 20.
The crowd couldn''t be more excited as they watched the thrilling match.
"Good one, Ayia!"
"Don''t let Theo win!"
"Let''s score the next point!"
"..."
By now, the crowd had already divided themselves to cheer for the two teams.
"She was lucky, Aurora!"
"You''ll get her next time!"
"Come on, Theo!"
"..."
Sweat coursed through their tanned bodies as they lightly heaved deep breaths.
Although they had excellent body condition, they still sweated like any other normal person.
"We won''t let you win that easily." Ayia said with a slightly crazy smile.
"I didn''t think you would." Theoughed as he alsoughed maniacally.
They performed so many crazy and amazing moves as they disputed the points that the four of them felt fighting will coursing their whole body.
Each pair desired to win as if they were starving animals in a desert!
Their only thought was the victory!
"The game starts now!" Aurora giggled.
"Let''s see if you guys can keep up." Shizuka replied.
The two pairs faced each other eager to start the real match.
The thrill of each point was enough to make their stomachs churn!
That was because each point could mean victory, and any mistakes could cost a defeat.
After what they went throughst night, they found out that they needed to let out their pent-up tension.
It was obvious that they couldn''t do anything dangerous, so this game of volleyball was the perfect way to let out their pent-up stress!
The adrenaline that came with the thrill of victory and defeat at any point drove them mad!
Even the crowd noticed that the four of them seemed different at the moment. And just like Shizuka said, the real game started at that moment!
The four of them yed like every point was worth their lives!
They were not even a bit afraid of rolling and jumping on the warm sand.
And they kept doing that for a long time!
It seemed like they didn''t know what fatigue was!
Theo and Aurora weren''t always leading the score as when Ayia and Shizuka tied 30 x 30, they managed to turn the serve and lead for the first time in the game 30 x 31.
"Getting tired already?" Ayia provoked aftermemorating the point scored with Shizuka.
"You were good, but don''t get too cocky." Theo replied with narrowed eyes.
Theo and Aurora looked at each other and seemed to know what each other was thinking.
''We can''t lose!''
To Ayia and Shizuka''s disappointment, Theo and Aurora managed to tie the score in the next serve making 31 x 31.
For the next 30 minutes, they yed each point as if this game was worth their lives.
Sometimes Theo and Aurora took the lead, and other times Ayia and Shizuka took the lead, but no pair was able to open a 2-point lead.
The crowd watched this phenomenal game as if they were watching the world cup final.
It was extremely thrilling!
Even though they were just watching, adrenaline was coursing through their veins as they cheered and watched the game.
They even took multiple pictures and videos of the match as they wanted to remember the time their friend yed like professional yers.
That was because no one would believe what they said if they didn''t show evidence of the event.
When Shizuka scored to tie the game 50 x 50, the four of them were already getting tired.
They sweat a lot as they took deep breaths to calm down.
The four of them stared at each and only felt admiration for each other.
For thest 60 points disputed, no one managed to open a 2-point advantage!
That was an incredible feat that few professional teams managed to achieve.
No mistakes were allowed in a game like this, and the four of them achieved it.
"How about we change the rules?" Theo asked.
The girls looked at him as they waited for him to continue while panting.
"Let''s y until 55. If we tie at 55, we''ll consider this game a draw." Theo suggested.
The girls thought for a while before agreeing with his suggestion. Even though they were enjoying their game, they also wanted to enjoy the sea before they left for the airport.
A draw wasn''t that bad when their opponents were too good.
When Theo and Aurora made 55 x 54, the four of them knew that the next point would define the game.
If Theo and Aurora made 56 x 54, they would win the game.
But if Shizuka and Ayia scored, the game would end up in a draw!
Long story short, the next point would define victory and defeat from a draw!
And just like the epic game so far, thest point was yed in the most legendary way possible.
It was a rally!
Attack and defense constantly interchanging as each pair aimed to score the winning point.
It seemed that the fatigue in their bodies was wiped away at that moment as they jumped and ran as if there was no tomorrow.
They attacked and defended but it seemed like the other pair was on steroids as they refused to let the ball touch the sand.
The two teams exchanged attacks at least 30 times, and the crowd cheered loudly as they watched their beautiful show of strength.
They kept their performance until one of the teams managed to put the ball on the opponent''s court.
But which team managed to score?
Chapter 510 Leaving Paradise
Chapter 510 Leaving Paradise
The ball touched the ground and for a short second, no one reacted to it.
But a secondter Ayia and Shizuka screamed in happiness.
They tied the game!
The crowd couldn''t hold off anymore and they ran toward the four of them tomemorate the draw.
Theo and Aurora looked at each other with wry smiles, they tried really hard but it seemed like Ayia and Shizuka were possessed every time they defended against their attack.
They attacked the two girls so many times in thest rally, but the two girls defended each time with crazy defense moves.
The two of them were not sad as they managed to hold off a tie against incredible opponents.
Their friends were even happier as they lifted the four of them and threw them into the air.
The four were extremely fatigued after their exhaustive match, so they didn''t even fight against the hands that wanted to lift them into the air.
Just like that the siblings'' match ended up in a draw.
When their friends calmed down and ced them on the ground once again, the four of them looked at each other andughed.
"Great games, guys!" Shizuka eximed with a happy smile as she extended her hand.
Theo shook her hand as he replied with a smile, "Great game indeed!"
"You''re not that bad, kid." Ayiamented as she shook Aurora''s hand.
"Yeah, you''re not that bad either..." Aurora started, "For an oldie." She finished with a smile.
"It seems I''ll have to teach you a lesson at another time." Ayia giggled.
"I''ll be waiting." Aurora replied with another giggle.
The two girls looked at each other with mischievous eyes as they vowed to defeat the other party.
Theo and Shizuka looked at that andughed wryly, they could see that a rivalry was being born between the two girls.
A rivalry that only siblings had.
After the exhausting match, the four of them just wanted to rx for a while and cool off their bodies.
So, they didn''t waste time before jumping into the sea.
For the next couple of hours, the whole group enjoyed the sea the best they could.
They knew that they wouldn''te back any time soon, so they just wanted to enjoy it.
But everything had its end eventually, and the time for them to leave arrived atst.
But before leaving the ce for good, they would have lunch on the same pier where they had thest dinner with Kaori and Ryoko.
When they arrived at the pier, they noticed that the hotel staff had ced some covers to protect them against the sun as they had their meal.
This way they could enjoy theirst meal at the hotel amidst the azure calm sea waters.
And what a meal they had!
Amidst the sea breeze blowing off their bodies, they had typical sea dishes to end their stay in grand style.
The hotel staff knew it would be theirst meal, so they prepared everything with extra care.
Theo and the others didn''t shy away and tasted everything, and they loved everything that they ate.
Something they couldn''t forget was to take pictures of theirst meal at the Kokoro Inds, so they took many pictures to register the moment.
"Cheers!" They shouted in happiness as they clinked their cups onest time at the inds.
They finished eating lunch and started slowly walking back to the vis.
They had to shower and change clothes to head to the airport, some of them even had to pack up their bags, so they couldn''t dy.
But even then they still slowly walked back, they felt a mix of feelings. They were sad to leave, but at the same time, they were happy to go back to their houses.
So, they just walked slowly to enjoy theirst walk at the beach.
But even if they walked slowly, they still arrived back at the vis eventually.
They all looked at the sea onest time before entering their own vis.
It was time to leave.
Like everyone else, Theo took a shower to wash off the seawater and sand from his body. He even took extra care of his hair.
When he exited the bathroom, he waspletely clean of any vestiges of the beach.
He put on jeans pants and a blue T-shirt before looking at his bag.
Yesterday he had disassembled one of the drones that he brought, but he left one of them outside for Sylph to monitor them as they partied in the city.
And he was d that he decided as it was only with Sylph''s help through the drone that he was able to rescue Gwen.
Even though no one was able to see the drone, Sylph had been following them throughout the whole night with it. It was through the drone that she managed to discover that Gwen had been abducted, and it was through the drone that she managed to discover which room of the hotel the criminals were keeping Gwen.
But Theo had to disassemble this drone as well before leaving for the airport, he couldn''t leave any trace that these drones existed.
Therefore, he took a deep breath before diving into work. As the drone was extremelyplicated, he took a while to disassemble all the parts and keep them in the suitcase.
After closing the suitcase, Theo heaved a sigh of relief and started to pack the bag with his clothes and other things.
He had bought some things, so the bag was fuller than when he arrived.
He even had some difficulties closing the bag, but he adopted the old technique of sitting on top of the suitcase to apply pressure and close the bag.
Theo sighed in relief when he saw all of his bags ready and closed.
He checked the whole vi two times to see if he hadn''t forgotten anything, and if he found anything he would ce it inside the handbag that he would bring inside the ne with him.
The same thing was happening in the other vis.
They all had difficulties packing their luggage because of their purchases.
They even followed Theo''s suggestion to check the whole ce twice to not forget anything behind.
As soon as they realized that they had packed everything, they exited their vis carrying their bags.
They were all wearing winter clothes as they would traveling toward the wintry Sakura City.
In front of the vis, Nanth was waiting for them with a fleet of cars.
He was there to see them off sessfully.
"Nanth! You were amazing!"
"I love you, Nanth!"
"Stop this Max."
"We''ll miss you Nanth!"
"..."
They said their goodbye to him with smiles.
"It was my pleasure to serve all of you during these days. I hope you have a safe flight. Don''t forget to stay here in your next stay at the Kokoro Inds!" Nanth replied with a genuinely happy smile.
For thest few days, he had started to admire and like this group of guests, so he was indeed being sincere when he said that.
As they were Avae Naeelis Guests, they didn''t even have to check out as they left the hotel. Theo could do it through his phone, and Sylph would do it for him.
This meant that in just a few minutes they exited the hotel on a minibus that would take them to the airport.
As the minibus drove away from the hotel, they all looked back and sighed.
They were leaving paradise.
Chapter 511 Heart Shaped Islands Seen At Last
Chapter 511 Heart Shaped Inds Seen At Last
Gate 15A, First ss Lounge, International Airport, Emel, Kokoro Inds.
Theo and the others had just passed through the Customs inspection. The agents checked their bags to verify if they were transporting anything illegal from the Kokoro Inds.
As the inds were the cradle for several rare animal species, the Customs had to pay extra attention to tourists transporting animals illegally.
But Theo and the others were clean, so the agents didn''t take long to inspect their luggage.
As soon as they entered the First ss Lounge, they searched for their flight gate, and it didn''t take long for them to find the ce they would embark on the ne.
"We''ve arrived just in time. There are 10 minutes before the boarding starts ording to the itinerary in the boarding pass." Sammented when they arrived at the gate.
"Let''s sit down while the boarding doesn''t start." June suggested as she saw some seats at the side.
The others agreed and took their seats soon after.
"We''re finally leaving, huh?" Sayurimented as she looked at the airnesing and going through the enormous windows of the lounge.
"Yeah, these past 10 days passed so quickly!" Shoko chimed in.
"If you guys think about it, we arrived here exactly 10 days ago at this time of the day." Maxmented.
"That''s true. We arrived here around 11 am, and we are leaving around this time as well." Lauren agreed.
"I have to be honest. Although the past few days had been amazingly awesome, I can''t wait to be back home." Sammented with a giggle.
"Me too!" Auroraughed.
"I thought I was the only one." June chimed in as well.
The others also expressed their agreement with Sam''s statement.
"Nothing beats our own home." Theomented with a smile.
"Yeah, I miss my bed so much!" Aurora eximed.
"Yeah, although the hotel''s bed was veryfortable, my bed still is the best." Kumikoughed.
"I think the thing that I miss the most is the wintry weather. I still can''t reconcile with this humid hot weather. Although I have to admit is the perfect weather to enjoy the beach." Vivianmented.
"..."
Just like that, they spent the next few minutesmenting on what they would miss the most from the Kokoro Inds and what they were missing from their home.
After a while, they saw the screen above the gate informing everyone that the boarding had started.
"Let''s board? I wanna getfortable in my cabin to fall asleep as soon as the ne takes flight." Ayia suggested.
"I agree with Ayia. I''m so tired! I just want to sleep." June said as she felt her body tired.
"Let''s go!"
"I want to sleep!"
"..."
The others readily agreed to board the ne to get better sleep as soon as the ne took flight.
The group had only slept for a couple of hours in thest 24 hours, so they all exhibited a high level of fatigue. Especially because they had been partying and enjoying the beach in thest 24 hours.
They had done so many things on thest day that they were dying for a good sleep.
Therefore, they all stood up and headed to the gate. As they were the only ones flying in First ss, they didn''t face any lines to talk with the stewardess.
Each one of them showed their passport and boarding passes before the stewardess cleared them to board the ne.
A few minutester, the 16 of them walked through the gate and arrived at the ne''s door where the flight attendant was waiting for the first-ss passengers.
"Good afternoon!" The flight attendant greeted them with a professional smile.
They returned their greeting and smiled before searching for their own cabins.
It didn''t take long for them to seat down in their cabins.
Afterward, the flight attendant went around asking them if they wanted anything before the ne took flight. As they just had lunch back at the hotel, they politely refused her offer.
Only a few of them asked for camomile tea to calm them down before they could sleep.
Camomile Tea was a rare tea, but that was the first ss of the Aiwenor Airlines, so they had a few portions of multiple types of tea.
Just like that, they waited for the ne to leave the gate and head to the runaway.
A whileter, they heard the captain speaking, "Ladies and gentlemen, this your captain speaking. My name is Captain Bhrama, and I''ll be steering the ne today. I''d like to wish you a good afternoon."
"Wee onboard the Aiwenor Airlines Flight 354A with destination Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country. We are currently second in line for take-off. We are expected to be in the air in approximately 5 minutes. We ask that you please fasten your seatbelts at this time and secure all baggage underneath your seats or in the overheadpartments. First-ss passengers have a specificpartment inside each cabin."
"We also ask that your seats and table trays are in the upright position for take-off. Please turn off all personal electronic devices, including cell phones andptops. Smoking is prohibited for the duration of the flight. Thank you for choosing Aiwenor Airlines. Enjoy your flight" Captain Bhrama finished talking.
And as soon as he finished, everyone felt the ne moving.
Shortlyter, the passengers were able to see through the windows that the ne stopped at the take-offne.
"Crew, take-off clear."
Everyone was able to hear Captain Bhrama once again, but this time as soon as he finished saying that, they felt the ne elerating forwards.
Everyone held themselves as the ne reached great speed and projected itself to the skies.
Through the windows, the passengers were able to see the ne ascending through the skies of Emel.
Theo and the others sighed as they watched the ind beneath them.
The memories they experienced in thest 10 days passed through their minds as they ascended through the skies and left the Kokoro Inds.
They felt like thest 10 days were the most magical of their lives. They were able to live and experience so many beautiful and magical things. Plus, they were able to do that inpany with friends that they loved. And that made everything even better as it made it even more special.
They would never forget what they experienced on these inds.
The Kokoro Inds would always upy a special ce in their hearts for the rest of their lives.
When they ascended high enough to see the heart shape that the inds formed, they all let out smiles of happiness.
They were able to see the heart once again as they left the inds.
''What an appropriate name.'' They all thought.
What better name for the ce that made them fall in love with it?
Chapter 512 Back To Their Homeland
Chapter 512 Back To Their Homnd
"I''d like to wee everyone onboard the Aiwenor Airlines Flight 354A with the destination to Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country. We are currently cruising at an altitude of 50,000 feet above the ground and with an airspeed of 2054 kilometers per hour. We will gradually reach our max speed as we fly. The weather is sunny and clear throughout the flight path above the ocean, but as we enter the Sakura Abode Country''s airspace we can face a few storms. Our high-tech aircraft will cruise through it without issues. We will spend around 10 hours flying, and we are expected to arrive approximately around 6 AM, tomorrow, local Sakura City time. The weather in Sakura City is cloudy and cold with a good chance of snowstorms. Tomorrow''s weather forecast for Sakura City is of a typical wintry day with temperatures reaching 5-celsius degrees. If the weather cooperates we will be able to observe the capital as we descend. The cabin crew is avable at any time for your needs. I''ll talk to you again before we reach our destination. Thank you for flying with Aiwenor Airlines." Captain Bhrama informed the passengers when the aircraft stabilized itself in the air.
When Theo and the others heard that, they were already getting ready to fall asleep.
They all did the same thing.
They closed their cabins, adjusted the temperature inside to their preference, reclined their seats until they formedfortable beds, and covered themselves with the nkets provided by the flight crew.
Their cabins even had an option to turn off the lights, so they could sleep in a rtively dark ce.
Long story short, they did everything they could so they could have afortable ce to sleep. And the first-ss cabins were the perfect ce for this.
Just like that, they were ready to sleep throughout the whole flight!
It didn''t take long for all of them to fall asleep.
Even Theo wasn''t an exception.
He had stayed awake while the others slept when they were flying to the Kokoro Inds as he had work to do at that time, but this time he was free to sleep and rest throughout the whole flight.
As the Aiwenor Airlines aircraft traveled at high speed through the skies of the Azure, Theo and the others had their deserved rest after enjoying one of the paradises of the.
They were so tired that they didn''t even notice when dinner time arrived, they slept right through it.
The flight attendant saw their sleeping figures and didn''t even try to wake them up, as she was trained to not wake up the passengers if there wasn''t an emergency.
In such a way, the hours passed as the aircraft speedily approached Sakura City.
Eventually, the aircraft was only 30 minutes away from their destination when the passengers heard the captain speaking once again.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we are 30 minutes fromnding and approaching Sakura City. The sky is cloudy, so we won''t be able to see the city as we descend."
"Crew, initiatending procedures."
"Ladies and gentlemen, the Captain has turned on the Fasten Seat Belt sign. Please be seated and check to see that your seat belt is securely fastened"
Everyone who was awakened fastened their seat belts and looked through the windows and saw the ne was surrounded by clouds.
Those passengers who were sleeping also woke up when they heard the captain speaking, Theo and the others were part of these passengers.
They had been sleeping for almost 10 hours, so they were a little lost as they tried to make sense of everything around them.
It was only after a while that they remembered that they were inside of airne travel Sakura City.
They were so tired that they slept throughout the whole flight, they were a little surprised when they noticed that.
Even Theo wasn''t an exception, he usually only needed a few hours to rest his body, but it seemed like his body was more fatigued than he imagined.
But he was d that he was able to rest and sleep for so long.
Everyone started to get ready tond as they straightened their seats and put aside their nkets.
One by one, they opened their cabin doors and saw each other''s sleepy faces.
"Oh, my god!"
"Hahahah!"
"Your face is so funny right now."
sleepiness off their faces.
They were lucky as there was still time before theynded, so they quickly went to the "Your face looks the same!"
"..."
Like this, they made fun of each other''s sleepy faces.
Without many options, they could only go to the first-ss bathroom to wash the sleepiness off their faces.
They were lucky as there was still time before theynded, so they quickly went to the bathroom one by one.
They didn''t want to leave the ne with their faces like that, after all, they would have a long day ahead of them as soon as they arrived at Sakura City.
It took them a while, but when there were only 5 minutes until the nended, thest person exited the bathroom.
They all had fresh and shining expressions on their faces.
They were ready for their next adventure in Sakura City!
Although the sky was cloudy, as they descended toward the airport, they were able to see a little bit of Sakura City.
It didn''t take long for them to feel the ne touching the ground, a secondter they felt the ne rapidly decelerating.
When they felt the ne slowly heading toward the gate, they heard the captain speaking onest time, "Ladies and gentlemen, Aiwenor Airlines wees you to Sakura City, the capital of the Sakura Abode Country. The local time is 6:17 AM. We wish you all a great stay. Thank you for flying with Aiwenor Airlines."
Everyone was excited when they heard that, but before they could talk among themselves, they heard the Chief Stewardess speaking, "For your safety and the safety of those around you, please remain seated with your seat belt fastened and keep the aisle(s) clear until we are parked at the gate. The Captain will then turn off the ''Fasten Seat Belt'' sign, indicating it is safe to stand. Please use caution when opening the overheadpartments and removing items, since articles may have shifted during flight."
After she finished speaking, everyone finally was free to speak.
"Finally back!"
"I''m so excited to tour around the city!"
"We have to visit the Rainbow Gardens!"
"..."
Like so, they enthusiastically discussed what they wanted to do in the city.
All of them were happy to be back in their home country.
No matter how receptive the Kokoro Inds were, they would always be morefortable among their own people.
Plus, every one of them was excited to explore the most technological and futuristic city in the world!
What would they experience at Sakura City?
Chapter 513 Ayia and Shizukas House
Chapter 513 Ayia and Shizuka''s House
Naathyr International Airport, Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country.
7:02 AM, Monday, January 11th.
Theo and the others went through all the procedures like receiving their dispatched bags and Customs inspection. That took around 40 minutes to bepleted.
Now they had just exited the Customs area and were exiting the Disembark Area.
They were finally free to explore the city!
They were walking toward the exit of the airport when Sam suddenly eximed, "Hey! Where are we going to leave our luggage while we explore the city?"
It was only after hearing what Sam said that they realized that they didn''t even know where they were going to stay!
They needed a ce to leave their luggage, take a shower, and change clothes.
They wanted to explore the city during the day, and they didn''t want to do it while wearing the clothes they have been wearing since the Kokoro Inds.
Plus, they had a concert to go to at night, so the girls needed a ce to apply their makeup and get their hair ready.
It was then that they heard Ayia giggling, "I already took care of that, guys."
They were confused when they heard her words, but she didn''t disclose any more information before looking for something among the crowd in the airport.
It was only when she saw a man holding a sigh saying, ''Miss Ayia.'' that her eyes lit up.
"Come on, follow me." She enthusiastically said as she headed toward the man.
Most of them were confused, but they still followed her.
It was only when they arrived near them that the two middle-aged men wearing formal clothes said, "Good morning, Ayia-sama, Shizuka-sama!" They said that in Yamatese.
"Good morning, guys!" Ayia smiled, "You guys are the ones who will take us to the ce?"
"Yes, Ayia-sama." They replied.
"Great, we''ll follow you then." Ayia replied.
It was only then that they realized that Ayia had arranged her own ce for them to stay, and they were surprised when they realized that.
Because they realized that Ayia and Shizuka were richer than they thought.
But a couple of them didn''t show any reaction.
Shizuka and Theo had calm expressions on their faces. Shizuka knew everything that Ayia did, so she was aware of the housing arrangement. While Theo was informed by Ayia.
He would nevermit the slip-up of forgetting their amodations, especially with Sylph to remember him. But when he tried to book a hotel for them to stay, Ayia told him that they could stay in one of her family mansions in the city. In the end, he agreed with her n. That''s how everything went down.
Shortly after, they exited the airport and saw a luxurious minibus waiting for them.
As their group was formed of 16 people, only minibusses could fit them all in just one vehicle.
The two employees helped them load their luggage into the minibus trunk before all of them go into the vehicle.
A few minutester, they rode the bus out of the airport premises.
"Guys, I have to be honest." Lauren said as they rode through the streets of Sakura City.
"What?" Kumiko asked
"I''m so hungry!" Lauren eximed.
"Me too!" Aurora chimed in.
"Well, it''s been more than 12 hours since we had ourst meal." Theomented.
"We didn''t even enjoy any of the free meals on the flight." Max said with a regretful tone of voice.
"But that''s because we were knocked out for the whole flight." Kinmented.
"But it''s a shame nheless." June added.
"We should find somewhere to have breakfast after we leave our luggage at Ayia''s ce." Sayuri suggested.
"That''s if Ayia hadn''t already nned something for us." Sam said with a thoughtful expression.
When they heard that, they all looked at Ayia to see her expression, and when they saw her face showing a teasing and mischievous expression they knew that Sam was spot-on on her guess.
"I didn''t prepare anything!" Ayia tried to deny but she still couldn''t contain her mischievous expression.
"Your face says it all, Ayia-nee-chan!" Aurora giggled.
"Yeah, you can''t fool us, Ayia!" Juneughed.
"..."
In such a way, they discussed and had fun as they drove through the streets of Sakura City. And as it was the hush hour of the day, they faced a little traffic on their way.
But Sakura City was built to dissolve traffic.
Although millions of people lived in the city, it was extremely rare to form traffic jams.
The subway, train, and public buses functioned efficiently as no city couldpare. Maybe only the other cities in the Sakura Abode Country, but the rest of the world couldn''tpare with Sakurean efficiency.
And the most amazing thing was that although there were millions of people utilizing public transportation every day, no ce was overcrowded.
No bus, no trainpartment, or subwaypartment was overcrowded.
That was because the number of buses, trains, and subways was built to transport at least double the poption that Sakura City housed!
This meant that no matter how much people used public transportation, it would never be crowded even if all the poption living in Sakura City used them.
Plus, every year the government expanded the fleet as the city was constantly growing bigger.
The government spent lots of money every year to maintain public transportation, but at the end of it, it was money well spent as Sakura City didn''t face any traffic jams!
This meant that no citizen would bete for work or school because of traffic, consequently, the city economy would flow much more swiftly.
That was one of the reasons that Sakura City was so admired worldwide.
Long story short, because of this Theo and the others didn''t face much traffic on their way to Ayia and Shizuka''s mansion.
30 minutes after they left the airport, they arrived at a small mansion in a high-ss neighborhood of Sakura City.
It is worth mentioning that this mansion wasn''t the Yamada Ancestral Manor where Ayia and Shizuka spent their new year at.
This was the mansion that Ayia and Shizuka lived in when they were studying at college.
This mansion was near the Rainbow Sakura College where the girls studied and graduated from.
Their parents bought the ce for them when they got into the university as they didn''t want to live in the dorms.
After living at the ce for a few years, Ayia and Shizuka started loving the ce, so they asked their parents if they could keep the ce even after they finished college.
"Wee to our house!" Ayia said with a wide smile when they entered the mansion.
Everyone had dumbfounded expressions on their faces.
''Is that a house? It''s clearly a mansion!'' They all had the same thought.
c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9d8ec4ad4e8c3c5baf0c66a8666374fd070d49d705c401a64f352a2173f28200a73315fd4301cea1296914fd6ddd412828d56b7ed9db782143205927786da8793
Chapter 514 First Friends Visit
Chapter 514 First Friends'' Visit
Ayia and Shizuka''s Manor, Sakura City.
Everyone was admiring the girls'' ce as the bus drove them into the property.
There was a purple iron fence with nts growing on top of it, and this ce separated the property from the street sidewalk.
They entered the property through a gate made of this same purple iron. And when they entered the property, they saw a cute three-floor vi in front of them.
The vi was purple in color and with green vines growing alongside the vi walls. It made the house look like a countryside house and not a house built in the middle of a metropole.
In the middle of the house and the fence, there was a garden filled with all types of flowers and trees.
It was noticeable to them that this house was well taken care of as everything looked beautiful and clean.
It didn''t take long for the bus to park in front of the vi''s entrance and for them to exit the vehicle.
They took their luggage from the bus trunk and followed Ayia and Shizuka into the manor.
"Wee to our house!" Ayia eximed with a smile as she lead them into the house.
Just like they imagined, the manor inside was built as beautiful as the outside, especially after it was filled with gorgeous decorations.
They were about to thank Ayia and Shizuka for receiving them, but they were caught off guard when they saw 5 people at the front.
"Wee back, Ayia-sama, Shizuka-sama!" The five of them said at the same time.
There were 2 middle-aged men, 1 middle-aged woman, and 2 young women.
Ayia and Shizuka choked a little when they saw that as they hadpletely forgotten about their house employees.
The two girls felt their friends'' gaze on them and they could see what they were thinking. They looked at them in surprise, and they looked like they would not forget this scene any time soon, and they nned to make fun of them for it!
Ayia and Shizuka already could see them making a fuss, Shizuka was ok with it, but Ayia couldn''t be more embarrassed.
After all, their friends didn''t know much about her family situation. She would probably faint in embarrassment if they saw how the family servants treated her.
At the moment, she just felt lucky that these 5 employees did not act too grandiosely.
"Thank you, guys!" Shizuka replied to them.
"Yeah, thank you." Ayia added as she tried to divert everyone''s attention, "Guys, these are the people who take care of our house."
The two middle-aged men were the gardener and the cook, the two young women were the cleaners, and the middle-aged woman was the house butler.
Ayia introduced them one by one, and Theo and the others greeted them with polite smiles.
"Hellen, take them to their rooms." Ayia said to the butler, "We''ll have our breakfast in half an hour."
"Yes, master." Hellen, the butler, replied with a serious face.
Hellen has been the house butler ever since Ayia and Shizuka moved over a few years ago. And during all these years that the two girls went to college, they had never brought any friends over.
The main reason for that was that the two of them were focused on their studies, their goal was to graduate in advance, so they needed to put extra effort into that. But that wasn''t all of it, another reason was that they didn''t make any real friendships in all these years studying in college.
No friends they trusted enough to bring into their house.
Hellen was trained to be a butler by the Yamada Family, so she knew how tough it was for someone like Ayia and Shizuka to find real friendships.
So, when Shizuka informed her that they would bring a few friends to spend a day in their house, Hellen was taken by surprise. That''s why Hellen took extra care to make the house look even more beautiful than usual, she instructed the other employees to make everything perfect.
And as she met them today, Hellen noticed how much Ayia and Shizuka cared about their friends. She was trained to serve the family members, but at this moment she couldn''t help but feel happy for Ayia and Shizuka.
They finally were able to find friends!
Just like that, everyone entered the rooms that were prepared for them. Although there were 16 of them, there were still enough rooms for all of them.
They didn''t waste much time before taking a hot shower and changing into fresh new clothes. They knew that they had limited time to explore Sakura City, so they wanted to enjoy the city as long as possible.
Just like theybined, 30 minutester, everyone exited their rooms wearing new winter clothes.
As the house was too big, they had a little trouble finding the dining room, but with the employees'' help, they were able to find it.
A breakfast banquet was waiting for them when they arrived at the dining room.
"Wow!"
"It looks so delicious!"
"How I missed a traditional Sakurean breakfast!"
"..."
They discussed as they took their seats at the enormous table.
They were about to start eating when they saw another person entering the dining room, at first they thought it was one of the employees, but this person had purple hair and purple eyes that were unforgettable.
"Ka-nee-chan!" Ayia eximed as she saw her sister entering the room.
"Nee-chan!" Shizuka also eximed.
But it wasn''t only her sisters that eximed.
"Kaori!"
"I knew you''de!"
"I missed you!"
"..."
Everyone greeted Kaori with excited smiles. Although they had only spent 3 days together one week ago, it felt like they were separated for a longer time.
Kaori let out a brilliant smile as she saw everyone greeting her with enthusiasm. She could see that they were genuinely happy to see her.
It didn''t take longer than a few seconds between Kaori entering the room before she was surrounded and hugged by everyone.
She hugged her sisters and the others as theyughed and talked.
"Oh, we have so much to tell you, Kaori!"
"Yeah! Thest few days were crazy!"
"I wish you and Ryoko were there with us."
"Let me tell you..."
"..."
In such a way, theyughed and discussed for a while before seating down at the table once again.
As they were hungry, they didn''t waste more time before starting to eat the delicious meal that was prepared for them.
"I thought you''d only meet us for the concert at night, nee-chan." Ayiamented as she took a bite of her pancakes.
"Yeah, we thought you''d spent the day working." Sammented.
Kaori smiled as she replied, "I thought it over and decided to do today''s work yesterday, this way I''m free to explore the city with you guys."
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that. They were happy that their friend would be able toe with them.
"Yay!" Ayia eximed in happiness.
Chapter 515 Where To Go?
Chapter 515 Where To Go?
Dining Room, Ayia and Shizuka''s Manor, Sakura City.
The group of friends had a hearty breakfast as they discussed what they wanted to do during the day.
Theo and the others were famished, it wasn''t that surprising as thest time they ate they were still at the Kokoro Inds.
"Is Ryokoing as well?" Kumiko asked as she sipped on a hot milk coffee.
"She told me that she would arrive around 10 am, but she would only be able to meet us in the afternoon." Kaori replied as she sipped on her tea.
"Why?" June asked.
"She said that she had some work to do before having the time to have fun." Kaori simply replied.
Everyone looked at Theo when they heard that as he was the only person who could boss Ryoko around.
Theoughed wryly when he saw their looks, "Don''t look at me like that. This was the only way I could think to make here to Sakura City. She said she would onlye if she had work to do here, so I asked her to solve somepany issues that are pending here in Sakura City. If I hadn''t done that she wouldn''t havee." Theo exined as he shook his head.
Everyone nodded in agreement as that sounded like something Ryoko would do. Although they had only known her for a couple of months, they knew that she was obsessed with her work. After all, she had cut her vacation short so she could go back to work.
And Ryoko really had some pending issues to solve at Sakura City.
She had already contacted a few studios about the purchase of streaming rights to some animes, although she could finish most of these purchases online. Some animes were too famous, so she had to sign the contract in person.
That was her main job at Sakura City this time, she would finalize the purchase of several animes'' streaming rights.
Only after dealing with these purchases that she would meet with them.
"That sounds just like something Ryoko would do." Sam giggled.
"I guess it can''t be helped then." Kaori shook her head.
"Where are we going first?" Aurora suddenly asked with shining eyes.
She always had heard stories and seen pictures on the inte about Sakura City, so she was extremely excited to explore the city.
"Well, there are three of us here who are from Sakura City, so they should know best about which ces are the best to visit." Sammented as she looked at three girls in specific.
The others also looked at the same three girls in anticipation.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori giggled a little when they saw their silly faces.
The three of them were born and lived in Sakura City, so they knew which ces were the best to visit.
"If we are going to tour around the city, then we have to stop at the Sakura Skytree Tower!" Ayia suggested with an excited smile.
"Skytree Tower?"
"You mean the biggest building in the world?"
"You mean that gigantic building we saw as the ne descended the city?"
"..."
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard Ayia''s suggestion.
As the epitome of the world''s technology, the Sakura Abode Country built in its capital the tallest building of the Azure.
The Sakura Skytree Tower was over 2000 meters in height!
The exact number was 2359 meters.
Just inparison, the tallest building on Earth, when Theo was alive there, the Burj Khalifa was only 828 meters.
This means that the Sakura Skytree was almost 3 times bigger than the Burj Khalifa!
The technology in the Sakura Abode Country was so much more advanced than the other countries that half of the Top 10 tallest buildings in the world were upied by buildings from the Sakura Abode Country.
The building in 6th ce was the best building that the other countries could build, but this building was only 780 meters in height. In other words, the other countries had a technology level simr to Earth, but the Sakura Abode Country was years ahead of the rest.
Just like its name entailed, the Sakura Skytree Tower was built just like a Sakura Tree.
From afar the tower looked like a gigantic sakura tree, and this was exactly what the architects wanted when they built the tower.
Their goal was to build something so magnificent that represented the Sakura Abode Country. And what better symbol than the tree that covered the whole country, the same tree that formed the abode where the country was created?
The Sakura Skytree was built to look like a Rainbow Sakura Tree. This rainbow was formed from the colors of Sakura found in the country.
A Sakura Tree that would always be blossomed no matter what season it was.
Even in this winter season, the Sakura Skytree shone in its rainbow colors.
The tourists that visited Sakura City would visit the ce to admire the beautiful building. And Theo and the others were not an exception.
They wanted to visit the Sakura Skytree!
"But before we head to the Skytree, we could visit the Shee Arsurinya Shrine. We headed for the Kokoro Inds just after the New Year Celebrations, so we didn''t even have time to pray at the shrine." Shizuka suggested.
"That''s true." Theo nodded.
"I hadpletely forgotten about that! We have to head to the shrine first!" Sayuri eximed.
"Sayuri''s right, we have to head to the shrine first."
"Yeah, I can''t believe we forgot our prayers."
"..."
The others also expressed their desire to visit the shrine before heading toward the Skytree.
Some people may be surprised that they could contain their excitement to visit the Skytree to visit the shrine first.
But they had a good reason for that.
The Sakura Abode Country had several traditions, and one of them was that every citizen had to pray at the shrine in the first few days of the new year.
If they didn''t pray at the shrine, they would have bad luck for the rest of the year. And every Sakurean took this tradition seriously.
So, at every start of a year, the shrines would be crowded with people praying for a prosperous new year.
No matter the skin color, ancestry, financial situation, or any other factors.
Every citizen would flock to the nearby shrines to pray.
That''s why every city in the country had several shrines.
Sakura City had the highest amount of shrines in the country, and the Shee Arsurinya Shrine was the biggest shrine in the country.
It was one of the tourist points of the city as it still maintained the structure when it was first built several centuries ago.
Just like that, they discussed where else they should go when they explored the cityter.
The day had just started and they nned to enjoy it to its fullest!
Chapter 516 Fire Elf Fairy
Chapter 516 Fire Elf Fairy
After Theo and the others finished eating the delicious that was prepared for them, they didn''t waste time before getting ready to leave to explore the city.
They put on extra coats to protect themselves against the cold. After spending over a week in the hot summer weather of the Kokoro Inds, they felt more cold than usual in this Sakurean wintry weather.
A few minutes after they finished getting ready, they rode the minibus out of the property.
Their first destination?
Shee Arsurinya Shrine.
Shee Arsurinya in the Elvishnguage meant ''Fairy Goddess'', so this was basically the Fairy Goddess Shrine.
The Sakura Abode Country was filled with legends about fairies and elves, and some of them were big enough to be put into shrines. And the Shee Arsurinya Shrine had every fairy goddess ever registered across the country.
For example, the Fire Elf Fairy from Elffire City that was told that paint the whole forest red was also shrined in the Shee Arsurinya Shrine.
That was one of the reasons that this shrine was so important for the Sakureans.
That''s why this shrine was crowded no matter the time of the year but during the start of the year the shrine became even more overcrowded.
In such a way, they drove through the streets of Sakura City toward the shrine.
"Which fairy goddess you guys are going to pray to?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"The Fire Elf Fairy!" They all replied at the same time.
When they saw how they said the same thing at the same time, they startedughing loudly.
"Why are you guys so attached to this fairy?" Ayia asked when they stoppedughing.
Kaori and Shizuka were equally oblivious about the reason they reacted like that.
"Oh, I forgot you three are from Sakura City and not from Elffire City." June said as she saw their confused faces.
"Yeah, only someone from Elffire City would understand." Sam nodded in agreement.
"From what I heard Sakura City doesn''t have any patron fairy goddess, the citizens can pray to whichever fairy they like." Vivianmented.
"I have some parents that live in Sakura City, and they don''t understand our love for the Fire Elf Fairy either." Caromented.
Everyone had a look of realization as they looked at Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori as if they were rare specimens.
The three girls became even more confused when they heard theirments.
Theo could only chime in to exin to them, "Girls, you have to understand that the name ''Elffire City'' wasn''t chosen randomly." He started exining.
"Since the times when the city was founded centuries ago until present times, the Fire Elf Fairy has been a pivot symbol for the city citizens. It is said that only with Fire Elf Fairy''s blessing that the fore founders were able to establish a city there. And only with its blessing that the city was able to grow into what it is today. So every person who is born in Elffire City is taught ever since they are young that they have to pray for the Fire Elf Fairy every start of the year. Family, school teachers, and other adults make sure that this concept is burned into children. That''s why we all feel obligated to pray for the Fire Elf Fairy every year." Theo exined in short words about the whole ordeal.
As he didn''t want to spend a whole hour exining, he shortened the exnation.
But the girls had a look of realization as they finished listening to his exnation.
"Now that makes sense!" Ayia eximed in wonder.
"I didn''t expect such tradition existed in Elffire City." Shizukamented.
"Now the city''s name makes even more sense." Kaori added.
The others had a look of amusement as they saw the wonder in the girls'' expressions.
As they grew up in Elffire City, they were already used to its traditions. But it was fun to exin these things to people from other cities.
"Yeah, I still remember the first time I prayed for Fire Elf Fairy at the shrine after the new year celebrations." Sam started, "I think I was only 2 years old at the time. I don''t remember much, but I still remember the bright red colors of the Fire Elf Fairy Shrine."
"My earliest memory of the shrine was when I was only 5 years old." June said with a smile, "I remember that the ce was so crowded, and I rememberining about it to my mom. But instead offorting me, she started to scold me. It was then that she taught how important the Fire Elf Fairy was to every citizen of Elffire City. I remember her saying that I was only able to eat delicious candy because of the Fire Elf Fairy. After she said that, I made my first real prayer to the Fire Elf Fairy. I remember thanking for the candy I ate in thest years, and asking for more candy in the following year." Juneughed out loud.
The others couldn''t hold theirughter when they heard June''s story.
They could imagine a young child version of June praying for more candy in the new year.
"I remember one time when I was 7 years old and I didn''t want to go to the shrine." Umaru started, "My family always has been super protective of me, so they had never been mad at me no matter what I did. But when I said that, I remember their angered faces as they looked at me. I got scared because of it, so I just followed them quietly to the shrine." Umaru giggled.
"Yeah, every shrine in Elffire City is crowded at every start of a new year." Laurenmented, "I remember one time when I was already 14 years old, a teenager, I decided to go to the shrine with my friends. But the streets leading were so packed with cars and people that it was almost impossible to arrive there. So, we decided to ditch our and we walked over 3 kilometers to arrive at the shrine. I still remember the fatigue as we arrived at the shrine, but we were still happy to be there."
"That''s true!" Maxughed, "I was there with her."
"Every hospital in Elffire City has a shrine for the people who can''t leave the hospital due to health reasons." Vivian started, "And no hospital is an exception."
"..."
Just like that, they continued sharing their own peculiar stories about this Elffire City tradition.
Ayia, Kaori, and Shizuka listened to everything in rapture and wonder.
They never expected that the people from Elffire City was so obsessed with the Fire Elf Fairy. Only after hearing their stories that they realized why everyone said ''Fire Elf Fairy'' at the same time.
They were also crazy for the Fire Elf Fairy!
Chapter 517 Shee Arsurinya Shrine
Chapter 517 Shee Arsurinya Shrine
Shee Arsurinya Shrine, Ancestral Town, Sakura City.
The Ancestral Town was a district inside Sakura City, and as its name entailed, this neighborhood could be traced from centuries ago when the city was founded.
The neighborhood was filled with century-old buildings, every building there was a piece of history as they still preserved their original architecture.
The city government took extra care of this neighborhood to preserve its history.
That''s why no vehicle was allowed to transit inside the neighborhood if someone wanted to visit a building inside the ce, they would have to walk.
And that''s what Theo and the others were doing.
They had left their vehicle outside the neighborhood and entered the ce on foot.
"Wow!"
"I feel like I traveled back in time!"
"This is so awesome!"
"..."
Everyone was amazed by everything they saw as they walked through the Ancestral Town.
They had seen pictures of this ce, but they never imagined that seeing it with their own eyes would be so amazing!
At that moment, they felt like they were transported back to the time that the country was founded.
The two cultures and two ns were evident in every building they observed.
"Do you realize that we are walking in the same streets that the two founding princesses walked?" Vivian asked with an excited smile.
"Oh, that''s true!"
"Oh, my god! They indeed walked through these same streets!"
"They are my idols!"
"..."
Like so, they started to discuss enthusiastically the founding princesses.
Every Sakurean idolized the two founding princesses as it was only through their wisdom that the two ns managed to avoid mutual destruction and build a prosperous country instead.
They walked for a few minutes through the ancient streets, and although almost two weeks had passed since the new year started, they still observed that a lot of people were walking in the same direction as them.
When they arrived at the shrine, they discovered that the shrine was filled with people even though it was Monday morning.
The shrine was the biggest building in the whole Ancestral Town, but it also it had the biggest property.
The property was a hill of around 40 meters in height.
The shrine was surrounded by a forest that covered the whole hill.
And on the top of the hill, the majestic shrine was ced.
This meant that Theo and the others had to climb through a flight of stairs that passed through the forest.
The way up was marked by Torii to mark the way up.
It was a beautiful view, and they could imagine their ancestors climbing these same stairs to pray for the gods.
As they ascended the hill through the stairs, they were able to see a lot of peopleing and going.
Most of them wore traditional clothing like Yukatas and other types.
When they saw these people wearing traditional clothing, they felt even more like they traveled back in time.
5 minutester, they finally arrived at the top of the hill where the shrine was located. And they were not disappointed by what they saw.
The shrine was enormous and from where they stood, they could several pavilions.
Just by observing its architecture, they could feel the time embedded in every brick and wood that formed the shrine.
They could feel how time had little to no evidence on these buildings even after centuries since their construction.
But this was achievable because the city government realized every year maintenance on every inch of the shrine. That''s why the shrine was closed for a whole month every year, so the experts could maintain these historical pavilions.
Theo and the others observed that the shrine was crowded with peopleing and going, so they didn''t waste more time before searching for the Fire Elf Fairy Shrine.
When Theo observed how big the shrine was, he knew that they would take forever before finding what they were looking for. So, he suggested that they should buy some incense and as they bought they could ask the shrinedy where the Fire Elf Fairy Shrine was.
As everyone wanted to light up incense before praying, the shrine shop was filled with people. After they waited in line for around 10 minutes, it was finally their turn.
"Good morning! How can I help you?" The shrine maiden asked in Yamatese.
"I want 17 pieces of incense, please." Theo replied with a smile in Yamatese as well.
"One moment, please." She replied as she asked for the other shrine maiden to get 17 pieces of incense.
"If it''s not too much trouble, can I ask where Fire Elf Fairy Shrine is?" Theo asked with an amiable smile.
The shrine maiden''s eyes lit up when she heard that before replying, "Fire Elf Fairy Shrine? You guys are from Elffire City, huh?"
Theo and the others nodded andughed when they saw that she recognized them.
"Yes, we are." Theo replied with augh.
"I figured it. People from Elffire City will flock toward the Fire Elf Fairy Shrine every year." The shrine maiden giggled.
"If you follow the main pavilion, you will find..." After discovering that they came from Elffire City, she was more than happy to teach them the way to the Fire Elf Fairy Shrine.
"Thank you! You are a lifesaver!" Theo thanked her with a smile.
The others also expressed their gratitude.
Everyone had a deep respect for the people who worked at the shrines, so they would always be polite to them.
"No worries, I''m d to help youplete your prayers." She replied with a smile, "Here these are the incenses you asked for." She handed Theo the incense after the other maiden picked them up.
Theo paid for the incense and thanked the shrine maiden once again before leaving the shop.
"Everyone gets a piece of incense." Theo dered as he distributed the incense to everyone.
After everyone got hold of a piece of incense, they followed the shrine maiden''s directions and arrived at a bright red shrine.
On top of it, there was a sign written in ancient Yamatese that said ''Fire Elf Fairy Shrine''.
"We are here!" Sam eximed in excitement.
The others were equally excited to finally be able to pray for the Fire Elf Fairy in this new year.
But due to the Fire Elf Fairy''s poprity with the people from Elffire City, this shrine was one of the most popr. That was because the people from Elffire City that lived in Sakura City would alwayse here to do their prayers.
Theo and the others could only make it to the end of the line and wait for their turn.
While they waited for their turn, they thought about what they should pray.
Everyone took this pray very seriously, so they had to consider things seriously.
What would they pray for to the Fire Elf Fairy?
Chapter 518 Warding Off The Evil
Chapter 518 Warding Off The Evil
Fire Elf Fairy Shrine, Shee Arsurinya Shrine, Ancestral Town, Sakura City.
After waiting for a while in the line it was finally their turn to pray.
They didn''t waste much time before liting up their incense and sping their hands together to offer their prayers.
They closed their eyes and silently prayed to the Fire Elf Fairy.
Obviously, their prayers were different, but there was amon point among all of their prayers. Which was that they started their prayer by expressing their gratitude for the blessings they received in thest year.
In thest year, most of them received so many blessings that they were able to change their livespletely.
So, they had to express their gratitude to their patron and ask for another prosperous new year.
A minuteter, everyone finished their prayer and gave their turn to the people behind them.
"I feel much lighter now." Sayurimented with a happy smile.
"Yeah, it seems like a weight is off my back." Kumiko agreed.
"..."
The others were equally relieved to have offered their new year prayers.
At that moment, it finally felt like the new year had started.
"We should buy some fortune papers before leaving." Ayia suggested.
The others agreed and headed to the shrine shop where they could buy the talismans.
Along the way, they even stopped a few times to take some pictures as the shrine was really beautiful and they wanted to register the ce.
That''s why they took longer to arrive at the shrine shop, but their phones were filled with several pictures of the shrine.
After waiting in line for a while, each one of them was able to buy a fortune paper.
The fortune paper or Omikuji supposedly could tell their luck during the next year, so they were eager to know what their paper predicted for them.
Theo carefully opened his own Omikuji and read what it said:
[No. 12 Best Fortune]
[When springes, willows are in bud. Just like flowers bloom on old branches, something happy wille. There is still frost and snow, but brilliant happiness is in it. Your Fortune is always good, never be destroyed.]
[*Your wishes will be realized. *A sick person will recover. *The lost article will be found. *The person you are waiting for wille butte. *Building a new house and removal is good. *Making a trip has no problem.]
Theo beamed in happiness as he finished reading his fortune, it couldn''t have been better!
Especially the part that said that his wishes would be realized.
He had several wishes.
He wanted that every project from hispanies would be a sess.
Mangas, novels, animes, animation movies, games, games, and many other projects.
He wished that every one of them ended up just like he envisioned.
The part that the person he was waiting for woulde butte was also exciting as he was indeed waiting for someone.
He was waiting for someone he could trust enough to assume the head position of his gamingpany.
His gamingpany would be an important part of his dream, so he had to find a person he could trust enough to head this project just like he did with Ryoko, Sam, and the others.
After observing the whole fortune paper carefully, Theo lifted his head to see the others'' reactions.
Most of them had satisfied faces with their fortunes, but a couple of them had ugly faces.
They had received a Bad Fortune!
Max was one of them, and his fortune was like this:
[No. 88 Bad Fortune]
[Even if you try to do anything, you can''t get along with others. Trying to avoid dangers, another trouble wille. Troubles and difficultiese to the person who takes care of the home. Be careful to be more religious, because bad things happen repeatedly.]
[*Your wishes will not be realized. *A sick person will not recover. *The lost article will not be found. *The person you are waiting for won''te. *Building a new house and removal are both bad. *It''s bad to make a trip.]
When Lauren saw her boyfriend''s fortune, she could only suggest, "Dear, why don''t you tie your fortune in the Fortune Tree?"
The custom is that the person should leave the omikuji behind if it''s not good fortune. Traditionally they''re tied around the branches of a pine tree.
This goes back to a pun with the word for "pine" (ËÉ, Matsu) and the word for "wait" (´ý¤Ä, Matsu). The idea behind this is that bad luck will wait by the tree instead of sticking with the person who drew the sacred lot!
Nowadays, they''re not only tied to pine trees anymore but to all sorts of things. One reason is that not all shrines or temples have a pine tree in the first ce.
But as the Shee Arsurinya Shrine was traditional and ancient, they had several pine trees where the people could tie their bad fortune on it.
Max and the others who received a bad Omikuji didn''t waste much time before tying their bad fortune to the nearest pine tree.
But even after tying the bad fortune on the pine tree, they still were not relieved, so they decided to buy some amulets to tie at the Fire Elf Fairy Shrine.
They bought some Omamori to protect themselves against bad luck and also wrote on some Ema to wish for a prosperous new year.
Omamori are usually covered with brocaded silk and enclose paper or pieces of wood with prayers written on them, which are supposed to bring good luck to the bearer on particr asions, tasks, or ordeals. Omamori are also used to ward off bad luck and are often spotted on bags, hung on cellphone straps, in cars, etc.
Once inscribed with a wish, ema are hung at the shrine until they are ritually burned at special events, symbolic of the liberation of the wish from the writer.
As a ritual, the ema is a means tomunicate wishes to both priests and the kami. The public nature of the ema, which are disyed at shrines before their ritual burning, also serves a social function formunicating to themunity that an individual has made the wish. Burning the wishes helps to "symbolically liberate" the spirit of the wish into the world. In some cases, however, wishes are taken from the shrine to be hung at home, though still ritually burned in special ceremonies
It was only after buying several Omamori and writing several Ema that Max and the others felt relieved.
The others that received good fortune also did the same thing even though they received a good Omikuji.
Their motto was that it was best to over protected than under protected.
Just like that, Theo and the others warded off the bad luck for the next year.
Chapter 519 Mystical Market
Chapter 519 Mystical Market
After protecting themselves against the evil and bad luck, Theo and the others climbed down the stairs of the shrine feeling relieved.
"How about we explore the Ancestral Town before heading for the Sakura Skytree?" Ayia suggested as they climbed down the stairs.
"What else can we do here?" Aurora asked curiously.
"Well, the Ancestral Town has several attractions, the shrine is just one of them. For example, two streets from the street it''s the ce where an antique market is located. There are also some Tea Houses around here that have more than a hundred years since they are operating. There is also..." Ayia started listing some attractions of the Ancestral Town.
The more they listened, the more excited everyone became. They weren''t in a hurry to head to the Skytree, so they decided to tour around the Ancestral Town for a while.
In such a way, when they left the shrine premises, they immediately headed to the antique market nearby.
Although it was called an antique market, when Theo and the others arrived they observed that the market sold all types of things and not only antiques.
Traditional street food, street art, antiques, scriptures, and many other items.
Everyone''s eyes lit up as they observed the market. They felt like they were transported back a few centuries ago because this market perfectly looked like an antique market from back then!
The thing that attracted most of their attention was how beautiful the decorations were around every stall.
Every stall had azure and rednterns to illuminate the ce.
And because of the wintry cloudy weather, thenterns lit up the ce beautifully. The yellow, azure, and red lightsing from thenterns made the ce look even more mysterious.
The peopleing and going dressed in traditional clothes made the ce even more intriguing.
It looked like a mystical ce was summoned on this market.
"Wow!" Aurora and the others eximed as they saw this mystical scene.
"I feel like I''m in a medieval movie!" Shoko eximed.
"Why do I feel I''ve already seen this scene before?" Sam asked thoughtfully.
"I think I know why. This ce appears in one of the Elvish Studios'' movies!" Sayuri eximed with an excited expression on her face.
"Oh, my god! You''re right, Sayuri!" Kumiko eximed in excitement as well.
"No way!"
"Which movie?"
"You don''t remember? The ''Kuroko''s Market'' movie!"
"Ahh, now I remember!"
"Quickly! Let''s take a lot of pictures of the ce!"
"..."
Just like that, they were not able to hold off their excitement, so they started to take a bunch of pictures of everything they saw at the market.
They were so focused on taking pictures that they didn''t even manage to buy something.
But their reaction was understandable as the market itself looked extremely beautiful and mysterious, the perfect ce to take pictures. But after remembering that this ce appeared in one of the Elvish Studios'' movies, they became even more excited.
The Elvish Studios'' movies were a synonym for sess in the whole world, after all the studio founder was the animation mother. Everyone there grew up watching animes and movies from the Elvish Studios. Therefore, when they discovered that they were in the ce that served as inspiration for the movie, they couldn''t contain their excitement.
Even Theo wasn''t an exception as he took several selfies with everyone and several pictures of the ce as well.
It was only after everyone took all the pictures they wanted that they stopped to pay attention to what it was being sold in the market.
Although all the food stalls looked extremely appetizing, they were not hungry after just having breakfast, so they could just brush off the food stalls.
They had the time of their lives as they browsed through every stall.
They felt like they were back in ancient times browsing through the mystical market.
Here and there they found something they liked, so they bought it without any hesitation.
For example, Theo saw a cat sculpture that looked just like Maya, and as soon as he saw the sculpture he knew that he had to buy it. So, he didn''t waste time before buying it off.
But that wasn''t the only thing that he bought as he bought some things for Aurora as well.
She basically wanted everything that was cute, but she refrained from going crazy, so she settled for the cutest articles and left the others behind.
The others were not that better off, as they also tried to limit their purchases.
But everyone bought at least one article in the market.
Even the locals Kaori, Ayia, and Shizuka.
Everyone wanted to take a souvenir of their visit to the market.
"Wow!" Theo eximed under his breath as he looked at something in the stall in front of him.
Ayia was near him, so she heard his soft exmation.
She got curious and asked him, "What is it?"
Theo, who was admiring the article in front of him, was startled as he heard Ayia''s voice.
"Oh, it''s you, babe." Theoughed heartily as he sneakily kissed her cheek.
Ayia melted a little with his kiss on her cheek, but she quickly looked around to see if Kaori was around them.
"Careful! I haven''t told about us to my sister yet." Ayia said in a low voice.
"Don''t worry about it." Theo brushed off with a smile, "Kaori is a nice and gentle person. I''m sure she''ll be happy for us."
Ayia looked at his brilliant smile and melted a little.
"Okay then." She replied with a small smile.
But inside she was feeling differently.
She knew it wasn''t as simple as Theo imagined, she hadn''t told him about her family situation yet as thest few days they had been extra busy touring and having fun.
She felt guilty to hide things from her boyfriend, but she promised herself toe clean when they went back to Elffire City.
She loved Theo so much, so she didn''t want to start their rtionship by hiding things from him.
"Look at that article." Theo smiled as he showed her the article that he had been admiring.
Ayia looked at the article that he had pointed at, and as she realized what it was she let out a noticeable gasp.
"Oh, god!" Ayia eximed as well.
But her reaction was even bigger than Theo''s.
That was because they were looking at ancestry records of the Yamato n 50 years after they signed the treaty with the Pendragon n.
If these records were real, they had records from Ayia''s ancestors!
After all, the Yamada Family was a side family of the main Yamato n, so they were also included in the ancestry records.
Ayia couldn''t hold off her excitement, she had to know if these records were real.
Chapter 520 Kaori’s Counter-Offer
Chapter 520 Kaori''s Counter-Offer
Antique Market, Ancestral Town, Sakura City.
After seeing the Yamato n ancestry records, Ayia couldn''t hold off her excitement as she asked the old man taking care of the stall about it.
"Excuse me, sir." Ayia said with a polite smile, "Can I ask about this article?"
"Of course, you can." The old man replied with a happy smile, "I received this articlest week from my nephew. After I inspected the piece, I noticed that although this is only a copy of the ancestry, the information is still truthful ording to some books I referenced about that time. Plus, although it is only a copy, this copy was made at the same time that the original was made. I guess that this copy was made to distribute among some of the peripheral members of the Yamato n."
Ayia''s enthusiasm didn''t wane even after hearing that it was only a copy. What she cared about was the information contained in this registry.
"Can I see for myself?" Ayia asked eagerly.
"Sure." The old man replied.
Getting his green light, Ayia carefully picked up the book in her hands and slowly examined the registry.
Although the registry was written in ancient Yamatese, Ayia still could understand around 70% of it.
That was an incredible feat as most people wouldn''t be able to understand the book written in an ancientnguage. That was because anguage was something that evolved over time, the Yamatese that was spoken in the Sakura Abode Country today waspletely different from the one that was spoken centuries ago.
Ayia was only able to read andprehend some of it because of her mother.
Her mother always brought ancient antiques and relics with her aftering back from her travels and as Ayia''s extremely intelligent, she was able to understand some of these ancient texts because of it.
As Ayia searched throughout the book, from what she understood, most of the book was about the ancestry registry of the main n. But when she arrived at the part rted to the branch ns, her eyes lit up.
She was about to start searching for mentions of the Yamada Family when she heard Kaori''s voice.
"What did you find, Ay-chan?" Kaori asked while Shizuka also looked at her with curious eyes.
The two girls had noticed Ayia''s seriousness with touches of excitement, so they wanted to know what she had found.
"Ka-nee-chan! Shizu-chan! Look at here!" Ayia immediately replied as she showed the cover of the book.
The two girls were intrigued, but they looked at the book cover nheless. And when they read and realized what it was, they let out gasps just like Ayia did before.
"No way!" Even Shizuka couldn''t believe such a book existed.
"Are the contents reliable?" Kaori asked with shining eyes.
"From what I read so far, it is the real deal. But the old man said that this is only a copy of the original registry. Now I''m looking for information about the side families." Ayia said with a wide smile.
Kaori and Shizuka let out excited smiles when they heard that. Just like Ayia, they didn''t care if the registry was a copy, they only cared about the information.
After the main family of the Yamato n disappeared, the registries and other documents also disappeared.
Over the centuries, the side families managed to find some documents about that period, but the ancestry registries that they managed to find couldn''t even fill the fingers in one hand.
And because the side families were governed by the main n during those times, they register or record anything about the family themselves. They left these things to the main family as only the main family could put order and govern the whole n.
That''s why the three girls were extremely excited to find an ancestry registry from those times, with this document they would be able to fill the nk spots on their own family registry.
The girls knew that the elders would go crazy when they saw this document.
"Excuse me, sir!" Kaori said out loud, "How much is this article?"
The three girls stared intently at the old man as they waited for his answer.
They had to buy this document no matter what!
Even if they had to fork an enormous amount of money.
"This is only a copy, so I won''t put too much strain on you, young girls." The old man smiled, "How about 100 dors for it?"
He was used to selling much more important and relevant items, so he didn''t think anyone would care too much about this ancestry registry copy. After all, who would care about the old recordings of a dead n?
If this was the ancestral registry of the time that the Yamato n signed the peace treaty with the Pendragon n, he would price the item much more expensively. But this was the ancestral registry of 50 years after the peace treaty, so he didn''t think anyone would care too much about it.
But what he didn''t know was that the side families of the Yamato n still lived until this day, and they would go over the sky to acquire this book.
But that wasn''t his fault as this was a secret that very few people knew about it.
"No." Kaori shook her head.
"That''s the lowest I can price it." The old man said with a firm tone of voice.
"Oh, you misunderstood." Kaori chuckled, "I meant that it''s too cheap. This book means a lot to my sisters and me. I''ll pay 5 thousand dors for it."
Kaori dered as if she was saying the most normal thing.
The old man took a few seconds to understand what was happening, but when he did, he eximed, "Costumer! I can''t ept this much money!"
He was a little flustered to receive a counter proposition that increased more than 100 times the initial price of an article.
But Kaori replied with a voice that left no room for discussion, "It is decided. There is no room for discussion. Please ept our payment." She said that as she pulled her phone from her purse to transfer the money.
The old man saw how decisive and irreducible she was, so he wasn''t even able to express his opposition before Kaori sent the money.
When the old man saw the message on his phone saying that he had received 5000 dors, he became even more confused about everything that was happening.
He could only bag the book carefully and thank the girls for buying it with him.
But even after they left, he still didn''t understand what happened, but he had to admit that he was happy to receive so much money.
''Maybe I can buy some presents for my granddaughter with this money.'' He thought as he continued to oversee his stall.
While the old man thought about what to do with the money, the three sisters eagerly examined the book.
Would they be able to find a register about their ancestors?
Chapter 521 On The Way
Chapter 521 On The Way
Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori didn''t even have time to carefully examine the book before they were dragged by the other girls to buy something with them.
Theo followed them with a thoughtful expression.
He was somewhat surprised by their reaction to this book, their interest seemed moreplicated than simple interest in history.
But he chose to brush it off as he knew that Ayia would tell him if it was important.
Although they had been dating for only a few days, Theo felt like they knew each for years already. That was because theyplemented each other so well.
They formed the perfect couple not only because they were devastatingly beautiful. But also because their personalitiesplemented each other.
Otherwise, no rtionship wouldst based only on looks.
Theo and Ayia''s rtionship was much more than that.
Just like that, Theo and the others visited every stall in the market and took even more pictures.
But everything had its end.
When noticed that they needed to leave otherwise their ns for the rest of the day would be missed, they immediately headed to where they left their vehicle.
But as they exited the Ancestral Town Neighborhood, they still took some pictures of the ancient buildings.
A whileter, the driver that worked for Ayia and Shizuka drove the minibus toward their next destination.
"A pity we weren''t able to go into one of those tea houses." Sayurimented as the bus drove through the streets of Sakura City.
"Yeah, I agree." Sam nodded, "But we had to leave otherwise we would mess with our schedule."
"The next time I visit Sakura City, I''ll go there!" June eximed with determination.
She loved tea, so the idea of drinking tea where ancient people also drank tea was thrilling.
"For me, the best part still was the shrine." Kumikomented.
"Yes! The shrine transmitted such a unique feeling." Lauren said with a thoughtful expression.
"I think it was the connection with the beyond." Shokomented.
"Maybe it was. After all that shrine is one of most ancient shrines in the country." Theo added.
"But I still prefer..."
"..."
They continued discussing their visit to the shrine with smiles while three of them had a quiet conversation.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori took seats next to each other as soon as they entered the bus.
They wanted to examine the book before they arrived at their next stop. It was the perfect time to do it as everyone else was busy discussing their recent trip to the shrine and market.
"Come on, Ayia!" Kaori said in a soft voice, "You should start examining."
Among the three of them, Ayia was the one who had the most knowledge about ancient Yamatese, so she was the most suitable person to analyze the text for them.
"Okay, let me see it!" Ayia replied with a resolute voice as she went back to the page where she stopped before.
Kaori and Shizuka observed as their sister analyzed the book with serious expression.
They didn''t even dare to breathe too loudly next to her as they were afraid to disturb Ayia.
They grew up hearing stories about how their mother discovered amazing treasures and information, and they always wanted to be like their mother.
For the three of them, their mother was their idol.
So, with this book came the opportunity of contributing to the family just like their mother did.
If they could present this information to their mother, they could make her proud of them.
Every child wanted to make their parents proud of them, and the three of them were no different.
Analyzing ancientnguages took time, so it was only after a few minutes that Ayia was able to decipher some things, and when she did her eyes lit up.
"This book indeed contains information about the side families!" She eximed in a low voice so the others wouldn''t be able to hear them.
But as Shizuka and Kaori were right next to her, they were able to hear what she said, and they couldn''t be more excited when they heard that.
"How do you know?" Kaori asked.
"Because from what I was able to understand, I saw the registries of the Sayako Family!" Ayia readily replied.
Kaori and Shizuka opened their eyes wide when they heard that.
"Sayako?"
"No way!"
Ayia only smiled as she added, "Yes, the Sayako Family. The family that was eliminated decades ago!"
Kaori narrowed her eyes as she thought it over, "This means that this registry is even more valuable than we imagined. Although the chances are infinitesimally low, there are chances of finding some remnant rtives of the Sayako Family if the elders investigate the people on this registry." She analyzed the situation.
"Yeah, but I wouldn''t count on it. It is almost impossible for them to find someone." Shizuka shook her head.
"Yeah, but even if there is a chance I believe the elders will not pass on it. They still resent not being able to save anyone from the Sayako Family." Kaori also shook her head wryly.
Each n had three side families.
The Pendragon n governed over the Lionheart Family, Ambrosious Family, and Walton Family.
And the Yamato n governed over the Yamada Family, Yasuko Family, and Sayako Family.
The Walton family had betrayed the Pendragon Family after the treaty was signed between the two ns, the Walton Family was forced to flee from the country and that was how they arrived at the ce where they would found the Bald Eagle Country.
After the main descendants of the two ns disappeared, the 5 side families were forced to step up to assume the governing of the new country.
After centuries of working together, the five families formed deep bonds that were beyond simple partnership.
They cared for each other.
That''s why the families acted so violently when the Walton Family massacred the Sayako Family.
They wanted a bath in their enemies'' blood to satisfy their hunger for revenge.
That''s why no Walton Family member was spared, the four families were massacred until thest infant and servant.
Only this way they could repent to their fallen friends.
But even after the perpetrator waspletely eliminated until thest descendant, their guilt for not being able to save at least one of the descendants of the Sayako Family was still there.
But everyone was killed on that night, so they could only live in regret and guilt.
Kaori knew that because she participated in thest Elders'' Meeting.
As the next head of the Yamada Family, she had the right to participate.
The Elders'' Meeting was where all the elders from the four families gathered to discuss important matters.
As she remembered those old men and women, she let out a small smile.
She knew that they would be energetic once again when they saw this book.
In such a way, the three sisters discussed what to do with the book as the bus drove them to their next destination.
Where were they going?
Chapter 522 Statement to the World
Chapter 522 Statement to the World
Sakura City as the capital of the most developed country in the Azure, couldn''t be exined in just a few words.
But one of the things that was important to remember was how massive the whole city was.
That was because the city had a megastructure and infrastructure to support millions of people living in itfortably.
For example, the center of the city, the area where the bigpanies gathered and also the most expensive ce to live, was gigantic itself. The city center was so massive that it could even be considered a city itself.
But it wasn''t only at the Center District that the bigpanies gathered. Sakura City was a cradle for all types of industries. For example, the animation studios gathered in another district called Shibuya. It was in Shibuya that most animation studios were located.
In other words, Sakura City had much more to offer than its city center.
There were as many attractions in other ces as there were in the city center.
When the idea to build a massive building surged, several meetings happened to discuss and decide all details rted to the project.
And one of the things that they had to decide was where they should build this building.
At first, their first and only option was to build it in the richest part of the town, the city center.
But several people were against the idea as the problems that came with constructing such a gigantic building in the city center were numerous.
Their budget would exponentially increase as every square meter in the city center was worth more than gold. And with a building the size they were nning to build they would have to purchase so muchnd that would easily surpass their budget.
Plus, as the city center was the busiest part of the city, they would face all kinds of obstacles as they tried to build.
And these were only a couple of the reasons among tens of other reasons they found against building the edifice in the city center.
Safety hazards, proximity to the airport, project constraints, and many others were the other reasons.
That''s why when the architect team responsible for the project presented their design for the building, a Sakura Tree, everyone became excited.
That was because if they chose this design, they would be able to build this building in another ce other than the city center!
That''s how the project finally was able to progress significantly.
Until that moment, the project was a private initiative. Even though they nned to break the world record for the tallest building, their height goal was only around 1000 meters in height, nowhere near the final height of the building.
So, how was the project able to suffer such a mind-blowing evolution?
That was because when the government heard that a private initiative wanted to build an enormous building in the shape of a sakura tree, the government saw extreme potential in the project.
They saw what could it transform into a totem of the advancement of their country. A form to show to the world how even now, the Sakura Abode Country was still the number one country in the world.
Therefore, it didn''t take long for the government to take reign of the project, although the private initiative could still participate in the project, they wouldn''t be calling the shots anymore.
Thepanies involved were sour when they were notified about the government''s position, but when they heard what the government wanted to do with their project they couldn''t be more happy.
That was because as soon as the officials took reigns of the project, they invited the best experts in each field from all parts of the country.
These experts were the best in each of their areas worldwide!
Their knowledge was so advanced that some of them could only work for the government as the country couldn''t afford the technologies that some of them possessed to be leaked to other countries.
That was how this project which started as a private initiative was able to gather the most brilliant minds rted to construction in the entire Azure.
One of the first things they did was how tall they could build the edifice with the country''s technology avable.
The government didn''t shy away and provided them with thetest materials technology and building technology developed in the country.
These technologies were top secret and could only be used with the government''s approval.
After making all the calctions, they arrived at a staggering number.
When the project team discovered from the engineering team that they would be able to build an edifice over 2 thousand meters tall, they were shocked until their core.
That was over 2 kilometers!
Even some mountains weren''t that tall!
Would they really be able to build such a monster?
But after the engineering team exined how it was perfectly possible to aplish this feat with the technology provided by the government, they could ept this crazy reality.
But to build such a humongous building, they would have to possess an enormous property to house it.
That was when one of the team members suggested using one of the parks in the northern part of the city.
This park was far from the city center and the airport. Plus, this park was filled with sakura trees, which were essential for the project.
And although the park was somewhat busy with visitors, it was not that popr as the citizens preferred other famous parks in the city.
Plus, the park was enormous and could house such enormous buildings without any problems.
Another deciding factor was that the park was already the property of the state, so they wouldn''t have to worry about buying thend.
That was how one-day city citizens were notified that one of the city''s parks would be indefinitely closed for an undetermined amount of time.
The government only announced that the park would be closed for the building of a project.
The government didn''t announce at first what they were nning as the grandiosity of the project was too shocking.
They nned to announce it a few months after the construction started.
With the final building height decided, the expert architect team also was able to finish their design.
The architects brought by the government were much adept and skillful, so they were able to improve the Sakura tree project by leaps and bounds.
That was how a Rainbow Sakura Skytree was designed and presented to the project team.
When everyone saw the design, all of them fell in love with it.
If the government wanted to make a legendary building, with this design they would be able to do it!
A few yearster, after aborious andplicated construction process, the Sakura Skytree was born in the northern part of the city.
By then, the whole world was already aware of the craziness of the project. It harnassed worldwide attention.
When the Sakura Skytree was officially opened to the public, Sakura City registered an influx of hundreds of thousands of tourists entering the city, from other countries and other states of the Sakura Abode Country.
Everyone wanted to gaze at the miracle of the Sakura Abode Country.
Just like the government wanted, all the other countries were shocked by the tower.
They could only resign to know once again how behind they werepared to the supernation.
Just like that, the Sakura Abode Country was able to scare and show its might with only one building.
But it wasn''t a simple building.
It was the Sakura Skytree!
Chapter 523 Sakura Skytree
Chapter 523 Sakura Skytree
The Sakura Skytree Tower was so massive that it was possible to see the building from any ce in Sakura City. Even if there were buildings blocking the up part of the Skytree could still be seen towering over the city.
The tower had be the most sought postcard of the city as the tower indeed was spectacr.
It may seem like an exaggeration, but the tower looked extremely simr to the World Tree from the myths.
The Skytree shone with its rainbow colors no matter the season, which made the tower even more mystical.
Theo and the others had seen glimpses of the tower as they wandered around the Ancestral Town, but because the Ancestral Town was located in the extreme south of the city, they were only able to see the tip of the Skytree.
But as they neared the Skytree, they felt the Skytree towering over them.
They looked through the bus'' windows and admired the miracle building. The more they neared the tower, the more they had to strain their necks to be able to observe the whole tower.
After they crossed the whole city from the south to the north part of the town, they finally arrived at the Lythari Vandor.
This was the name of the park where the Skytree was located.
The government didn''t only construct the Skytree in this park, they did all kinds of constructions around the park to be able to handle the demand of visitors.
The first thing they did was to exponentially increase the security of the park. They knew that they had to safeguard the tower extremely well as there were enough crazy people in the world who would love to strike their tower down. After the renovations, the park was guarded 24/7 by a team of elite agents and other security measures. It was almost impossible to infiltrate thepound from the private entrances. The only chance was through the public entrance of the tower, but the elite agents also guarded that entrance as well.
Their job was to inspect every visitor to see if anyone was carrying any guns or explosives.
Some people might argue that even if the enemy doesn''t infiltrate through the visitors, they could still do it as an employee from the tower.
The Sakura Skytree was so massive that even after the privatepanies imed a part of the tower, they started the project after all, the tower wasn''t even close to being fully functional.
That''s why it was decided that the tower would function as an entertainment city.
Famous stores from all kinds of areas were invited to open a store inside the tower.
Luxury clothing stores, sports stores, tech stores, and many others.
But that wasn''t it all because there were also bookstores, famous restaurants, spas, theaters, cinemas, and many other attractions.
The tower was a city itself filled with all kinds of things to attract the public.
That''s why thousands of people worked in the tower, so in theory, it should be easy to infiltrate the tower as an employee. But the security checks with the employees were even more rigorouspared with the visitors.
Another point is that even if it wasn''t possible to smuggle guns and explosives into the tower, it was still possible to strike the tower down with missiles or airnes.
It was a usible argument if people assumed that Sakurean Army had the same level of technology as the other countries.
But that affirmation couldn''t be more far away from the truth.
Almost a hundred years ago, the Sakura Abode Country didn''t participate in the World War, but they still sold airnes, munition, and other war articles to other countries.
Every country that waged the war was obligated to buy these articles from the Sakura Abode Country as they were selling to both sides of the war, this meant that if one country didn''t buy the articles, they would be destroyed by their enemy who had bought.
The thing was that the things that the Sakura Abode Country sold to them were much more advanced than their own technology, so these weapons could help them win the war even if their enemy also had these weapons.
But the scary thing was that what the Sakura Abode Country sold them was old technology developed by the country! Every warring country was scared shitless when they discovered how much firepower the Sakura Abode Country had. They could basically win the war fighting against both sides without urring many losses!
That''s why no country was crazy enough to provoke the Sakura Abode Country during the war.
Almost 100 yearster, the technology of other countries advanced by leaps and bounds. Especially in the Pangu Country and the Bald Eagle Country. They weren''t fighting for the position of the second most developed country by any chance, the two countries had a high level of technology.
To understand their situation a little better, their level of technology was a little higher than the super countries of Theo''sst life, at least when he was alive there. Although it wasn''t that much better, it was still a little bit.
By that, we can see that they had a mature level of technology.
But the Sakura Abode Country was another world altogether.
The first evidence was how easily they were able to build a tower over 2 km tall.
The Sakura Skytree Tower was something so crazy that it seemed straight out of science-fiction anime.
One hundred years ago, the war technology was already above the others, and one hundred yearster the Sakura Abode Country achieved such a high level of firepower that scared even the Sakureans.
They could destroy the whole world just with some weapons they possessed.
That''s why just a few people were aware of them.
So, after all of this was said, we can understand that it was extremely easy for the Sakurean Army to prevent any attacks against the tower.
The Army Base located near Sakura City monitored 24/7 the airspace around the tower to prevent any mishaps.
Therefore, the chances of the Sakura Skytree facing any disaster were infinitesimally small.
The Skytree would tower above the skies of Sakura City for a long time!
That''s what Theo and the others saw after exiting the vehicle when they arrived at Lythari Vandor Park.
With the cloudy weather, a part of the tower was shrouded with clouds, but that didn''t affect much the Skytree as the rainbow colors of the Sakura Skytree still were visible even with the clouds shrouding them.
Their eyes lip up with excitement as they tried to phantom the sight in front of them.
They genuinely felt that they were in front of a real Sakura tree, but this one was so big that it could hold off the entire world!
Chapter 524 Climbing the Skytree
Chapter 524 Climbing the Skytree
Sakura Skytree Tower, Lythari Vandor Park, Sakura City.
After Theo and the others passed through the security check, they entered the train that would transport them to the entrance of the tower.
Although there were some attractions in the park as well, they were more eager to visit the tower.
Just as expected, the train was filled with tourists avid to visit the tower.
There were people from all over the world.
Theo and the others saw people from the Pangu Country, Bald Eagle Country, Katon Country, and many other countries.
These people hade to Sakura City mostly to visit the Sakura Skytree Tower.
It didn''t take too long for the train to stop at the tower entrance, and as soon as they exited the train they saw a crowd of peopleing and going from the gigantic doors.
The building was built just like a tree, so at that moment, they were beneath one of the tree''s roots.
"Wow!"
"It is so majestic!" "I saw pictures of it online, but seeing with my eyes I can say for sure that this ce is much more awesome than I imagined." Maxmented.
"I feel like I traveled into the future."
"It is so weird! Just a few minutes ago we were in ancient times, but now I feel like we are in a futuristic scenario."
"That''s so true!"
"We should take pictures!"
"..."
In such a way, they didn''t waste much more time before starting to take pictures.
But they didn''t overdo it as they wanted to get into the building as soon as possible.
After they were satisfied with the pictures they took, they immediately headed into the building.
Everyone was fascinated by what they saw as they entered the ground floor of the tower.
Everything was made of wood as if the ce was indeed a tree and the builders had to carve this ce out of the wood.
It really seemed like a wood castle from the elves!
Every decoration was ced to enhance this concept even more, so it wasn''t a surprise that they felt like they were in an elvish fairy tale.
Another thing that shocked them was the size of the ce. The ground floor was so massive that they couldn''t even see everything of it. The whole ce was even bigger than a football stadium.
Which made the decorations look even more magical.
The size and looks of the ce were so breathtaking that everyone was speechless for a few seconds after they entered.
They were a little lost on what to do, but after a while, one of them remembered to take pictures of the ce and the others followed suit.
Tens of picturester, Aurora said, "Where should we go first?" Aurora asked with shining eyes.
Everyone looked at Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori to know their opinion. The three of them were locals, so they knew what ces would be the most fun to visit.
As they had limited time, they had to be wise in their choices of where to go. The tower was too big for them to visit every ce in it in just one day.
"How about we head toward the upmost floor?" Kaori suggested.
"Yeah, because the top floor is too high, we have to go through some preparation to visit it. That''s why we should go there first." Shizukamented.
The others promptly agreed with their suggestion, they were dying to see how the view looked from so high in the sky.
Therefore, they immediately headed to the ce where they could apply to visit the top floor.
Because every tourist had the same idea as them, they had to face a line to make their application.
Everyone in the like had the same look of anticipation and nervousness.
Anticipation to look at the amazing view, and nervousness because they would be too high in the sky.
After waiting for around 10 minutes, it was finally their turn.
To visit the top floor, they had to sign some safety terms and pay a fee of 5 dors.
After they resolved these things, they were guided to a side room where other visitors were also waiting.
It was there that they were introduced to the safety measures that they had to adopt during their visit to the top floor.
The instructor made sure that everyone remembered everything, and it was only after everyone was aware of the safety measure that they were able to finally climb the tower.
They would climb through a special elevator specially designed to decrease the effects of the sudden increase in height.
When someone climbs too high in the sky, it is normal for people to feel all kinds of symptoms like shortness of breath, an increase in blood pressure, and others.
This elevator was capable of decreasing these effects.
Another technology developed by the Sakura Abode Country.
The elevator was capable of taking 25 visitors and 5 tower employees at a time, and it took 30 minutes for the elevator to climb to the top floor from the ground floor. It may sound like a long time, but it took more time because it was one of the safety measures adopted. They couldn''t climb too fast or the passengers would feel sick.
Plus, the elevator doors were made of ss, so they were able to observe the city as they climbed through the sky tree. It was an amazing and towering experience.
And there wasn''t only one elevator of this kind in the tower.
That''s why Theo and the others didn''t have to wait for too long for their turn on the elevator.
Shortly after, they were slowly climbing the tower.
Through the elevator doors, they were able to observe Sakura City as they climbed the tower little by little.
Some of them took pictures and others recorded videos, but everyone was amazed by the view in front of them.
At a certain moment, they were so high in the sky that they didn''t see any other building in the city that had the same height as they were at that moment.
It was only then that they realized how tall the Skytree waspared with the other city buildings.
But even then, the elevator didn''t stop climbing the tower.
When they reached over 1000 meters in height, some of them got too scared to look outside so they closed their eyes.
But that wasn''t even half of the tower''s height!
For the next 15 minutes, they climbed the second half of the tower and it was a thrilling and mortifying experience even for the fearless among them.
At a certain moment, they felt like they were so high in the sky that they would leave the if they climbed just a few more meters.
Everyone''s hearts pounded through their chests as they looked at the view beneath them.
At that moment, they were at the top of the world!
Chapter 525 From Heavens To the Mortal World
Chapter 525 From Heavens To the Mortal World
Top Floor, Sakura Skytree Tower, Lythari Vandor Park, Sakura City.
After a long journey, Theo and the others finally arrived on the tallest floor of the tower.
The tallest ce built by humans in the whole history of the Azure.
At that moment, they felt overwhelmed by the sensations as they looked at their surroundings.
First of all, it is important to remember that Sakura City was in its winter season, and the weather on that day was cloudy and cold. This meant that when they looked through the windows of the floor, they saw a sea of clouds surrounding the tower.
They felt like they were sailing in the sea of clouds.
It was a unique feeling.
But even with the clouds, they could still see the city asionally as they looked beneath them.
Their hearts were beating so fast that it seemed like they wanted to jump out of their chests.
"Wow!"
"I''ve never been so high in the sky."
"I think even when we visited the Stargazing Vige at the Kokoro Inds we hadn''t been this high in the sky."
"But that''s because the vige was built on the side of the mountain, the top of that mountain is higher."
"Even then, this ce is surreal!"
"I have to admit that I''m a little afraid when I look at how far we are from the ground."
"I have to take a picture of it!"
"..."
In such a way, they started taking selfies and pictures of the view in front of them.
They wanted to register the moment that they were at the top of the world.
While the group of friends was busy taking pictures, visitors arrived and left the ce at each moment.
This top floor was reserved to serve as a viewing spot, so there weren''t any other attractions. Only the stunning view from the outside. But because they were too high in the sky, some people still got sick even after all the safety measures.
They experienced shortness of breath, dizziness, vomiting, and other symptoms.
That''s why there was a team of rescuers and nurses tending to the top floor 24/7. They took care of the sick visitors until they were able to climb down the tower.
A couple who came with Theo and the others got sick as soon as they arrived at the top floor, they were tended by the rescuers and left the ce soon after.
Theo and his friends were young and fearless, so they didn''t get sick. They were too excited by what they were seeing.
"What should we do now?" Sayuri asked after they finished taking pictures.
At that moment, they were talking as they observed the stunning sea of clouds outside.
"I don''t know you guys, but I''m feeling a little hungry." Maxmented as he patted his belly.
"Yeah, it''s almost noon, and we have been busy ever since we left Ayia''s house." Sam agreed with a nod.
"I''m super hungry."
"But where should we eat?"
"The Skytree has too many options, but where is the best ce for us to eat at?"
At that moment, everyone looked at the three local girls for their opinion.
"It depends on what you guys want to eat." Kaori replied.
"There are too many options for restaurants here. For example, the restaurant that holds the record for the restaurant on the highest height in the world." Ayiamented.
"But to eat there we have to make reservations at least two months in advance." Shizuka shook her head.
"It doesn''t have too fancy." Theo shook his head, "It is enough as long the food is good."
The others agreed with Theo.
Most of them were used to eating Theo''s food, so they always thought that no matter where they went, the food that they would get wouldn''t be better than Theo''s food.
They became like that especially after Theo reached the level of a Peak 2-Star Chef.
Theo spoiled them too much with his amazing cuisine.
That''s why they didn''t care much where they went as long as the food was sufficiently good.
"Hmm, if it is like that, I know a good restaurant in the middle part of the tower. Although it isn''t a famous restaurant, the food there is excellent." Ayia suggested, "Some of my colleagues from culinary school did their internship there. Plus, it isn''t too crowded, so we won''t need reservations."
"Sounds good."
"If Ayia says it''s good, then it is."
"What are we waiting for then?"
"..."
Just like that, they looked at the stunning outside view onest time before entering the elevator to climb down the tower.
Ayia informed the floor they would be stopping at the elevator operator and they slowly descended the tower.
The experience to exit the sea of clouds and face the city once again was surreal for them.
Some of them even recorded the experience on their phones.
For them, it seemed like they were descending from the Heavens described in the myths back to the mortal world.
"This is so surreal!"
"I feel like I''m in a Xianxia movie from the Pangu Country!"
"Yes, exactly like that!"
"Hahaha!"
"The protagonisting down from the Heavens to the Mortal World."
"..."
In such a way, they had their fun as they slowly descended the tower.
It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the floor where Ayia said the restaurant was located.
They exited the elevator and were greeted by a court filled with all kinds of restaurants.
It seemed as though restaurants from every country of the world were located there. There were at least 20 restaurants on the floor, and they didn''t seem too fancy.
Only now they understood why Ayia said that they wouldn''t need reservations.
Although the restaurants were filled with people, they weren''t too crowded either. They could easily find a table to seat at in any restaurant there.
"Which one is the restaurant you spoke of, Ayia?" Kumiko asked curiously.
"The Bao''er Restaurant." Ayia smiled as she pointed at the restaurant that served food from the Pangu Country.
"Pangese Cuilinare?"
"I love Pangese Cuisine!"
"Really? I never taste it."
"You gonna love it!"
"..."
They discussed the Pangese Cuisine as they walked toward the restaurant.
The Pangese Cuisine was the same as the Chinese Cuisine from Theo''s past life.
The Pangu Country was extremely well-developed, and they managed to poprize their cuisine all over the world as well.
That''s why Pangese Cuisine was one of the most popr among Sakureans when they wanted to eat something from another cuisine.
They entered the Bao''er Restaurant, and they immediately asked for
a table that could fit them all.
Shortly after, they got seated and contemted what they should order.
There were so many options!
Chapter 526 Baoer
Chapter 526 Bao''er
Bao''er Restaurant, Tower Middle Sectio, Sakura Skytree Tower, Lythari Vandor Park, Sakura City.
Theo and the others examined the restaurant menu with curious eyes. They weren''t used to eating Pangese food, so some things were still new to them.
There were so many options that some of them were a little confused about what to do, but among them, there were professional cooks who could understand what dishes would be the best to order.
"Theo, Ayia, and the others, you''ll know much more than us. What should we order?" Sam asked as she looked at them.
The others who couldn''t cook anything also looked at them with pleading looks.
Half of their group worked as professional cooks in Theo''s restaurant, so they had enough knowledge to make this decision.
"I studied a little bit of Pangese cuisine back in my gastronomy school, and I can say for sure that we should order the Char Siu or even the Char Siu Noodle Soup." Kumikomented as looked at the description of the Char Siu.
Char Siu is a type of Cantonese roast meat. To make char siu, pork is marinated in a sweet BBQ sauce and then roasted. A good char siu recipe has a depth of vor¨C¨Ca salty/sweet contrast with a hint of spice thatpliments the pork and allows it to stand alone with just a simple mound of steamed rice and nched choy sum. The taste is so unique that some chefs fused the Char Siu with Noodle Soup to create a brand-new type of ramen.
"We have to get the Wonton Soup as well!" Gwen suddenly eximed, "I used to work in a restaurant that served this dish, and it was one of my favorite dishes to prepare as it was so delicious."
eximed, "I used to work in a restaurant that served this dish, and it was one of my favorite dishes to prepare as it was so delicious."
The others looked at the Wonton Soup''s description on the menu with curiosity.
Originating in Northern Pangu, wontons are a type of dumpling draped in egg yolk wrappings, covering cooked and savory meats or seafood filling. Wontons can be either fried or steamed; however, wonton soup often calls for steamed wontons submerged in boiled chicken broth that is garnished with green onions. This bowl of warmth is the perfectfort food, allowing it to be sought after year-round and around the world.
"We have to get the Broth-Filled Steamed-Pork Xiaolong Bao. As the name of the restaurant entails, the Bao is their specialty. There are all kinds of Bao here, but the Broth-filled one is the most delicious." Ayiamented.
Xiao Long Bao is one of the most famous Pangese steamed dumplings, but one of the most time-consuming to make from scratch. They are steamed dumplings consisting of a paper-thin wrapper enveloping a seasoned pork filling and hot, vorful soup. Inside the dumpling are little pockets of gtinized broth made from chicken, pork, and cured ham. When the dumpling is steamed, the broth gtin melts. Once steamed, the delicate dumplings are dipped in a mixture of Pangese ck vinegar and julienned ginger for a perfectly bnced bite.
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they read the description of the Xiaolong Bao dish. It looked extremely exotic and delicious!
They had to order one for themselves.
"Don''t forget the Sweet and Sour Pork." Maxmented.
Sweet and sour pork is a staple dish enjoyed in Western Pangu that is also often found in Pangese restaurants around the world. This dish is constructed around its main ingredient, deep-fried pork, which is stir-fried in a sweet and sour sauce, typically made of sugar, ketchup, white vinegar, and soy sauce. Additional ingredients including onions pineapple, and green pepper also work toplete this signature meal, leading it to be one of the most popr dishes in Pangu.
"You guys mentioned so many dishes, but you didn''t talk about the Mapu Tofu." Theo said with a mischievous smile.
Ayia, Kumiko, Shizuka, and the other cooks'' faces changed a lot when they heard that.
"You can''t be serious, Theo!" Kumiko eximed.
"No one can take this dish." Shoko shook her head.
"Seriously, I don''t even know how people can eat this dish." Ayiamented.
"..."
The other cooks also expressed their disbelief in this dish, but the ones who didn''t work in the gastronomy industry were confused by their reaction.
They were curious to know why, other than Theo, almost everyone was so against this dish.
"Why? What''s up with this dish?" Sam asked curiously.
"Yeah, I''m curious to know why you all are acting as if this dish has radioactive ingredients." Junemented.
The others also wanted to know, so they all looked at the person who brought up the dish.
"Come on, Theo! Tell us!"
"Yeah, why are they acting like that?"
"..."
Theoughed heartily as he observed their silly behavior.
"I don''t know why they are acting like that. Mapo Tofu is extremely delicious. The tofu pieces are braised in a rich spicy, and savory sauce along with fresh garlic and scallions, with a small amount of ground pork to enhance the vor." Theo briefly exined the dish with a smile on his face.
Ayia and the other cooks scoffed loudly when they heard his exnation.
"Rich spicy? That''s funny." Maxughed.
"More like death-level spicy." Kin added.
"I won''t let Theo fool you guys. Let me exin how the Mapo Tofu is prepared." Kumiko said as she shook her head, "First of all, every ingredient of this dish had a certain amount of spiciness. And as it is cooked we add..."
Kumiko then started to exin as the level of spiciness increased without stopping as the dish was prepared.
The more they listened to Kumiko, the more pale they became.
They couldn''t understand how a person could eat this dish without getting sick.
The amount of spiciness was too much!
It was only after Kumiko finished her exnation that they understood why Ayia and the other cooks reacted so harshly when they heard Theo mentioning this dish.
"Theo!"
"Do you want to kill us?"
"I think he does!"
"..."
Theo couldn''t help butugh out loud as he heard their scoldings.
In such a way, they had fun scolding Theo before they ordered their food, without the Mapo Tofu.
Theo thought it was a pity that they didn''t order the Mapo Tofu.
The food didn''t take long to arrive, and just as Ayia said, the food was delicious!
Every restaurant on the floor had a view of the city outside, so it was possible to admire the stunning view of Sakura City. But because they arrived a littleter, they weren''t able to get a table next to the window. Nevertheless, from where they sat, they still could see a little bit of the outside.
They enjoyed the delicious Pangese lunch prepared for them with smiles and feeling happy to enjoy this meal with each other.
It was another happy meal for the group!
Chapter 527 Finding The Path To Three Stars
Chapter 527 Finding The Path To Three Stars
Sakura Skytree Tower, Lythari Vandor Park, Sakura City.
After Theo and the others finished eating their meal at the Bao''er Restaurant, they didn''t stop to rest even for a minute.
That was due to the fact that they had very limited time to explore Sakura City, so they couldn''t afford the time they would waste to rest after eating lunch.
They started exploring the attractions avable in the Skytree Tower.
The Tower was so massive that they wouldn''t be able to visit all the ces they wanted, but they chose some that they could visit in the avable time they had.
The tower was built just like a tree, and this meant that the building wasn''t just built vertically, but it was also built horizontally as well.
What did that mean?
This meant that constructors built the branch, twigs, and leaves of the Sakura tree!
That''s why the tower resembled so much a Sakura tree, it was because it was built like one.
That was one of the reasons that this building shocked so much the world.
The other countries could only guarantee the safe construction of the trunk tree, but if they attempted to build the branches, twigs, and leaves, they would fail miserably.
The amazing thing was that these additions were perfectly safe, and they added even more space to the tower.
Long story short, the tower already had a massive space with a ''trunk'' with a height of over 2 km tall. And with the addition of the branches, twigs, and leaves, the tower''s space became gigantic.
That''s why everyone considered the tower a city inside Sakura City.
For example, on the floor where Theo and the others had their lunch, a branch entrance was located as well.
This branch was one of the small ones, but still had over 20 meters in width and over 100 meters in length.
Because of the international restaurants near it, this branch was filled with stores with items from other countries.
Theo and the others toured this branch as soon as they left the restaurant, and there they saw all kinds of articles from other countries.
Clothes, paintings, scripts, and other articles that didn''t seem anything like they had ever seen in the Sakura Abode Country.
Theo and the others couldn''t help themselves and bought some things from these stores.
For example, Theo bought every spice that he found interesting.
Before he traveled to the Kokoro Inds Theo had been stuck on the bottleneck before advancing to the next level. No matter how much he cooked, he wasn''t able to advance from the Peak 2-star Chef level to the 3-star Chef level.
But after experiencing so many exotic foods at the Kokoro Inds, after he experienced so many magical moments, Theo felt like it wouldn''t take more than a few weeks of cooking for him to be able to break this obstacle easily.
But although he thought it would be easy, in the eye of others it wouldn''t. That''s because what he saw was the path to bing a 3-star Chef, but even then he would need to practice and study tirelessly for a few weeks for him to be able to ovee this huddle. Although in his opinion, all this work wouldn''t be that hard for him.
Before he had seen the path, no matter how much he cooked and studied, he wouldn''t be able to ovee the bottleneck.
That''s why he needed as much materials, ingredients, and spices as possible. He would need to experiment and cook a lot during these weeks, but cooking was never a chore for him.
Cooking was when he was most happy, so he thought that it would be a fun experience to study, cook, and experience many dishes.
He couldn''t wait to start!
"Why are you buying so many spices?" Ayia asked curiously when she saw him carrying a bag filled with all kinds of spices.
Theo didn''t hide anything from her as he replied, "After our vacation at the Kokoro Inds, I feel like I''m about to reach the next stage of cooking, so I''ll need as many many spices and ingredients as possible for my experiments so that I can manage to reach the next level." He exined with a small smile.
Ayia''s face morphed into a shocked expression as she looked at him dumbfounded.
"What!?" She asked in a shout.
Ayia was well aware of how skillful Theo was, she had to admit that he was better than her. She guessed that he had at least the skill of a 2-star Aether Chef.
While she could only be considered a 1-star chef close to the 2-star level.
But she was aware that it would take a long time for her to reach the 2-star level. As the cooking schrs used to say, only with time the skill can be perfected.
Ayia wasn''t in a hurry to reach the 2-star level. That was because she knew that she was too young!
Most chefs couldn''t even reach the 1-star level, and she reached it when she was only 22 years old!
She wouldn''t say out loud, but she considered herself a talented genius.
It was only a matter of time for her to reach the top.
But as she looked at her boyfriend, Ayia had to admit defeat whenpared to him.
Theo was only 19 years old and he was already a 2-star chef!
He was so talented that the gastronomy world would go crazy when they heard of him.
But now she was hearing that he was about to reach the next level.
''It can''t be that he is about to be a 3-star chef, right?'' Ayia said to herself in disbelief.
She could only shake this nonsense idea as soon as she had it.
Although a 3-star chef wasn''t the peak among chefs, very few could reach it.
Most of the chefs got stuck at the Peak 2-star Chef. That was because the bottleneck between a 2-star and a 3-star chef was gigantic.
Every 3-star Chef was famous and renowned, they had enormous prestige as they could speak for the gastronomy world. One thing inmon among them is that even the youngest among them was over 35 years old.
And the person who achieve the 3-star level was hailed as the biggest genius cook the world had ever seen. This person innovated his cuisine to the point that his cuisine was studied in gastronomy schools all over the world.
That''s why Ayia thought it was impossible for Theo to reach the 3-star level, after all he was only 19 years old!
Plus, he hadn''t been working as a chef for even a year yet!
It wasmon sense that the more someone cooked and worked, the more their cooking skill would improve. But even that demanded a lengthy amount of time. For the talented ones, it would only take a few years, but for the others, it would take decades to reach such a level in cooking.
''He must be preparing to reach the Peak 2-star chef level.'' She said to herself.
But deep inside, Ayia still was intrigued.
She couldn''t help but still entertain the thought, ''What if?''.
Chapter 528 The Thriving Bhumi Country
Chapter 528 The Thriving Bhumi Country
International Boutique Branch, Sakura Skytree Tower, Lythari Vandor Park, Sakura City.
Theo and Ayia discussed what he nned to cook and experiment with as they bought even more spices. They spent extra time in the shop from the Bhumi Country.
Some people knowledgeable about Indian (Hindu) Mythology may be familiar with this name.
Bhumi, also known as Bhudevi and Vasundhara, is a Hindu goddess who is the personification of the earth.
That''s right!
The Bhumi Country was an alternative country simr to India from Theo''s past life!
But just like the other countries that bore a resemnce, the Bhumi Country wasn''t the exact copy of India.
For example, Bhumi, in Indian Mythology, is a consort of the lord Varaha who is an avatar of lord Vishnu. ording to Vaishnava tradition, she is the second aspect of Vishnu''s consort, Lakshmi, along with the aspects of Sridevi and Ndevi. ording to Hindu texts, Varaha, the third avatar of Vishnu, saved her from the asura Hiranyaksha andter married her, making her one of his consorts.
But in the Bhumi Country, the goddess wasn''t anyone''s consort.
That''s why the country was named after her, the people from the Bhumi Country were deeply respectful toward her.
There were some other differences in the mythology, but it isn''t worth mentioning.
The Bhumi Country was located in the Tori Continent, and one of its borders was with the Pangu Country.
Over the thousand years since the people from the two nations existed, there existed conflicts among them.
During a time, the Bhumian people constantly invaded the Pangu Country. And as the Pangu Nation was massive, they had problems guarding their borders. And during another times, the Pangese Emperors waged wars against the Bhumians to destroy and steal theirnds.
Their conflict could be traced to thousands of years ago, but the pinnacle of their conflict urred during the World War in thest century.
With almost every country waging war against each other, the two rival countries didn''t waste the opportunity and waged a fierce war.
Millions of people died during their conflict, and their war against each other was one of the major ys during the World War.
After the war ended, the two countries were riddled with deep scars. Millions of their people died, their economy was deeply fragmented, the people who were left alive were left in hunger, and many other concerning facts.
But even after losing so much, they were nowhere near eliminating their longst rival.
It was then that the two countries realized that they had to forget their past grudges in the past if they wanted to build their countries from their current fragmented state.
That was how the famous Meeting of Enemies to Friends happened 2 years after the World War ended.
Although all the countries that participated in the war signed a Peace Treaty with the Sakura Abode Country as a witness. The Pangu and Bhumi Countries decided to sign their own separate Peace Treaty.
They asked for the Sakura Abode Country to be their witness, so diplomats and government officials from the two countries headed to the Sakura Abode Country to discuss the peace treaty.
Only with the Sakura Abode Country watching over them they wouldn''t attempt to make a mess during their discussions. That was due to the fact that every time people from the two countries met, the two sides would get into a fight.
But at that time, the world was dreading the mighty power of the Sakura Abode Country that was exhibited in the war, so the two countries didn''t dare to make a fuss or get into fights with the Sakurean watching over them.
During the meetings, it was decided that any country that breached the peace treaty would suffer heavy sanctions from the Sakura Abode Country, and the two sides knew that only with such a harsh threat would future generations avoid conflict between the two sides. Several other articles were also part of the treaty.
Something that the Sakureans suggested was to create initiatives to introduce each other''s culture in the other country. The way that the Sakurean Diplomat saw it, what the two countries needed was to solve the deep hatred that the main poption of the two countries felt for each other.
The officials from the two countries were reluctant to ept this idea, but they understood that the Sakureans were right. They needed to decrease the hate they felt for each other.
The treaty was signed between the two countries after they agreed on every term of it. And the treaty was implemented soon after.
That was how an initiative to bring the two countries together was born. The officials knew that the hatred wouldn''t disappear from day to night. They knew that it would be a slow process, and they also knew that it would take decades for any result to appear.
They only hoped that the next generations didn''t stay attached to their differences like they and their ancestors were.
That was how the two countries stopped undermining each other and strove to be better.
Over the decades, with the heavy investment from both governments, the hatred between the two sides decreased little by little until they became indifferent to each other. It was only when the new millennium arrived that some of them started to admire each other''s culture.
Their hatred was so deep that it took almost 100 years of constant campaigns and propaganda to eliminate it among the main poption.
Without the two sides hindering each other, the two countries advanced by leaps and bounds.
The Pangu Country advanced so much that became the second most developed country in the world. While the Bhumi Country was definitely among the top 8 most developed countries in the world.
The Bhumi Country had a booming economy and culture that without fighting the Pangu country, they were able to develop themselves and be extremely developed.
Their poption was among the most intelligent and they were able to advance by leaps and bounds their technology. They were a reference worldwide in education. Although their technology didn''te anywhere near close to the Sakura Abode Country, they still were a reference whenpared to the other countries in the Azure.
That''s why they were among the richest countries in the world, and with this, they were able to provide an extremely high quality of life to their poption.
Because of all these facts, the Bhumian culture was admired worldwide. And Bhumian cuisine was propagated worldwide as well. Their unique spices were a sess all over the world.
That''s why Theo and Ayia were buying so many spices from the Bhumian shop, as chefs, they were fascinated by their spices.
So, they couldn''t waste this opportunity to try out some new spices and buy a lot of them as well.
Chapter 529 Pursuing Her Dreams
Chapter 529 Pursuing Her Dreams
After Theo and the others bought everything that they wanted at the International Boutique Branch, they headed to other ces in the tower.
They only had roughly one hour and a half to explore the tower before they had to leave.
That''s because theybined to meet Ryoko on the next stop of their tour, and they couldn''t leave her waiting for them.
Therefore, for the next hour, they explored the tower as much as they could. They visited famous stores, took pictures in some branches of the Skytree, bought some things, and did many other things as well.
However, while during the morning they had the time of their lives exploring the Ancient Town and the Sakura Skytree Tower, Ryoko had a different kind of morning.
First of all, she had to wake up early so that she would be able to take her flight to Sakura City. But waking up early wasn''t a problem for the hardworking Ryoko. She made sure to arrive to work as early as possible anyways.
That was how Ryoko arrived at Sakura City just 2 hours after Theo and the others arrived.
The group arrived from the Kokoro Inds around 6:30 am, while Ryoko arrived around 8:30 am. And because she didn''t have to go through Customs, she was able to leave the airport soon after shended. She didn''t dispatch any luggage, so she didn''t even have to wait for her luggage. She had only brought a handbag with the things she would need for the next 24 hours.
30 minutes after arriving at Sakura City, Ryoko exited the cab in front of the Tokyo Branch Studio.
As soon as she entered the building, she let out a wide smile when she saw who was waiting for her.
"Rio-chan!" Ryoko eximed softly.
Rio''s serious facade crumbled when she saw Ryoko, "Ryoko-chan!"
At that moment, they felt like they were back to college times when they had to run against time to finish their projects before a deadline.
The two girls hugged warmly soon after before they started chatting happily.
Thest time they saw each other in person was a couple of months after Rio was forced to drop out of college, they maintained contact as they asionally talked. But because they had busy lives, they weren''t able to meet in person.
That''s why they were so happy to meet each other once again. Plus the conditions of their current meeting couldn''t be better!
Both of them were able to get the job of their dreams.
The two girls passed through so many awful things that they almost gave up on their dream job.
Ryoko was badmouthed for the whole industry by a pervert and bastard. He told lies and destroyed her dream. And it was only with Theo that she was able to receive the job of her dreams.
Rio was forced to drop out of her dream college because of her family''s bankruptcy, she was forced to graduate from a course that she didn''t want. When Ryoko found her, she was already resigned to work as a simple store manager for the rest of her life.
But with Ryoko''s help, she was able to get the chance to work in animation again. She was able tond the head position of a branch animation studio. Although she wasn''t involved in the production of the anime like she always wanted, after all, she wasn''t able to finish her graduation. But she was still able to participate in the voice recording process.
Plus, Ryoko had advised her to go back to animation college again. With the sry that she earned as Branch Studio Head Manager, she had more than she could spend. So, it wasn''t a problem paying the tuition for the animation college.
At first, she was apprehensive about going back to college. She felt that she was too old to pursue these things anymore. But when Ryoko argued that she wasn''t even 30 years old yet and that the time was perfect for her to go back to college, Rio wasn''t able to argue back. That was how Ryoko went to her old college to see if she could be reinstated.
When Rio dropped out of college, she didn''t cancel her enrollment, she just put the enrollment on hold. This meant that on paper she was still a part of the college. But because of her past financial problems, she wasn''t able to attend sses. However, now she was able to afford it. Rio had a lengthy conversation with the Department Head, where she exined her whole situation. After some discussions, they agreed to enroll her in a special online course.
Because of her job, she wasn''t able to attend the presential sses. But on the online course, she was able to watch the sses whenever she was free from work. But her projects and tests would still happen at the college. This meant that her deadlines would still be the same as the other students, it didn''t matter if she watched the sses or not. At the appointed time, she had to deliver her projects or answer the test papers at the college.
The next semester would only start in February, but Rio already knew that every minute of her day would be filled with something to do. Her job at the branch studio consumed a lot of her time, and the little free time she had left would be dedicated to college.
However, she didn''tin about it. She was happy and looking forward to the future instead.
Maybe someday in the future, she would be able to be part of anime production as she enhanced her skills and knowledge in college. Ryoko assured her that she would talk with Theo to ask if she would be able to participate in the production. Rio almost cried when she heard that, she couldn''t ask for a better friend than Ryoko was for her.
She couldn''t wait to be an active member of an anime production team!
Ryoko and Rio chatted happily as Rio lead her friend into the studio.
The receptionists were taken aback when they saw this scene.
Although they had only been working there for a couple of weeks, they all were aware of their boss'' personality. She was serious about everything she did. Although she treated every employee with respect, she didn''t try to cozy up to anyone. That''s why the receptionists were so surprised to see their boss talking happily with the neer woman. But they quickly brushed off these thoughts and went back to work. They had a long day of work ahead of them.
Meanwhile, Ryoko and Rio entered the elevator and Rio pressed the button from the floor they would stop at.
"The studios and channels'' representatives will only arrive after 10 am. So, we will have around one hour before that." Rio informed.
"Where are we going now?" Ryoko asked although she already had an idea where they were going.
"I see you already guessed where we are heading. Yes, I''m taking you to the studio where the voice actors are working." Rioughed.
Ryokoughed as well as her eyes lit up in excitement.
She was curious to know how voice actors worked.
Chapter 530 Voice Acting Process
Chapter 530 Voice Acting Process
Tokyo Animation Branch Studio, Sakura City.
09:04 AM, Monday, January 11th.
A new week has arrived and with it, the work that startedst week was resumed.
Last week, the voice actors started their work on the SAO Anime Production. So far they were only doing preparatory work. They couldn''t start recording the characters'' voices right off the bat. There existed a long process until they arrived at that phase.
The function of a voice actor in anime is to bring the character to life with their voice. They must match the character''s personality, actions, and emotions with their voice. Voice actors have to also have the ability to share the story as well as the emotions of the character to the target market.
That''s why the voice actors'' creativity was extremely crucial to this process. The creative procedure of anime voice acting starts with the script. The voice actor has to read and also examine the script to understand the character''s personality, actions, as well as emotions. They should after that establish a unique voice that matches the personality''s qualities. This involves exploring different tones, pitches, and ents till the perfect voice is found.
They have to function closely with the director as well as other participants of the production group to ensure that the personality''s voice corresponds throughout the anime. So far, Ryoko and some other animators were exercising this function, but when Theo assumed the production again, he would oversee the voice actors with their choices of voices for each character.
When the voice is developed, the voice actor must then service the personality''s shipment. They have to match the character''s emotions and also actions with their voice. This includesprehending the timing as well as the pacing of the personality''s discussion and actions. The voice star must after that rehearse their lines till they are positive in their efficiency.
The voice actors needed to create a connection with their characters. They needed to feel the emotions the same way the characters would. The more they FELT, the more engaging their act would be. Consequently, character development would ur.
Character development is an important part of anime voice acting. Voice actors need to understand the characters'' personalities, actions, and also emotions to bring them to life with their voices. That''s why they needed to function very closely with the director and also other members of the production group to make certain that the personality''s voice corresponds throughout the anime.
Anime voice acting is not without its challenges. Voice actors must be able to perform for long hours in a sound booth, often repeating lines multiple times. They must also be able to match the timing and pacing of their dialogue with the other characters, which can be challenging, especially forplex scenes.
Voice actors must also be able to handle the emotional demands of the role. They must be able to convey the character''s emotions convincingly, which can be emotionally draining.
For the past week, the voice actors were constantly instructed and watched over by the production as they developed their voices for the characters.
The production team adjusted some mistakes and even suggested some ideas to the voice actors.
Long story short, the voice actors had spent theirst week constantly being instructed by the production team as they tried to develop the best voice for their characters.
All of them had read the Sword Art Online light novel, so they were somewhat aware of how their characters'' personalities were. But reading waspletely different than speaking. They needed to take the personalities found in the light novel and develop a voice that perfectly matched the character. But that took time, and that''s why even after one week passed, they were still making thest adjustments to the voices they developed.
Although the voices were almost ready, it still would take around 2 days for the voices to bepleted.
Ryoko nned that when Theo went back to work on Wednesday, he would check on the voice they developed. If he was satisfied with it, the production would advance to the next stage.
Ryoko and Rio entered the floor where the studios were located and they were immediately greeted by the sight of the voice actors talking with the production team inside one of the ss conference rooms.
"They must be going over what they achievedst week and going over everything they worked withst week." Riomented as she motioned Ryoko to follow her into the conference room.
They tried to enter as silently as possible to not disturb the meeting, but everyone stopped what they were doing when they saw their boss entering the meeting.
Rio had been a constant member of the production team in the past week, that''s why everyone was surprised when she didn''t appear for today''s meeting. When Rio''s assistant informed them that she would join the meetingter, they understood that their boss had something important to do before joining them.
That''s why they weren''t surprised when Rio entered the room, but when they saw the blue-haired woman following Rio into the room, they were a little confused.
It was only after a couple of seconds that everyone recognized the blue-haired woman.
Mrs. Riverdale!
"Boss!" They all shouted as they stood up to respectfully greet their boss with a light bow.
The production team and the voice actors saw Ryoko for the first time in person with eyes filled with admiration.
For the past week, Ryoko had been in constant contact with them as she oversaw their work. And during those times they were awed by her knowledge and skill over and over again. It was only after seeing her skill knowledge that they understood why she upied such a high position despite her age.
"No need for formalities." Ryoko dered as she smiled at them gently.
"Everyone, Mrs. Riverdale will oversee the production in the next hour." Rio dered as she motioned Ryoko to seat beside her at the table.
"Yes, I had some business to solve at Sakura City today, and I was able toe earlier so that I would be able to see you guys in person." Ryoko said with a smile.
Everyone beamed in excitement to have their boss look after them in person.
They wanted to impress their boss!
"Among you guys, there are experienced and newbie actors. Some of you may even know already what I''m gonna say. But the animation director asked me to repeat some concepts to you all again." Ryoko started with a captivating voice.
The production team and especially the voice actors paid extra attention to what she was saying when they heard what she said.
"You must remember the 5 C''s." Ryoko started.
Chapter 531 Productive One-Hour Meeting
Chapter 531 Productive One-Hour Meeting
"When you practice your lines here or even at your houses, remember the 5 C''s." Ryoko continued.
"First, it is rity. You MUST be clear and easy to understand. Do not mumble! Be sure to practice extremely emotional scenes, because speaking clearly can be more difficult with those."
"Second, it is Cleanliness. Our mouths make weird squishing sounds as they open and close, and as gross as it sounds here, it''s even grosser when you actually hear it. Because the microphone is so close to your mouth, you have to practice opening and closing quietly so we don''t hear those distracting sounds in the recording."
"Third, it is Consistency. Directors often need just one or two lines changed out of entire paragraphs. You need to be able to deliver your lines almost identically in each take, while only varying up what the director asks to be changed. Although you haven''t worked with the animation director yet. He will oversee you guys starting next Wednesday. You guys will have to try to follow his instructions the best you can. I can say for sure that he is a master of his craft, so he knows about anime production like the back of his hand. That''s one of the reasons I''m exining these basic concepts to you all again. If he thinks it is necessary to remind you all about it, I believe in him."?Ryoko said with a confident smile on her face.
Everyone couldn''t help but be curious about the animation director, they wondered who it was. As they could see how much Ryoko, their boss, admired the guy. But they didn''t have much time to delve into the subject before Ryoko started talking again.
"Fourth, it is Connection. You must connect with the story and the character to avoiding off t. Make sure you''re deeply connected to the emotional core of the text and really FEEL the emotions. The more you feel, the more engaging your voice will be! I know you guys already read the light novel, so I''m aware that you guys are aware of this point and concept."
"And finally, in fifth ce, is Control. The more control you have over your voice, the better. Whether that takes the shape of being able to control your breathing to deliver long, emotional passages, or it takes the form of being able to control your ent or do character voices, the more control of your voice you have, the further you''ll go as a voice actor."
"These concepts may be old news for the experienced ones among you, but good things are always important to be remembered." Ryoko said with a light smile.
Experienced voice actors like Laura and Kimi nodded in agreement with her statement, although they subconsciously knew these concepts because of their vast experience. Sometimes it was good to be remembered of them.
While the less experienced voice actors had thoughtful faces as they digested what they just heard.
Although most of them frequented voice acting sses before, they were nothing like working in anime production.
Working in an anime production demanded much more than they had done in the voice sses. The two cases couldn''t bepared at all.
Nana, as the rookie without any experience, felt much more than others. The other voice actors were already somewhat used to process, but everything was new for Nana.
Early on she already noticed that practicing her voice during an acting ss was vastly different than performing during an anime production.
Even though she would only perform a side character in the anime, she still had so many things to do!
She had to perform lengthy research on her character, she had to practice for hours in search of the best voice for her character, she had to try to create an emotional connection with her character, she had to try to follow the instructions of the production team, long story short, she had so many things to do in thest week that she didn''t stop working even when she went back home.
Only after going through this process for a week that Nana understood why the studio wanted her to practice her skills in the [SAO] Anime Production as a side character before she assumed the main role of their next anime.
Nana had to admit that she was severelycking in experience. That''s why she started to admire her seniors even more.
Especially Laura and Kimi, the two of them had the main roles in the anime. This meant that their workload was exponentially higher than Nana''s, who only had a side character. After all, it was their voices that would bring life to the main characters of the story they wanted to tell.
Nana was deeply grateful to them because even with their busy schedule and workload, they still took time to answer her questions and doubts.
She tried to not disturb them too much, so she only searched for them when she realized that she wouldn''t be able to solve the problem alone.
With a hardworking mentality and with her sempais'' help, Nana was able to improve her skills little by little with each day that passed.
She hoped that when she finished working in this anime production, she would be ready to assume the responsibility to be the main star of an anime.
Only after observing Laura and Kimi that she was able to understand how heavy the responsibility of being the main voice actress in production is.
Laura and Kimi worked nonstop each day arriving before she did and leaving the studio muchter than her.
She wondered if she would be able to be as good as them when her turn arrived.
"You can ask me anything that you may have doubts about during this time. Don''t be shy." Ryoko said with a light chuckle.
There were a lot of things that they wanted to ask, but they knew that Ryoko knew much more about the production, so she had much more knowledge about what they needed to do.
Laura was the first to raise her hand and speak, "Kaichou, I have some doubts about my character."
(Kaichou means ''president'' in Yamatese or Japanese)
Ryoko nodded as she said, "Please say it and I''ll try to solve your doubts."
"Well, Asuna is a character that meets Kirito..." Laura started to express her doubts.
After she did extensive research on her character, Asuna, she had some doubts about the intention of the character in some situations.
Ryoko, who had received an extensive exnation from Theo about each character, was able to solve Laura''s doubts without many problems.
When the others saw that, they didn''t waste any more time, and one by one, they started asking Ryoko dozens of questions.
Just like that, their one-hour meeting went down.
Although it was a short meeting, it was an extremely productive meeting.
With Ryoko''s help, the voice actors would be able to do a much better job in the following days.
But would they be able to finish before Theo went back to work on Wednesday?
Chapter 532 Kuramaroll’s Journey To The Top
Chapter 532 Kuramaroll''s Journey To The Top
Tokyo Animation Branch Studio, Sakura City.
10:05 AM, Monday, January 11th.
Ryoko had just finished her meeting with the production team and the voice actors. She answered all the doubts presented to her the best she could.
When the voice actors bid farewell to her after the meeting, they all had a look of respect and admiration as they looked at her departing figure.
They started working as soon as she left, they wanted to put into practice the tips that Ryoko gave them about their characters!
Just like that, the voice actors spent the rest of the day working hard on their tasks.
Meanwhile, Ryoko entered another conference room appointed by Rio.
She needed a ce to talk and sign the contracts with the studios, and a conference room would serve this purpose.
It didn''t take long for the first studio representative to arrive. Ryoko was scheduled to meet several representatives, so this was only the first meeting.
The two sides had already discussed everything previously, so after a 10 minutes conversation, the two sides signed the contract. Each side got a copy of the contract while the original would be taken care of by theirwyers.
Rio had hired a small team ofwyers for the branch studio, and they were in the conference room as well. They took care of all the legal procedures for the studio.
The two sides agreed that the payment would be made in two installments. One in January and the other in February.
That was because the studio didn''t have enough money in storage to pay for the viewing rights in just one installment.
Yesterday Theo sent her 15 million to the studio bank ount, and he informed her that she could use this money to pay for the animes'' viewing rights.
That''s right!
Theo sent her the money he received from his earnings as Moonlight during December.
He figured that he shouldn''t keep the money idle in his bank ount until the end of the month. It was then that he remembered that he promised Ryoko to provide her with 30 million dors for her to buy the viewing rights of recent animes. Although he didn''t have all the money, he still had half of it. So, he didn''t even hesitate to send the money to her.
With this money, Ryoko was able to fast-forward the negotiations with the studios.
The studios were already used to selling these viewing rights to other streaming services, so it didn''t take long for the two sides to reach an agreement.
In the next few hours, Ryoko would meet around 15 representatives.
That''s right!
Ryoko would only buy the broadcasting rights of 15 animes with the 30 million that Theo would provide her!
It may sound like a low number of animes considering that they would spend 10 million for copyrights of 200 animes.
But the two situations couldn''t bepared at all.
In the second situation, Ryoko was dealing with rtively old animes that didn''t provide any more profit for their studios. That''s why these studios didn''t care about selling the anime copyrights of these animes. With the copyrights, Theo''s streaming service could maintain these animes in their catalog as long they wanted. Plus, no matter how many people watched these animes on the streaming service, Theo wouldn''t have to pay a single cent to the studios that made them.
Which didn''t happen in the first situation. Ryoko was going to use these 30 million dors to buy the broadcasting rights and not the copyrights of these animes. This meant that they couldn''t keep these animes on their tform for long. The time stipted for each anime varied from what Ryoko agreed with the studios, some of them could only be kept for a year and others could be kept for 2 years. Plus, the studios would get a share of the streaming service profits the more people watched their anime.
Some people may ask why would Ryoko and Theo spend so much money to purchase these rights. When they even had to share part of their profits in the end.
That''s because the two of them were aware that the streaming service would only be appealing to the public if they saw something in it that they knew of.
If they only had the old animes and the [SAO] anime in the streaming service catalog, very few people would sign into the streaming service. The two of them knew that as they released more animes, and the animes became sessful, the people would still flock to the streaming service in the end. But that would take a long time to happen.
That''s why they wanted tounch the streaming service with these popr animes.
Honestly, Ryoko and Theo thought that they were paying a bargaining amount of money for these 15 animes. Because they knew that as long as arge public was attracted to the streaming service, they could maintain this public in it as they released their own animes.
Some animes may be taken out of the tform one yearter, but the Tokyo Studios would release several animes in this time that would be able to fill in this position. And the animes that the Tokyo Studios would release would be a sess without fail.
If the studios that sold these rights to Theo and Ryoko knew about their n, they would be extremely angry. In their view, even though they only took 2 million for broadcasting rights, the money they would receive through the profit share would be bigger. Indeed, they would receive a lot of money at first, but at the end of the contract, Theo predicted that their profit would decrease exponentially when the public got hooked on his animes.
This was a game of chess that Theo was ying, and he was ying beautifully.
Theo envisioned creating a streaming service so influential that every anime lover in the world would have to subscribe to it so that they could watch their favorite anime. He even predicted that some studios may even offer the broadcasting rights of their animes in the future so that they transmit their animes in the most famous animation streaming service in the world.
But that was only in the future, at that Monday morning, Ryoko still was stuck at the branch studio having several meetings with studios representatives.
Some animes she was buying broadcasting rights had great poprity, so she was only able to buy the rights for one year of broadcasting. But Ryoko was aware that this one year would already be enough to put into motion Theo''s n, so she didn''t even try to argue with the other side. When they offered more time in the contract in exchange for an increase in the payment, she politely declined their offers.
One yearter, they would regret even selling this one year of broadcasting rights.
Just like that, Kuramaroll started its journey to the top of the anime world.
Chapter 533 Late
Chapter 533 Late
Tokyo Animation Branch Studio, Sakura City.
01:28 PM, Monday, January 11th.
After spending thest 3 hours in several meetings and signing contracts, Ryoko finally bade farewell to thest studio representative.
"Guys, I''ll leave these contracts in your care to proceed with legal procedures." Ryoko said as she looked at the group ofwyers seated beside her.
"Don''t worry, boss!"
"We will proceed with the procedures as quickly as we can!"
"..."
Thewyers reassured her before leaving the conference room as well. They had a lot of work to do as they needed to initiate the legal procedures of the 15 contracts signed.
When Ryoko and Rio were finally alone in the room, Ryoko couldn''t help but let out a loud sigh of relief.
"Finally! I thought these meetings wouldn''t end." Ryoko eximed.
"Indeed, these representatives were a pain in the ass." Rio shook her head, "They may seem kind and approachable, but I could see their greed for money as they signed the contracts."
Ryoko let out a mysterious smile as she said, "Indeed, their studios will cash up a lot of money with these contracts. But only if the n works out for the entirety of the contract, they don''t know that we counted on their greed." Ryoko chuckled.
Rio was only a branch manager, so she wasn''t aware of the future projects of the studio, but in this meeting, she saw one of their projects.
A streaming service exclusive to anime!
Although she didn''t know all the details, from what she saw today, she presumed that Theo was nning tounch a streaming service to shake the world of animation.
But she wouldn''t ask Ryoko about it, she respected her friend too much to enquire about secrets from thepany.
"Are you already leaving?" Rio asked suddenly.
Ryoko looked at the clock on her phone and nodded, "Yeah, I scheduled to meet Theo and the others at 2 pm. And if I don''t want to arrive therete, I should get going."
"Why don''t youe with me? You can meet Theo if youe with me." Ryoko asked with a smile.
"Although I''d love to meet the boss in person, I can''t leave the studio alone." Rio replied with a regretful voice.
She genuinely wanted to meet Theo, he did so much for her already. But she had to take care of his studio.
"I expected that." Ryoko giggled.
Ryoko was exactly like Rio, she only epted toe to Sakura City and explore the city because Theo gave her the mission to sign these contracts. And with that done, she was free to have fun with her friends for the rest of the day.
"Are you free tonight?" Ryoko asked with shining eyes as she just had an idea.
"Hmm, we are scheduled to finish working around 7 pm. Why are you asking?" Rio asked curiously.
"We have tickets for tonight''s concert of Cara Izuhara. You coulde with us to watch it." Ryoko offered with a smile.
Rio was visibly shaken when she heard that they would go see Cara Izuhara. She loved that singer!
"Plus, you could have a talk with Theo in person." Ryoko added with a small smile.
"It seems I can''t further refuse the invitation. I''ll be d to apany you guys." Rio replied with an excited smile.
She couldn''t wait to see Cara!
Just like that, the two friendsbined thest details of their night outing as they headed downstairs.
"Okay, I''ll see youter." Ryoko smiled as she exited the building.
"Yes, I''ll be there." Rioughed as she watched Ryoko leave the studio.
Ryoko hailed a cap as soon as she exited the studio, when she entered the car, she gave the address of the ce where she scheduled to meet her friends.
She picked up her phone and texted them to say that she was currently on the way to their destination.
But where Theo and the others were?
We have to go back one hour go to understand where they were.
After they finished their lunch, they started touring every ce that attracted them inside the Skytree Tower.
They knew that they had limited time, so they didn''t stay in one ce for too long before heading to the next stop.
Thest stop of their tour was on one of the ''lower'' floors. It may be called the ''lower'' floor, but this floor was still numbered the 111th floor in the tower.
The tower was so massive that a floor of that height was considered part of the lower floors.
This floor in particr was famous because there were several branches attached to it and they all formed only one attraction.
A museum!
The whole floor and branches functioned as a museum called Tree Section Museum.
This museum in particr became famous all over the world as it held the record of the museum located at the highest ce in the entire world.
After all, most museums were located on the ground level. Why would someone build an enormous building for a museum?
With its fame, famous artists sought to exhibit their art in the Tree Section museum.
That''s why the museum always had famous art pieces in its collection, which made the museum one of the most popr ces in the Skytree Tower.
For example, on the same day that Theo and the others were visiting the tower, the Tree Section museum was exhibiting the famous works of a group of artists from 200 years ago.
What attracted Theo and the others to these art pieces was the story told them.
200 years ago, the Sakura Sea Empire dominated most of the known world. Which made the Empire the best ce to know myths from other ces of the world.
This particr group of artists was fascinated by their mythology and legends, so they started to produce art pieces about the mythology and legends that the Sakura Sea Empire found in its dominantnds.
This group of artists traveled through the whole world where the Sakura Sea Empire dominated in search of legends for their art pieces.
They produced so many wonderful art pieces that they were acimed and revered even centuries after their death.
The art pieces exhibited in the Tree Section museum were only a part of the whole collection that they produced, but even then these art pieces were able to attract a lot of people to admire the legends engraved on them.
Theo and the others were got fascinated by the art pieces that they forgot the time.
When they checked the time, they realized that they werete!
So, they could only leave the tower in a hurry.
That''s why when Ryoko texted them that she was on her way, they received the text when they were about to enter their minibus.
They replied saying that they were also on their way as they entered the bus and exited the parking lot.
As they drove away from the Lythari Vandor Park, they couldn''t help but look behind and look at the Sakura Skytree once again.
They would never forget the amazing things they saw in the tower!
Chapter 534 Hitarashi Itsuki: The Last Tale
Chapter 534 Hitarashi Itsuki: The Last Tale
Sakura City, 02:04 pm, the city moved at its usual speed..
Just like it was said before, the city was divided into several important districts, and among them was the Animation District.
It was there that several famous and big animation studios had their headquarters, and it was also there that the Voice Acting Union was located. This meant that the famous animes that were popr worldwide were produced in this same district!
This Animation District was born and poprized just like animation and anime were, in other words, this district started with the animation mother, Hitarashi Itsuki!
One hundred years ago, when Hitarashi-sama opened the Elvish Animation Studios, she opened in this part of Sakura City. At that time, this district was just like any other normal district in the city. She chose this ce because it was close to her house.
Obviously, at that time, Itsuki was only able to afford to pay the rent for a small two-story building to serve as the headquarters of the studios. But it was in this small building that Itsuki and her employees were able to produce the first animation movies of the Elvish Studios.
As time passed, the poprity of Itsuki''s works became famous worldwide, and the studio expanded its size nonstop. When Itsuki''s business rivals saw her sess, they wanted to share her sess as well. So, they opened their studios in the same neighborhood as her studio. This way they could somewhat monitor her.
But even after decades of trying to achieve her level of sess, they were never able to catch up to her. Especially after she was able to sessfullyunch the first anime on a national TV channel. Her legacy would be forever told with this new achievement on her list of achievements.
It was only after they let go of their rivalry with her that these studios managed to achieve sess. They managed tounch sessful animes throughout the years and be famous worldwide as well.
But even then, the Elvish Animation Studios had already achieved a level of sess that was difficult to reach even with their newfound sess.
Plus, every new studio would open its headquarter studio on this district as the anime production would be much simple if they did that.
For all these reasons, thend prices in the Animation District soared exponentially over the years.
This made the most famous and sessful studios buy as muchnd as they could in the district. The city government even had to annex another district to the Animation District 20 years ago to afford the ever-increasing animation industry.
But even with the addition of another district into the fray, thend prices did not decrease.
That''s why until this day, the Elvish Animation Studio owned the mostnd in the Animation District. It was undeniable that their works were the most famous, so they were able to buy morend than the other studios.
Thepound was so massive that it seemed like a city. It was there that famous animes and animation movies were produced.
But that wasn''t what all that thispound consisted of.
Hitarashi Itsuki was able to actively participate and produce another 4 animes after she produced the first anime in history, Seldarine.
From 1965 until 1980, she produced herst pieces of animations destined to be aired weekly on television.
In 1977, Hitarashi knew that she couldn''t keep up with production anymore. At that time, she was already over 70 years old, and her age was already getting the best of her. That was how she initiated thest production of her life.
Hitarashi wanted to finish herst animation in a grand style, and that''s why she chose to go against all expectations to produce her first work that didn''t portray an elvish story.
At that time, no one expected that this production would be herst work. Everyone agreed that Hitarashi looked way younger than her actual age. They all had this notion that Hitarashi was too legendary to be affected by a mundane thing like aging. They subconsciously thought that she would always be with them.
That''s why everyone was looking forward and excited when they heard that Hitarashi would beunching an anime telling apletely new type of story.
Hitarashi didn''t tell anyone about her decision, she chose to tell everyone through her animation.
''The Last'' was the name of the anime.
The anime told the story of a group of animators working to produce an anime. It was during the beginning of the anime production that theirpany hired a new intern. This intern had a bubbly and happy personality that made everyone captivated by her. No matter how rude she was treated, she always had a smile on her face. When asked why she was so happy, she just said that she was just too happy to participate in an anime production to get sad because of just a few words.
The anime told the story as Kate, the intern, struggled to help the animators the best she could. Little by little, her personality makes everyone falls in love with her. The story was filled with funny and heartfelt moments that made the public watching smile happily as they saw Kate expressing so much happiness on the smallest things.
The public was able to see how an anime production was made, and they could finally understand how their favorite works were made.
It wasn''t a surprise to say that ''The Last'' became an enormous sess nationwide as it was aired, as every episode was aired, the anime broke records for the most watched anime on TV.
When thest episode of the anime was aired, the nation literally stopped to watch the ending of Kate''s story. After seeing Kate''s growth and aplishments through thest 11 episodes, the public was already in love with her.
In thest episode, it was portrayed how Kate and the animation team were able to finish the anime, but it was at that moment that everyone''s hearts were broken.
They were finally able to know why Kate was so happy in everything she did. It turned out that she was dying, and before she died, she wanted to realize her dream to participate in one of the magical stories she saw on TV.
It was only after that was revealed that the public caught on to some of the hints portrayed in thest episodes.
Now they understood why Kate was seen leaving the hospital on several asions by her friends'' coworkers, when asked what she was doing in the hospital, she just smiled widely and said that she was doing voluntary work.
Everyone epted her story, as they couldn''t believe such a happy and amazing person like Kate could be sick.
Thest episode ended with Kate telling everyone on the animation team that her time with them was the best time of her life.
"Being with you all made me so happy. Being able to realize my dream to make an anime was much more special because I had yourpany. I entered the team already prepared to leave thest moment of my life and cut my happiness. But meeting each one of you made me so happy. You guys proportioned the best moments of my life. You gave me the strength to face the end with a smile on my face. Thank you for realizing my dreams." Kate smiled at them onest time before breathing herst breath.
Chapter 535 Hitarashi Itsuki: The Rain of Tears
Chapter 535 Hitarashi Itsuki: The Rain of Tears
On an uneventful Sunday Night on June 5th, 1980, the Sakura Abode Country paused for 30 minutes.
The time that thest episode of the anime from the Elvish Studios, produced by Hitarashi Istuki, took to be aired on TV.
The country wanted to know how Kate''s story ended and if she would be able to help the animation team to finish producing the anime.
Toddlers, teenagers, adults, and old people gathered at the nearest TV to them.
At that time, television was still too expensive, so it wasn''t everyone that owned a TV. That''s why everyone gathered in the houses of the people who had.
But as they watched thest episode of the anime, the more their emotions were disturbed.
When it was revealed that Kate was dying, most people broke into silent cries.
They didn''t understand if they understood well.
How could such a happy and lively person like Kate be dying?
At that moment, the whole nation entered a state of silence. What was happening on the screen was too shocking that made them speechless.
As the exnation of why Kate acted so happy despite her condition, the sound of cries broke the silence that was installed throughout the country.
Why did someone like Kate have to die?
She was too precious to die!
For the past 3 months every Sunday night, they watched Kate''s journey and learned to love her.
For them, Kate was like their lively older sister, or their lively daughter or granddaughter.
Kate became a beacon of light that shone upon them with her bubbly happiness in everything that she did.
Kate became the synonym of happiness for them.
She was like thest ray of sunlight that shone no matter the season it came.
How someone like her could die?
They couldn''t understand.
As they heard that she was dying, they felt like a part of themselves was dying as well.
Kate''sst words to the friends that she earned during herst journey were something that the public couldn''t take.
"Being with you all made me so happy. Being able to realize my dream to make an anime was much more special because I had yourpany. I entered the team already prepared to leave thest moment of my life and cut my happiness. But meeting each one of you made me so happy. You guys proportioned the best moments of my life. You gave me the strength to face the end with a smile on my face. Thank you for realizing my dreams." Kate smiled at them onest time before breathing herst breath.
They watched as Kate draw herst breath with a smile on her face.
It was at that moment that the majority of the public watching the anime broke into wails and loud cries.
Why did she have to be like that even in the end?
Why did it hurt so much?
How could they feel so sad over a fictional character?
These were some of the questions they had as they broke into cries.
At that moment, no matter how strong they were, they felt like they lost a little part of themselves together with Kate.
The sunshine that seemed to shine even in the coldest winter disappeared, and they were left in the darkness.
The children couldn''t understand why their big sister was leaving. And the adults felt like they lost their own flesh and blood.
The anime ended with the members of the animation team trying to live their lives without Kate. Thest scene of the anime was them shrouded in darkness until a single ray of sunlight shone upon them.
At that moment, the animation team smiles as tears streamed from their eyes. They could feel the warmth of the sun, but their hearts would forever be iplete without their friend.
"It''s raining so much, isn''t it?"
"Yes, I can feel it."
The charactersmented even though no rain was over them.
But the public could understand that the rain was the tears that streamed down from their eyes.
This made the public cry even harder.
They also felt that rain!
That was how the whole nation felt the rain over them no matter where they were in the country.
A rain of tears washed the country to mourn their missing friend.
The anime credits rolled up, but no one stood up from their seats.
They just stared at the screens with confused expressions. They tried to understand what just happened.
But the only conclusion that they could achieve was that they had just lost something important.
That''s why when thest frame of the credits appeared, the public still watched the screen without speaking.
Thest frame of the anime was something that Hitarashi prepared.
She added this frame at thest moment without warning anyone.
The frame contained a message from her that said:
"My dear children,
I''ve been in love with animation ever since I saw my father producing a story from just his drawings. When I saw his work, I felt like a magical world was hidden beneath those drawings. That''s why I chose to tell one of my favorite magical stories in my first movie. ''Song of the Elven'' was produced after such a long journey. I still remember to this day how every day of its production went down. In those times, we didn''t have the fancy techniques we have today. But I enjoyed every step of the process even if they were too difficult. That was because I knew that if I wanted to create a magical world I had to work for it. When I saw the smiles of the children watching my movie, I knew that all the work I had put into it was worth it. That''s why I produced so many movies in the next decades. I wanted to spread happiness and hope to those who watched my movies. In thest few chapters of my life, I was lucky enough to see the era of animes arriving. I was able to produce an animation for TV! In thesest 20 years that I had been working to produce animes, I felt like I was back in my teenage years producing ''Song of the Elven'' once again. I felt so happy to be able to be part of a new form of animation. But in this world, everything has its end. I can feel that my aging bones can''t handle animation anymore. I struggled a lot to decide as animation has always been my one true passion. It has been with me ever since I was a child. But I knew that if I wanted to leave without any regrets, I had to produce onest animation. This anime is the one. In this anime, I tried to show everyone how happy I was every time I produced an anime. I tried to show you all how even death can''t shake away my passion for animation. I may not be Kate, but I share her infinite happiness and excitement for animation. Thank you for supporting me with all these eyes. I hope this journey was as fun for me as it was for you. My magical journey ends here.
Farewell, my little elves."
Chapter 536 Hitarashi Itsuki: The End of the Journey
Chapter 536 Hitarashi Itsuki: The End of the Journey
The public that was just trying to recover from the impact of Kate''s death in the anime was hit by another impact..
Hitarashi Itsuki.
She meant a lot of things to people from the Sakura Abode Country.
Most of the citizens in the country grew up watching her animations in the cinema or TV.
Even the old ones still recorded their youth years when they used to watch her magical movies in the cinema.
For decades, Hitarashi was a superstar nationwide and worldwide.
For them, Hitarashi was so legendary that they couldn''t conceive the thought of something so mundane as aging affecting her.
How could age be able to affect someone who could create magical realities so easily?
But as they read her message, they finally were able to understand why she produced this specific anime. And why she created Kate from all people.
From all the magical stories that Hitarashi created in thest century, she chose to portray herself in herst tale.
She wanted to show them how much she loved what she did for a living.
She wanted to tell the world that even the age got the best of her, she didn''t regret a single moment of her life.
Even death wouldn''t take away her smile as she looked at the animations she had produced.
The public couldn''t understand how her journey could end.
For them, Hitarashi was one of those people who would never age.
That''s why they struggled to ept the end of her journey.
They couldn''t conceive the idea of a world without a new Hitarashi animation waiting for them.
After all, it was through her animations that most of them could remember important moments in their lives.
Everyone had at least one special memory that involved one of Hitarashi''s animations.
Their first time at the cinema, their first date with their loved ones, theirst time with their loved ones, and many other impactful moments.
The channel started exhibiting their next show, but the public started to go back to their own houses crying silently.
At that moment, they felt like they lost a close friend and their idol.
Kate and Hitarashi.
One fictional character was so impactful that made a whole country mourn her death. One real person was so impactful that she was able to affect the lives of the entire world with her creations, but after almost a century of work, her journey hade to an end.
The two of them made the Sakura Abode Country mourn for losing them.
The children went to bed crying, teenagers cried silently in their rooms, adults drowned themselves in alcohol to forget their painful hearts, and the old ones just silently observed the starry night sky as they contemted the unmerciful time.
The people most impacted by Hitarashi''s announcement maybe were the people from the Elvish Studios.
Hitarashi created this studio when she was only a teenager, she grew up with this studio. She managed this studio for so long that the studio''s employees couldn''t conceive the idea of not seeing their boss when they came to work.
The studio was already a giant among giants, as it received enormous sess no matter what it produced.
But even after all this process, no one got too greedy. That''s because they knew that without Hitarashi, the studio would be nothing. So, every director and manager in the studio idolized Hitarashi.
Their cry was even louder than the others.
The friends and family that helped Hitarashi take care of the studio all tried to contact her, but it seemed like she had disappeared from the world.
When everyone flocked to Hitarashi''s house, they all were greeted by Manor''s butler. He informed them that his boss left for a long trip and she wouldn''te back soon.
That day, Hitarashi quietly left her house in Sakura City to tour the world. For her whole life, she had been so obsessed with animation that she wasn''t even able to see the wonders of the world she lived in.
She didn''t worry about the studio because she knew that the people she left in charge were more than apt to honor her legacy.
She was certain that they would get over her departure and make the Elvish Studios even grander.
She lived the life she wanted, but her animation journey hade to an end. From that moment on, she would embark on another journey.
She would be free and happy as she lived herst days on that earth while seeing the wonders of the world.
From that day fourth, June 5th became a day that every Sakurean would remember.
A yearter, the government stated June 5th as a national holiday. From that year forth, June 5th would be celebrated as the ''Rain of Tears'' Day.
No exnation about the holiday was given, but everyone knew why the government did it.
They wanted to register and remember the day that thest piece of animation from the legendary Animation Mother was aired for the country.
They wanted to register the day that they said goodbye to the most beloved fictional character the world had ever seen.
Just
''The Last Tale'' Anime became a huge sess worldwide as well when it was aired in other countries.
The anime became the most famous and popr anime until that time.
It became a legend that was popr no matter how much time passed.
5 years after Hitarashi''s departure, a hunchback olddy slowly exited a private airne.
She had a light healthy tan on her aged skin, and her face always had a smiling expression. It seemed like she always had something to smile no matter what happened.
Hitarashi silently and quietly came back to Sakura City after 5-years long travel around the world.
She quenched her thirst for adventure in these five years.
She was able to see so many wonders that she thought only happened in fairy tales.
She lived and enjoyed every moment of her journey.
But she knew that after traveling for 5 long years, she had toe back to her home.
She wanted to live thest moments of her life with her family.
That was how Hitarashi lived thest years of her life.
Surrounded by daughters, sons, grandsons, and granddaughters.
Hitarashi only had one husband that died 30 years ago, she only had one daughter with him. But the others were kids that the two of them adopted over the years.
They always desired a big family, so they adopted as many kids as they could. And Hitarashi and her husband loved every single one of them.
Just like she expected, the Elvish Studios was well taken care of in her absence.
Nodding in approval with their work, Hitarashi transferred all of her power in thepany to her daughter, the sessor she chose to head the studio.
Hitarashi''s only condition was that the studio had to build a park where she could have fun with her grandchildren.
Hitarashi Rina, the new studio head, went above her request.
She chose to build the most awesome and brilliant amusement park in the entire world!
When the rest of thepany managers heard that this was thest request from Itsuki, they approve to invest of an enormous amount of money.
That was how the Elven World was created.
The biggest amusement park in the world!
A park was built only for Hitarashi to have fun with her grandchildren on herst days with them.
5 years after the Elven World was built, Hitarashi Itsuki draw herst breath with a smile on her lips.
She was surrounded by her family when she left.
At that moment, the family felt like the ray of sunlight that blessed them for their whole lives had been extinguished.
The legendary Hitarashi Itsuki had reached the end of her legendary journey.
Chapter 537 Elven World
Chapter 537 Elven World
Elven World, Animation District, Sakura City.
02:11 PM, Monday, January 11th, 2021.
Decades passed since Hitarashi Itsuki left the world of mortals, but her legacy continued strong as ever.
The Elvish Animation Studio strived and became even more sessful. That was because everyone in thepany didn''t want to let down the legendary person that trusted them enough to give them control of her legacy.
That''s why in the following years, aside from the super popr animations that the studio produced, they invested a lot of money in the Hitarashi asked for.
The Elven World became extremely famous worldwide because it was there that the public was able to see the world created by Hitarashi with their own eyes.
Just like Disnend from Theo''sst life, the Elven World attracted visitors from all over the world.
Every movie and anime from the studio had its own space in the park.
Therefore, not only the children but also the adults could have fun in it.
The Elven World became so famous that the Elvish Studios opened replicas of it in several other cities around the world and the country.
But the biggest and most famous still was the original one.
After all, this was the park where Hitarashi spent thest years of her life.
It held a special meaning to everyone.
Even after so many years after her death, Hitarashi was still a legendary person to every Sakurean.
Her poprity didn''t seem to decrease at all.
Her life was so epic that it seemed to shine throughout the ages.
She may have died, but her spirit still lived.
A few years ago, a documentary about her life was made, produced by the Elvish Studios, and the movie became a sess worldwide. It broke several records during the time it was in the cinemas.
The new generation was able to see her epic life from a closer perspective, and they started to admire her even more.
That''s why Theo, Sayuri, and Ryoko were so excited to visit the Elven World.
Although the rest of the group was excited as well, they were mostly excited to have fun at the attractions of the park.
Theo, Sayuri, and Ryoko on another hand, were more excited to see the legacy of Hitarashi.
The three of them worked in the anime industry, so they were aware of Hitarashi''s importance to the industry. Without her, the anime wouldn''t be able to achieve the level of today''s poprity.
Anime was mainstream all over the world!
People of all ages could easily name their favorite animes, that''s because they grew up watching these animes. And even after they became adults, they didn''t stop liking animes.
That''s why when everyone arrived in front of the Elven World, they had excited expressions on their faces.
They nned to spend the whole afternoon in the park so that they could visit everything they wanted inside it.
Ryoko found their group after looking around for a while, and together, they all entered the park.
Theo had VIP Passes for all of them, so they didn''t have to face lines to get into the park.
They didn''t even have to think for long before they decided where they should go first when they entered the park.
They immediately headed to the Elven World.
Although the park was called Elven World, this ''Elven World'' referred to the ce where the world in the Elvish tales movies was portrayed.
The elvish tales movies were the animations that the Hitarashi produced that told the stories of some elven legends.
All the movies she made were in the same universe.
So, the Elven World that Theo and the others were heading to was the ce where all the ces that appeared in these movies were recreated in real life.
A giant space where a magical forest was erected in the same way that it was portrayed in the animation.
In other words, the Elven World made the visitor enter the world created by Hitarashi!
Just like every Sakurean, Theo and the others grew up watching elvish tales from Hitarashi. That''s why they were extremely excited to visit the Elven World.
But they weren''t the only ones who had this idea, as they neared the Elven World, they saw an extremely long line to enter the ce.
The Elven World was one of the most popr and famous attractions of the park, so they were a little dumbfounded when they realized that they would have to wait to enter the ce.
"We have VIP Passes, we don''t have to wait in line for any attraction." Theo chuckled when he saw their downcast expressions.
It was only then that they realized how valuable the pass that Theo gave them was.
Indeed, these passes couldn''t only be bought with money. They had to know someone influential in thepany. But with Sylph''s help, Theo was able to circumvent this obstacle.
They thanked Theo once again before immediately heading to the VIP entrance of the Elven World.
As soon as they entered the ce, they felt like they were transported to a magical forest.
The ce really looked like a real forest!
Their eyes shone in wonder and excitement as they looked at everything around them.
It was their first time visiting the ce, so they werepletely awed by it.
Even the locals Ayia, Kaori, Shizuka, and Ryoko hadn''t visited the Elven World.
Ayia, Kaori, and Shizuka had always been too busy to visit this ce. While Ryoko didn''t have enough money to visit the ce, as she didn''t want to burden her mother with this expenditure, she didn''t even mention this ce to her.
They didn''t stay still for long before their excitement won it over.
They wanted to explore this magical forest!
For the next couple of hours, they found several ces that appeared in the movies and they took thousands of pictures with them.
The Elven World was so massive that even after walking for 2 hours, they hadn''t visited everything in it.
But after seeing so much of it, they decided to leave for other attractions in the park.
In such a way, they spent their afternoon having fun in the park. They visited several attractions and had fun in them.
Roller coasters, carrousels, haunted houses, and many other fun ces were visited by them.
They had the time of their lives as they enjoyed the attractions together.
In those moments, there was no ce they would rather be than there surrounded by their friends while enjoying one of the wonders of the world.
At the end of their tour around the park, they stopped at the ce where showed the ce portrayed in ''The Last Tale'' anime.
All of them had watched the anime and had cried when Kate died.
So, they wanted to visit the ce their favorite character ''worked''.
They would never forget Kate!
Chapter 538 Rio Arrives
Chapter 538 Rio Arrives
Elven World, Animation District, Sakura City.
07:14 PM, Monday, January 11th.
Theo and the others had just toured around the ''The Last Tale'' exhibition.
There they were able to see some items that were used by Hitarashi during the production of the anime, and they were amazed by it.
Especially Theo and Ryoko, that was because the techniques used to produce animation in those times werepletely different from the current techniques employed by the animation industry.
They even bought some souvenirs from ''The Last Tale'' anime. And that wasn''t the only thing they bought during their stay at the Elven World. Their hands were filled with bags carrying all types of things like plush toys, T-shirts, slippers, and other types of merchandise from the Elvish Studios'' animations.
For example, Sam bought a pajama from her favorite anime character.
They couldn''t waste this opportunity to buy these things.
That''s why as they walked toward the exit of the park, they carried lots of bags filled with goods that they bought.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you, Theo!" Ryoko suddenly eximed, "I invited Rio toe with us to the concert. Is there still a ticket for her?" She asked with an apologetic expression as the group left the park.
"Rio?" Theo asked in surprise.
"Yeah, I''m sorry for not telling you sooner." Ryoko said with a soft voice.
"Don''t worry about it." Theoughed, "And she''s more than wee toe with us. I have a spare ticket for her." He said with a smile.
"Thank you, Theo!" Ryoko eximed happily, "I''ll text her the good news." She said as she picked up her phone to text Rio about Theo''s answer.
"Who''s Rio?" June asked curiously.
"Oh, it''s the manager of the studio that I opened here in Sakura City. She studied in college with Ryoko." Theo replied simply.
The others nodded in understanding.
They really didn''t care that another person would be joining them, their motto was the more the merrier.
Just like that, they exited the park after taking some pictures of the front of it.
Although they only spent one afternoon in it, and they weren''t able to enjoy all the attractions of the park, still was an amazing experience for all of them.
They had so much fun there!
That''s why they wanted to register at that moment.
Soon after, they were driving back to Ayia and Shizuka''s house.
The night had already descended over Sakura City and the city lights illuminated the metropole.
Sakura City was especially beautiful at night.
For example, in the district that they were leaving, the Animation District had all kinds of screens over the buildings that showed anime characters and even anime episodes. They really felt like they were in anime town. There were even statues and monuments from animes here and there.
Every district and neighborhood had its unique characteristics, and as they neared the neighborhood where Ayia and Shizuka''s house was. They observed that the lights around this neighborhood were rtively more ssic and youthful.
Due to its proximity to Rainbow Sakura University. This neighborhood was filled with professors and students that frequented the college nearby. Plus, this wasn''t the only college located in this district. That''s why this district was popr called College Town.
"Finally home!" Ayia eximed when the minibus parked in front of the house.
"Yes!"
"We had such a busy day."
"But it was worth it, huh?"
"Of course! Sakura City is so amazing!"
"..."
They discussed their day as they entered the manor.
"What time the concert starts, Theo?" Sam suddenly asked.
"Hmm, I think it''s around 11 pm." He replied.
"So, we should leave the house at least one house before that." Kumikomented with a serious face.
She wouldn''t tolerate missing a part of the concert because of theteness to arrive at the venue.
"Where''s the venue of the concert?" Ryoko asked.
Theo thought for a while before replying, "I think it is the Saint Cielo Square."
"I figured!" Ayia eximed, "Only this arena can house the number of fans that Cara has."
The other agreed with her as well.
To understand their logic, we have to understand that the Saint Cielo Square was the most renowned arena of Sakura City.
Until 50 years, the arena was the house of a famous football club, but after they built another stadium. The government took ownership of the ce andpletely transformed the arena.
It was there that famous artists performed and important events took ce.
Over the years, the poprity of the ce only increased nationwide and worldwide.
Performing at the Saint Cielo Square became the synonym for a sessful career.
The arena could house around 65 thousand people at its full capacity after the numerous renovations done by the government.
That''s why the group agreed with Ayia''s statement.
Cara Izuhara was a worldwide phenomenon that achieved sess wherever she went.
Only the most renowned arena in the city could house thest concert of her tour.
"It''s almost 8 pm." June said as she looked at the clock, "This means that we have less than 2 hours to have dinner and get ready for the concert."
The girls became a little worried when they heard that, they usually took a long time to get ready for these kinds of events.
"Then, we should have dinner now as fast as we can." Vivianmented.
"I think they already prepared dinner for us." Ayia suddenly said.
"Yes, the dinner is ready, miss." They suddenly heard a female voice behind them.
While they talked, Hellen, the butler, arrived behind them and heard their conversation.
"Hellen!" Ayia eximed happily, "The dinner is ready?"
"Yes, miss." Hellen replied calmly.
"Great!" Ayia smiled, "Let''s go, guys. The faster we finish, the more time we''ll have to get ready for the concert."
Everyone nodded in agreement.
But as they started to walk toward the dining room, they heard the doorbell ringing.
Hellen didn''t hesitate before walking toward the door and opening it.
There she found a young brown-haired girl looking around timidly.
Amano Rio hade to the address that Ryoko sent her, but she didn''t imagine that it was a mansion!
She became a little self-conscious and even contemted bailing out of the event. But when she remembered Cara''s concert, she gathered her courage and rang the doorbell. But she still was a little timid nheless.
She spent so much time living in poverty that she didn''t know how to react to these kinds of situations.
"Good evening! How can I help you?" Hellen asked politely.
"Hmm... m-my friend Ryoko said to meet her here." Rio tried to express herself, but she was too nervous, "I''m Amano Rio."
Hellen was about to reply when she heard someone exim behind her, "Rio?"
Ryoko appeared on the doorstep with a smile on her face.
"You came!" Ryoko smiled at her.
Chapter 539 Dinner at Ayia and Shizuka’s
Chapter 539 Dinner at Ayia and Shizuka''s
"Guys, this is my friend Rio." Ryoko announced as she pulled Rio into the house.
"Hi, my name is Rio, it''s a pleasure to meet you guys." Rio said with a soft voice.
She had to gather all of her courage to say those words. Although she was a confident person at work, Rio became timid around new people in normal situations. Especially when the people in front of her looked extremely cool and pretty.
Their group could indeed be intimidating for strangers, but as soon as they heard Rio, they greeted her with warm smiles.
"Rio!"
"Wee!"
"You look so pretty!"
"It''s our pleasure to meet you."
"My name is..."
"..."
In such a way, each one of them introduced themselves to Rio and weed her with warm smiles.
Rio felt her heart warming up with their friendliness. Which made her less shy to face them.
When it was Theo''s turn, he smiled at her, "Rio, it''s nice to meet you in person finally." Heughed.
"Boss!" Rio eximed.
"I already said you can call me Theo." Theo shook his head and chuckled.
"It''s nice to meet you in person as well, T-Theo!" Rio eximed.
"Great!" Theo smiled.
"Rio, have you had your dinner already?" Ayia asked.
"No, I didn''t have time for it." Rio shook her head.
"That''s perfect! You can have dinner with us." Ryokomented.
"Let''s go, guys!" Ayia eximed.
The others nodded and followed Ayia toward the dining room.
A few momentster, they took their seats at the dining table where the dishes were already waiting for them to eat.
They didn''t waste any time before starting to eat the delicious food that was prepared for them.
After their afternoon at the park, they were tired and famished.
So, they needed to recharge their batteries for their next activity.
"We had so much fun at the Elven World that I didn''t even ask you guys what you did during the morning." Ryoko asked as she put some sd on her te.
"Oh, you missed the fun, Ryoko!" Aurora eximed with a giggle.
"Yeah, you should havee with us, Ryoko." Sam nodded.
"What did you guys do?" Ryoko asked curiously.
"First, we went to the Ancestral Town. There we made our New Year''s prays at the shrine." June started.
"Yeah, we even bought some fortune papers." Auroraughed.
"Some of us didn''t have much luck with them." Theomented.
Everyoneughed out loud when they remembered the faces of the ones who received bad fortune.
"Max, Caro, and Kumiko received bad fortune." Laurenmented when she saw Ryoko''s confused face.
"We had to buy a lot of Omamuri (Amulets) and Ema (Wishes) to war off the evil on them." Kaori giggled.
Ryoko couldn''t help butugh as well when she heard that.
"I did my prayers in Elffire City, and I was fortunate to receive a good fortune." Ryoko let out a smile, "And then? What did you guys do afterward?"
"We visited the antique market near the shrine." Ayia smiled, "We bought a lot of good things there." She said as she remembered the ancestral registry.
"That market was so awesome!" Umaru eximed.
"We took a bunch of pictures there." Sam nodded as she took a bite of her sd.
"Indeed, that ce looked too good in the pictures we took." Theo agreed.
"We wanted to explore the rest of the Ancestral Town, but we had a tight schedule, so we had to leave the ce." Sayurimented as she shook her head.
"Our next stop was... the Sakura Skytree Tower!" Aurora eximed.
"Really? You guys visited the tower?" Ryoko asked in surprise.
As someone who grew up in Sakura City, she had visited the tower sometimes, but she was never able to explore the ce fully. Plus, it had been a long time since she went there.
"Yeah, most of us never had visited the ce, so we couldn''t miss this chance." Theo chuckled.
"And we weren''t disappointed by the ce." Gwen suddenly said with a soft voice.
"Gwen''s right. The ce was even more amazing than I imagined." Sam nodded.
"For some moment I really felt like I was inside a tree." Aurora giggled.
"The view from the top of the flower was so frightening!" Caro eximed.
"I felt like we could leave the orbit of the if we climbed just a few more meters." Shokomented.
"When we got to the top, everywhere we looked, we could only see a sea of clouds." Umaru added.
"Indeed, the city had a cloudy day." Ryoko nodded.
"But as descended through the elevators, we still were able to see the city from up there. I know it is super safe, but my legs were shaking as I saw how tall we were." June giggled.
"After we visited the top floor, we got hungry. So, we went to a restaurant that Ayia rmended." Kumiko continued their tale.
"It was a Pangese Cuisine restaurant, and we were able to eat all kinds of delicious food that we usually don''t eat." Vivianmented as she picked up an omelet roll with her chopsticks and ate it.
"Theo even wanted to poison us." Lauren suddenly said.
"Hey, I didn''t do that!" Theo protested.
"Then how do you exin your suggestion for us to eat a bomb of spiciness?" Kumiko asked as she looked at him suspiciously.
The others looked at him with simr suspicion.
"Well, it was to build your endurance to spiceness." Theo argued with a righteous expression.
Everyone was dumbfounded at his shamelessness.
"Theo!"
"You wanted to kill us, admit it!"
"Shameless!"
"I knew you were shameless, but not this much."
"..."
Just like that, everyone started to scold him when they saw him being so shameless.
Rio observed their bickering with a smile, she could see how much they cared for each other. Plus, it seemed like they really liked each other''spany.
Time passed, and they continued their dinner while talking about the day they had.
But as they had limited time, they didn''t take long to finish eating.
As soon as they finished eating their dinner, they head upstairs to the rooms assigned to them.
They wanted to take a shower to wash off the sweat umted during the day.
Rio and Ryoko shared a room where they could get ready together.
They had just entered the room when they heard Ayia''s voiceing from the outside.
"Girls! I have makeup and other items in my room. After you girls finish taking a shower, you cane to my room to get ready."
Rio and Ryoko looked at each other and smiled when they heard that.
"It seems we don''t have to worry about makeup." Ryokoughed.
The other girls were equally happy when they heard Ayia''s words.
They couldn''t wait to get ready for the concert.
They wanted to look pretty to watch Cara''s performance.
Would be as fun as they imagined it?
Chapter 540 Getting Ready For The Concert
Chapter 540 Getting Ready For The Concert
Ayia and Shizuka''s Manor, College Town, Sakura City.
08:58 PM, Monday, January 11th.
Theo looked at his reflection in the mirror with judging eyes.
He took only one hour to get ready for the concert, and he would have taken less time if he didn''t have to search for an outfit in his super-packed luggage.
Because he bought too many things on his travels, his bag could barely close due to the amount of things inside. Which made it difficult for him to find some clothes appropriate for his outingter.
But after a lengthy search, he was able to find a nice outfit for him to wear.
ck boots, ck jeans pants, a green long-sleeved shirt, and a?dark blue jeans jacket.
Theo looked extremely handsome in these clothes, especially after he tied his long silver hair in a ponytail.
"Nice." He nodded in satisfaction.
He really didn''t care how he looked, but he was happy with the clothes he chose.
They werefortable to wear, and he predicted that they wouldn''t get on his way to enjoy the concert.
After he got ready, Theo didn''t leave his room. He knew that the girls still were busy getting ready for at least another hour, so he jumped on the bed to rx for a while.
Without much to do, he picked up his phone to browse through social media.
"Oh, I received an e-mail from Aurora''s school." Theo muttered as he opened the e-mail curiously.
Theo read the e-mail with rapt attention.
"It seems that there will be a Parent-Teacher Meeting the week before the sses start for the new year." He muttered again.
As Aurora''s guardian, it was his responsibility to take care of these things. And he was d to do it as Aurora was his baby.
Theo read the rest of the e-mail that specified some other details about Aurora''s education at Yukihime High School.
His eidetic memory quickly took hold of every piece of information, he didn''t want to forget even the little details. He took Aurora''s education very seriously.
"I guess I''ll have to free my agenda that day for this meeting." Theomented out loud.
As soon as we went back to Elffire City, his schedule would get extremely busy.
He had to direct the anime production, produce the anime soundtrack, experiment and practice his cooking, and many other tasks.
Long story short, he would be busy every day for the next few weeks. That''s why he said he had to free his agenda that day.
The good thing was that although he had a bunch of things to do, Theo was confident in handling every one of them.
After the amazing vacation he had, Theo couldn''t be more excited to get back to work.
Although he loved his free vacation time, he still loved his work.
After all, he had the work of his dreams!
He could cook delicious food every day with his friends. He could produce the animes he loved. He could produce the songs he loved.
His work life couldn''t be better.
That''s why he couldn''t wait to get back to work.
But before that, he had onest vacation activity.
Cara Izuhara''s Concert!
Theo spend some time in his room rxing before he stood up half an hourter.
There were only 30 minutes before they had to leave, and he wanted to know if the girls were close to getting ready.
He ced his phone inside his pocket and swiftly exited his room.
He still remembered which room was Ayia''s, so he knocked on the door knowing that the girls were inside.
He heard the shouts and gigglesing from inside.
"Girls! I''m ready! I''ll be waiting downstairs!" He shouted.
There was silence for a few seconds before Theo heard a shout from Aurora, "Theo! We will finish getting ready in a few minutes!"
"Okay!" Theo replied before leaving soon after.
In the living room downstairs, he met Kin and Max who were waiting for the girls as well.
The three of them started talking to each other as they waited.
While the boys waited downstairs, the girls ran against the time to get ready in time upstairs.
Ayia''s room was gigantic, so there was no problem for the 16 girls to get ready inside it.
Aurora, Ayia, Shizuka, Kaori, Sam, Sayuri, June, Ryoko, Rio, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, Gwen, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru.
This group of girls became even more friends in thest few days. They even founded a sisterhood among themselves.
In other words, they really cared for each other.
"Girls, you aren''t lying when you said that you liked my outfit, right?" Ayia asked as she looked at herself in the mirror.
"You look stunning, Ayia!"
"Stop overthinking about it."
"I bet she''s like that because she wants to impress her boyfriend."
The girls started giggling hard when they heard that and Ayia''s cheeks blushed a little.
"Look at her cheeks!"
"I think we nailed the reason for her worry."
"Hahahah."
Ayia could only defend herself as she shouted, "I just want to look pretty, okay?"
But it was at that moment that Ayia heard someone asking, "Boyfriend?" Kaori asked.
It was only then that Ayia remembered that her sister didn''t know yet that she and Theo were dating.
''Shoot.'' She cursed inside her head.
She cursed herself for forgetting to warn the other girls to not mention her rtionship with Theo in front of Kaori.
She wanted to Kaori about it tomorrow before she left the city, that way Kaori wouldn''t have much time to react to the news. But with this new development, Kaori would have plenty of time to talk with Theo.
Ayia could only bite the bullet ande clean with her sister now that the secret was out.
"Yeah, Theo asked me to be his girlfriend when we were at the Kokoro Inds, and I said yes." Ayia said with a wide smile as she looked at her sister with confidence.
Although she looked extremely confident outside, she was super nervous about Kaori''s reaction to the news of her rtionship.
She knew that Kaori was super protective of her, and she appreciated it, but Ayia hoped that her sister would approve of her rtionship with him.
"Really? Dating?" Kaori asked with a thoughtful expression.
"You and Theo are dating?" Ryoko asked, "Congrattions, Ayia! I always knew you two looked perfect for each other." Ryoko said with a wide smile.
Kaori and Ryoko, who left the vacation early, were the only ones who weren''t aware of their rtionship.
"Thank you, Ryoko!" Ayia replied with a smile, "I really appreciate it."
"Tell her how Theo asked you to date him, Ayia!"
"Yeah, it was so romantic!"
"..."
The girls started to discuss excitedly Theo''s proposal, and Ayia could only concede and tell them again the story.
But although she was telling the story again, she still looked at Kaori sometime to ess her sister''s reaction.
Would Kaori freak out or support their rtionship?
Chapter 541 Kaori’s Approval and Minutes Before Leaving
Chapter 541 Kaori''s Approval and Minutes Before Leaving
Kaori observed Ayia as she told the story of Theo asking her to be his girlfriend.
Ayia exuded happiness and love when she mentioned Theo, Kaori had never seen her little sister behaving like that. She could see that Ayia couldn''t be more happy now that she was dating the boy she liked.
Kaori admitted that she was overprotective of her sisters, and she normally wouldn''t approve of a random boy dating her sisters.
But Theo was a different story altogether as he wasn''t a normal boy.
First of all, her parents seemed to like him and appreciate him as a person. Kaori wouldn''t be surprised if they approved Theo and Ayia''s rtionship, there was a good chance that they would even be happy with this ordeal.
Second, after Kaori had the chance to meet Theo, she was able to see for herself the amazing person he was. Kaori couldn''t think of another man worthy enough to date her sister.
So, when Kaori heard that the two of them were dating, she struggled for a while before feeling happy for the two of them.
Kaori was happy that her sister was happy with the boy she liked, plus she was happy that the boy was someone like Theo.
"...and that''s how it went down." Ayia finished her story with a smile.
"So romantic!"
"Who would''ve thought that Theo could be so romantic."
"I should ask Theo to give some tips to Max."
"..."
In such a way, the girls discussed Ayia''s story betweenughs.
"I''m really happy for you two." Kaori suddenly said with a smile.
Ayia''s eyes lit up when she heard that, "Really?"
"Of course! The two of you make a cute couple." Kaori replied with a giggle.
Ayia let out a brilliant smile as she said, "Thank you, nee-chan!"
She could see that her sister approved of her rtionship with Theo, and she couldn''t be more happy about this fact.
Just like that, the girls continued gossiping as they finished getting ready for the concert.
Ryoko and Rio were the first ones to get ready among them, so they decided to leave the room to give more space for the other girls.
Soon after, the two girls arrived at the living room where Theo, Max, and Kin were waiting at.
"Hey, guys!" Ryoko greeted them.
"Hey!" Rio shyly greeted them as well.
"Ryoko! Rio! The two of you look great!" Theoplimented them with a smile.
The two girls indeed looked beautiful in the outfit they chose, plus the makeup and hair made them look even more pretty.
"Thank you, Theo!" The two girls happily thanked him.
"How''s the work going as studio manager, Rio?" Theo asked when the two girls took their seats next to him.
"Amazing! Although we have only been operational for one week, this week was phenomenal." Rio said with a happy smile.
"I''m d you''re liking it." Theo chuckled.
"Plus, it''s an interesting experience watching the voice actors work. The range of their voices is crazy." Rioughed.
"I can confirm that. Voice actors are amazing." Ryoko added.
"Well, they are the stars of the anime world if you think about it." Theomented.
"I wonder if we will be able to produce an animation capable of being indicated for the Myriad Award." Ryoko dreamily said.
"Who knows." Theo smiled.
"I hope we can." Riomented with a dreamy look as well.
For those who have forgotten, the Myriad Award was the most renowned and important award in the anime industry.
The award had numerous categories:
Best Comedy Anime of the Year.
Best Anime of the Year.
Best Drama Anime of the Year.
Best Original Anime of the Year.
Best Anime Movie of the Year.
...
There were several categories rted to anime and animation movies. But that wasn''t it all.
There were categories rted to the voice actors who performed the best during the year and also rted to the production team that produced these animes.
Best Voice Actor of the Year.
Best Rookie Voice Actor of the Year.
Best Anime Soundtrack of the Year.
Best Director of the Year.
Best Artistic Concept of the Year.
These were only a few of the categories of the award.
Although there were several categories, thepetition for each one of them was brutal. Every year it was produced hundreds of animes and animations, and everyone wanted to win a Myriad. After all, winning a Myriad Award meant being recognized by the whole world that you were the best in that category.
"I think Laura was indicated for a Myriad Award in the past, she didn''t win though." Riomented as she recorded Laura''s resume.
"Oh, that''s true." Theo said as he also remembered her resume.
"Laura, the one who''s working as our main voice?" Ryoko asked.
"Exactly." Rio nodded.
"Now I see why she is so skillful." Ryokomented.
They continued their conversation as the girls who finished getting ready started toe downstairs as well.
Lauren was greeted with the silly look of her boyfriend admiring her beauty.
Kumiko, Shoko, and Gwen were the next toe down.
When there was only 10 minutes to 10 pm, Aurora and her ssmates arrived in the living room as well.
Aurora was wearing high boots, ck jeans pants, a ck T-shirt with an anime cover in the front, and a ck leather jacket.
She looked extremely stylish.
"Oh, you look great, Aurora!" Theo said with a smile when he saw her.
"Thank you, big brother! I stole your look." She giggled.
It was only then that he noticed that she indeed was dressed like he usually dressed himself.
He couldn''t help butugh out loud when he noticed that.
"Come on! Let''s take a picture together." Theo said with a smile.
Aurora nodded with a smile on her face.
Just like that, the two siblings took a bunch of selfies together. The others also started to take pictures when they saw the two of them. They wanted to register how pretty they were before they got all sweaty due to the concert.
They took selfies together and pictures in the mirror at the side of the living room.
They were still busy taking pictures when they heard someone entering the room.
It was the girls that finished getting ready atst.
Ayia, Shizuka, Kaori, Sam, Sayuri, and June entered the room and found their friends upied taking pictures.
But when Theo saw Ayia, his eyes shone in wonder.
"You look absolutely gorgeous!" Theoplimented his girlfriend with a wide smile on his face.
He really meant that, as she looked so pretty that he couldn''t believe that she was his girlfriend.
She was wearing ck high-knee boots, a short ck dress, and white jeans jacket.
Ayia''s face lit up in happiness when she heard hispliment.
"Thank you, babe!" She smiled happily before kissing his cheek.
Chapter 542 Cara Izuhara’s Concert
Chapter 542 Cara Izuhara''s Concert
Ayia and Shizuka''s Manor, College Town, Sakura City.
09:59 PM, Monday, January 11th.
"Everyone''s ready?" Theo asked when everyone gathered in the living room.
"I think so." Sam replied.
"Yeah, everyone is here." June said as she counted how many people were there.
"Then each one of you can take a VIP Bracelet with me. With it, you can enter the concert venue without any problem." Theo said as picked up a bag filled with bracelets.
They didn''t waste much time before getting a bracelet for themselves and putting it on their wrists.
"Now we can enter the venue."
"It is indeed the VIP section!"
"I wonder how close we''ll be to the stage."
"..."
They excitedly discussed their VIP Passes, but it didn''t take long for Kumiko to exim, "Come on, guys! We should leave!"
"Kumiko''s right."
"We''ll probably face some traffic to arrive at the arena."
"Let''s go."
Everyone agreed and walked toward the exit of the house and waiting for them outside was the minibus they used to move through the city during the day.
The family''s driver would drive them to the venue.
Therefore, it didn''t take long for them to be driving through the streets of Sakura City toward the Saint Cielo Square.
Just like they predicted, the closer they got to the venue, the more traffic they faced.
More than 60 thousand people were moving to see Cara Izuhara''sst show of the tour. With this many people, it would be normal to exist long lines of vehicles arriving at the venue. But because Saint Cielo Square had several paths leading to it, the traffic wasn''t too heavy.
Theo and the others only took 40 minutes to arrive at the venue, which was a short amount of time considering the number of people arriving at the same time as them.
The minibus parked on the parking lot exclusively for the VIP public, and the group left the bus soon after.
They just had to walk a couple of hundred meters to arrive at the VIP entrance of the arena.
Arriving there, they faced a short line to enter the arena. Although they were VIPs, there were still a lot of people who were VIPs as well.
A few minutester, they showed their VIP Bracelets to security before entering the arena.
They followed the road directions and soon arrived inside the arena, and they were amazed by it.
There were so many people!
Wherever they looked, there were people.
The sound of their conversation and their excited shouts made Theo and the others even more excited about the concert.
It was only at that moment that they realized how amazing was more than 60 thousand people gathered to watch a performance.
Everyone there shared the same feeling of anticipation for Cara''s concert.
After walking for a while longer, Theo and the others arrived at the VIP Section. The section was the closer section to the stage. There they would be able to watch Cara''s performance form up close. Plus, the section wasn''t overcrowded, so they could enjoy the concert without being squeezed by the crowd around them.
As they looked around, they noticed that they were one of thest people to arrive as the arena waspletely filled with people.
They stayed close to each other as they didn''t want to get stranded away from the group.
Theo had Aurora on his left and Ayia on his right.
The three of them were talking to each other when they noticed that the lights inside the arena were turned off.
AAAAAAAAHHH
The crowd screamed loudly when the lights went down, they knew that the Cara was close to appearing because of it!
Theo and the others stopped talking and looked at the stage in front of them with excited expressions.
Cara was about appear!
Theo and the others could feel the energy of the crowd.
Their anticipation.
Their excitement.
Their happiness.
Theo and the others were feeling the same!
When the lights on the stage started to blink as a song beat sounded, the crowd screamed even louder.
At that moment, Theo and the others forgot everything else and just lived the moment.
The beat and the lights went on a crescendo until the stage was illuminated in red and the crowd was able to see Cara there.
AAAAAAAAAAAHH
Cara had arrived!
The gigantic screens near the stage showed a close image of her to the public who were too far away from the stage. But Theo and the others were right next to the stage, so they were able to see her with their own eyes clearly. And their excitement shot through the roof.
"Good night, Sakura City!" Cara said in the microfone.
The crowd shouted in response.
Cara couldn''t help but let out a wide smile when she saw that.
The band started ying the intro of the first song soon after, and as soon as the crowd recognized which song it was, they shouted even louder.
It was one of Cara''s most famous songs!
Cara''s amazing voice soon started to sing the song.
"It''s you, it''s always you
If I''m ever gonna fall in love, I know it''s gon'' be you
It''s you, it''s always you
Met a lot of people, but nobody feels like you
So please don''t break my heart, don''t tear me apart
I know how it starts, trust me, I''ve been broken before
Don''t break me again, I am delicate
Please don''t break my heart, trust me, I''ve been broken before..."
While Cara performed the song beautifully, the crowd sang together loudly. They sang so loudly that seemed like they wanted to be louder than Cara''s.
The energy at the arena was magical, and Cara smiled happily when she saw the crowd singing so loudly.
Theo was amazed by everything he was experiencing.
It was his first time attending a music concert, and he could say for sure that it felt awesomely magical.
His body felt like it was floating in the river of music, he just had to let go of everything and allow himself to follow the stream of the music river.
At that moment, Theo fell in love with the music all over again. He couldn''t stop smiling as he sang the song as loud as he could.
He was just one among the crowd, but the feeling of being part of this crowd was magical.
And it wasn''t only Theo that was feeling that.
Aurora, Sam, Shoko, Ayia, and the others who had never been to a concert felt the same magical feeling.
The group sang loudly just to feel the music even closer to their hearts.
At that moment, the hearts of the crowd of more than 60 thousand people were connected as they sang alongside Cara.
Chapter 543 Theo Envies Cara
Chapter 543 Theo Envies Cara
Saint Cielo Square Arena, Sakura City.
12:11 AM, Tuesday, January 12th.
Cara''s concert has been going on for a while already, and the crowd''s excitement didn''t fade away even after so long.
They still sang every song as loud as they could, their voices seemed topose Cara''s performance beautifully.
Cara had just finished singing a song, and the band stopped ying the instruments. The lights focused on Cara as she looked at the crowd in front of her.
"What''s up, Sakura City!"
AAAAAAAHHH
The crowd answered excitedly.
Cara smiled widely when she saw that, "This is one of myst concerts in the country before I head for my World Tour. And you guys have been amazing so far!"
The crowd screamed in passion when they heard that.
"I hope everyone''s having as much fun as I am having." Caraughed.
As soon as she said that, the band started ying their instruments once again.
"I want you guys to feel the music coursing through your veins!"
"Sing with me!"
"Heart, why did you fall in love
For someone who never loved you
Someone who will never love you
I will promise
to never love again
Someone who just wanted to see me suffer
Someone who just wanted to see me cry
But I need to get out of this
That of falling in love
For those who just want to make me suffer
For those who just want to make me cry
But it''s so bad when someone hurts us
The heart gets sick, unable even to talk
It hurts too much only those who love know and feel
What goes on in our mind
When leaving behind
Never again will I prove your affection
Never again will I be able to hug you
Or will I live better alone
And if it''s easier to forgive me
But love sometimes just confuses us
I don''t know if it''s different for you
Love, but sometimes it just confuses us
I don''t know if it can be different with you..."
The crowd sand ''Heart'', one of the most popr songs of Cara''s new album.
Theo watched and lived this moment with a smile on his face.
At that moment, he made a decision from the bottom of his heart.
He wanted to feel what Cara was feeling!
Theo wanted to perform live as Moonlight.
Although he said he wanted to do it before, he still wasn''t 100% sure about it. But as he lived the amazing experience of Cara''s live performance, a desire to experience a live performance took over his thoughts.
How amazing would it be to perform his songs for a crowd of thousands of people singing together with him?
Would it be as amazing as how he was feeling from the crowd?
He wanted to know.
That was how Moonlight finally decided to perform live for his fans, they didn''t even imagine that their favorite artist had decided to attend to their wishes during Cara Izuhara''s live performance.
Theo sang along with Cara as he looked at Aurora and Ayia next to him. He could see their red cheeks as they sang loudly as well. He could see their eyes shining in happiness.
When he saw that, Theo knew that he wasn''t the only one feeling the magical energy of Cara''s performance.
He looked at his friends next to him as well, and they all were singing loudly and looking at Cara with excitement and adoration.
In such a way, Cara performed beautifully for a crowd of more than 60 thousand people.
That night would be unforgettable for each person present in Saint Cielo Square.
For every song that Cara sang and performed, the crowd entered a state ofplete euphoria and happiness. Just like Cara spoke, they could feel the music coursing through their veins!
It was only announced that she would sing that they realized how fast the time passed.
"Before performing the next song. I would like to thank you guys for all the love you shared with me tonight. I love you, guys!"
AAAAAHHH
The crowd screamed when they heard that, they wanted to say that they loved her as well.
"I want you guys to sing as loud as you can. Feel and sang the lyrics with your soul! Let''s end this concert as amazing as the rest of the night was!"
The band gave their all as the sound of music filled the arena and made the crowd jump with the beat.
They were living in the moment.
At that moment, they didn''t care who and where they were, they just live the song!
"Talking like we used to do
It was always me and you
Shaping up and shipping out
Check me in and check me out
Do you like walking in the rain?
When you think of love, do you think of pain?
You can tell me what you see
I will choose what I believe
Well, hold on, darling
This body is yours
This body is yours and mine
Well, hold on, my darling
This mess was yours
Now your mess is mine
Your mess is mine
See you in the marketce
Walking around at 8 AM
I got two hours before my flight
Luck be on my side tonight
You''re the reason that I feel so strong
The reason that I''m hanging on
You know you gave me all that time
Well, did I give enough of mine?..."
The voices of 60 thousand people sang together with Cara and her band, and thebination was fantastic.
When the song ended, the band continued ying the instruments as Cara said, "I love you, Sakura City! Thank you for receiving us! You guys were amazing! See you guys next time!"
Cara bade farewell to the crowd with a wide smile on her face.
The crowd cheered loudly when they saw that.
Soon after Cara left the stage the band stopped ying their instruments, and the lights of the arena were lit up once again.
Cara''s live performance had ended.
The crowd was bummed when they saw that.
Some people didn''t want to leave yet, so they just stayed where they were. While others wanted to leave the arena as soon as possible for whatever reason they had.
The crowd''s unity had ended, but the feelings they felt together that night would never be forgotten.
"Guys! You can leave the ce. You don''t have to worry about me." Kumiko loudly said when everyone gathered together in the VIP Section.
Kumiko had a Backstage Pass where she would be able to meet Cara, and she knew that it would take time, so she didn''t want to keep her friends waiting for her for a long time.
"Are you sure, Kumiko?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, we can wait for you." Sam nodded.
"It''s kind of dangerous for you to go back alone." Auroramented.
Kumiko was dying to head backstage to meet Cara, but she had to resolve this problem first.
Would Theo and the others wait for her or not?
Chapter 544 Can I Sleep With You?
Chapter 544 Can I Sleep With You?
"How about I ask our driver toe pick Kumiko here after he drives us to the house?" Ayia suggested when she saw Kumiko''s anxious face.
She could see that Kumiko wanted to head to backstage as soon as possible, so she suggested that.
"Perfect! This way you guys don''t have to worry about me." Kumiko eximed happily.
"I guess that works."
"That''ll be much safer."
"..."
The others agreed with Ayia''s suggestion promptly as they also could see Kumiko''s anxiousness.
"Then, I''ll be going!" Kumiko smiled happily, "I still can''t believe I''ll meet Cara face-to-face! Wish me luck, guys!"
"Good luck, Kumiko!"
"Take a selfie with her!"
"Don''t forget to mention me to Cara!"
"..."
Everyone wished her the best as she walked backstage, when she arrived there, she showed the Backstage Pass that Theo gave her to the security guard. After checking the authenticity of the pass, the security guard allowed her entrance.
Just before she entered backstage she waved onest time to Theo and the others.
As soon as they lose sight of her, they didn''t waste time before heading toward the arena''s exit.
It didn''t take long for them to exit the arena and search for the minibus that brought them there.
A few minutester, they were driving toward Ayia and Shizuka''s house.
"The concert was so awesome!" Max eximed suddenly.
"Yeah, being so close to the stage made the experience even more magical." Lauren agreed.
"That was the first time I attended a concert, and I can say for sure that it was an amazing experience." Auroraughed.
"The arena waspletely filled with people! I guess that there were at least 60 thousand people there tonight." Sammented.
"To tell you the truth, I jumped so much during the concert that I''m feeling all sweaty." Junemented.
"Me too! I''m feeling sweaty and my throat is hurting because I was singing too loudly." Ayia agreed as she touched her neck.
"My voice is hoarse, guys." Riomented with a hoarse voice.
Everyone looked at her for a few seconds before starting tough out loud.
Rio couldn''t help butugh as well.
They thought that it was extremely funny that while they were talking about overusing their voices, Rio suddenly speaking in a hoarse voice.
The timing was perfect.
"We should drink so hot tea when we arrive at the house. I bet no one here wants to lose their voices in the next few days." Ayia suggested when they stoppedughing.
"Good idea, Ayia!"
"We get to work tomorrow, I can''t lose my voice indeed."
"..."
Everyone agreed with Ayia''s suggestion as they had important work to do in the next few days.
"I''m so tired!" Lauren suddenly eximed with a sigh.
"Me too!" Caro eximed.
The others also expressed how tired they were
"After the day we had, it would be surprising if we weren''t tired." Theo chuckled.
"Yeah, after walking all over Sakura City during the day, we even jumped and sang throughout the whole Cara''s live performance." Kaoriughed.
"I just wanna sleep for 12 hours straight." Sayurimented with a sigh.
"Well, you can do that when we get back to Elffire City as our flight it is in the morning." Theomented.
It was only then that they remembered that they had a flight to catch tomorrow morning!
"Oh, god! I totally forgot about our flight!"
"In the morning?"
"Wait a minute, does that mean that we won''t be able to sleep much tonight?"
Everyone looked at Theo and Sam looking for answers.
They were the ones responsible for booking the ne tickets.
Sam looked at the clock on her phone before saying, "Well, it is over 2 am now, and our flight is scheduled to leave at 8 am. We have to arrive at the airport at least one hour before the flight. So, we will have to wake up at least 6 am to get ready to leave."
"Long story short, we''ll have less than 4 hours of sleep tonight." Theo finished with a smile.
"Aaargh!" Everyone loudly eximed in despair.
"How could this be?"
"I just to sleep for a good 6 hours stretch, is that ask for too much?"
"Look at the bright side, we can sleep more when we arrive at our houses."
"..."
Just like that, throughout their way to Ayia and Shizuka''s house, they discussed their ordeal.
As it was over midnight, they didn''t face any traffic on their way over.
Although Sakura City was a ce known to never rest as several parts of town still were open even in thesete hours, the traffic of people at night was visibly less whenpared to the day traffic. Especially at this time of the year, the wintry weather made the people avoid the streets and stay inside.
When Theo and the others arrived at Ayia and Shizuka''s house, they didn''t waste much time before heading to their own rooms to get ready for bed.
The house had a hot water supply 24/7, so they were able to wash off the sweat from their bodies even in the cold weather of Sakura City.
Theo had just exited the bathroom of his room with a towel around his hips. He looked at his open luggage in search of simple clothes to wear while sleeping.
He soon found a white T-shirt and sweatpants.
He had just put it on and was about to lie down on the bed when he heard someone knocking on the door.
Theo opened the door and found one of the house employees there carrying a cup of hot tea.
"Theo-san, the miss instructed us to deliver a cup of tea to everyone." She said politely.
"Oh, thank you so much!" Theo thanked her with a wide smile.
She nodded and bowed a little before leaving his door.
Theo closed his door before taking a sip of his tea.
"Good tea." Theo smiled after he tasted the tea.
He knew that after taking this tea, his overused voice would recover a little, so he didn''t waste much time before drinking the whole cup of tea.
He was about to lie down on the bed once again when he heard another knock on his door.
"Who could it be this time?" He muttered as he walked toward the door.
When he opened the door, he saw the most cute thing ever.
Ayia was there wearing a full-body bunny pajama.
Just by standing there, Theo was able to smell the amazing aromaing from her. He figured that she had just taken a shower as well.
"Babe, what are you doing here? You should be sleeping." Theo chuckled as he patted her cute head.
"Can I sleep with you tonight?" Ayia asked with big puppy golden eyes.
Chapter 545 Lover’s Embrace and Kumiko’s Magical Encounter
Chapter 545 Lover''s Embrace and Kumiko''s Magical Encounter
Ayia and Shizuka''s Manor, College Town, Sakura City.
Theo was stunned for a few seconds after Ayia''s question, but he smiled soon after as he replied, "Of course!"
He knew that Ayia just wanted to sleep cuddling with him, so he didn''t have any reason to refuse as he also wanted that!
After he cuddled with her to sleep for a few weeks, he couldn''t shake the feeling of wanting to sleep with her again.
It was such a special feeling to sleep with his loved one in his arms.
Ayia couldn''t help but let out a bright smile with his answer. She had to gather all of her courage toe here and ask him to sleep together.
Just like Theo, she couldn''t shake the feeling of wanting to sleep with him again. She loved the feeling of being embraced by Theo as she slept.
Just like that, the two lovebirds jumped on the bed between waves ofughter.
They cuddled together beneath the nkets with happy expressions on their faces.
Theo was embracing Ayia''s lean body, and he couldn''t help but smell the amazing aromaing from her body and hair.
"You smell so good." Theo chuckled with a soft voice.
"You''re silly." Ayia replied with a soft giggle.
Theo replied to her by squeezing her tighter in his embrace.
Ayia only sighed in satisfaction as she felt Theo''s warmth warming up her body.
In such a way, the couple drifted into sleep while holding each other in an embrace.
On that cold night in January, while the frosty winds blew off the tree tops, a couple cuddled each other to sleep. Their sleeping faces still showed happy expressions as though subconsciously they knew that they were sleeping next to their loved ones.
As long as they held each other close, it seemed like they were alone in the world.
Cuddling is like two puzzle pieces fitting together perfectly,
sharing warmth andfort, in a loving embrace.
It''s feeling safe and secure, in the arms of someone dear,
as the world melts away and all that''s left is here.
It''s a gentle dance of breath and heartbeat, a symphony of love, yed out in the quiet.
That was how Theo felt as he woke up a few hourster with Ayia snuggled against his beating chest.
At that moment, Theo didn''t want to leave the loving embrace that connected them together.
But his movements as he woke up still stirred Ayia from her sleep.
She was lost for a few seconds, but as she felt the warm arms embracing her lovingly, she let out a sleepy happy smile.
"Awake?" Theo whispered softly.
"Hum." Ayia replied whispered back.
Although they woke up, they didn''t brake off their embrace.
At that moment, they wanted to cuddle and feel each other''s warmth.
Cuddling is anguage of its own, one that speaks without words,municating a depth of feeling, that''s often left unheard. They didn''t need to talk to each other to understand what the other was feeling.
Because their embrace was a tender moment, that canst for hours on end, their bodies bing one, and hearts and souls blend. At that instant, they felt more connected emotionally and physically than ever before.
Their cuddling was a healing force, that can ease pain and sorrow, bringingfort and sce, to a heart that feels hollow.
It''s a celebration of love, a dance of intimacy, that deepens the bond, between two souls so sweetly.
Their cuddling was a reminder, that in this world so vast,
there was someone who loved them and would hold them tight, atst.
They just there holding each other until they heard Theo''s phone ringing.
RIIIING
"It''s time for us to get up or we will bete." Theo said with a regretful voice.
"Yeah, but it''s a pity." Ayia replied with a regretful voice as well.
"We''ll have plenty of other opportunities to cuddle." Theoughed as kissed her cheek.
Ayia turned her head and looked at him with shining eyes.
"Good morning, babe." Ayia sweetly said with a loving smile.
"Good morning!" Theo replied with a smile before giving a little kiss to her mouth.
The two lovebirdsughed out loud as they let go of each other to stand up from the bed.
"See you in a bit!" Ayia eximed before leaving his room.
"Yes!" Theo replied.
The two of them had to get their luggage ready and get ready themselves to leave for the airport.
06:40 AM, Tuesday, January 12th.
Everyone gathered in the dining room to have breakfast together before they had to leave for the airport.
"What time did you arrive, Kumiko?" Lauren asked as she sipped on her hot milk tea.
"Almost 4 am." Kumiko replied with a tired smile.
"Wow! Did you even sleep?" Max asked.
"Just a couple of hours." Kumiko replied as she shook her head.
"But it was worth it? How the visit to the backstage went down?" June asked curiously.
The others also looked at Kumiko with curious eyes, they wanted to know if she was able to meet Cara, and how their meeting went down.
"It was amazing!" Kumiko eximed happily, "Last night was the best night of my life." She said with a sure look on her face.
"Really?"
"What happened?"
"How Cara is in person?"
"Is she nice or awful?
"Tell us everything, Kumiko!"
"..."
Everyone started asking her a bunch of questions with excited faces.
After watching Cara''s live performance, they were amazed by her concert, so they were even more curious about how Cara was in person.
"Okay, okay, guys! I''ll tell you everything!" Kumiko said exasperatedly.
Everyone paid attention to her as they kept eating their breakfast.
"When I entered the backstage I immediately saw the bandmemorating thepletion of the concert. And it wasn''t only the band, the production team wasmemorating as well. I thought that Cara had gone elsewhere, but I suddenly saw her in the middle of everyoneughing andmemorating as well." Kumiko said with shining eyes.
"To tell you guys the truth, I was a little shy to talk to her. So, at first, I just talked with the band members and took some selfies with them." Kumiko exined.
"I think I''d get super shy around Cara as well."
"She''s so pretty!"
"I think I would freeze in front of her."
"..."
Everyoneughed as theymented on what they would do in front of Cara.
Kumikoughed as well before continuing, "It stayed that way until one of the production members told Cara that I was a fan visiting backstage."
"It was then that the most magical thing happened." Kumiko said with a victorious smile.
Everyone looked at her to know what happened.
What did Cara do?
Chapter 546 Late Night Snacks, Farewell, and The Ending of a Magical Vacation
Chapter 546 Late Night Snacks, Farewell, and The Ending of a Magical Vacation
Dining Room, Ayia and Shizuka''s Manor, College Town, Sakura City.
06:42 AM, Tuesday, January 12th.
Theo and his group of friends were having breakfast as they paid close attention to Kumiko''s story.
"Cara smiled at me and said, ''Hey, nice to meet you!''" Kumiko continued the story.
"She was so nice to me. I could see that she was tired after the performance she pulled, but she still was so kind to me. She asked my name, where I was from, if I liked her concert, and some other things." Kumiko smiled happily as she recorded her conversation with Cara.
"Wow!"
"Cara seems like a nice person indeed."
"Imagine performing for over 2 hours to more than 60 thousand people, and still have the energy to be nice to strangers."
"She must be a nice person to be friends with."
"..."
Everyonemented and expressed their admiration toward Cara after hearings Kumiko''s tale.
"I took a bunch of pictures with her soon after. She was so nice to take the dozens of pictures I wanted." Kumikoughed, "After taking these pictures, I thought my time with her had ended. But another amazing thing happened." Kumiko smiled widely.
"What?"
"Tell us, Kumiko."
"..."
The others hurried Kumiko to continue her story.
"Cara invited me toe with her and the band to eat ate-night snack. It appears that they usually go out to eat every time they finish a concert." Kumiko exined with shining eyes.
"You guys can imagine what happened next. I rode on the same bus as Cara''s and I was able to talk with her like she was my friend! We stopped at a fast-food restaurant and ate some things. I saw Cara eating a whole burger alone." Kumikoughed.
"That sounds so fun!"
"If it was possible, I''d be dying of envy at this instant."
"Having ate snack with Cara Izuhara!"
"Kumiko, you lucky bastard!"
"You can tell this story until you die of old age."
"..."
Everyone couldn''t help but discuss out loud how they wished they were in Kumiko''s shoesst night.
They continued having their breakfast as they talked to each other between waves ofughter.
Although no one had mentioned it, it would be theirst time having a meal together before they had to separate.
Kaori and Rio would be staying at Sakura City while the others would be leaving for Elffire City.
They knew it was just a short separation, but they were still a little bummed about it.
That''s why they just enjoyed each other''spany until the time to leave arrived.
Their luggage was already inside the minibus and they just had to say goodbye to Kaori and Rio.
"Bye, Kaori-chan!"
"You have to promise toe visit us!"
"We''ll be waiting for you!"
"We''ll be missing you, Kaori-chan!"
"..."
Everyone hugged her and bade farewell as they said some things to her.
Kaori could only smile and assure them that she would visit them. She was telling the truth when she said that. Among this group of people, Kaori felt like she never felt before. She felt surrounded by true friends that liked her by her true self. Therefore, she wasn''t willing to be apart from them for long. Especially now that her little sister had a boyfriend, Kaori wanted to know more about their rtionship by hearing in person and not from a cellphone.
"Nee-chan! I''ll miss you!" Ayia eximed as she hugged Kaori tightly, "Come visit us, okay?" Ayia''s voice trembled as if she was about to cry.
Kaori couldn''t help but tear up a little when she heard Ayia''s trembling voice, "I''ll miss you more, little girl! I promise toe visit you."
"Come here, Shizu-chan!" Kaori giggled as she pulled Shizuka into her hug with Ayia.
Just like that, the three sisters said goodbye to each other for now.
Rio was also bidding farewell to everyone. Although she had only known everyone for less than a day, Rio already could see how nice and kind they were. They treated her so nicely even though she was aplete stranger to them.
"It was so nice meeting, Rio!"
"If you evere to Elffire City, don''t forget to call us!"
"Yeah, I loved watching the concert next to you."
"..."
Everyone smiled at her warmly, and the girls didn''t forget to hug her goodbye.
"I''ll be seeing through video call starting Wednesday." Theo said with a smile, "It was a pleasure meeting you in person. Ryoko was right when she said that you were the perfect fit for the job." Heplimented her.
Rio became a little emotional when she heard that, but she still smiled happily, "Thank you, Theo! I''ll be waiting for you on Wednesday then."
Ryoko also hugged and spoke some words of farewell to Rio.
After everyone bade farewell to each other, it was finally time for them to leave.
Rio and Kaori would head to their respectivepanies to work while Theo and the others would head to the airport.
The two girls observed the minibus driving away as the two of them waved to the people inside goodbye.
Their friends had finally left, and the two of them suddenly felt an emptiness in their hearts.
It was only after they lost sight of the bus that Kaori said, "Rio-san, do you want a lift to your work?"
Rio was taken by surprise but she still replied with a smile, "Really? I''d appreciate it. Thank you, Kaori-san."
Just like that, the two girls started to build their own friendship while their other friends left the city.
The airport wasn''t too far away from Ayia and Shizuka''s manor, so they didn''t take too long to arrive at the airport.
They already knew the drill, so they didn''t even hesitate as soon as they arrived at the airport to head to dispatch their bags.
They showed their documents and flight ticket, and soon their bags were dispatched.
Although their trip to Elffire City was a short flight, they would still be flying in first ss. So, they were able to enter the First ss Lounge of the airport.
There, they noticed that the ce was much bigger and fancier than the First ss Lounge of the Elffire City airport. But it was a normal urrence as this airport was bigger.
When they found the gate of their flight, they noticed that there was still time before the boarding started, so they chose a few seats next to the gate to wait for the start of the boarding.
"We''re finally going home, huh?" Sayuri suddenly said looking reminiscent.
"After seeing the wonders of the Kokoro Inds and Sakura City, we''re finally going back to our little town." June giggled.
The others couldn''t help butugh out loud when they heard that.
They all shared the same feeling.
What a magical vacation they had together!
Chapter 547 Elffire City At Last
Chapter 547 Elffire City At Last
First ss Lounge, Naathyr International Airport, Sakura City.
Theo and the others talked to each other until the boarding of their flight started.
They didn''t waste any time before presenting their boarding tickets and identification to the stewardess. With that, they soon entered the gate and arrived at the aircraft door.
The aircraft they would be traveling this time wasn''t as big as the one they traveled to the Kokoros Inds. That''s why they didn''t find cabins in the first ss when they entered the ne. Instead of cabins, there were normal seats. Because it was only a domestic flight, the airpany didn''t out their big airnes to use. Plus, the first-ss seats of this ne were extremelyfortable as well, so the passengers could enjoy afortable trip even without the cabins.
Because of the number of people in their group, Theo and his friends upied all seats in first ss.
"Hmm, this ce is different than the ones we traveled before." Maxmented.
"I guess it''s because this aircraft is visibly smaller than that one." Kumiko replied.
"It doesn''t matter, we''ll arrive in Elffire City shortly." Sam chuckled.
"..."
In such a way, they talked to each other as they waited for the ne to take off. At a certain moment, the flight attendant passed to ask if they wanted anything, but they just had breakfast so they weren''t hungry. Some of them only asked for water and tea, they wanted to enjoy the free stuff from the first ss.
20 minutester, they saw the flight attendant closing the ne''s door. And soon after, they felt the ne moving away from the gate.
At that moment, they heard the captain speaking, "Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking. On behalf of the entire crew, I''d like to wee you aboard our flight. We are currently in the process of preparing for takeoff, and I''d like to ask that you please make sure your seat belts are securely fastened, your tray tables and seat backs are in their upright and locked positions, and all electronic devices are turned off or switched to airne mode.
We''re third on the line to take off, we expect to take flight in 10 minutes.
Our flight today will be to Elffire City, and we expect to experience mild turbulence conditions on our way there. Once we reach our cruising altitude, we will turn off the fasten seat belt sign and you will be free to move about the cabin. In the meantime, please sit back, rx, and enjoy the flight.
Thank you for choosing Aiwenor Airlines, and we hope you have a pleasant journey."
Just like the captain predicted, 10 minutester, their aircraft was elerating on the runway until the ne took flight.
The ne rapidly ascended through the skies as it left behind Sakura City.
Theo and the others looked through the windows and let out sighs. They would never forget what they lived in the 24 hours that they stayed in Sakura City.
Although their stay was extremely short, they were able to live and see so many amazing things.
After visiting Sakura City, they understood why everyone spoke so well of this city. It was indeed the most amazing city in the world!
But even with its many wonders, Theo and the others still preferred their hometown. Elffire City may not be as big and entertaining as Sakura City, but it was only in Elffire City that they felt happy to live their lives.
Plus, Elffire City may be smaller than Sakura City but still was a metropole with millions of people living in it. They had everything they needed in their hometown!
That''s why everyone was happy as they realized that they were finally going home.
They visited and saw so many wonderful things in thesest 2 weeks. They saw sights that they thought wouldn''t be possible. They saw mythical creatures. They bathed in crystalline sea and raging rivers. They watched magical sunsets and sunrises. They visited the tallest ce built by humans on the. They visited the magical Elven World. They lived and enjoyed a live concert.
Thesest two weeks, they lived their lives as if there was no tomorrow.
Though the vacation was a time of fun, they''re happy to return to their own sun.
And the memories of the vacation will stay, to brighten their darkest workday.
For though the vacation was a sweet escape, it''s good to return to their ownndscape, and the memories of the vacation will stay, to warm their heart on a cold winter''s day.
They were feeling this mix of feelings as the aircraft traveled at high speed to Elffire City.
Just like the captain predicted, they faced some mild turbulence at certain moments, but the modern aircraft shook it off without much problems, the passengers barely noticed that they were in a turbulence area.
The flight was so short that Theo and the others didn''t even have time to take a nap before they heard the captain speaking once again.
"Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking. We are now beginning our descent into Elffire City, and we expect tond in approximately 10 minutes.
Please make sure that your seatbelt is securely fastened, your tray table is stowed, and your seat back is in the upright position. All carry-on luggage should be cedpletely under the seat in front of you or in the overhead bins.
As we descend, you may experience some turbulence or changes in air pressure. This is normal and nothing to be concerned about. We kindly ask that you remain seated with your seatbelt fastened until the seatbelt sign is turned off.
The weather at our destination is cloudy and cold, but we expect a smoothnding. We hope you have enjoyed your flight with us today and thank you for choosing Aiwenor Airlines.
The flight attendants will being through the cabin to collect any remaining service items. Please take a moment to review the safety information card in the seat pocket in front of you.
Thank you for your attention, and wee to Elffire City."
Theo and the others had happy expressions on their faces when they heard that, they were about to arrive!
When they looked through the windows, they only saw clouds around the ne just like the captain said. But as they felt the ne descending through the skies, the ne broke off theyer of clouds, and they were finally able to see Elffire City.
They let out satisfied smiles when they saw the familiar silhouette of their hometown.
From the sky, they were able to recognize several parts of the city.
10 minutester, they felt the ne touching the ground once again.
They were back!
They were back home atst.
Chapter 548 Separation, Long Bath, and Sleep
Chapter 548 Separation, Long Bath, and Sleep
Exit, Redwell International Airport, Elffire City.
10:06 AM, Tuesday, January 12th.
After the ne arrived at the gate, Theo and the others exited the ne soon after. From there, they headed to pick up the luggage they dispatched.
That''s why they were only leaving the airport 20 minutes after they exited the ne.
When they arrived at the exit, they looked at each other and smiled. After spending thest 2 weeks together, they felt a little weird now that they would separate from each other.
Each one would head to their own house, which was normal, but they still felt weird to break off the group.
"It seems we have to break off the group for the first time since our travel started." Sammented out loud.
"Yeah, I feel so strange for some reason." Max nodded.
"Me too!"
"I thought I was the only one!"
"It''s so silly because I know I''ll see most of you tomorrow at work."
"..."
For a few moments, they just stayed there at the exit living theirst moments before they had to separate.
But everything has its end, and their time to leave came.
However, they only left afterbining to meet each other next weekend. Everyone agreed to it, and they felt relieved that they would meet their friends in just a few days.
Each one of them entered a cab and drove away from the airport soon after.
Just like that, each cab separated the group that stayed together for almost 2 weeks.
Theo and Aurora shared a cab as they headed to their house.
As the vehicle drove through the streets of Elffire City, Aurora fell asleep on his shoulder.
Theo smiled lovingly at her as he let her sleep on his shoulder. He looked through the car window and smiled.
''Finally back.'' He said to himself as he recognized the familiar sights of Elffire City.
30 minutester, they arrived near the Pedrarruna Forest, and soon after they were in front of their house.
"Cupcake." Theo said softly as he shook Aurora, "Wake up."
Aurora''s sleepy eyes opened up slightly when Theo shook her softly.
"Have we arrived?" She asked.
"Yeah, let''s go. You can sleep in your bed soon." Theo smiled.
Aurora nodded and just followed Theo out of the car.
After he paid the taxi fare, Theo carried their luggage out of the car''s trunk.
Soon after, the taxi drove away from there.
As they had many bags, Theo had to make a few trips to bring every one of them inside the property.
Sylph opened the Pedestrian Gate, and Theo carried their bags to the cabin.
"Leave the bags here, Sylph can carry them uphillter." Theomented as Aurora ced one of her bags next to the others.
Aurora nodded as she entered the elevator with him.
The two siblings rode their panoramic elevator uphill as they admired the view of Elffire City.
"I''m so d to be back." Aurora said with a smile.
"Me too." Theo agreed with a smile on his face as well.
DING
Soonter, the sound of the doors opening rang and they were finally able to step into their house once again.
Theo and Aurora stepped into the house and felt an amazing sensation.
The trip was a time of pure delight, but now they are back, it feels just right.
Thefort of their own familiar bed, the smell from their house, the sight of their house, and the beauty of their own unique stead.
They felt embraced by their home as soon as they entered it.
"Do you want to have lunch now or after taking a nap?" Theo asked as the two of them climbed the stairs toward their rooms.
"Hmm, I''m so tired! And I''m not that hungry after the breakfast we had over at Ayia''s. So, let''s eatter." Aurora replied as she out a yawn.
"Okay, then." Theo smiled.
Just like that, the two of them happily headed to their rooms.
When they arrived there, they just smiled at each other before entering their own room.
When Theo entered his room, he noticed that the ckout curtains were lifted and he was able to see the beautifulndscape of the Pedrarruna Forest behind his house.
Although the forest wasn''t as covered in snow as it was when he left, the forest still had a predominantly white color.
Theo let out a brilliant smile when he saw the beautiful forest view.
Even after seeing so many beautiful things on his travels, he still couldn''t get sick of this view.
He wouldn''t trade his house for anything in the world.
This ce was his safe haven against the world, and he couldn''t be happier to back to it.
After admiring the view for a while, Theo entered the bathroom as he wanted to take a long bath.
He filled the tub with hot water and put in some bathing salts.
It was only after he was satisfied with the water temperature and the number of bubbles in the tub that he took off his clothes and entered the bath.
"Aaaargh!" Theo let out a long sigh as he entered the tub.
Although his body was enhanced, he had been so busy in thest two weeks enjoying every moment of his trip that he barely had any time to just rx his muscles.
Theo just stayed inside the tub enjoying the hot bubble bath as he admired the city view in front of him.
There was no other ce he would rather be at that moment.
He rxed his body so much that he fell asleep for a few minutes.
It was only a few minutes that he realized that he had fallen asleep. So, he exited the bathtub and entered the shower. There he paid extra care to his long hair.
After bathing in seawater for so many days, his hair needed some treatment. So, he applied some products to repair the damage.
After treating his hair for around 10 minutes, Theo was finally satisfied with it.
Therefore, he washed off all the products of his hair and the soap on his body.
Theo exited the bathroom soon after feeling like a new man.
He felt so clean and rxed that he just wanted to sleep for a little bit.
So, he didn''t waste much time putting on a T-shirt and sweatpants beforeying down on hisfy bed.
"Aaaargh!" Theo let out another sigh as he felt thefiness of his bed, "Nothing is better than my bed." He muttered as he covered himself with fluffy nkets.
He was so tired that he didn''t even care about the lighting through the windows, he fell asleep soon after.
Theo slept like a baby.
Chapter 549 A Long Nap, Experimenting, and Kokoro Ramen
Chapter 549 A Long Nap, Experimenting, and Kokoro Ramen
Theo''s Bedroom, Third Floor, Pedrarruna Forest Manor, Elffire City.
03:48 PM, Tuesday, January 12th.
The silver-haired man slowly opened his eyelids as he woke up.
He was a little lost for a while as he tried to understand where he was and what he was feeling.
His body felt extremelyfortable on top of thefy bed and covered by fluffy nkets. He tried to look around him, but he wasn''t able to see anything as it waspletely dark around him.
It was only after a while that Theo remembered that he was back home.
''I must have fallen asleep as soon as I hit the bed.'' Theo thought contentedly.
''Sylph must have close the curtains while I was sleeping, otherwise, I would have been woken up by the light.'' He said to himself as he noticed the darkness around him.
"Where''s my phone?" He muttered softly.
He wanted to know what time was it.
After not finding the phone after searching around him, Theo was forced to ask Sylph what was it.
"Sylph, what time is now?" Theo asked.
"It is 03:53 PM, master." Sylph replied.
"Wow, I slept for almost 5 hours." Theo eximed in admiration.
''I must have been really tired.'' He chuckled inside, ''Well, I''m not tired anymore, but I''m feeling hungry...''
"I should cook something for Aurora and me." Theo muttered as took off the nkets and stood up from hisfy bed.
"Did Aurora wake up already?" Theo asked as he walked away from his bed and left his bedroom.
"She didn''t." Sylph promptly replied.
Theo nodded in understanding as he already expected that answer.
He soon arrived at the familiar sight of his kitchen, Theo let out a brilliant smile when he saw his beautiful and shiny kitchen.
"I missed this ce." Theoughed as he put his hand on the cold stove.
After not being able to cook for almost 2 weeks, Theo was dying to cook once again.
During his travels, Theo had so many inspirations as he experienced magical wonders that he was able to find his path to the next level of his cuisine.
Therefore, Theo couldn''t wait to be back in his kitchen to put into practice all the experiences and ideas he had during this time.
"Sylph, get the spices I bought at the Kokoro Inds and in Sakura City for me, please." Theo asked as he opened his pantry.
"Yes, master." Sylph promptly replied.
During his travels through the Kokoro Inds and Sakura City, he bought dozens of spices, condiments, and other exotic ingredients. These items would be essential to his journey to the next level.
Theo''s observant and critical eyes looked at the ingredients inside the pantry, he was trying to decide what he should cook.
Sylph always maintained the Pantry filled with all kinds of ingredients.
Therefore, Theo could make a wide variety of dishes with these ingredients.
While he was choosing the ingredients, Sylph''s drone arrived carrying bags of the things that Theo bought.
"Great!" Theo smiled when he saw the bags, "Thank you, Sylph." He said as he grabbed the bags.
Theo pulled everything outside the bags and ced them on top of the kitchen bench as he would organize these spices, condiments, and ingredients himself.
Just like that, he lost track of time as he spent the next 30 minutes tasting each item and cing them in a particr section of his kitchen.
His kitchen was extremely organized as everything had its ce, even after the addition of dozens of new ingredients, there was still space for the new additions.
After putting thest spice in its dutiful ce, Theo had finally decided what he was going to cook.
he would cook traditional ramen, but he would use some exotic spices, condiments, and ingredients he bought in his travels.
What Theo was trying to do basically was to create a new dish recipe.
Among many other steps, a Chef had to pay close attention to two points when they were creating new dishes. (There were other factors involved in the process, but Theo would focus only on two for now.)
Innovation, a chef maye up with a new dish by experimenting with different vors, ingredients, and techniques. They may draw inspiration from different cuisines, historical dishes, or new food trends. They may also experiment with unusual or unexpected vorbinations to create something unique. That''s exactly what Theo was doing, he was experimenting with the different vors and ingredients he found on his travels.
Adapting existing recipes, a chef may take an existing recipe and adapt it to create something new. For example, they may substitute certain ingredients, adjust cooking times and temperatures, or add new spices and vors to create a unique variation of the original dish. Again, Theo was adapting the traditional ramen recipe to a new set of vors.
It could end very badly if the person experimenting and adapting the recipe didn''t know what it was doing. But Theo was extremely skillful and had profound gastronomic knowledge. And because of that, the chances of his dish ending up badly were much smaller.
However, even if it ended up tasting bad, he wouldn''t get upset. It only meant that his approach was wrong, and he had to find another approach. One less wrong approach was one step closer to sess.
Theo was having so much fun cooking that he didn''t even notice the passage of time. At a certain moment of his cooking, an amazing smell started to drift away from the kitchen.
On the third floor of the house, Aurora sniffed around as she slowly woke up.
"What smell is that?" She muttered as she sat on her bed.
Aurora picked up Maya that had been sleeping with her during all this time and walked away from her bedroom.
When she was about to fall asleep, Maya entered her room and attacked her.
It seemed like she was furious because of Aurora''s long absence.
Aurora could only appease and try to calm the kitty down.
A whileter, it seemed like Maya imed her pillow as punishment, so Aurora could only fall asleep with another pillow.
A minuteter, Aurora entered the kitchen while carrying Maya in her arms.
"Big brother?" Aurora asked as she saw his focused face while he cooked.
Theo was startled when he heard her voice, but as he lifted his head and saw her and Maya he let out a brilliant smile as he said, "Aurora! Maya! You guys are awake?"
"Yeah, I was starting to get hungry." Aurora giggled as she seated on one of the stools of the kitchen bench.
"You came at the right time then. I''m about to finish cooking our meal." Theoughed as he started cooking again.
"What are you making?" Aurora asked curiously due to the amazing smelling from it.
"Kokoro Ramen!" Theo didn''t even hesitate as he replied with a smile.
Chapter 550 A Lovely Night
Chapter 550 A Lovely Night
Ground Floor, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Aurora was helping Theo arrange the dining table for them to eat. He had just finished their meal, and they were famished after waking up from their nap.
"I can''t still imagine a ramen with the taste from the Kokoro Inds." Aurora said with an intrigued expression.
"I won''t spoil you, but knowing you I''m sure you''ll like it." Theo chuckled as he ced his and Aurora''s bowl of ramen on the table.
"I''ll see for myself." Aurora dered in defiance as her eyes shone in determination.
She wanted to see if her brother really knew her tastes.
Theo could onlyugh as he saw her silly behavior.
They soon sat down at the dining table after they poured a treat for Mayia as well.
Aurora looked at the bowl in front of her and gulped as she smelled the amazing aromaing from it.
Differently from the golden color broth of the miso ramen, this ramen had a red color broth. Instead of pork slices, there was a kind of meat that Aurora couldn''t identify.
Without any more dy, Aurora picked up a spoon to taste the broth. And as soon as she ced the broth inside her mouth, she felt transported back to the Kokoro Inds. The taste was explosive and delicious which made Aurora unable to hold herself back and pick up the chopsticks to taste the noodles. And she was greeted with another explosion of vors.
"This ramen is so delicious, Theo!" She only managed to say that as she devoured the ramen in front of her.
Theo let out a happy smile when he saw how much she liked it, he was really happy as her opinion mattered a lot to him.
It was only after seeing how much she liked it that he started eating as well. But differently from Aurora''s reaction, Theo didn''t express much emotion as he tasted the ramen. He quietly ate his portion as he made mental notes and critics of what he was tasting.
After tasting it, he noticed that the taste of the ramen as a whole wasn''t exactly as he was expecting.
''A failure, huh? But I feel I''m close to the final recipe.'' Theo sighed to himself afterward.
But although he deemed the ramen a failure, it was his professional chef''s opinion, his personal opinion was that the ramen was extremely delicious. On one side he had to consider all kinds of technicalities, and on the other side, he just had to consider if he was happy as he ate the dish.
He deemed the two sides as equally important, but at the moment he was trying to increase his chef level, so he had to consider the technicalities with special care. But it didn''t mean that he would stop trying to make the people happy with his food. This could be exemplified by the ramen he just cooked, although he didn''t achieve the technical goal he intended, he still achieved the happiness of eating the dish.
In such a way, Theo and Aurora devoured more than one bowl of ramen until both of them were satisfied.
"Ahh, I''m so full!" Aurora eximed as she patted her belly.
"Me too!" Theoughed.
The two of themughed out loud as they patted their bloated bellies.
"How about we watch something as we digest this food?" Theo asked as he observed Sylph''s drones picking up the dirty dishes to wash them.
"Sure!" Aurora readily agreed.
After the hearty meal she just had, she just wanted to lie down. So, the idea of watching something with her brother was particrly appealing.
A whileter, the two siblings could be found watching a TV show down the hall from the dining room.
They didn''t have to worry about the dirty dishes because Sylph would take of that for them.
"When we left, this ce was filled with New Year decorations." Auroramented as she jumped on thefy couch.
"Yeah, Sylph must have cleaned and kept the decorations saved somewhere." Theo said as he looked for something for them to watch.
"How about we binge-watch an anime? It''s been a long time since we did that." Aurora suggested as she watched her idea." Theo smiled as he opened one of the streaming services that they signed.
As it was a normal streaming service, the catalog of animes was minimal, and the same happened in every other streaming service. That''s why Theo wanted tounch his anime-exclusive streaming service. With it, the public would have a much easier time finding an anime to watch.
But that was for another time because after searching for a while, Theo finally found an anime that made both of them interested.
It had 24 episodes and it wasunchedst year.
Just like that, the two of them started to watch the anime and they were absorbed by it.
The anime was a sci-fiedy about a couple who had to go through all kinds of crazy and wholesome situations.
Theo and Aurora found it so funny that in certain moments theyughed so hard that tears came out of their eyes.
They were having so much fun watching it that they even noticed the passage of time, and it was only many hourster that they noticed that it was already 10 pm.
"Should we stop a little to have dinner?" Aurora asked as she looked at the cold weather outside through the ss windows of the room.
"Let''s just order something, I don''t want to cook anything." Theo shook his head.
"Hmm, I want a burger then." Aurora smiled as she also didn''t want to stop their program to cook dinner.
Soon after, they told what they wanted to Sylph, and she would take care of it.
Without worrying about their dinner, they continued binge-watching the anime.
Sylph only took the time for them to watch one episode toe up with the orders they asked for. She took less than 30 minutes to finish everything.
Theo and Aurora weren''t surprised anymore by how efficient she was, but they still thanked her with smiles when they saw the delicious food in front of them.
They ate their food as they continued watching the anime.
They didn''t n to stop any time soon, so the two siblings had the time of their lives just the two of them.
After spending so much time in a big group for the past two weeks, the two of them found themselves happy and content to be inpany with each other.
They were more than siblings, they were best friends. That''s why they loved spending time together.
And just like that, Theo and Aurora had a lovely night binge-watching an anime.
They had constant smiles on their faces as they had fun watching the anime, and their loudughter reverberated through the empty house.
A lovely night indeed.
Chapter 551 Back to Training and New Address
Chapter 551 Back to Training and New Address
Backyard, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
05:45 AM, Wednesday, January 13th.
Another day winter day arrived over Elffire City, the freezing cold wind blew off the trees of the Pedrarruna Forest. It was in this wintry weather that Theo and the girls did their morning run.
Theo and Aurora had some difficulties waking up early because they went to sleepte watching an anime, but they woke up nevertheless as theybined to work out with the girls.
Ayia, Shizuka, June, Sam, and Sayuri couldn''t miss their morning ss with Theo.
After spending the month of December learning martial arts and defense techniques from Theo, they got used to waking up to train. So, even though they had juste back from vacation, they couldn''t miss this training at all.
Plus, after all the fun they had on their vacation, they were super excited to start their training once again.
That''s why they had enthusiastic expressions on their faces even though they were running in the wintry weather.
In such a way, they didn''t take long to finish warming up their bodies through their run.
When Theo felt satisfied with their warming up, he didn''t waste much time before leading everyone to the Martial Arts Dojo of the manor.
The dojo was dutifully protected against the cold weather, so after everyone took it off their coats, they were ready to start their training.
"Okay, girls. We won''t start too strong today. We''ll start with recuperation exercises to make the muscles remember all the work we did before." Theo dered before he started giving instructions to them.
The girls heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that, even though they were excited to work out again. If they were being honest, they didn''t feel prepared to do the heavy workout they did before.
Just like Theo promised, for the next hour, they did light and recuperation exercises to trigger their muscle memory.
It was one of the rare training sessions that the girls didn''t pass out of fatigue when Theo announced the end of the training.
They were covered in sweat, but they didn''t feel too tired like they felt in some of their past training sessions.
That''s why everyone had a refreshing expression on their faces when they sat down to have breakfastter.
Just like they did many times before, after Theo announced the end of the training, the girls didn''t waste much time before heading to take a shower and change their clothes as they had a long day ahead of them. And Theo wasn''t different as he also took a shower and change clothes before starting to cook breakfast for them.
After their breakfast, he had to leave for the animation studio, so he also had a big day ahead of him.
"So, everyone''s excited to go back to work?" Sam asked with a giggle as she sipped her tea.
"Hell yeah, I am! I missed ordering around." Sayuriughed.
"I can''t wait to arrive at the restaurant to take care of everything." June said with a smile on her face.
"Yeah, although I don''t have work to do in the morning, Shizu-chan and I have some things to resolve as well." Ayia said with shining eyes.
"I feel like you''re up to something, Ayia." Aurora giggled.
The others nodded in agreement with Aurora.
"Nonsense! I just have to solve some things." Ayia immediately refused as she shook her head, "Anyways, Aurora is the only one of us free to do anything. What are you going to do today?"
Everyone realized that Ayia was trying to change the subject, but they let it go as they weren''t that curious.
"I don''t want to spend the rest of my vacation doing nothing, so I''m gonna apany Theo as he works on the anime production." Aurora replied with an excited expression.
"That sounds fun!"
"I always was curious about it."
"I can''t wait to watch Theo''s anime."
"..."
Just like that, the seven of them had a lovely breakfast together before they left for their respective appointments.
Theo didn''t have to worry about dirty dishes as Sylph would take care of that for him, so after he bade farewell to the girls as they left on their cars. Theo also picked up his things and entered the jeep with Aurora.
Soon after, Theo and Aurora exited the property through the gate and headed to the Tokyo Animation Studios.
Sam''s destination was the Umbre Corporation''s Office.
Sayuri''s destination was the Fuji Jimp Company Office.
June''s destination was ''The Spark'' restaurant.
But Ayia and Shizuka''s destination wasn''t their family manor like they usually did after leaving Theo''s house.
After leaving Theo''s house after martial arts training, the girls usually headed to the family manor to rest before they had to work at the restaurantter. But that Wednesday was different.
After leaving Theo''s house, Shizuka only drove for around 5 minutes before they arrived at a manor.
After getting their identities verified at the gate, they were allowed to enter the property.
As they drove the car into the property, they were able to see a manor with a mix of architectural styles. Most of it was made of green stone, but the details were made of wood.
It was a beautiful mansion.
Although it seemed a little old, the manor had its value.
Soon after they parked their car, Ayia and Shizuka were greeted by a middle-aged woman.
"Wee, misses!" She said with a bright smile, "I hope you liked the ce so far."
"Thank you, Mari." Ayia replied with a smile, "And yes, I like the ce so far, but I have to see the inside before making a decision."
That''s right!
Ayia and Shizuka wanted to buy a house!
There were several reasons for this decision.
One of them was that after visiting their little manor in Sakura City, the two of them remembered how easier it was to live in a smaller house.
Their family mansion where they were currently residing was too big, and they felt lonely and small living in such a big house. So, they wanted to live in a smaller house where they could livefortably. Plus, after acquiring a smaller house, they could bring the employees that worked for them in their Sakura City Manor.
Another reason was that Ayia wanted to live closer to Theo. The family mansion they were currently residing in was too far away from her boyfriend''s house. That''s why one of the conditions they had for their real estate agent was to find a manor in Theo and Aurora''s neighborhood.
The task itself was difficult as Theo and Aurora''s neighborhood they lived at was near the Pedrarruna Forest, it was a neighborhood that only the wealthy could afford to live.
But money could open most doors, so it wasn''t difficult for the real estate agent to find a manor for sale in the neighborhood after she was made aware that Ayia and Shizuka didn''t care which price they had to pay.
That''s why the two of them were visiting this house that Wednesday morning.
This manor was merely 5 minutes away from Theo''s house, just this fact already made Ayia happy.
But they would only buy the house if they liked the ce.
Would the two girls buy this house in the end?
Chapter 552 Anime Director Start His Work
Chapter 552 Anime Director Start His Work
Tokyo Animation Studios Headquarters, Elffire City.
It didn''t take long for Theo and Aurora to arrive at the studio, after they passed through security, Theo managed to park their car on his usual spot.
"So, what are we going to do today?" Aurora asked as they walked away from the car.
"Well, I''m scheduled to have a meeting with the sound engineering team and the voice actors. You can apany me through it. I think you''ll find it interesting to watch their working process." Theo replied after thinking for a while.
"The voice actors? That does sound interesting." Aurora said with shining eyes.
Just like any other Sakurean, Aurora grew up watching animes, and because of that, she has always been curious about how an anime voice actor worked.
The two siblings chatted as they walked into the studio building, and they soon saw employeesing and going.
Theo greeted everyone with an amiable smile, and everyone greeted them back.
Although there was still some time before studio business hours started, Theo and Aurora were able to see that some people already started working early.
Aurora was awed as she observed how artistic the ce was. She saw people drawing all kinds of things, they discussed different opinions with each other with passion, and their focus was evident.
Aurora could feel their passion for the work ahead of them.
The two of them soon arrived at the Sound Studio, where Theo had his first schedule of the day.
Soon after, the two of them arrived in a big conference room where the meeting would ur.
"Good morning, guys!" Theo greeted everyone with a smile as he entered the room.
"Boss!"
"Good morning, boss!"
"..."
Everyone warmly greeted him back, they knew that their boss would finallye back that day, so they were not surprised to see Theo.
Theo soon took a seat beside Ryoko, and Aurora sat beside him.
She looked at everything with curious eyes, and although her brother didn''t say anything about how she should act, she figured that she should observe how things happened and talk less.
"How things have been with you guys?" Theo asked as he started chatting with everyone.
Although everyone was a little afraid of Theo, as he was their boss, they managed to chat with no problems. That was because was a very approachable person that didn''t put any airs.
They knew that starting that day, Theo would be assuming the direction of the anime production. And as the director, he had the final say in every detail of the anime.
This meant that they had to follow every order from him the best they could, and because they didn''t interact much with Theo beforehand, they had to be careful in everything they did.
The time for the meeting soon arrived, and the big screen on the side of the room lit up and showed the image of a room filled with people.
"We''re connected with Sakura City." Someone said.
Rio, the voice actors, and the sound engineers were reunited in a conference room at the Sakura City Branch Studio.
Ryoko''s voice was heard in the two rooms soon after, "Good morning, everyone!" She said with a gentle smile.
Everyone replied politely soon after she said.
"We''re reunited today because the anime director will be assuming the production today." Ryoko exined, "I won''t be exining too much, I''ll leave these things to him. Theo, the stage is yours." She said as she smiled at him.
All eyes focused on Theo when Ryoko said that, and what they saw was a young face that exuded calmness and confidence.
No one questioned why Theo looked so young, after working in the studio for a few days they had learned that they couldn''t judge things normally in this studio.
Ryoko looked young as well and she was one of the most talented and knowledgeable people they had ever met.
This applied to the people who hadn''t met Theo before because the employees that attended a meeting with Theo before knew how Theo possessed an extremely wide range of knowledge.
"Thank you, Ryoko." Theo replied with a smile.
"For those who don''t know me, my name is Theodore Gray, and I''ll be assuming the direction of the [Sword Art Online] Anime." Theo exined, "Due to some personal reasons, I was only able to free my agenda yesterday. But starting today, I''ll be working in the production daily, so we''ll be working together every day for the next few months. I''ll be counting on every one of you."
Thest sentence was said in Yamatese, and when they heard that everyone replied hurriedly in Yamatese as well, "I''ll be counting on you."
Theo nodded in approval when he heard that before he continued, "Ryoko informed me that the voice actors started workingst week. She said that most of you had managed to find the voice you are mostfortable with. The purpose of this meeting is for me to see if the voice you chose is the most appropriate for your characters. I''ll also be inspecting the other things you worked on the past week."
At Sakura City, the voice actors became nervous when they heard that. For the past 10 days, they had been working nonstop to find the best voice, but they didn''t know if their choice would be the correct one. It was verymon for directors to ask the voice actors to change the voice they chose.
"How about we do a table reading with the voices you chose?" Theo suggested.
What better way to hear the voices than observing during a table reading?
"Yes, boss! I already distributed the scripts to everyone." Rio replied.
"You can start at any time then." Theo replied with a smile.
Just like they did before, Rio would be the narrator for the table reading.
When the voice actors heard that, they closed their eyes and focused their minds on the task ahead of them.
The most experienced ones didn''t find it difficult to control their emotions and assume character, but the inexperienced ones like Nana had some trouble with that.
Different from the other times they did the table reading, this time the anime director would be watching them. They had to give their all!
After all, if the director was unsatisfied with their work, he could even fire some of them.
A minuteter, Rio received the green light from all the voice actors and she started the table reading soon after.
This table reading was different from the first time they did itst week, as this time they felt much more connected with their characters. So, they didn''t simply read the script, they acted just like the characters would.
Theo observed everything with a calm face, his eidetic memory recording each detail of their performance.
Would their act satisfy the anime director?
Chapter 553 Restaurant New Year Opening
Chapter 553 Restaurant New Year Opening
Sound Studio Conference Room, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
Theo observed the table reading with a focused mind. He had watched the [SAO] Anime in his past life, so he knew the final direction of the anime. But that didn''t mean that Theo nned to produce an exact of the [SAO] Anime from his past life. Theo nned to implement his own vision in this anime, he didn''t care if the voices weren''t the same as the other version. The only thing that mattered to him was if the voices that the voice actors chose were appropriate to each character.
This was the first time that Theo would be directing a production, so everything was new for him as well. But with the knowledge that he managed to amass in the past months, he was more than qualified to direct an anime production.
That''s why his enhanced mind didn''t find it difficult to note down each mistake that the voice actors made.
He didn''t interrupt their act at all and only calmly observed how everything went down.
It was only when Rio announced the end of the script that Theo moved.
At that moment, all the voice actors got out of character and looked at Theo nervously. They did everything they could, all they could do was wait to know what their director thought of their acting.
"First of all, I can see each one of you worked really hard this past week. During the act, I was able to see that each of you was somewhat connected with your own characters. Great work, guys." Theoplimented with a smile.
The voice actors nodded happily when they heard that. For the past week, they had been researching their characters in depth, so they felt happy to have their effort recognized.
"But I have a few notes to say to each one of you." Theo continued calmly.
''Here ites.'' They all thought when they heard that.
It wasmon sense that directors could find errors in the most small things. The most experienced voice actors knew that directors could be really harsh on their critics.
"I''ll point out some things about each one of your performances." Theo said calmly.
"Let''s start with the main actors, shall we?" Theo said as he looked at Laura, "Laura, I noticed that you chose an appropriate voice for Asuna, but I think you should adjust the pitch..." Theo started exining his view and what Laura should adjust to her performance.
Laura listened to everything he said with rapt attention, sometimes she asked him questions about what she didn''t understand. The two of them continued their conversation for around 10 minutes until Theo finished exining everything he wanted.
Laura had a thoughtful expression as she ruminated on Theo''s instructions and suggestions.
Theo soon started talking with the other actors, and every actor that Theo talked, the more impressed everyone got with him.
They couldn''t believe that Theo was able to remember so many details in such a short time.
He was able to remember even the small details of everyone''s performance.
Each actor that had their talk with Theo assumed a thoughtful expression after Theo finished his exnations and suggestions.
Some of them even started noting down some key points of Theo''s exnation so they wouldn''t be able to forgetter.
Even the other employees were able to understand some key points of Theo''s exnation as he talked with each voice actor.
Long story short, after Theo talked with every voice actor, everyone was able to see how skillful their director was. And they were relieved that he was so skillful.
Theo left the voice actors to ruminate on his exnations as he started talking with the sound engineers. He wanted to know where they were at on the production.
In total, the meetingsted for almost 3 hours. Theo had too many things to say, so he wasn''t able to shorten the meeting time.
But everyone didn''t even feel the time passing as they felt happy to be in a meeting with him as they were able to learn all kinds of new things.
They even wanted to continue the meeting for longer, but after Theo delegated and instructed their next course of action they could only obey his orders.
Each one of them knew what to do next, so as soon as the meeting ended they all headed to do what Theo instructed them to do.
They wanted to put into practice Theo''s suggestions!
Theo didn''t stop to rest after the end of the meeting, he immediately headed to the editing department.
But he went alone as Ryoko had other things to work with and Aurora found it more interesting the work done in the Sound Studio.
After Theo instructed the sound engineers to take care of her, he immediately headed to his next appointment.
Just like that, Theo spent the rest of the day extremely busy as he caught on with the production development.
It was only around 3:30 pm that he went to the Sound Studio to pick up Aurora.
He had to be at the restaurant at 4 pm, so he had to leave soon.
Although he would focus on the anime production, on the days he worked at the restaurant he would still leave early.
Theo found Aurora helping the sound engineers with their work, she seemed to be having fun. But when he said that he was leaving for the restaurant, she didn''t hesitate to bid farewell to everyone before leaving with him.
The two of them soon left the studio in their car, Aurora excitedly told him about the exciting day she had at the studio.
5 minutes before 4 pm, Theo parked his car next to the restaurant.
That night would be the opening night of the restaurant after half a month closed, so when the two of them entered the restaurant, they found everyone extremely busy in preparation for tonight''s service.
Theo headed for the kitchen while Aurora searched for June when the two of them entered the kitchen.
When Theo entered the kitchen, he found that most of the cooks had already arrived, so he didn''t waste much time before putting on his chef clothes.
Everyone already knew the drill, so when Theo called everyone to start cooking, they didn''t even hesitate on what they should start working on.
Even though they had been on vacation for half a month, they already knew decorated the drill before the service.
In such a way, for the next two hours, they worked nonstop to finish all the preparations before the service started.
The restaurant was full of clients soon after doors were opened, it seemed like everyone was anxious to eat the delicious food served at the restaurant.
It was another beautiful night for the clients and the restaurant employees.
That''s why everyone had a happy face when the service endedter that night.
Theo was extremely satisfied with everything.
For the next few weeks, today''s schedule would be repeated.
Morning workout, anime production, and cooking at the restaurant.
Chapter 554 Potential, Orchestra, and Friends Coming
Chapter 554 Potential, Orchestra, and Friends Coming
Editing Department, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
4:18 PM, Monday, January 18th.
5 days after Theo and the others went back to work, Theo was in the studio working on the anime production.
With the new restaurant schedule, the restaurant would not open on Mondays and Tuesdays, so Theo didn''t have to leave the studio early that Monday.
That''s why Theo was still working at the studio after 4 pm.
"Nora, you should pay closer attention to the scene perspective. I want you to be able to imagine the whole scene inside your mind. This is the only way you''ll be able to advance your skills." Theo said as he looked at Nora with a calm look.
Nora nodded and tried to imagine the scene perspective inside her mind.
At the moment, Theo was working with Nora''s team on the edition of a scene.
After working in the anime production in the past few days, Theopletely assumed the direction of the anime. He had visited all the departments involved in the production, and he was able to find several seedlings worth cultivating.
Nora was one of them, and as soon as Theo observed how Nora worked, he was able to see that she had great potential to be a director.
Theo was aware that he wouldn''t be able to direct every anime that the studio would produce in the future. That''s why he was so excited when he found Nora''s potential. So, he had starting grooming Nora to acquire directing skills ever since.
And it wasn''t just Nora that Theo was able to see potential, there were several others that Theo started grooming in the past week.
Theo was aware that it would be a slow process, but he had faith that slowly these people would be able to aplish all the potential they had.
He already could see the future where these potential people would be able to shine through their work in his studio.
Theo stayed with Nora''s team until 5 pm, soon after he bade farewell to everyone and headed to the sound studio.
Today was the day that the voice actors started working on the voiceovers of the first episode of the anime, and Aurora was there watching. Actually, Theo had been there most of the day, but at the end of the afternoon, he left to work with Nora''s team for a while.
When he arrived there, he was able to see that everyone was still busy working on their assignments. Although the business hours ended at 5 pm, most of the studio''s employees still worked after 5 pm. They would receive overtime payment and they loved their work, so almost no one stopped working at 5 pm.
Through several screens, Theo was able to see several voice actors working on their lines.
Theo found Aurora watching Laura working on her lines, Aurora was Laura''s fan, so she found it extremely exciting watching Laura working on her lines.
Theo didn''t say anything to Laura and left her to work alone as he talked with Aurora.
"How things are going? Are you having fun?" Theo asked her with a smile.
"So much fun! I never knew that voice actors did so much work." Aurora said with a wide smile.
"Oh, their work isn''t easy at all." Theo agreed with augh.
"But, big brother, I heard from the others that we still don''t have a soundtrack. Shouldn''t we start working on that?" Aurora asked suddenly.
"No worries, we still have time. Plus, we are already in talks to hire an orchestra to work on the soundtrack. And I''llpose the whole soundtrack, so we''ll be able to finish everything before the animeunch." Theo said with a calm smile.
Aurora nodded in understanding when she heard that as shepletely trusted Theo''s music taste, she was sure that the soundtrack would be awesome.
Any production had to have an orchestra, that''s why Ryoko was in the talks to hire an orchestra from Elffire City. She had no idea how to choose an orchestra, but Theo saw some of their performances and he knew that they were good enough for the production. Plus, Theo would be able to train their skills, so they would only get better.
The Music Studio would finally open for business after the orchestra was hired. Ryoko was on the final talks and she projected that they would start working by the end of the week.
Although individually each member of the orchestra wouldn''t receive a huge amount of money, they would still receive more than they were receiving in their current position. That''s why all the members of the orchestra agreed to work in the studio, but because there were a lot of people in the orchestra, it would take a while to finish the agreements and contracts. Plus, because there were a lot of members, Theo would have to invest a lot of money in them. But Theo didn''t care as he was aware that the orchestra would be extremely essential to his next projects. Each anime that he nned to produce had its own special soundtrack produced by an orchestra, that''s why Theo was especially exigent about the orchestra.
Theo was aware that he could hire temporary the orchestra as most studios did, but he preferred to do things permanently. This way he would be able to produce the soundtracks much more efficiently, especially because he knew the soundtrack of each anime they would produce.
Theo and Aurora chatted as they watched Laura working, a whileter Theo gave Laura some instructions before doing the same to the other voice actors working. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was only around 6 pm that Theo and Aurora left the studio and headed to their house.
They would stay at the studio longer if they didn''t have another thing scheduled.
Theo, Aurora, and their friendsbined to meet at the siblings'' house for dinner.
It would be the first time they would be meeting after arriving from their vacation.
Theo and the people from the restaurant worked on weekend nights, so they moved their dinner to Monday night when everyone was free.
After driving through the streets of Elffire City for a while, Theo finally arrived in front of their house. Sylph opened the gate soon after, and Theo and Aurora drove to their house at the top of the hill.
"We should quickly take a shower and change clothes as I bet the others are about to arrive." Aurora suggested as they left their car.
"You''re right." Theo agreed with her.
Just like they imagined, 10 minutester the first guests arrived, but they were still getting ready so they could only tell Sylph to let them in and warn them that they were still getting ready.
Just like that, another lovely night among friends would happen once again.
What the night had reserved for them?
Chapter 555 Tell Her or Not
Chapter 555 Tell Her or Not
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
07:07 PM, Monday, January 18th.
All the guests had already arrived already, so Theo''s living room and kitchen were filled with people.
Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, and Kumiko could be seen making dinner in the kitchen while Sam and Sayuri observed their work from the stools ced in the kitchen.
The others were back in the living room having fun together.
Aurora, Vivian, Caro, Umaru, Ryoko, June, Lauren, Max, Kin, Shoko, and Gwen were ying a game of cards and they were having a lot of fun doing that, so they didn''t even pay attention to the conversation that was happening over the kitchen.
Which was a relief for Theo and the others as they were having a pretty important conversation.
"I think it''s time for us to decide whether to tell Gwen or not." Theo started as he didn''t even move his sight from the pan that he was holding in the fire.
Sam, Sayuri, and Kumiko didn''t understand what Theo was talking about, but when Ayia and Shizuka heard theypletely understood what he meant.
"Do you think so?" Ayia asked with uncertainty.
"I think we should tell her." Shizukamented.
If this was an anime, Sam, Sayuri, and Kumiko would have question marks all over their faces as they listened to their interaction.
"What are you guys talking about?" Sam asked suddenly.
The other two girls also expressed their desire to know what they were talking about.
Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka stayed silent for a few seconds as they looked at each other. They didn''t know if they should tell them or not.
"Tell them, this way the girls would be more careful from now on." Theo finally said with a sigh as he went back to cooking.
"Okay, I''ll tell you." Ayia said with a sigh as well.
The girls could see that the subject was serious and important for Ayia, Theo, and Shizuka to be acting like that.
"Most of you already were drunk at that time, so I don''t know if you guys remember when we were at the Karaoke in Emel City." Ayia started.
"Yeah, I remember it was our second stop that night." Sam replied with a thoughtful face.
"Do you girls remember a moment during our stay at the karaoke when Theo, Aurora, Shizu-chan, and I left the room together?" Ayia asked.
"Yeah, I do. I remember because you guys left the room so suddenly." Sayuri replied as she recorded the scenes from that night.
"There was a reason why we left the room so suddenly that night." Ayia exined, "That was because had just received the news that Gwen had passed out on her way to the bathroom and a group of tugs had kidnapped her."
Sam, Sayuri, and Kumiko paled in fear and shock as they understood the consequences of that.
They couldn''t help but look at the living room and observe Gwen having fun with the rest of their friends. They couldn''t help heave a sigh of relief when they saw her safe and sound.
"Yes, just like you guys must have imagined, we were able to rescue Gwen from her kidnappers. But we had to follow them into their hideout, and we rescued her before they were able to do anything to her. The good news was that Gwen was unconscious during the whole ordeal, so she didn''t have any traumatic experience." Ayia exined.
Sam, Sayuri, and Kumiko had dumbfounded expressions on their faces. They knew that although Ayia made sound simple the rescue, the whole ordeal had to be extremely dangerous. And they were able toplete everything cleanly and without any repercussions!
Only now they remembered that Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka were extremely proficient in martial arts. They already could imagine the three of them storming into the ce and beating the tugs until they passed out.
Another thing that impressed them was how they didn''t even hesitate to rescue their friend from danger, the three girls felt happy that they had friends who would go through danger to save them.
"You guys are so cool." Kumiko said in wonder.
"Yeah, I''m d you were there to rescue Gwen." Sam agreed with admiration.
Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka brushed off theirpliments, but they still had satisfied smiles on their faces.
"So, you guys haven''t decided whether tell Gwen or not about this incident?" Sayuri asked.
"Yeah, because we didn''t want to spoil the rest of our trip for Gwen, we decided to ruminate on that after getting back to Elffire City." Theo exined.
"That was a good choice." Sam nodded her head.
"I think we should tell her." Kumikomented.
"Why?" Ayia asked.
"Although Gwen may suffer and be a little paranoid, she will learn her lesson. She will learn to take care of herself more carefully." Kumiko replied.
The others thought for a while and they had to agree that Kumiko was right.
"Yeah, you''re right. But I bet she''s not going to take it well." Theomented.
"That''s what are friends for. We''ll be there to support our friend in this tough phase." Sam said with a firm voice.
The other girls nodded in agreement with Sam''s statement, it was time for their Sisterhood to support one of their own!
"What about the tugs? You guys didn''t involve yourselves in anything with them, right?" Sayuri asked worriedly.
"Don''t worry about it. They won''t ever bother us again. Plus, we are back in our own country. We are safe." Theo replied calmly, but no one saw the evil smile he let out for a second. N?v(el)B\\jnn
To understand why Theo was smiling so evilly, we have to go back to the day that Theo and the girls rescued Gwen.
Just like Theo predicted, because no one in the hotel noticed that the tugs were beaten, no one checked on their room. So, they were only able to wake up from their unconscious state around 10 hourster. The first to wake up was their boss, and when he noticed his aching body and the situation in the room, he immediately realized that they were attacked.
He fought off his aching and broken body and woke up his underlings.
Theo and the girls had been beaten so much that several bones in their bodies were broken, so they didn''t even have time to search for their attackers before they had to go to the hospital.
But just like Theo predicted, their gang had a backing that the boss utilized to search for their attackers. But even after checking all the avable security cameras, they weren''t able to find the attackers.
The tugs could swallow the whole ordeal silently and wail on their broken bodies, but their nightmare had only started as a few dayster the police manage to acquire evidence on several of their crimes.
The whole gang was arrested soon after.
Just like that, the whole gang was destroyed in less than a week.
It seemed like someone was hungry to destroy and he wouldn''t stop until each one of them was broken beyond repair!
Chapter 556 Just Another Normal Saturday
Chapter 556 Just Another Normal Saturday
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
04:58 AM, Saturday, January 23rd.
After a long week of work, the weekend that most workers desired had arrived.
Most people took advantage of that to wake upte during the weekends, but that were a few people that chose to wake up early nheless.
When the clock hit 5 am, the rm went off in Theo''s bedroom waking him up.
He woke up immediately after hearing the rm, so he didn''t hesitate much before standing up from his bed and heading to his bathroom.
Even though it was Saturday, he still had a martial arts ss scheduled for that morning.
That''s why he soon exited his bedroom wearing his workout clothes.
He waited for Aurora downstairs for a while, and when she arrived the two of them soon headed for the backyard for their warming-up exercise.
Just like they did every day, Aurora and Theo started running around theke to warm up their bodies. Anothermon urrence was for the girls to arrive and join them on their run.
Ayia, Shizuka, June, Sam, and Sayuri usually joined on their run as soon as they arrived. And the same happened that Saturday.
But there was one different thing happening. New faces had joined their exercise!
Gwen and Kumiko struggled to follow everyone''s pace as they ran around theke.
Just like Theo predicted, Gwen took it really hard when she got to know what happened to her in Emel. She had anxiety and panic attacks, but thankfully the girls were there supporting her. They even suggested that she joined the self-defense ss that Theo was giving them. With everyone''s support, Gwen managed to slowly ept what happened, plus she had been attending to the self-defense ss for the whole week without any absence.
Plus, she felt so blessed to have friends like she had that would face all kinds of dangers to save her from danger.
She felt much more safe to know that she was learning how to defend herself.
Plus, she felt so blessed to have friends like she had that would face all kinds of dangers to save her from danger.
That''s why she tried to follow Theo''s instructions the best she could during ss.
As thest training of the week, Theo put the girls to work really hard.
Theo was aware that Ayia and Shizuka were on the cusp of a breakthrough to the grandmaster stage, that''s why he assigned them super exigent andplicated exercises. This way the two of them would be able to consolidate their realm.
The other girls had goosebumps of fear as they observed Ayia and Shizuka practicing. They couldn''t phantom the number of years that the two of them had to train to reach that level of skill.
But although the other girls didn''t receive too muchplicated exercises, Theo gave them the right exercises that would tire them the most. Plus, these exercises would be able to increase their proficiency.
That''s why when Theo announced the end of the training, everyone copsed to the ground in extreme fatigue.
Even Theo was a little tired as he had been sparring with Ayia and Shizuka. As a real grandmaster, only he was able to spar with the two of them. With these sparrings, the two girls were able to consolidate their realm, especially because Theo didn''t show mercy on them.
The girls already knew the drill, so they soon formed a line in front of Theo.
"Another week of training has passed, I''m happy to see that every one of you is showing great progress." Theo smiled in approval at them, "Especially our neers, Gwen and Kumiko. Let''s give a round of apuse to them, shall we?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
CLAP CLAP CLAP
"You rock, Gwen!"
"You have to get better, Kumiko! Or I''ll keep beating you!"
"..."
The girls shouted and pped in support.
Gwen felt her heart warming up as she heard them, she could feel how supportive they were of her.
"Tomorrow is our day off. So, rest your bodies because Monday we are back for another round of training." Theo smiled at them evilly.
Soon after, Theo ended the ss and the girls headed to the bathroom to shower and change clothes.
Although it was Saturday, most of them still had work to do that day.
A whileter, Theo and Ayia were cooking together breakfast when Theo felt something changing inside his mind.
Theo received enlightenment about his cooking as he cooked breakfast.
For the past two weeks, he would cook all kinds of new recipes in any free time that he had, and he could feel that his cooking skill increasing with each day that passed. He didn''t when he would break through, but he knew that with each day that passed he was closer to his goal.
After his enlightenment passed, Theo could feel apletely new feeling about his cooking. Everything seemed so much simpler!
Theo was sure that he was able to cross the boundary separating from being a 3-star Chef!
He still needed to ruminate and think a lot about everything before he could call himself a 3-star Chef. But Theo was sure that in one week he would be able to consolidate his breakthrough.
Theo almost couldn''t hold off his excitement with his breakthrough, but he was able to hold off his excitement.
He wanted to share the news after he had his realm consolidated.
That''s why Theo was in high spirits when he sat down to have breakfast with everyer.
"Why are you so happy, Theo?" Sam asked when she noticed his silly smile.
"I bet he''s too excited that his girlfriend is moving next to him." June giggled.
The other girls giggled as well when they heard that.
Ayia and Shizuka had already told everyone that they were in the process of moving to a new house next to Theo and Aurora''s.
After Ayia and Shizuka visited several houses around the neighborhood, but in the end they chose to buy the first one they visited.
At the moment, they were still in the process of moving their things to the new house, and the employees were doing some renovations around the ce.
Everyone teased Ayia and Theo when they heard that she was moving to a house next to his.
"Why wouldn''t I be when I''ll have such great neighbors?" Theo said with a bright smile.
Ayia blushed when she heard that, but the others found it funny so theyughed out loud.
In such a way, the 9 of them had a lovely breakfast together to start their day on the right foot.
When they finished eating, they left the house soon after.
Ayia and Shizuka had to take care of their moving and house renovations.
Sam, Sayuri, and June had things to do in their respective jobs.
While Gwen and Kumiko were the only ones free for the rest of the morning at least, they had to work at the restaurant in the afternoon and night.
Theo and Aurora on another hand headed for the animation studio.
It was just another normal Saturday for them.
Chapter 557 Sunday with Anime and Music
Chapter 557 Sunday with Anime and Music
Third Floor, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
09:23 AM, Sunday, January 24th.
Without having to wake up early for a morning workout with the girls, Theo was free to wake up aste as he wanted on Sundays.
Especially that Sunday as he didn''t have to cook breakfast for Aurora. Last night she had gone to Caro''s house to have a sleepover with her friends. She would also spend the Sunday there as well, so Theo was alone at the house for the whole day.
Coincidentally Theo had his day off from the restaurant that Sunday as well, so he had the whole day to rx if he wanted. But Theo obviously wouldn''t procrastinate that much.
On another hand, Theo allowed himself to sleep as much as he wanted during the morning.
That''s why he only started to wake up after 9 am.
As he slowly woke up, he felt a fluffy weight sleeping next to his head.
He let out a sleepy smile when he realized that Mayia was sleeping with him.
"Good morning, baby!" Theo whispered as he patted her little fluffy head.
It was only after cuddling Mayia for another 10 minutes that hepletely woke up.
After realizing that he wouldn''t be able to go back to sleep, Theo could only slowly stand up from the bed to not startle Mayia.
A whileter, Theo left his bedroom silently so he wouldn''t wake up the kitten.
He was wearing sweatpants and a blue SAO t-shirt, typical clothes to wear at home.
As it was alreadyte, Theo was feeling hungry, so he soon cooked a quick breakfast for him. Nothing tooplicated, just a coffee with a sandwich.
As he ate his breakfast alone, he exchange texts with Aurora.
@Theo: Good morning, cupcake!
@Aurora: Good morning, big brother!
@Theo: Did you sleep well over there?
@Theo: If you don''t feelfortable over there, I can pick you up shortly.
Aurora let out a loving smile when she read his message, she could see how worried he was for her well-being. N?v(el)B\\jnn
@Aurora: Although I prefer my own bed, it wasn''t too bad. I slept well, big brother.
@Aurora: If anything happens, I''ll immediately call you. But so far things are going great.
Theo let out a satisfied smile as he read her message, he was happy that Aurora was able to enjoy her time with her friends.
All he wanted was for her to have a normal and fun life like every teenager of her age deserved.
That''s why although he was super protective about her, he didn''t restrain her movements at all. She could go anywhere she wanted as long she told him about it.
Theo could only be cool about it because he had Sylph monitoring her 24/7.
Anyways, Theo chatted with Aurora for a while as he ate his breakfast.
After ending his conversation with Aurora, he soon finished eating the breakfast he prepared.
Although Theo could take the day toze around the house not doing anything, he found much exciting working on his current project.
Theo would produce the soundtrack of the [SAO] Anime!
Yesterday was the day that the orchestra was officially hired, so Theo had to have at least some music sheets for them to work with when they started working tomorrow.
That''s why he decided to spend his free Sunday working on the soundtrack. Plus, he didn''t think it would chore to work on the soundtrack, he found it extremely exciting to work on this assignment.
That''s why Theo was in high spirits when he arrived at the Sound Studio of his manor.
His personal Sound Studio had all the equipment necessary for his work, that''s why he would be working there for the rest of the day.
Although Theo watched the whole [SAO] Anime in his past life, he had to admit that he didn''t much attention to the soundtrack, he only had vague memories of it. But even this little bit was already enough for his eidetic memory to work with. He was able to remember most of the soundtrack this way, so he had a good base which he could start working with.
That''s why Theo didn''t find it difficult to execute a task that usually took a whole team toplete.
A soundtrack was usually produced by a whole team of musicians that had deep knowledge of the story.
Music in anime is generally divided into two camps: the background music and the theme/insert songs. Background music (or the OST ¡ª original soundtrack of an anime) is written by aposer and then performed by studio musicians, whereas the anime theme/insert songs are usually performed by a popr music group.
In the case of the OST, theposition process begins when the series director and sound director meet andpile a list of different songs they will need in something called a music order sheet. This list isprised of any number of requested songs ranging from emotions like "upbeat," "pensive," or "tense" to highly specific requests like "sad version of [anime character] theme for use in a death scene," as an example. In this anime production, Theo was serving as the series director and sound director, so he didn''t have to have a meeting to produce the music order sheet. In the anime pre-production phase, the sound producer, sound director, and/or series director will have decided on aposer for the OST and will have coordinated with whichever agency represents thisposer. At this stage, theposer in question is given the music order sheet and begins writing the music. Eventually, this music will be recorded by a team of studio musicians giving the anime itspleted and final OST.
But this process didn''t happen with the [SAO] Anime Production as Theo would serve as the musicposer as well. All in all, Theo had a lot of things to do.
That''s why the first he started to do when he arrived at the sound studio was to analyze and organize his next steps.
He had to have a clear view of what he had to do as he had umted too many positions and he could easily get lost in the process.
Theo knew that he wouldn''t be able to finish everything that Sunday, but he hoped that he could at least have a good start on the work so he would be able to put the orchestra to work soon.
A curious thing was that although Theo had so many things to do, he still looked satisfied and happy as he worked.
He was happy that he was able to work on his two passions, Anime and Music!
That''s why he didn''t even notice the passage of time as he worked without stopping for the next few hours.
The [SAO] OST was being produced by the series director, sound director, andposer Theodore Gray!
Chapter 558 Green Flower Manor and Sunday Night at the Restaurant
Chapter 558 Green Flower Manor and Sunday Night at the Restaurant
Green Flower Manor, Pedrarruna Hillfoot, Elffire City.
08:16 AM, Sunday, January 24th..
It was worth mentioning that Theo and Aurora''s house was located in the Pedrarruna Hillfoot neighborhood, but as their house was located inside the forest, it wasn''t worth mentioning. But with Ayia and Shizuka moving to the same neighborhood, we can finally know this fact.
While Theo sleptte alone in his house, Ayia and Shizuka woke up early that Sunday. That was because they were moving thest items to their new house, which they named Green Flower Manor due to its unique architecture that reminded them of a green flower.
After two weeks of renovations, the manor was ready to receive them. These renovations were necessary as some of them were crucial to Ayia and Shizuka''s safety.
The house now had a state of art security system which made it almost impossible for an intruder to get into the property.
There were some other modifications in the house, but they aren''t worth mentioning.
All in all, the manor was to Ayia and Shizuka''s liking after all the renovations.
They loved their new house, and that''s why they couldn''t wait to move over. So, it wasn''t a surprise that they woke up so early even though it was Sunday morning. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ayia and Shizuka entered the manor with shining eyes as they observed the employees organizing the house.
Hellen and the other employees that worked on the girls'' manor at Sakura City had moved to Elffire City. They would work in this new house and take care of things for Ayia and Shizuka.
Ayia and Shizuka wouldn''t admit themselves, but they were a little spoiled, so they couldn''t imagine themselves taking care of such a big house just by themselves. So, they didn''t even hesitate to call their former employees from Sakura City.
Although these employees had to leave Sakura City, they would be receiving a big paycheck to move to Elffire City, so they didn''t even hesitate to attend Ayia and Shizuka''s call.
"We should call everyone over for a House Warming Party when the ce is ready." Ayia suggested with eager eyes.
"When?" Shizuka asked.
"It must be when everyone''s free toe." Ayiamented with a thoughtful face.
"Monday or Tuesday then." Shizuka replied.
Ayia nodded in agreement when she heard that.
On weekends, most of them worked at the restaurant during the night. For example, Ayia would be the Head Chef in the restaurantter that Sunday. This meant that when the restaurant was closed on Mondays and Tuesdays, everyone would be free toe to their party.
In such a way, Ayia and Shizuka worked for the next few hours organizing their new house.
Little by little, the manor took the shape that they wanted. But at a certain point in the afternoon, the two of them had to leave for the restaurant.
They took their first shower in the new house, and after changing their clothes they soon left the manor.
Although they left the house early, the manor was almost ready. Hellen, the butler, assured the girls that when they arrived at the houseter that night, the ce would bepletely organized and ready.
Feeling assured, Ayia and Shizuka headed for the restaurant in high spirits.
When they arrived at the restaurant, the hall employees were already taking care of things for the serviceter.
The two girls politely greeted everyone that they met on their way to the kitchen.
"Good afternoon, guys!" Ayia greeted everyone when she saw that a few cooks had already arrived.
"Good afternoon, Ayia!"
"Good afternoon, Shizuka!"
"..."
Everyone greeted the girls warmly before they headed to the dressing room to put on their working clothes.
The two girls soon exited the dressing room and entered the kitchen where the cooks were waiting for them.
That night Ayia would be the Head Chef and Shizuka would be the second inmand. This meant that the two of them would be their boss for the night.
Due to working rotation, every day two cooks would have their day off. That Sunday was Theo and Kin''s day off.
In other words, the nine people that were in the kitchen were: Ayia, Shizuka, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, Gwen, Hideko, Tim, and Max.
Most people might not remember Hideko and Tim, but they were the cooks that Theo hired to fill in the kitchen positions. Because they were older than the rest of the group, they preferred to spend their vacation with their family, and that''s why they didn''t go to the Kokoro Inds with the rest of the kitchen staff.
Ayia looked at the crew in front of her in satisfaction, she knew how capable these cooks were.
After working as Head Chef innumerable times, Ayia had already acquired the necessary skills tomand the kitchen.
That''s why different from her usual self, Ayia had a serious and focused face when started talking with them, "Come on, guys, gather up! Let''s have the meeting before we start work."
"Yes, chef!" They all replied promptly before gathering around Ayia.
For the next few hours, Ayia wasn''t their friend, she would be their boss and they had to respect and obey her orders without any hesitation.
"Let''s start with today''s assignments, shall we?" Ayia started the meeting as she assigned everyone tasks.
They talked and discussed for around 10 minutes, in a service there were all kinds of things that they had to pay attention to, and these meetings helped them organize what they had to do in every situation.
"How about the supply of ingredients? Who was responsible to check on that today?" Ayia asked.
"It was me, chef!" Tim replied, "Although it''s June''s day off. She took care of the new delivery yesterday, so we are operating with full resources."
Ayia nodded in approval when she heard that.
They talked for a while longer before Ayia announced the start of work.
When they heard that, they didn''t even hesitate before starting to cook what was assigned to them.
After working together for a few months already, they were extremely efficient in their jobs.
Ayia lost herself in the culinary world as shemanded the kitchen.
This was her passion!
Cooking and experiencing a professional kitchen was what made her defy her family''s suggestion to pursue her dream to be a cook!
That''s why even though Ayia was extremely serious as she worked, deep down she was enjoying the process more than anything.
Even when the service startedter, and the kitchen became even busier with several ordersing constantly, Ayia still enjoyed the feeling as she worked in that kitchen.
That Sunday was just another normal night where shemanded the kitchen of the ''The Spark'' Restaurant with mastery.
Just another normal day where the clients enjoyed the beautiful restaurant and the delicious dishes served.
But there was one client there who wasn''t normal at all, even though at first nce he seemed normal.
What were his intentions foring to the restaurant that night?
Chapter 559: Aether Inspectors
Chapter 559: Aether Inspectors
?
To understand what was happening that Sunday night at ''The Spark'' Restaurant, we have to go back to a few months ago when everyone threw a surprise birthday party for Theo.
During a certain moment that night, they discussed the possibility of the ''Saint Peter''s Restaurant receiving an Aether Star.
When Aurora heard Theo and the others discussing the Aether Magazine, she decided to apply her brother''s restaurant for an inspection to get a star as well. She couldn''t think of any ce that deserved such recognition other than Theo''s restaurant, so she couldn''t let their rival get a start while they stayed without anyone.
That was how an application for an inspector to check Theo''s restaurant arrived at the Aether Magazine, but the deadline for an inspector to check the ce was 12 months, so these things took time. Plus, the process of getting a star wasn''t that simple.
Aether inspectors follow strict guidelines.
First of all, is their Anonymity, Aether inspectors work undercover and remain anonymous during their visits to restaurants. They do not disclose their identity or purpose, even to the restaurant staff. This ensures that the inspectors receive the same dining experience as any other customer.
They also have to follow Evaluation Criteria, Aether inspectors follow a set of standardized criteria when evaluating restaurants. These criteria include the quality of ingredients, culinary techniques, creativity, consistency, and vors of the dishes. Factors like ambiance, service, and value for money are also taken into ount.
Another important factor is that it is made Multiple Visits to the restaurant, Inspectors typically visit a restaurant multiple times before assigning a rating. This helps them assess the consistency of the restaurant''s performance over time, ensuring that it meets the expected standards consistently.
Working as a team, the inspectors update their selection and make each of their decisions in a collegial manner, based on their respective visits to each of the restaurants over the year. Again, the aim is to ensure that their rmendations are as objective and up-to-date as possible.
Theplete Focus was on Food, the primary focus of Aether inspectors is the food itself. They pay close attention to the taste, presentation, and overall quality of the dishes. The inspectors are trained professionals with a deep knowledge of various cuisines and culinary techniques.
Each inspector possesses Independent Decision-Making skills, Aether inspectors work independently and make their own judgments based on their experiences and the established criteria. Their evaluations are not influenced by external factors such as advertising, reputation, or poprity.
Andstly is Confidentiality, Aether inspectors are bound by strict confidentiality agreements. They are not allowed to discuss their work, disclose their identity, or reveal any details about their evaluations. This ensures the integrity and impartiality of the Aether Guide''s ratings.
After this exnation, we can see that the process for a restaurant to earn an Aether Star wasn''t simple at all.
No one could say for sure that their restaurant would be able to pass these criteria.
Anne Holt and Arthur Zorzi were both Aether Inspectors.
Anne was a senior inspector that has been working on evaluating restaurants for over 15 years already. And Arthur was a junior inspector that just started 6 months ago.
The two of them arrived at Elffire City on the morning of January 23rd, Saturday. They had two missions oning to Elffire City, they would evaluate two restaurants.
''The Pork House''s restaurant'' had an evaluation of One Aether Star in thest edition of the Aether Magazinest year. Every restaurant that had an Aether Star received visits from inspectors during the year to inspect if they were able to maintain their excellency. If they performed badly, the restaurant would lose its star. But if they performed even better, there was a chance to increase the stars of the restaurant.
While ''Saint Peter''s Restaurant'' was aspiring to earn a star for itself. The restaurant had been visited by inspectors over thest year, and this visit was thest visit before the collegial gathered to decide whether the ''Saint Peter''s Restaurant'' deserved to receive an Aether Star. The two of them stayed over in a hotel and rested until the time to head for the restaurant arrived.
"Sempai, there''s anything different from other inspections whenpared to the final inspection?" Arthur asked Anne as they rode a taxi to the restaurant.
"Not at all. Remember that we''ll be judging if the ce was able to maintain its level of excellency over a time period. We have..." Anne instructed Arthur patiently.
Junior inspectors usually shadowed experienced inspectors so that they would acquire enough experience.
Even though Arthur had only been working as a Junior Inspector, he already learned to have deep respect for his senpais. That''s why he paid extra attention to Anne''s suggestion.
Each inspector passed through intense training, so when the two of them arrived at the
restaurant they behave just like any other normal person would.
They had to keep their identities hidden from the restaurant staff, so they chatted about themon things as they evaluated the restaurant inside their minds.
They spent two hours in the restaurant, and during the whole time, no one from the restaurant staff figured out their identities.
Anne was extremely experienced in these situations, so even though Arthur was a newbie, her experience and skills threw it off all the suspicions.
They kept their act even after leaving the restaurant, and it was only when they arrived back at the hotel that they started exchanging views.
The two of them first noted down their own views and evaluation of the restaurant, and it was only after they wrote everything they wanted that started exchanging views and notes. "Senpai, I don''t know about you, but I felt like the main coursecked something like spices. It wasn''t the best in my opinion." Arthurmented.
"I agree. Itcked a punch to make the meal memorable. If they added a tad bit of pepper and cumin, the dish would get much better." Anne agreed, "Plus, they didn''t prepare well the..."
In such a way, the two of them exchanged views and just like any other Aether Inspector, the two of them evaluated everything with strict criteria.
Their observing eyes were able to capture even the smallest mistakes. And their discerning pte was able to taste every nuance of the dishes served to them.
At the end of it, the two of them observed that they didn''t reach a good evaluation of the
restaurant.
They still had to see the evaluation from the other inspectors, but the two of them didn''t think that ''Saint Peter''s Restaurant'' would be able to receive an Aether Star this year.
From this situation, we can see how difficult was for a restaurant to receive an Aether Star. Only the best restaurants would be able to achieve something like that!
Chapter 560: Surprise Inspection
Chapter 560: Surprise Inspection
?
Sunday, January 24th.
Anne and Arthur slept soundly that night as they didn''t have to work that Sunday as their reservation for the ''Pork House'' Restaurant was only tomorrow, Monday.
Knowing that she had the day off, Anne decided to visit her sister that lived in Elffire City.
A whileter, Anne exited the taxi after paying the fare.
She was in front of a typical suburban house, just by looking at it, we could imagine that a typical suburban family lived in it.
Anne rang the doorbell and soon after a younger version of herself opened the door. "Nee-chan!" The woman shouted in happiness before hugging Anne tightly.
"Vero-chan, we just saw each other a couple of weeks ago." Anneughed heartily as she hugged her sister back.
"And I missed you dearly in these two weeks!" Veronica replied promptly.
Anne could onlyugh and attend to her little sister''s wishes.
A whileter, the two women entered the house and sat down on the living room couches.
"Where are the kids?" Anne asked as she looked around the empty house.
"Nick went fishing with his father and Ally is at her friend''s house. In her words, she had to enjoy her vacation before she had to go back to school in February." Veronica replied with an annoyed face.
"Teenagers, huh?" Anne said with a giggle.
"The worst thing is that John told me he will arrivete with Nick, so we''ll miss the reservations in a great restaurant that opened in the city recently." Veronicained.
"You shouldn''t even be surprised at this point, my brother-inw is addicted to fishing." Anne said as she shook her head.
"But I waited for so long to go to this new restaurant." Veronica stubbornlyined. "What restaurant is this?" Anne asked curiously.
"I knew you wouldn''t be able to hold yourself." Veronicaughed, "It is called ''The Spark'' Restaurant, and it opened around 6 months ago."
Anne could onlyugh helplessly when she heard her sister''s remark, Veronica was one of the few people that knew that Anne was an Aether Inspector, so she wasn''t able to hide much from her sister.
"Really? But the ce is really good or it''s only hearsay?" Anne asked.
"I know what you mean." Veronica said, "But I visited the ce with the people from work around 3 months ago. And I can say for sure that the food I ate there was one of the best dishes of my life."
Anne was taken by surprise when she heard what her sister said.
"I know what you gonna ask, and the answer is no. Although I don''t have your expertise to judge these things, in my personal opinion and everyone that ate there with me loved the ce." Veronicaughed, "Plus, everyone that visits the ce can''t stopplimenting the ce, and because of that this restaurant is already one of the most famous in the city. I think their poprity only loses to the two Aether Star restaurants."
Anne was taken by surprise once again when she heard that. As an Aether Inspector, she had to know the gastronomic scene in every city that she visited, and thest time she checked this restaurant didn''t even exist and now they werepeting in poprity with Aether Star restaurants!
Anne''s curiosity was triggered at that moment, so she couldn''t help but say with shining eyes, "Hey, Vero-chan, what about I apany you tonight in this new restaurant?"
Veronica couldn''t help but let out a bright smile when she heard that, "Just like I imagined, you wouldn''t be able to hold off your curiosity. Of course! We can together!"
"Wait a minute, did you just manipte me?" Anne asked.
"I did, and you fell so easily!" Veronica said as she let out an evilugh.
"Oh, I''ll take my revenge!" Anne eximed as she attacked Veronica and tickled until she asked for a truce.
In such a way, the two sisters enjoyed their day together until the time to leave for the restaurant neared.
Anne took a shower and dressed in one of her sister''s clothes and waited for Veronica to get ready as well.
As she waited for her sister, Anne checked on her Aether Portal exclusive for inspectors.
"Just like I imagined, The Spark Restaurant applied for inspection 3 months ago. With the way the magazine schedules things, the first inspection will only happen in 5 to 6 months." Anne muttered softly.
''Why don''t I perform the first inspection? I''ll be dining there anyways.'' Anne thought to herself.
After deciding on what to do, she soon submitted to the inspection system that she would perform the first inspection of this restaurant.
Just like that, because of Anne''s spur-of-a-moment decision, Theo''s restaurant would receive its first Aether Inspector, and Theo wouldn''t even be there to take care of things.
But even if Theo knew about it, he would still trust Ayia to perform in his ce without any hesitation.
One of the things that made him decide was that he hadplete trust in Ayia and her level of skill. Plus, he didn''t care much whether his restaurant received stars or not. The only thing that he wanted was to have fun cooking just like he had every night that he worked at the
restaurant.
But that was all hypothetical as no one would ever imagine that a pair of sisters dining together would be an undercover Aether Inspector.
That''s why when the two of them arrived at the restaurant, the two of them were treated just like any other client was treated. And every client was received warmly and politely, so the two sisters only had good things to say about that.
When Anne entered the main hall of the restaurant, she was dumbfounded by its beauty just like any other client that saw the ce for the first time.
"Beautiful, isn''t it?" Veronica giggled.
Anne nodded silently as she admired the ce as she followed the waiter to their table.
In her many years working as an inspector, she couldn''t remember a restaurant as beautiful as
this one.
The two of them soon arrived at their table and got seated.
The waiter gave them the menu, and they looked at it with excited eyes.
Anne saw some dishes that she never had heard of before, the options looked somewhat new to her. Anne could call herself knowledgeable about gastronomy after working in the industry for over 15 years, but even with all her experience she still wasn''t able to discern some of the
dishes.
"Nee-chan! You have to get the Lasagna! This is a dish that the head chef created, and I can for sure it''s one of the best things I ever ate in my life." Veronica suggested when she saw that her sister didn''t know what to order.
Anne became curious as she heard was a new dish created by the chef, so after checking with the waiter, she soon ordered what she wanted.
The waiter said that the food would arrive shortly and left the two of them alone.
"I have to admit that this ce is amazing so far." Anne admitted with shining eyes.
Her observing eyes perused throughout the ce, but she wasn''t able to spot any wrong
practices.
She was only able to spot satisfied clients enjoying their food.
In such a way, the two siblings enjoyed their night at The Spark Restaurant. And with every dish that Anne tasted, she saw how much of a genius the chef was.
That was how an Aether Inspector became starstruck and impressed by the food served in The
Spark Restaurant.
Would the restaurant be able to receive its first star when Aether Magazine divulged the list in
6 months?
Chapter 561: Morning of January 25th
Chapter 561: Morning of January 25th
?
Dining Room, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
07:19 AM, Monday, January 25th.
Another Monday arrived, and most people prepared for the long day of work ahead of them.
Following their usual routine, Theo and the girls woke up early for their morning workout. They had just finished their tiring physical exercise, and just like they did every morning, they washed themselves off from the sweat they produced during the workout. After putting on the clothes they would wear during work for the rest of the day, everyone gathered in the dining room where Theo and Ayia were putting their breakfast on the table.
This was their daily routine.
At the moment, everyone was enjoying the breakfast that Theo and Ayia cooked for them. "Hey, are you guys free tonight or tomorrow night?" Ayia asked suddenly with shining eyes. "Well, the restaurant is closed, so I''m free." Kumiko said with a giggle.
"I know that you silly." Ayia said as she rolled her eyes in annoyance.
"I just wanted to annoy you." Kumikoughed.
Sam shook her head as she said, "Why are you asking that?"
Ayia couldn''t contain her excitement as she replied, "We finished moving our things to the new house yesterday. So, Shizu-chan and I are officially living in a new house and we wanted to throw a little housewarming party for our friends."
The others were surprised and looked at Shizuka, but she just nodded in agreement with Ayia said.
"That''s great, girls!" Sayuri eximed with a happy smile.
"Congrattions!"
"Yeah, congrattions!"
Everyone congratted the two girls on their sessful moveover. Ayia and Shizuka thanked everyone with smiles on their faces.
"I can say for sure that most of our friends who work at the restaurant will be free today or tomorrow night." Junemented afterward.
"Hmm, I''m free tonight, but tomorrow night I have a meeting scheduled around 7 pm." Sam replied after thinking for a while.
"I''m the same as Sam. I''ll be attending the same meeting that Sam will be attending tomorrow night." Sayuri said as she shook her head.
The two of them were in the process of several meetings to decide and n the construction of therge printing factory, so for the past few weeks the two of them had been attending all kinds of developing meetings.
As Theo trusted them with such important tasks, the two of them wanted to put all their effort into delivering the best result possible.
"I''ll also have some work to do tomorrow night at the studio, so I''m only free tonight." Theo suddenly said.
"I thought you said you had to go to Aurora''s school for a parents'' meeting?" Ayia asked puzzled.
As boyfriend and girlfriend, the two of them constantly exchanged messages every day, and Theo told her before about the parents'' meeting that he had to attend.
"I do, but the meeting won''t go past 5 pm." Theo said with a smile.
"It seems I''ll have to prepare the house for the party tonight then." Ayia smiled when she heard what Theo said.
"Yes!"
"I can''t wait for tonight then!"
"I''m so curious to see your house!"
The others smiled and enthusiastically discussed the uing party when they heard that as well, they would always wee a party. Especially with their dear friends.
A whileter, they finished eating their breakfast, and the time to leave arrived. Most of them had work to do, so they left Theo''s house soon after.
Differently from other asions, Aurora was absent that morning. That was because she had slept over Vivian''s.
That''s right! She had slept over there again!
Theo wanted Aurora to enjoy her vacation to its fullest, so he allowed her to sleep over there for two consecutive nights. But he only allowed it because he waspletely sure of her
safety.
Plus, he had a meeting to attend at her school, so she wouldn''t be able to apany him to the studio, so she took advantage of that to spend an extended amount of time away from home.
But, to Theo''s relief, she woulde back that Monday, so Theo was happy that he would be able to see his little sisterter. He had to admit that he missed her. The house seemed so empty without her!
Theo gave a little peck on Ayia''s lips as he bade goodbye to her, "See you tonight, gorgeous."
"I''ll be waiting." Ayia replied with a brilliant smile.
She was happy that he gave her a goodbye kiss!
After a few weeks of officially dating, the two of them felt much morefortable around each other. That''s why they feltfortable enough to disy such affection in public. Theo observed as Shizuka drove their car out of the garage before he entered his own car as well.
Even though the Parents'' Meeting would only start around 10 AM, Theo nned to pass by the animation studio before heading to Aurora''s school.
Yesterday he spent the whole day working on the anime soundtrack, and after much effort, he was able to produce enough material for the orchestra to work on today. The orchestra would start working today, and even though Theo wouldn''t be there to oversee them because of the Parents'' Meeting, he still wanted them to start practicing some music sheets heposed
yesterday.
Tomorrow he would inspect their progress, this way Theo could test how much potential every individual in the orchestra had.
Although the orchestra worked as a single entity, if any individual deviated from the rest, the end result would be a failure.
This test would put the orchestra as a whole in check if they really could attend to Theo''s expectations. That''s why Theo didn''t care much he would be missing today''s work because of this meeting at Aurora''s school.
After driving his jeep through the streets of Elffire City, Theo soon arrived at his animation studio buildingplex.
After passing through security, he parked his car in the exclusive parking lot for employees.
Theo didn''t waste much time before heading to the music studio adjacent to the sound
engineering studio.
After months since the opening of the Tokyo Animation Studios, the music studio of the building was receiving its first batch of employees.
These new employees arrived early and when they saw the stunning studio, they were shocked
by what they saw.
The music studio had brand new and first-ss music instruments that these musicians couldn''t even dream of purchasing. Theo spent a lot of money on this music studio to purchase these first-ss instruments as he wanted his employees to work with the best
equipment avable.
Everyone had shining eyes as they anticipated ying these instruments. Their finger and hands trembled in expectation to start ying!
But would they be able to attend to Theo''s expectations?
Chapter 562: Parents Meeting and Siblings Reunited
Chapter 562: Parents'' Meeting and Siblings Reunited
?
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
09:49 AM, Monday, January 25th.
Theo parked his car in the school parking lot without any hups. After he instructed the orchestra for a while, he didn''t waste much time before heading to Aurora''s school for the Parents'' Meeting.
As Theo exited his car and walked through the parking lot, he saw multiple cars arriving with students'' parents. Soon after, he entered an auditorium filled with people.
Most of them looked much older than Theo. There were very few people that looked as young as Theo. That''s why he attracted attention as soon as he entered the ce. Plus, he looked too much handsome, so Theo wasn''t even fazed by the others'' attention as he was used to it.
After asking some questions to a school employee, Theo found a seat in the area reserved for the parents and guardians of the second-year students.
He had just sat down and was looking around when someone familiar to him sat next to him.
"Mr. Gray! What a pleasure to see you again!"
Theo let out a polite smile as he replied, "Ms. Darktower, please call me Theo. And it''s a pleasure to see you as well."
"Then you should call me Suzan as well." The middle-aged womanughed.
Theo smiled before asking, "I hope Aurora''s behaving well in your house in the past few days."
"She''s been so sweet! You have to be careful or I''ll steal her from you." Suzan replied with a giggle.
Theo onlyughed as he shook his head.
"I forgot to thank you Theo for taking care of my Vivian on your vacation." Suzan suddenly said.
"You don''t have to thank me. Vivian and the other two girls were obedient and easy to take care of. Plus, the trip was more fun with them." Theo replied with a smile.
"Even then, Vivian couldn''t stop talking about how much fun she had with you guys. I''m d that you allowed her to intrude into your vacation." Suzan argued.
"The more the merrier." Theo simply replied with a chuckle.
Suzan shook her head as she saw how Theo''s every action and word exuded elegancy and politeness.
She had to admit that Theo was the most remarkable young man she had ever seen. He had his own extremely sessful business, and he single-handled sustained himself and Aurora without any hups.
"Tell me Theo, are you single? I have a few nieces that would be happy to meet you." Suzan asked with a mischievous expression.
Theo was taken by surprise for a moment before he smiled as he said, "I have a girlfriend already."
"What a pity." Suzan said as she shook her head in defeat.
Theo could onlyugh helplessly at her expression of defeat.
They soon started talking about the school meeting that was about to happen.
Suzan was already a veteran in these meetings as Vivian studied in this school since she was a child, so Theo was able to get some of his doubts answered.
At 10 a.m. sharp, the meeting started just as it was scheduled.
Theo paid extra attention to the meeting as it was his first time attending this kind of meeting in such a prestigious high school. Aurora''sst high school wasn''t as exigent, so their meetings onlysted for a couple of hours.
But this one wouldst for almost the whole day.
The Yukihime High School wanted the parents and guardians to be fully aware of everything that was nned for the school year ahead of the students.
That''s why from 10 AM until 12 PM, the meeting evolved around the calendar year and what was nned for the students throughout the year.
From 12 PM until 01 PM, the parents were free to have lunch in the school cafeteria. The school specially cooked high-quality food for them.
From 01 PM until 03 PM, every school year was separated for different activities. Theo followed the second-year students'' parents to another ce where they had an in-depth experience of everything that the second-year students would face during the school year. From 03 PM until 05 PM, the parents were free to visit the students'' clubs.
Theo visited the Martial Arts Club that Aurora frequented, he even gave a few points of advice to the Martial Arts Teachers that were there. The teachers were so impressed by his knowledge that Theo ended up giving them a lecture.
Everyone present in the Martial Arts Club was in awe as they paid extra attention to Theo''s lecture.
He even ended up performing a mock fight with one of the instructors to exin some of the moves they couldn''t understand.
Theo didn''t even have a kimono, but he was able to dominate the fight effortlessly without breaking a sweat.
When the clock hit 5 PM and Theo announced the end of the ss, everyone mored for him to continue. But he could only smile helplessly and say that he had an appointment soon after. So, they could only thank him for the ss and watch him leave. The school teachers already nned to invite him to train their athletes sometime in the future. They were sure that if Theo instructed the students for a while, they would be able to advance through the tournaments much easier!
Just like that, Theo ended his day at Aurora''s school. He walked toward his car carrying all kinds of papers and folders that the teachers gave him during the meetings. They contained all kinds of pieces of information about Aurora''s school year, so he couldn''t afford to lose
them.
After bidding farewell to everyone, Theo soon arrived at his car.
He was driving through the streets of Elffire City soon after, but instead of going home, he headed to apletely different ce. After a 20-minute drive, he arrived at a mansion that
exuded a gothic vibe.
"Hey, I''m Theo, and I''m here to pick up Aurora." Theo said over at the interfone.
5 minutester, Aurora exited the Darktower Mansion carrying her luggage.
"Big brother!" She eximed as she hugged him as soon as she entered the car.
"Hey, cupcake!" Theoughed as he hugged her back.
Although they had been talking through texts and phone calls, they hadn''t seen each other for two days already. For the two siblings who only had each other, that was a long time already.
That''s why they were so happy to see each other again.
"Ready to go?" Theo asked with a smile after they let go of each other.
"Sure." Aurora replied with a sweet smile.
Just like that, the two siblings were reunited once again after a short separation of two days.
They spent the whole journey to their house telling each other what they did when they were
separated.
It was a lovely drive.
Chapter 563: Housewarming Party
Chapter 563: Housewarming Party
?
Ayia and Shizuka''s New House, Elffire City.
A few minutes past 6 PM, Theo and Aurora arrived in front of the manor. The two of them didn''t waste much time getting ready before heading to the party. That was part of the reason they were arriving so early. Plus, the girls'' new house was less than 5 minutes away from their manor, so they barely drove for a few minutes before they arrived at their destination.
After Theo informed who they were through the interphone, the gate opened for them, and he drove his car into the property.
After he parked the car, the two of them exited the vehicle as they observed the manor in front of them.
"Wow!" Aurora eximed with shining eyes as she admired the mansion in front of her.
"Yeah, it is indeed a beautiful ce." Theo admitted.
"It is so cute! I can''t imagine other people owning this house other than Ayia and Shizuka- nee." Aurora giggled as they walked toward the main door.
As soon as they arrived at the door they were greeted by Hellen who was waiting for them. "Wee, Theo-san, Aurora-san." Hellen said with a polite smile.
Theo was a little surprised to see Hellen, but he still replied with a smile, "Thank you, Hellen-san."
"Are we the first to arrive, Hellen?" Aurora asked.
"Yes, and Ayia-sama asked me to inform you that you can find her and Shizuka-sama in the kitchen. The two of them are cooking tonight''s dinner." Hellen replied politely.
Theo and Aurora thanked Hellen before asking where the kitchen was and immediately headed toward there.
It didn''t take long for the two of them to arrive at the kitchen where Ayia and Shizuka were busy taking care of the party''s dishes.
"Ayia-nee! Shizu-nee!" Aurora eximed happily as soon as she entered the kitchen.
Ever since Theo and Ayia assumed their rtionship, Aurora felt like she earned two new sisters, so she started to address the two girls much more intimately. And Ayia and Shizuka felt the same way towards Aurora, they really treated her as their new little sister.
"Aurora-chan! Theo!" Shizuka greeted them back with a smile.
While Ayia let out a bright smile when she saw her boyfriend and her new little sister.
"Hey, babe." Theo greeted Ayia with a little kiss on her cheek as he saw that she was busy. "Hey, babe! Aurora-chan!" Ayia said with a sweet smile.
"What are you girls doing?" Theo asked as he looked around the kitchen, "Can I help you?"
"Sure! Can you cut those vegetables?" Ayia replied with a smile as she pointed at some vegetables.
"Of course!" Theo replied with a smile before he soon started to help the two girls cook dinner.
"Ayia-nee, Shizu-nee, we brought you a gift as a housewarming gift." Aurora said with a sweet smile.
"Really?" Ayia asked with shining eyes, "You guys didn''t have to bother. But thank you so much!" She said as she received the gift from Aurora.
"Open it!" Aurora eximed in excitement.
As soon as Ayia opened the box she saw the most peculiar gift she had ever received, she was so surprised that she startedughing.
She picked up a white chicken made of ceramic that had the phrase on its side ''Best Neighbors Ever, from Theo and Aurora''.
"It''s a cookie holder, did you like it?" Aurora giggled.
"Of course! I like the most the inscription on its side." Ayiaughed.
Shizukaughed as well as she observed the peculiar cookie holder.
Ayia liked it so much that she immediately ced the chicken on the table at the side.
Just like that the four of them talked about how was their day as Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka cooked dinner.
It was only around 7 PM that they finished cooking most of the dishes, and Ayia and Shizuka were finally free to get ready for the party. So, Aurora went with the two of them to help them get ready as Theo went to the living room where the guests started to arrive.
Theo was in the living room talking with Kumiko, Max, Lauren, Sayuri, and the others when they saw Sam entering the room.
"Hey, guys!" Sam greeted everyone with a smile, "Sorry for arrivingte, but I was held back at the office."
"Don''t worry about it." They all said with a smile.
"What a beautiful house, huh?" Sammented as she epted the drink that was being served.
"That''s exactly what we were talking about!" Kumiko replied.
"And it is so close to Theo''s house..." Sammented with a teasing smile.
"So cute! Ayia wanted to be closer to her little boo!" Sayuri eximed with a teasing voice. Everyone started to tease Theo without end, and he could only smile helplessly.
Sam was thest guest to arrive, even Ryoko arrived earlier than her.
So, the party was in full operation as they waited for their hosts, and they didn''t have to wait for long before Ayia, Shizuka, and Aurora entered the living room.
"Wee, wee, guys!" Ayia eximed happily as soon as she entered the living room, "Sorry for the dy, we were cooking dinner, so we werete to get ready for the party."
"Thank you, Ayia!"
"We weren''t waiting for long, don''t worry."
"Plus, your new house is so beautiful!"
"I can''t imagine other people living it other than you two."
"That''s exactly what I was thinking!"
Everyone greeted the girls with big smiles.
Just like that, Ayia and Shizuka''s Housewarming Party started officially.
The group of friends enjoyed the night as they talked about the most different things as they drank the drinks that were served to them.
It was only half an hourter that Hellen said that dinner was served, so they immediately headed to the dining room where Hellen and the other house employees ced the food that
Ayia, Theo, and Shizuka cooked earlier.
"Everything looks so delicious, girls!"
"My mouth is watering!"
"Of course, dunce! It was Ayia and Shizuka cooking this, it was obvious that would smell amazing!"
Everyone talked enthusiastically as they took their seat at the dining table.
Ayia offered Theo the head of the table to sit at, but he refused with a smile before pulling the
leading chair for Ayia instead.
"I''m a guest, and this is your house, babe. Of course, you should sit here." Theo chuckled.
"Ok, ok." Ayia giggled before epting his argument.
Soon after, everyone got seated and looked at Ayia and Shizuka.
"Why are you guys looking at me?" Ayia asked.
"Well, it''s your housewarming party, we are waiting to see if you want to speak a few words
before we start eating." June giggled.
"Oh, that''s true! I do want to say a few words!" Ayia eximed as soon as she heard that.
Everyoneughed out loud as soon as they saw Ayia''s antics.
It was a typical Ayia''s behavior.
Ayia smiled shyly before saying...
Chapter 564: Saphires Nominations
Chapter 564: Saphire''s Nominations
?
"First of all, I can speak for Shizu-chan and myself to say that we are so happy to receive every one of you to our Housewarming Party. I won''t speak further as I know that everyone''s
hungry." Ayiaughed, "But thank you foring tonight! And let''s dive in!"
Everyone cheered happily as they heard Ayia''s words before they started eating.
They were merrily eating while talking to each other when suddenly Sam said something that shocked Theo, Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka.
"Did you guys see that the Saphire Nominees were announced earlier today?" Sam said with a smile.
"Really?" Kumiko asked, "Any surprises?"
Everyone looked at Sam with curious eyes as they wanted to know if any artist was surprised to be nominated.
All of them knew that the Saphire Awards was the most famous and important award in the music industry, so it was obvious that the whole world paid attention to those who were nominated.
"I don''t know if it''s a surprise, but Moonlight was nominated in at least 8 categories including the 6 main categories of the award." Sam said with a smile as she looked at Theo with teasing eyes.
Theo, who was taking a sip of his drink, was so surprised when he heard that he almost spit the drink on himself.
"What?"
"No way!"
"I knew that Moonlight would dominate the Saphire this year!"
|| ||
Everyone was so shocked by this piece of news that they didn''t even notice Theo''s strange behavior.
But Ayia, Sam, and Aurora couldn''t help but giggle when they saw his shocked face. The girls were really excited to hear that Theo was in the race to win such an important award. They were so excited that they could barely hold themselves from running toward Theo to
commemorate the nominations, but if they did that everyone would realize the strangeness between Theo and Moonlight. So, they could only stay put andmemorateter when they were alone.
"Yeah, all the news portals arementing on this." Samplemented.
"When the Saphire will happen?" Kumiko asked.
"It usually happens around thest week of March." Lauren replied.
"Ah, there''s almost 2 months before we can see Moonlight receiving his awards." Sayurimented.
"But how do you know he will win?" Max asked.
"Duh! He''ll definitely win the category of Best New Artist as there is no new artist this year that can beat him. So, at least one category is already on the bag for him." Sayuri argued.
"That''s true." Everyone agreed with Sayuri''s argument.
"But will Moonlight even go to the event? Ever since he debutedst month, he hadn''t appeared anywhere!" Junemented.
"Oh, he has to go!" Kumiko said fiercely, "If he doesn''t go I''ll hunt him down and beat him!" "Count me in!" Gwen chimed in.
"Yes, let''s hunt Moonlight down!" Lauren eximed with a smile.
"Let''s gather all the fans and hunt him down!" Sammented with a smile as she looked at Theo.
"Yes!" Everyone replied enthusiastically.
Theo paled a little as he saw how passionate his fans can be, would the rest of his fans act the same if he didn''t appear at the Saphire''s?
''What should I do?'' Theo thought worriedly.
"What is it, Theo? You seem a little pale." Sam said with a teasing voice.
Theo red at Sam with a wry look as he recognized that she took the day to tease him, but he could only dismiss everyone''s attention as he said, "Nothing, I''m just imagining Moonlight''s poor figure being chased by a crowd of fans."
Everyone startedughing out loud when they heard that, they had to admit that it was a funny scene to think of.
Just like that, the group of friends had their dinner as they enjoyed each other''spany.
It was only when everyone finished eating that Ayia asked if they wanted to tour around the house, and everyone readily agreed to her suggestion.
After Ayia and Shizuka spent a lot of time decorating and reforming the house, the manor now had their unique style.
That''s why everyone was impressed as Ayia showed them the house.
"Wow! I never knew a hallway could make me remember you, Ayia." June giggled as they passed through a hallway that had all kinds of purple and gold decorations.
The others agreed with June''sments.
In such a way, they spent the next half an hour touring around Ayia and Shizuka''s new manor. It took so long because the manor was a little big, but they didn''t even notice the time passing as every part of the house made them curious to see everything that the house had to offer.
It was only after seeing all kinds of ces around the house that they came back to the living room where they had a view of the winter garden outside and the forest mountains of the Pedrarruna Forest at the back. It was a beautiful view.
"I have to admit, Ayia, Shizuka. You two have a splendid taste for decorations!" Sam eximed as they sat down.
"Yeah, we worked a lot to give the house our own style." Ayia said with a smile.
"What about the house you two were living in before?" Ryoko asked curiously.
"Well, that house is owned by my family while this house was bought with our own money, so you can say that this is our first house." Shizuka replied after thinking about it.
"Wow, your first house!" Shoko eximed in admiration.
"I was also thinking about buying my own house, but I was so busytely that I ended up forgetting about it." Sammented.
"Yeah, I''m living in an apartment near the studio, but I don''t know if I should buy one or keep renting one." Ryoko said with a conflicted expression.
Everyone nodded in understanding as they were going through simr situations.
After they all started receiving the big sries that Theo paid them, they had more than enough money to invest in a ce where they could settle for good. Before, they barely had money to pay the bills, but now they had more money they could spend, that''s why they were thinking about buying their own house or apartment.
"If I could give you all some advice, I''d advise you to buy your own ce. There''s nothing better than living in your own house. I don''t have to worry about rent and other problems withndlords. That''s why I invested so much in our house. If you could have your own apartment or house, you guys would be much happier. Plus, you guys earn a good amount of money, so you won''t face much difficulties buying a house or an apartment." Theo said with a
calm face.
Everyone became thoughtful as they heard Theo''s argument, and it was in such a way that they spent most of the rest of the night, discussing the pros and cons of buying their own apartment or house.
Chapter 565: Moonlight and Tsukuyomis Attendance Confirmed
Chapter 565: Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s Attendance Confirmed
?
Backyard, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
January 26th.
It was a few minutes past 5 AM o''clock, and Theo and Aurora were already on their morning run around theke in their backyard. Usually, they would run for around 30 minutes alone before the girls started to arrive for the martial arts practice, but that Tuesday something different happened.
Just 5 minutes after they started their run, Ayia and Shizuka arrived at their house.
Theo and Aurora were surprised that the two girls had arrived so early, after Theo gave the order to Sylph to open the gate for them he said, "Now that the two of them live so close to us, it seems that they will arrive much earlier for the practice." Heughed as he started running again.
It was only then that Aurora remembered that Ayia and Shizuka lived right next to them, "Oh, that''s true!" She eximed before following Theo on running again.
And just like they imagined, a couple of minutester, the girls appeared in the backyard wearing workout clothes.
The moment the two of them arrived at the backyard, Theo and Aurora were on the other side of theke, so the two of them could only start stretching their bodies before they could join Theo and Aurora.
Just like that, the workout went by just like happened every morning. They warmed their bodies through the run as the rest of the girls arrived, and when Theo was satisfied with their work, they moved to the Martial Arts Gym, where Theo once again put them through such an intense workout that they copsed on the ground when the training ended. But after weeks of going through intense martial arts practices, the girls were already somewhat used to getting tired.
After a quick shower and change of clothes, everyone had breakfast together.
Theo was pouring himself a cup of hot coffee when he remembered something, "Hey, is everyone free next weekend?"
"Sunday? Don''t we have a shift at the restaurant?" Gwen asked as she took a bite of her sandwich.
"No, Theo asked me to free the schedule of the restaurant that weekend." June replied before Theo could say something.
"Really? Why?" Kumiko asked curiously as she looked at Theo.
Everyone else also looked at him with curious eyes as it was rare for Theo to close his restaurant on working days.
Theo calmly smiled before saying, "Aurora''s school year starts next Monday, and I wanted to have a short trip to the mountains before that. We could go to one of the nearby mountains where it is snowing and have fun there." He said with shining eyes.
And it seemed that these shining eyes were contagious as everyone''s eyes shone in excitement when they heard that.
"A trip to the mountains?" June asked.
"That sounds so exciting, big brother!" Aurora eximed with enthusiasm.
"I always wanted to learn snowboarding!"
"I prefer skiing."
"We could rent one of those mountain cabins that look so cozy!"
"I call my sister from Sakura City toe to the mountains with us."
"Yes! I miss Kaori-chan!"
Everyone expressed their approval and excitement about Theo''s idea.
Theo was d that they approved his idea as he really wanted to have ast trip before Aurora started her school year.
He knew that he should create as many memories as he could before she graduated from high school. Especially now that they were financially stable.
So, it wasn''t a lie to say that Theo and Aurora were super excited about this trip to the mountains as it would be the first time the siblings went for a trip to the mountains.
Just like that, they spent the whole time as they had breakfast nning their trip next weekend. But they eventually had to postpone these talks as they finished eating and the time to go to work arrived, however, they still managed to decide on some things about the trip.
10 minutester, Theo and Aurora were on their way toward the animation studio.
Theo was driving through the streets of Elffire City as he talked with Aurora.
They were talking about random things when Aurora suddenly eximed.
"I only remembered now about the Saphire''s nominations!" She said with a happy smile.
Theo was momentarily confused, but when he heard what she said he smiled as well.
"You were nominated to a Saphire, Big Brother!" Aurora eximed happily as she hugged him.
Their luck was that their car was stopped at a traffic light.
Theoughed as he hugged her back as well.
He was indeed extremely happy that his work was recognized by the people of this world. But he wasn''t overly excited as he knew that he was only borrowing the talent of the artists from his previous life. But he had to admit that he was a little happy for himself as well. After all, he was only a human.
"Are you nning to attend the event?" Aurora asked as Theo drove the car after the green light lit up.
"Hmm, I don''t know." Theo said with an uncertain tone.
"You better go, Big Brother. Or you''ll be hunted down by your fans all over the world. You heard what they said yesterday night." Aurora giggled.
Theo felt goosebumps all over his body when he remembered the look of his friends as they said they would hunt down Moonlight if he didn''t appear at the Saphire Awards. "You''re right, I better go. Plus, I''ll have a mask on my face, so there will be no chance that they will discover my real identity." Theo said with a hopeful tone of voice.
"Yay!" Auroramemorated when she heard that.
"Can I go as well, Big Brother?" Aurora asked with puppy eyes.
Theo was looking at the road in front of him, but he could see her puppy eyes looking at him
with peripheric vision.
Theo was silent for a while as he thought if it would be safe to bring her with him.
"Do you want toe as yourself or as Tsukuyomi?" Theo asked suddenly.
Aurora thought for a while as she considered his question.
''Hmm, if I go as myself I''ll be able to go to Catadrid and have fun, but I won''t be able to apany him during the event. But if I go as Tsukuyomi I''ll be able to attend the award
event...'' She thought.
"I want to go as Tsukuyomi. I want to apany you during the award." Aurora replied with
a sweet smile.
Theo sighed when he heard that as he already expected this answer from her.
After thinking for a while, he concluded that with his protection and with a mask on her face,
it would be extremely unlikely that something wrong would happen to her.
"I guess that Tsukuyomi has toe as she was part of Moonlight''s as well." Theo finally
said with a smile.
"Yay!" Aurora eximed loudly and happily.
She couldn''t wait for the Saphire Awards to arrive!
Chapter 566: The Musician and Her Twin Daughters
Chapter 566: The Musician and Her Twin Daughters
?
While Theo and the others started their day with a morning workout, in a particr suburban neighborhood of Elffire City, a family of three woke up early for apletely different reason.
It was 05:30 AM when a middle-aged woman woke up as she did every day. Koshikawa Kyo was 57 years old, and she had the typical face of a kinddy. White hair, kind eyes, and a bright smile. But although she was almost 60 years old, she looked extremely beautiful. It was noticeable that she was a quite a beauty in her young years.
Just like she did for most of her life as she woke up, she immediately brushed her teeth before heading toward the kitchen of the house where she would prepare breakfast for everyone.
She made coffee, tea, pancakes, omelets, and fried banana chips.
However, she didn''t stop working after preparing the breakfast, she immediately started cooking the lunch she would ce on the bentos that she would give to the other two members of the family.
Koshikawa was mid-cooking when she heard noisesing from upstairs of the house.
''The girls must have woken up.'' She said to herself when looked at the clock and saw that it was 6 o''clock.
Just like she expected, 5 minutester, two teenage girls entered the kitchen and greeted her at the same time with a sleepy voice, "Good morning, Mom."
Koshikawa let out a motherly smile as she replied, "Good morning, girls! Breakfast is on the table."
The girls thanked her before sitting at the table to have their breakfast.
Koshikawa was almost done cooking their lunch, so she sat down as well to have breakfast with her daughters.
She looked at her daughters with a doting look that only mothers could give.
One girl had blonde hair and the other had ck purplish hair, but although they had different hair colors, the curious thing was that their face was exactly the same!
That''s right, they were identical twins.
The blonde was called Koshikawa Anna, and the gothic one was called Koshikawa Mina. Even though they were twins, they hadpletely opposite personalities and styles.
One still maintained her original blonde hair color and liked girly things while the other was aplete goth and rebel. One liked to wear all kinds of clothes while the other only liked ck clothes. One was cheerful while the other was cold and detached.
After hearing all of this, most people would think that the sisters wouldn''t get along well with their different personalities. But that wasn''t even near the truth as the twin sisters were inseparable from each other.
It was rare to see them apart.
For example, the girls were about to enter theirst year of high school, so their mother suggested that they could work a part-time job during the vacation to gather money to buy whatever they wanted. They could have worked in different part-time jobs, but because they didn''t want to be far from each other, they chose a part-time job where they could work together.
And there was another thing that the twin sisters shared, their love and appreciation for their mother. They were raised alone by her mother and during all these years they saw how much their mother did for them.
When they entered their teenage years they were curious about who their father was, so they asked their mother. And it was then that they heard how they were born.
Their mother told them about her younger years.
She told them that she graduated from the most prestigious music college in the country, Maelor School of Music. This school was the most contended and the most prestigious school that a person could get into. And there was a reason for that as most people who graduated from there became nationwide or even worldwide famous musicians.
When the twins heard that their mother graduated from Maelor, they were extremely dumbfounded. They never imagined that their mother was so badass and awesome.
Then their mother proceeded to tell them how after she graduated she performed and several famous orchestras as she studied to be the conductor of her own orchestra. She told the girls that she traveled all over the world to perform. Kyo even showed them some pictures she had taken in her travels. The twins became even more shocked as they heard that.
They could only think how morous and adventurous her mother was in her youth. Her life sounded so awesome! The only thing they couldn''t understand was how her mother would end up being a normal high school music teacher in Elffire City if her life started so awesomely.
It was then that their mother told them how she met their father. She was already in her thirties, and after working for so long, she already managed to conduct several orchestras, she even startedposing her own symphonies. She achieved her dream after all the hard work she put into her career. All in all, she was at her peak. And it was in a performance afterparty that she met a handsome and rich guy that attracted her. They dated for a few months, but nothing too serious. It was after a few months of the rtionship that she discovered she was pregnant, the man in question clearly stated that he didn''t want to be a father. So, after a long process, they both decided that he would have a monthly fee to Koshikawa, and only this way he would be free from his responsibilities.
Koshikawa exined that a few monthster, she gave birth to twin baby girls, and she suddenly decided to live a normal life with her daughters. It was then that she decided to abandon her morous life as a musician and move to a ce where there was no famous orchestra established. With her super-qualified resume, she easily was able to get a post as the music teacher at the most qualified high school in Elffire City, Yukihime High School.
"That was how you two were born. When you two were 7 years old I received the news that your father had died in a car crash, but at least he did onest good thing in his life as he left part of his fortune to you two. You''ll receive this money when you twoplete 18 years old. I nned to tell you this when you twopleted 18 years old, but it doesn''t hurt telling you now." Koshikawa Kyo finished her exnation with a motherly smile.
The twin sisters were left agape as they tried to process what they just heard.
They didn''t care much that their biological father died as they never cared much about him, they were only curious about who he was. But now knowing that he had passed away, they realized that they didn''t care much.
The reason for that was that they had a mother that would give them the world if necessary.
But now knowing that their mother even gave up on her super sessful career as a musician, they felt a mix of feelings.
Chapter 567: An Irresistible Proposal
Chapter 567: An Irresistible Proposal
?
At that moment, Koshikawa Mina and Anna felt guilty that they were the reason for their mother to give up her dream career. They felt awed by how awesome her mother really was. They felt grateful that their mother was willing to sacrifice so much to raise them. All in all, they felt so many emotions that they were not able to hold off their tears.
That day, the mother and daughter trio cried together as they poured their emotions out.
Since that day, the twin sister valued their mother even more than they did before.
For them, their mother was their idol, and that''s why they wanted to grow up to be like their mother. That was the reason they wanted to enter the Maelor School of Music just like her mother did!
They wanted to be musicians!
Over the past years, with their mother''s help, they were able to learn how to sing and how to y numerous musical instruments.
Their mother even allowed them to participate in the orchestra that she put together in Elffire City.
This orchestra was one of the few orchestras in the city, and Koshikawa Kyo formed this orchestra a few years after she moved over.
At first, she only wanted to keep her dream to be a real musician alive even if she was busy being a mother. But 10 years after the creation of the orchestra, Kyo''s orchestra became one of the most important ones in Elffire City.
They performed in theatre ys, festivals, and other events in the city.
Kyo first started the orchestra as a social project where she taught poor teenagers who wanted to be musicians but couldn''t afford to learn the instruments. After a few years, the orchestra was able to discover real talents among these kids.
After more than 10 years of operation, the orchestra was made of a mix of musicians that Kyo discovered through her social project and some ex-students that she taught at the Yukihime High School.
In January of 2021, the Salen Twin Orchestra had around 50 active members.
And it was at that month that they received an irresistible proposal.
The Tokyo Animation Studio offered a sky-high deal for them to be part of their sound studio.
When Koshikawa received the proposal, her heart couldn''t stop beating just like the drums of a heavy metal song. Her eyes shone with excitement at the prospect of being part of a musical project.
She read the proposition carefully, and when she saw that she would be able to participate in the production of several soundtracks of animes and anime movies. She found herself with the same excitement she felt when she performed in several orchestras around the world.
She found herself feeling the same childish excitement she felt in her teenage years when she discovered her passion for music.
When her twin daughters were children, Koshikawa used to watch several animes with them. That''s why she was a super fan of several animes until the current day. And she still watched the new animes that were released annually. So, being part of an anime production as a musician was something that she never thought of doing, but ever since hearing about it she couldn''t stop thinking of doing it.
But before she decided on epting or not the offer, she had to talk with the other musicians in the orchestra and her daughters as well.
Most of the musicians in the orchestra only did that on their off days from their main job. So, if they epted this offer, they had to quit their main job and be a musician fully. And just like Kyo imagined, when she told them about this offer, no one stepped down.
They all dreamed of bing a full-time musician, but because of their conditions, they could only settle for performing their dream job the few times that the orchestra performed in the city.
Plus, the money they would receive as musicians from The Tokyo Animation Studios was much more than they earned from their main job. So, there were only pros in epting the offer.
But before Kyo could ept the offer, she had to talk with her daughters. That was because if she epted the offer, she would have to quit the teaching job at Yukihime High School as she would have her agenda super busy during her time at the studio. She was a little reluctant to do that as she worked in the school for almost 18 years already. She was familiar with everyone there already. Plus, her daughters were about to start theirst year of high school at Yukihime. What if they needed her during this crucial year of their lives?
Koshikawa''s motherly side couldn''t stop thinking of several reasons for not epting this offer.
She had all kinds of negative thoughts when she finally sat down to talk with her daughters. At first, Anna and Mina were surprised that an animation studio opened in Elffire City without them knowing, but when they heard about the proposal, they paid extra attention to their mother. As they did that, they noticed that their mother''s eyes shone with excitement as she talked about what she would do for the animation studio. The girls rarely saw this look from their mother, so at that moment, they made their decision even without hearing the rest of what their mother said.
They would support their mother in their dream without any hesitation!
"...that''s why I''m afraid if I ept this offer, I won''t be there for you in your final year in high school. That''s why if you two are notfortable with this, I''ll deny this offer without hesitation. For me, you two are more important than anything." Kyo finished her long exnation of why she shouldn''t take the offer with a smile.
"NO!"
But as soon as she did that, she heard her daughters eximing in denial at the same time.
"What?" Kyo asked with a confused expression.
Anna and Mina looked at each other to confirm each other''s thoughts and with a quick twin telepathy, they confirmed that both of them wanted that their mother should ept this job. "Mom, I know you are worried about us in our final year in high school. But we are almost adults now, we can take care of each other." Anna started exining.
"Plus, it''s not like you are moving to another city. We can still see each other at home. The only thing different is that we won''t see each other at school." Minaplemented.
"And we can see in your eyes how much you want this. We wouldn''t forgive ourselves if we got in the way of your dream again." Anna said with a guilty look as she looked at the side.
Mina also did the same as she also had the same guilty look.
Kyo looked at her daughters who looked as if they did something bad and sighed.
"Baby girls, look at me." Kyo said with a motherly voice.
When Anna and Mina heard that, they couldn''t help but obey their mother, but instead of the look of disappointment that they expected, they could only find an infinite amount of love and affection as they looked at their mother''s face.
"I never once regretted my decision to give up my career as a musician to raise you two, you know why?" Kyo asked.
Anna and Mina shook their heads as they waited for the answer.
"That''s because raising you two was the dream that I never knew I wanted. I was more happy with you two than I ever was as a musician. You two are my happy ending." Kyo said with a
motherly smile.
"Mama!" Anna and Mina eximed crying when they heard that.
The family of three hugged for a long time afterward.
And that''s how Koshikawa Kyo decided to ept the offer made by the Tokyo Animation
Studios.
Chapter 568: On The Right Track
Chapter 568: On The Right Track
?
Koshikawa''s House Kitchen, Elffire City''s Suburban Area.
06:07 AM, January 26th.
"How was the first day at the new job yesterday, Mom?" Anna asked suddenly with curious
eyes.
Mina also looked at her mother with a curious look.
Kyo''s eyes lit up a little when she heard the question before she replied, "Yesterday, we mainly got to know thepany. And I have to say that the studio is enormous! Plus, the whole ce looks so stylish and modern!" She eximed.
"Really? Where is it?" Mina asked curiously.
Kyo replied where the studio was, and it was only then that they remembered that there was a big construction site in that ce some years ago.
"But the thing that impressed me the most was their music studio. You can think of any musical instrument and you can find it there! And each instrument is the best of the best in the market. The other facilities of the music studio are all state of the art as well. I think the studio must have invested millions just in that music studio." Kyo said with a sigh of appreciation.
"Wow!" Anna and Mina eximed at the same time.
They couldn''t imagine who would be so rich to invest so much in an animation studio.
"I read some articles about the animation industry thesest few days. And I read that the majority of the animation studios'' headquarters are located in Sakura City. So, why did this studio open here in Elffire City?" Mina asked suddenly.
"I didn''t know about that." Kyo replied with a thoughtful look, "But yesterday, we had a brief meeting with the boss of the studio. He looked so young! I bet that he barely was a couple of years older than you two."
Mina and Anna''s eyes shone with curiosity when they heard that, "Tell us more."
"Just as we arrived at the studio, we met him. And he gave us a fewpositions that we should practice during the day. He said that he would evaluate our progress in it today. And by the way he talked, I could see he was highly knowledgeable about music. He had a certain noble air around him that I can only describe from people who hold a lot of authority. Plus, he was not the only young one among the bosses of the studio. The Head Director of the studio was a youngdy that barely passed 20 years old..." Kyo proceeded to tell everything she saw during her tour around the studio to her daughters.
The mother and daughter trio gossiped as they had their hearty breakfast.
But at some point, the girls finished eating and they had to climb upstairs to their rooms so they could get ready for work.
Kyo also quickly finished cooking the girls'' bentos before getting ready for work as well.
It was 06:50 AM when the three of them entered the family car.
Kyo drove the car out of the garage and headed to the ce where the girls worked part-time. The girls worked in a Coffee House/Bookstore. They loved working there because sometimes they could perform their songs for the clients there, plus the pay was good enough for the two of them.
15 minutester, Kyo arrived at the front of the Bookstore.
"Bye, Mom"
"Good luck in your new job!"
"Don''t forget to juicy gossip to tell uster!"
Kyoughed at her daughters'' antics as she said, "Goodbye honey, don''t forget your bento. If something happens call me."
Just like that, the daughter duo and mother bade farewell before continuing with their day. Because of the traffic, Koshikawa only was able to arrive at the studio at a little over 07:30 AM. After she showed the security officer the ID that she received yesterday from the studio, she was finally able to park her car in the garage reserved for employees.
Because of the enormity of the building, she got lost a few times on her way toward the music studio. It was only after asking a few people along the way, that she was able to finally able to arrive at her workce.
''Finally!'' She eximed to herself when she finally saw the music studio, ''It seems I gonna have to memorize the ways inside the building''.
Because she got lost on the way, she only arrived at the music studio at 07:46 AM, and most of the orchestra members had already arrived when she got there.
"Good morning, everyone!" Koshikawa greeted everyone with a smile.
"Good morning, boss!" Everyone greeted her back with smiles on their faces as well.
For them, Koshikawa was the person who kept their dream alive during all these years, so they all had a special appreciation for her. Without her guiding them in the orchestra all these years, they would never be good enough to receive the proposal of their dreams. Now they could work the job of their dreams, they could be musicians!
That''s why everyone deeply respected her.
"Did you guys study thepositions from yesterday?" Koshikawa asked as she ced her things aside.
Just like that, everyone started expressing their own views and experiences in thepositions. After years of working in the orchestra, they all had a good base of musical theory, so the discussion was extremely productive. And with Koshikawa''s expertise, their discussions were even more productive. Each person who arrived also joined the discussion until everyone arrived and the whole orchestra was having this impromptu meeting.
This was the scenario that Theo saw when he arrived at the music studio, around 50 people discussing the best ways of performing thepositions that Theo gave them yesterday. The curious thing was that although 50 people were discussing, it wasn''t messy at all. Each one had a different and interesting point of view that added a new perspective to the discussion. Theo noticed that everyone had a good base knowledge of music theory. And he was even more impressed by the knowledge that Koshikawa exuded in her words. He could see that she was a super musical expert!
Theo was extremely happy that such an expert was the chief of his orchestra.
It was only after observing their discussion for a while longer that he made his presence
known.
"Boss!" Koshikawa said with a polite smile.
"You don''t have to call me that way, you can call me Theo." Theo said with augh, "Good
morning, everyone."
Everyone greeted him back with respectful expressions.
"How was the practice yesterday?" Theo asked, "How are you guys getting used to the new workce?"
"We practiced thepositions for most of yesterday, and we could see that..." Koshikawa started exining everything with knowledgeable terms.
Just like that Theo and Koshikawa talked for almost 10 minutes about thepositions.
It was through this talk that Koshikawa and Theo were able to see that the other person was extremely knowledgeable about music.
Their eyes shine with excitement about meeting a person who loved music as much as
themselves.
It could be said that they hit off just like that.
Just like that, Theo spent the rest of the day exining his views about the soundtrack to
Koshikawa.
The soundtrack was the right track!
Chapter 569: Getting Ready, Spy Car, and Mysterious Follower
Chapter 569: Getting Ready, Spy Car, and Mysterious Follower
?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
6 AM, Saturday, January 30th.
Differently from other Saturdays, that morning Theo didn''t wake up at 5 AM for his morning workout with the girls. That''s because they decided to cancel the training due to their trip to the mountains.
That''s why Theo was sound asleep in his bedroom and he only woke up when his rm went off at 6 o''clock.
Last night he fell asleep as soon as he arrived from his shift at the restaurant, so he didn''t find it difficult waking up when he heard the rm sound.
5 minutester, Theo left his bathroom and headed outside. He had a bunch of things to do before leaving. So, he didn''t waste much time before waking up Aurora and starting to get things done.
Because of how busy he was during the week, he didn''t even have the time to bag his clothes and things for the trip.
Just like that, for the next 30 minutes, Theo and Aurora spent organizing their things. And with Sylph''s help, they were able to load all of their things into the jeep.
It was only then that Theo was able to cook breakfast for them. He didn''t cook any fancy things, he prepared a simple and nutritious breakfast.
The siblings talked about random things as they had their simple breakfast.
"Do you have everything prepared for the start of your school year on Monday?" Theo asked.
"Yeah, most of it. I only have to buy some small things. Nothing too important." Aurora replied.
"Hmm, we can go out to buy these things tomorrow night after we arrive from the mountains." Theo suggested.
Aurora nodded in agreement as she said, "That sounds good. We can go on a shopping adventure." She smiled mischievously.
Theoughed as he took a sip of his coffee.
Just like that, a few minutester, they finished eating their breakfast. So, they each went into their bedrooms to get ready to go out.
Theo took a long steamy shower before getting out of the bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips.
He looked into his closet as he thought it over which clothes he should wear.
He already saw the weather outside, and he saw that it was extremely cold and with a probability of snowfall. So, he should put on some warm clothes.
After much doubt and changes, 15 minutester, Theo exited his bedroom wearing ck winter boots, blue winter pants, a white long-sleeved shirt, a heavy brown jacket, and a red Uzumaki beanie on his head.
He was feeling a little hot as inside the house wasn''t cold, but he knew that it would be worth it as the outside was freezing.
Theo knew that Aurora would take longer to get ready, so he didn''t even bother her and headed straight to the garage to inspect if everything they needed was packed into the car.
He was inspecting the trunk of his car when he suddenly heard from Sylph that Ayia and Shizuka arrived at the front gate.
"Let them in." Theo said without any hesitation.
He wasn''t surprised that they hade to his house as everyone agreed to gather at his house to take the road together.
A couple of minutester, Theo saw a fancy jeep entering his garage. They parked next to him, and Ayia and Shizuka exited the car soon after.
"Good morning, girls." Theo greeted them with a smile.
"Good morning, Theo." Shizuka replied calmly.
"Good morning, babe." Ayia said with a lovely smile before giving Theo a tight hug.
"Good morning, gorgeous." Theo whispered back as he hugged her back.
"Are you girls all packed?" Theo asked as the hug ended.
"Pretty much." Ayia replied.
"Ayia almost forgot her phone. She only noticed when we were about to leave the house." Shizuka giggled a little.
"Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed in a mock betrayal.
Theoughed at their antics as he continued checking his things in the trunk.
"Where''s Aurora-chan?" Ayia asked suddenly.
"She''s getting ready. You guys can help her. She''s in her bedroom." Theo replied.
"Let''s help her, Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed as she grabbed Shizuka''s hand and dragged her
along.
Theoughed happily as he saw his girlfriend''s silly antics.
After finally checking all the things in the trunk, Theo finally said to AI Butler, "Sylph, grab a First-aid kit and a Survival Kit and bring them to me."
Although the chances of anything going wrong during the trip were near impossible, Theo didn''t like leaving things to chance. That''s why he prepared for the worst possible scenarios.
Getting stuck at the mountain, getting hurt, and all other possible idents that a trip to the mountains could proportionate.
"Oh, have youpleted the modification of the jeep?" Theo asked after he received the First-Aid Kit and Survival Kit from one of Sylph''s drones.
"Yes, master!" Sylph''s cheerful voice replied, "Stand-alone inte and phone connection attached to the Jeep is sessful. Even if the car is stranded in a ce without any phone and inte connection, I still will be able to ess these connections through the satellite. I also was sessful in modifying one of my drones to attach to the car. This drone is smaller than the others, but it has all the important functions in it like surveince, hacking, stealth, and others. I did the same operation to the other cars as well."
Theo sighed in relief when he heard that.
When he arrived from the Kokoro Inds, Theo was able to see how practical drone surveince could be. So, he asked Sylph to design modifications to all cars that he owned.
With Sylph''s current intelligence andputer power, this task was a piece of cake. And after weeks of modifications, this was the result. It could be said that the cars that Theo owned were almost spy cars as they had all kinds of unseen features.
Theo was really d that he gave this task to Sylph as this modified car would be extremely useful during their trip to the mountains.
Plus, the car that Cristina, Aurora''s driver, used to drive Aurora around the town had the same modifications. Which meant that Aurora was much more protected than she was before.
Theo prioritized Aurora''s safety so much that sometimes it seemed a little too excessive. But he would rather bebeled like that than let anything happen to her.
Theo had just finished closing the trunk when Aurora, Ayia, and Shizuka entered the garage.
Curiously, Sylph announced that 3 cars had arrived at the front gate.
"I guess it''s them." Theo said as Aurora ced herst things into the car.
"Yeah, it''s almost the time we agreed to leave." Ayiamented.
In the next 5 minutes, Sylph announced that everyone had arrived at the front gate and were
waiting for them.
So, after Theo and Aurora bade farewell to Maya, they finally got into the car.
Theo and Aurora left the garage in their car and Ayia and Shizuka followed them in their own
car.
In such a way, a few minutester, everyone was on their way to the mountains!
What this trip to the mountains would have reserved for them?
Chapter 570: Musdurn
Chapter 570: Musdurn
?
The Torringgar Mountain Range were the biggest chain of mountains in the Bluecorn State where Elffire City was the state capital.
The nearest mountain was called Musdurn and it was around 150 km away from Elffire City. This specific mountain could be called one of the smallest among all the mountains in the mountain range. But the Musdurn Mountain still was over 2 thousand meters high. It was a highly sought ce among the people who lived near it. Especially the people who lived in Elffire City.
If anyone from Elffire City wanted to make a trip to the mountains, they would always choose to go to the Musdurn Mountain.
Several reasons made the ce attractive for tourists. Like the famous and upbeat town located at the foot of the mountain. The town was famous for its peculiar architecture and its scenic look. Plus, the town had all the services that a big could have.
Another thing was that the Musdurn Mountain geography was highly suitable for winter sports like skiing and snowboarding. That''s why the government built all kinds of facilities on the mountain to facilitate the practice of these sports. Consequently, these facilities attracted even more tourists.
After decades of operation, Musdurn was famous nationwide for its scenic views and winter sports.
That''s why Theo and the others didn''t even hesitate in choosing this ce to be their destination on their impromptu trip to the mountains. After all, Musdurn was the best ce to go in all of Bluecorn State if one wanted to visit the mountains.
Theo and the others soon entered the highway road that would take them to Musdurn. If the skies were clear, they would be able to see the mountain from far away, but because the skies were loaded with dark clouds, they could only see a hazy silhouette on the horizon.
They didn''t face any traffic on their way, so one and a half hourster they were almost there already. They could see the Musdurn Mountain towering above them as they entered beautiful Musdurn Town.
The convoy of cars passed straight through the town before finally getting onto the road that climbed the mountain.
They wouldn''t stay in the town, but instead in a house located at the mountainside. Because they were in a hurry to arrive at the house, they didn''t even stop at the town to visit its scenic ces.
They drove through the mountainside road that climbed the mountain and here and there they were able to see all kinds of mountain cabins and mansions.
Because of its poprity, Musdurn was also an attractive destination for rich people who liked to skiing. That''s why all kinds of multimillion-dor mansions were located around Musdurn.
After climbing the mountain for a while, they were finally able to arrive at a mansion that had a characteristic Yamatese architectural style.
The convoy soon entered the property and arrived at the front of the big manor.
After parking their cars, they soon exited their own cars and looked around.
"Wow!"
"This ce looks so fancy!"
"Your family is so rich, Ayia!"
"..."
Everyone started talking loudly to each other as they admired the house.
And that''s right!
This manor was one of many mansions of the Yamada Family around the Sakura Abode Country.
When everyone decided to go to Musdurn Mountain, Ayia immediately offered this house to amodate everyone during their travel.
She knew that the manor was empty, so they would be able to use it without any problems. Plus, everyone already knew that her family was rich, so it was only normal that her family owned a winter manor.
They were concentrated on admiring the ce as they excitedly discussed everything that they didn''t even notice a person who supposedly shouldn''t be there exiting the car as well.
The purple-haired girl quietly mixed among everyone before loudly eximing, "You are so awesome, Ayia, Shizuka! You are like super rich!"
At first, Ayia didn''t register the voice and just instinctively replied, "I''m not rich, my family is. And..."
It was only then that she noticed something odd about the voice. She looked at the ce where the voice hade from and saw someone that shocked her.
Yamada Kaori was there looking at her with a teasing smile.
Ayia was left dumbfounded to see her sister, who supposedly was super busy working, arrive quietly together with everyone.
"Ka-chan!" Ayia loudly eximed before running to hug her sister.
It was only then that everyone noticed Kaori there. All of them were taken by surprise as Ayia had said that Kaori couldn''te as she had work to do at Sakura City. But their surprise soon passed as they became happy that their friend was able toe.
"Kaori!"
"That''s awesome! This way the whole gang is reunited once again!"
"I''m so excited!"
|| ||
Everyone greeted Kaori happily.
Soon after, they finally started moving their bags out of the cars. As the manor was big enough, everyone had where to sleep even though almost 20 people would sleep there.
As they were moving their things, they were able to meet the person who maintained the manor. Shizuka and Kaori talked with him as they exined what would happen this weekend. "...that''s like that we''ll leave tomorrow afternoon, Maito-san." Shizuka exined their ns for the weekend.
As a local who lived in the Musdurn Mountains, Maito was an old man who served the Yamada Family his whole life. In his old days, he still was able to maintain such big property just by himself. The family had offered a lighter job for him, but he tly denied it. He even strongly denied retiring from his service. After being raised by the family, his only wish in his old days was to keep being useful to the family. Without any choice, the family could only ept his wishes. Plus, Maito had already lived a long life where he had a bunch of sons, daughters, and
grandkids.
That''s why Shizuka and Kaori were respectful to this old man who dedicated his whole life to the family.
"Little miss, Kaori-sama, the whole house is cleaned and it can house you and your friends. I filled the pantry with all kinds of ingredients if you decide to cook. I can also cook meals for you and your friends if you order me to. I also replenish the house with firewood if you decide to light up the firece. Also..." Maito-san gave his report about the conditions of the manor.
Koari and Shizuka spent around 10 minutes talking with Maito-san before telling him to go back to his house. If it was up to him, he would be there 24/7 serving them. But Kaori and Shizuka couldn''t let themselves do that with this old man. It was only after giving all kinds pieces of advice and warnings that the old man left the house in his old ssic car.
He lived in a house in Musdurn Town with his wife.
After seeing the old man away, the girls were finally able to get their things into their own
rooms.
Just like that, everyone arrived at Musdurn for their winter mountain adventure!
Chapter 571: Skiing or Snowboarding?
Chapter 571: Skiing or Snowboarding?
?
Yamada Manor, Musdurn Mountain, Torringgar Mountain Range.
Theo had just settled into the ce when they gathered once again.
The whole gang was there for this trip.
Theo, Aurora, Ayia, Shizuka, Kaori, Sam, Sayuri, Ryoko, June, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Gwen, Kin, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru.
"What are we going to do now?" Kumiko asked as they gathered together in the living room.
"We should climb the mountain to have fun of course!" Ayia eximed with excitement.
"I agree, but the problem is that I don''t have the equipment necessary for skiing or snowboarding. Do you guys think that there is a ce around here that rents this kind of thing?" Sammented.
"I don''t have any equipment either."
"Me too."
|| ||
Because most of them didn''t have the tradition of traveling to the mountains, they never practiced winter sports before. So, they didn''t have their own equipment for practicing skiing or snowboarding.
Theo and Aurora were the same as well. It was their first time in the mountains, so they werepletely new to everything.
"There is indeed a ce where you can rent these things, but you don''t have to do that as we have all the equipment that you guys may need here in the mansion." Shizuka replied with a calm voice.
"Yeah, there''s plenty of equipment for everyone." Kaori smiled.
This was one of the things that Maito-san informed them about it. As this house was the destination where the family members came to practice winter sports, it had plenty of equipment for a lot of people.
Everyone was taken by surprise when they heard that, but they soon became cheerful that they wouldn''t have to rent a bunch of things.
Soon after, Suzuka and Kaori showed them where the equipment was stored and they had to make an important decision.
Would they be skiing or snowboarding?
''Skiing was easier to learn but harder to master. Whereas snowboarding was harder to learn but easier to master.''
This is amon im most people will hear in the world of snowsports and, while different people can take to different sports, it''s generally true.
That''s why when this group of people faced this decision, the ones who had reservations chose to practice skiing. While the more daring ones chose to practice snowboarding.
Theo obviously chose snowboarding as it seemed more fun for him, and Aurora went with him and chose the same as him.
Ayia, Kaori, Suzuka, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro spent the next 30 minutes exining to the others how they should wear the appropriate clothes and pieces of equipment.
The six of them grew up practicing these sports, so their instructions were really helpful to the others.
After they were all set, they were finally ready to climb the mountain. So, they soon ced the bags with the pieces of equipment in the cars and left the manor soon after.
A whileter, they arrived at the ry station at the Mountain foot where they would get into the cableway that would take them to the mountain top.
They decided to first climb to the ce where it was easier to practice skiing and snowboarding. The ce they were going was the most frequented station in the mountain, so the cableway that climbed the mountain was especially modern and spacious enough to take them on just one trip.
The 19 of them waited for a while before getting into the lift with their equipment. The lift was covered in reinforced ss walls, so they were able to see thendscape of the mountain around them.
"I know I may sound a little redundant, but everything is so white!" Lauren eximed as they climbed the mountain.
From up there they were able to see the vast expanse covered in white snow and trees.
It was a stunning view.
"Let''s take a picture!" Aurora said with a smile as she pulled her phone out of her winter
jacket.
"Yes!"
"Come on, guys!"
"..."
Just like that, they spent the whole time climbing the mountain taking pictures. When they finally arrived at the mountaintop station, they grabbed their equipment bags and exited the lift. As soon as they exited they saw a modern building with all kinds of facilities. The building had coffee shops, restaurants, equipment rentals, and other kinds of shops.
"I guess I know where we should have lunch today." Sayurimented when she saw the ce.
"Yeah, Sayuri''s right. We should have lunch here." June agreed.
Everyone agreed with them when they heard that as no one wanted to leave the mountain so soon, so having lunch there was a good option.
They soon exited the building and saw the vast expanse of the mountain. There they were able to see troves of people skiing and snowboarding. Because thendscape around this station was easier to practice, lots of newbies chose to start their practice here. That''s why they saw a lot of people who seemed who have just started learning. They saw instructors guiding these people, but their group didn''t choose to pay an instructor as they had their own instructors.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Umaru were extremely proficient in snowboarding. Whereas Kaori, Vivian, and Caro were extremely skilled in skiing. Ayia, Shizuka, and Kaori were almost professional athletes in these modalities. That''s why these girls immediately started hiring instructors to teach them when the others suggested.
"Yes, you should put your feet parallel..."
"Tight your straps..."
""
In such a way, the sic]x girls spent the next 10 minutes exining to the others how they should put on the ski and snowboards on their feet.
A few minutester, they were all dutifully equipped to start skiing or snowboarding.
Each one of them wore winter pants and jackets, gloves, boots, goggles, helmets, masks, and other kinds of thermal clothes to keep the cold out.
Even though the weather was freezing there, with all these things they felt that they could
take on this cold head-on.
"Are you guys feeling warm?" Kaori suddenly asked.
"A little."
"I''m a little cold I won''t lie."
"Me too."
"....."
Kaori nodded in understanding before saying out loud, "It is normal to feel cold before you start your practice. As you start moving you feel the warmth from your body keeping the cold
out."
"Plus, you should pay attention to some things before you start, like you will fall down a lot..." Kaori spent the next minutes exining how their practice would proceed and what
they should do in these situations.
It was only after everyone was made aware of these things that Kaori was satisfied.
Soon after, they separated into two groups.
Ayia, Shizuka, and Umaru guided the ones who chose to learn snowboarding. While Kaori, Vivian, and Caro guided the ones who chose to learn skiing.
Everyone was extremely excited to start learning as they all had smiles on their faces. If they didn''t have masks and goggles on their faces, their enthusiasm would be shown. But their excited voices as they learned from the girls still gave away their excitement.
Chapter 572: First Lesson, Falls, and Skillful Students
Chapter 572: First Lesson, Falls, and Skillful Students
?
There''s a certain magic in the mountains, where the snow-covered peaks be our yground. It''s a ce where worries melt away, and the only thing that matters is the next run. In the mountains, time slows down, and all that matters is the present moment. It''s a dance with gravity, a symphony of speed and control, and a celebration of the natural world around us.
But before someone can enjoy the dance with gravity down the mountain, everyone starts learning from the first step or glide.
Learning Zone, Mountaintop Station, Musdurn Mountain.
This zone was a part of the mountain that was t, which made it easier for beginners to start learning.
That''s where Theo and the others had been for the past 3 hours as they learned how to ski and snowboard from Ayia, Kaori, and other girls.
Just like Ayia and the other girls expected, it would take a while for most of them to be able to ski and snowboard without any problems.
There were a few exceptions though, Theo and Aurora were extremely skilled and were able to follow the girls'' instructions without any sweat. Especially Theo, he was so skilled in it that after a couple of hours of practicing, he was already able to glide down a small slope without any difficulties.
Ayia and the other two girls were beyond impressed by how fast he was able to learn all the basics. Especially because snowboarding was much harder to learn than skiing.
That could evidenced by how fast Kaori and the other two were able to teach their students how to glide down a small slope. They were as fast as Aurora!
And Aurora was only one hour behind Theo.
However, after 3 hours of practice, most of them could feel getting more and more tired.
"How about we stop for a while and have lunch?" Ayia asked out loud when she noticed their fatigue.
Suzuka, Kaori, and the other girls heard that and immediately agreed.
They knew that these lessons couldn''t be rushed, so if they stayed there forcing themselves would be more detrimental than productive to their learning.
That was how Ayia and Kaori announced the pause of the lesson for them to have lunch.
When everyone heard that, they heaved a sigh of relief.
Even with all the falls and difficulties, everyone still had fun learning how to ski and
snowboard, but after hours of practice, they were tired and hungry.
They soon took out their equipment and walked toward the station carrying their equipment and as they walked they excitedly talked about their experience.
"It is much harder than I expected."
"Yeah, the snow can be so slippery!"
"Thank god that the snow isn''t so hard or I would be more bruised than I already am with all these falls."
"But it is so fun!"
"Sliding down the slope is exhrating!"
"I can''t wait to slide down those big slopes we saw the others taking on."
"I think it will take a while for us to be able to do that."
"Well, at least us mere mortals. Theo and Aurora learned so fast!"
"And they were learning the difficult snowboarding!"
"Theo! Aurora! Stop lying! You two already how to snowboard, right?"
"Maybe yes, maybe not."
"Look! He is being mysterious again! Let''s get him!"
""
Just like that, they had fun as they walked on the snow toward the station.
A few minutester, they entered the station and were assaulted by the hot air from inside.
"It seems that the heating system here is top-notch." Junemented.
"After all this workout, I''m gonna start sweating if I keep all this winter wear on me." Sam said as she started taking some of her winter jackets.
The others soon followed her example and took some jackets as well.
Afterward, they found a nice restaurant where they would be able to keep their equipment in a safe ce.
It was one of the most fancy restaurants in the ce, but as everyone there was well-off, they didn''t care much about it.
A minuteter, they were all seated at a big table where they were able to see the stunning mountain view outside through a door-to-ceiling ss window.
The table was really big as it was able to amodate the 19 of them.
They looked at the menu that the waiters just gave to them when Gwen asked out loud, "What are you guys going to order?"
"I don''t know, but I want something warm down my body after having to roll down the cold snow for hours." Sayuri replied as she contemted what she should order.
"What are you going to order, babe?" Ayia asked Theo.
Theo had Ayia on his right side and Aurora seated on his left side.
"I think I''m going with Bean Soup with Vegetables. It sounds like a good soup to have on a cold day, especially if ites steaming hot." Theo replied, "What about you? What are you going to order, babe?"
Ayia looked at the dish that Theo mentioned before replying, "Hmm, I think I''m gonna go with Creamy Tomato Soup with Cheese Toasties."
It was then that Aurora eximed, "Oh, there''s Creamy Tomato Soup?"
"Are you going to order the same as me, Aurora-chan?" Ayia smiled.
"I think so. It sounds so delicious." Aurora smiled back.
"I guess I''ll have to ask for them to bring some Cheesy Toasties with my soup as well." Theomented.
Soon after, everyone made their order with the waiters. As it was a fancy restaurant, they wouldn''t have to wait for long.
But as they waited, they started talking to each other about their experience in skiing and snowboarding and their ns for the rest of the day.
"I''ll be serious now, skiing is much harder than I imagined. I fell down so many times!" Sammented with a sigh.
"That''s because you weren''t learning snowboarding. At a certain point, I spent more time with my butt on the ground than I was standing up." Max eximed sullenly.
Everyoneughed out loud when they heard that as they could recognize themselves with
Max.
"If envy looks could kill, we would be mourning Theo and Aurora at this moment. These two were so natural that it seemed like they did this before." Laurenmented.
"Hey!" Theo protested.
The othersughed out loud once again at Lauren''sment.
"Seriously, Theo, how did you learn so fast?" Kin asked.
"I don''t know. I just followed Ayia''s instructions and everything else came easy." Theo
replied simply.
"It was the same for me." Aurora agreed with him.
Everyone else felt a pang of pain when they heard the siblings'' brag.
''Why the two of them have to brag so strongly!''
"Do you guys also want to attack the two of them?" Sam asked suddenly.
"Bingo!"
"Yeah, let''s get them!"
"No, It''s not my fault that I followed my beautiful girlfriend''s instructions so easily!" Theo
eximed when he saw their shining eyes.
"How brazen! He brags about his skills and now about his rtionship!"
"Let''s only get him, Aurora was only following his bad example."
"No! It''s not my fault most of you guys are single!"
"....."
When they heard that, they became even more avid to give him a piece of their mind.
In such a way, they had their fun as they waited for their meal.
It was a nice day for all of them.
Chapter 573: A Day At The Mountain
Chapter 573: A Day At The Mountain
?
Michaelis Restaurant, Mountaintop Station, Musdurn Mountain.
Theo and the others just had a hearty meal, and now they were drinking some hot drinks to warm up their bodies before they had to face the cold weather outside again.
For example, Theo was drinking some hot camomile tea while Aurora and Ayia were drinking hot chocte.
"Until which time are we going to keep practicing this afternoon?" June asked suddenly as she took a sip of her hot chocte.
Everyone looked at Ayia, Kaori, Suzuki, and the other girls when they heard June''s question. The six of them had much more experience, and as their instructors, they should know what time they should stop snowboarding and skiing.
"We can practice until 5 PM when the sun sets. We can even watch the sunset from up here. But afterward, we should leave the mountain as it can get dangerous here at night. Especially for newbies like you guys." Suzuki replied after thinking for a while.
"Yeah, Suzu-chan is right. We can practice more tomorrow morning." Ayia chimed in agreement.
"Plus, you guys won''t master the skills for skiing or snowboarding in just one day. So, there''s no hurry to practice so much in one day." Kaorimented.
Their students showed their understanding and agreed with their n.
"Does that mean we can explore the town at night?" Lauren asked suddenly.
Everyone felt a little excited when they heard that. They all had heard about the attractions that Musdurn Town offered, and they wanted to see if it was really fun as everyone said.
"Yes!" Ayia eximed, "We should first go to the house to change clothes before heading to the town though."
"Well said! I''ll be all sweaty after all this exercise at the end of the day." Sammented.
Just like that, they spent around 40 minutes resting as they drank their hot drinks. They wanted to rest their bodies well before they had to make so much effort in the practiceter.
However, when Kaori, Ayia, and the other instructors felt like they rested enough, they called everyone out to head outside.
They paid for their meal and left the station soon after.
Dutifully equipped once again, they were back at the Learning Zone to keep their lesson where they stopped.
As they were well rested after a hearty meal, everyone was excited to keep the practice going. Everyone showed steady progress, but Theo and Aurora were advancing so fast that Ayia had to give a private lesson for the two of them in the intermediate section of the Learning Zone. It was there they spent the rest of the afternoon as Ayia taught them various tips and tricks to control the snowboard in all kinds of situations. It was only then that Aurora''s learning speed slowed down and became normal. But Theo continued being the oddball as he learned everything from Ayia as if he were a sponge.
Ayia was beyond impressed by how natural and skillful her boyfriend was at snowboarding. Although the others were not as fast as Theo and Aurora, at the end of the afternoon they already could glide down a slope without falling even once. Which made them extremely excited to keep learning.
It was a merry and fun afternoon for everyone there.
They arrived at a ce where others waited to watch the sunset, so they stopped and waited as well.
They only stopped their practice when Ayia and the other girls noticed that the sun was about to set.
Curiously, during the day the sky was covered in clouds, and because of it they doubted if they would be able to see the sun setting. But a few minutes before the sun disappeared, the clouds cleared in the horizon and they were able to see the sun diving into the horizon covered by the mountains.
The Torringgar Mountain Range was the canvas for the masterpiece being painted by the golden colors of the sun setting upon the horizon.
The mountains stood as silent witnesses to the spectacle unfolding in the sky. The setting sun painted a masterpiece, its golden, orange, and pink rays cascading over the peaks, casting long shadows that stretched like fingers, reaching out to touch the valleys below. It was a moment of pure poetry, a symphony of light and darkness that lingered in the heart long after the sun had disappeared.
It was a moment of quiet wonder, a time when the mountains and the heavens met, and nature''s grandeur was on full disy
Theo and the others had seen all kinds of stunning sunsets during their travel to the Kokoro Inds, but this one wasn''t one bit less wonderful than the ones they had seen before.
They all had the same feeling of wonder as they observed the beautiful scene in front of them. Some of them even chose to take pictures of it and they had their fun as they took a bunch of pictures together during the spectacle.
It was only when the night arrived that they realized that they should hurry to arrive home so they could enjoy the town attractions.
10 minutester, they entered one of the lifts carrying their equipment. As the lift transported them to the foot of the mountain, they were able to see the stunning town lit up with yellow and red lights.
"Wow! it''s so cute!" Aurora eximed in wonder as she took a bunch of pictures of the city with her cellphone.
"Let''s take a picture together, Aurora-chan!" Caro eximed as she took a selfie with Aurora with the city in the background.
"Let me in too!" Umaru eximed, "Come with us, Vivi-chan!" Umaru said as she pulled Vivian to take selfies together.
The four girls had their fun as the others talked about their experience during the afternoon
practice.
"You guys had to see as I glided down the slope, I was so cool!" Max eximed smugly.
"Yeah, baby, you were awesome." Lauren said with a wry smile.
"Well, I''m not Lauren. So, I can say for sure you were not cool. Actually, you looked extremely silly as you tried to not fall down." Kumiko mercilessly said.
"Ouch! Kumiko is out for the kill today." Juneughed.
"Poor Max." Theomented.
"Hey! Theo! You shouldn''t say anything as it seems you areughing at our expenses!" Sayuri
eximed.
"Yes!"
"He thinks he''s better than us just because he could glide down that big slope as if he was a
pro."
"If we weren''t in this lift I would want to show you a piece of my mind."
The others sullenly attacked Theo as they wondered why god was so devious to make Theo skillful in everything while they had to face difficulties like mere mortals.
Theo could onlyugh loudly as he saw their sullen faces.
Just like that, a few minutester, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. They entered their
cars and headed straight to the Yamada Manor.
The night had just started and they wanted to enjoy it!
Chapter 574: News Articles
Chapter 574: News'' Articles
?
Yamada Manor, Musdurn Mountain, Torringgar Mountain Range.
The manor was lit with beautiful yellow lights that made a stunning contrast with the snow and white trees around.
When everyone arrived, they didn''t waste time before each entering the rooms they were assigned to take a hot shower.
If they could describe how their bodies were after a long day of practicing winter sports, their bodies were a mix of sweat and coldness. Which made them desire to wash their bodies clean and put on some warm clothes. And that''s what they did.
A whileter, Theo exited his bedroom wearingfy and warm clothes. He didn''t spend much time choosing his clothes, he just picked the ones that were the easiest to grab from his bag. A pair of ck boots, jeans pants, a T-shirt with an anime cover, another long-sleeved dark green shirt, and a heavy jacket.
But at the moment, he was only carrying his jacket as the house was warm inside.
He soon arrived in one of the ground-level living rooms where it was possible to have a view of the lit-up city down below.
Theo was the first to arrive, but he wasn''t surprised as he was rtively quick to get ready, and he knew that the girls would take a while to get ready. So, he soon found afy seat where he had a good view of the city to sit on.
He made himselffortable before taking out the phone from his pocket to pass the time until the girls finished getting ready.
Even with an enhanced body, he had to admit that he was a little tired after practicing snowboarding for the whole afternoon. Plus, sometimes he fell down to the ground even with his natural predisposition to snowboarding, and some of those falls hurt. That''s why he hurried to get ready early so that he would be able to rx and rest his body before their night adventures.
Theo first checked the pictures he had taken during the day. He smiled as he saw some silly pictures he had taken of Ayia, Aurora, and the others.
''Let me post this one...'' He said to himself, ''I''ll post this one in my story.''
Just like that, Theo spent a while posting the pictures he wanted to share with his few followers.
It was only after posting these pictures that he saw what the others posted during the day. Heughed so hard when he saw a picture of Lauren lecturing Max that Kumiko posted. He smiled dotingly at the picture that Aurora posted in her stories where she took a selfie with Vivian, Caro, and Umaru with the beautiful lit-up Musdurn Town as their background.
It was only after giving his Like to all his friends'' posts that he opened the Wing App to see what thetest news and trends were.
In such a way, Theo spent the next few minutes seeing posts in his Wing timeline. He calmly strolled down his timeline until he saw a post about Moonlight. He immediately stopped to read it.
After a month since the release of his album, most people stopped talking about Moonlight. The only ones that kept talking were the fans who tried to guess who Moonlight was.
However, even with the end of the hype, his stream numbers didn''t decrease at all. The ten songs from his album still upied the Top-10 Worldwide Track Charts.
His songs were an absolute sess, and that''s why the news portals were talking about him again. Because of his massive stream numbers during the month of January, the news portals predicted that Moonlight would break the record of the most streamed album in a month. Plus, with that, he would be able to earn more than 100 million dors from it, which was also a record profit that no artist had seen in a single month.
The news article also remembered that Moonlight was expected to attend the Saphire Awards where he waspeting in the principal categories.
Theo was surprised that the news portals would even announce these things, but he had to admit that the journalist who produced this news article got everything right in his projections.
He indeed expected to receive more than 100 million dors from his stream and view numbers from the Track App and Ruby tform.
That''s why one of the things that Sam spent thest few weeks doing was to prepare what Theo asked her to dost month.
One of these things was the charity non-governmental organization to help those in need. And with Sam''s efficiency, everything was almost ready to start its operations. As soon as Theo entered with the money, the charity organization would start its operations to help others. Sam already hired skilled professionals who had experience working in other charity organizations, so the whole framework was ready.
Theo even met these people some days ago, and he was extremely pleased by their drive to help others.
Back to the news article, Theo was also impressed that the journalist predicted that he would attend the Saphire Awards.
But Theo didn''t think much of it and soon started scrolling down his Wing timeline once again. Here and there he saw news about new games that would be released.
Ever since he decided to open his own game studio, he started paying more attention to the gaming scene. And he was able to see that this world had some pretty good games.
Theo would have to think very well about which game he would choose to replicate with his gamingpany. But if he was being honest, that didn''t trouble him much as he was sure that some games would be sessful no matter what. What troubled him was that he still hadn''t found the person who would take care of his gamingpany. He needed someone extremely professional, qualified, ethical, and passionate about games.
Theo had to admit that he was pretty darn lucky before as he found Sam, Sayuri, Ryoko, June,
and Haruto.
He was having these kinds of thoughts as he kept strolling down the timeline. At that moment, he saw all kinds of posts and news articles.
For example, a fan made a thread about who she possibly thought Moonlight was. Another person expressed his concern about the uing school year. While another expressed his desire for February 14 to arrive, when the Day of the Dead was celebrated.
It was in such a way that Theo spent his time waiting for the others to get ready. At a certain moment, Kin and Max arrived there as well. A few minutester, the girls arrived as well and they finished getting ready.
Without any surprise, the girls looked stunning in their stylish winter clothes.
"You look stunning, babe!" Theo said with a bright smile when he saw Ayia.
"Aww, thanks, babe!" Ayia happily replied before giving a kiss on the lips.
"Tasty." Theoughed as he felt her strawberry gloss on his lips.
Theoplimented Aurora as well when she appeared with her three friends.
After everyone arrived, they didn''t waste time before leaving the house in their cars toward
the town.
They all had the same thought, ''Let''s get crazy!''
Just like that, their night promised to be exciting.
Chapter 575: Winter Market or Medieval Fair?
Chapter 575: Winter Market or Medieval Fair?
?
Musdurn Town, Musdurn Mountain Valley, Bluecorn State.
The night had already fallen and with it, a good portion of the tourists who spent the day at the mountain skiing or snowboarding decided to enjoy what the town had to offer for night activities.
Theo and the others decided to park their cars in a covered parking lot to protect the cars against the snow. As the town wasn''t that big, they decided to leave the car there and move through the town on foot.
Theo and the others left the parking lot in high spirits because the Winter Market of the town was located near the parking lot, so they didn''t even have to walk for long before they arrived at the first ce they wanted to visit.
A Winter Market was a ce that was amon sight among small towns in the Sakura Abode Country. The citizens used the Winter Market to gather extra ie during the Winter Season from tourists. After countless years of this practice, it already be a tradition and a famous point about the small towns of the Sakureans.
The market was decorated with all kinds of beautiful yellow and rednterns that the ce a stunning look. The stalls sold all kinds of food and other products typical for the Winter Season.
The Market was already somewhat crowded with tourists, but that wasn''t a problem for their group as they entered the market without problems.
Their first stop was a stall that sold Takoyaki. Thest time they ate was at lunchtime and after an afternoon of putting effort into their skiing or snowboarding practice, they were famished.
They soon received the Takoyakis from the old man who prepared them, they paid for the meal and thanked him with a smile.
"Wow! It''s so hot that I can see the steaming out from it." Aurora eximed in wonder.
"Nothing better than a steaming Takoyaki to warm up my belly." Max said as he picked up one to eat.
Just like that, they gathered together to eat their takoyaki near one of the many fireces scattered around the market.
"We look so weird gathered to eat takoyaki as if we hadn''t eaten for ages." Theomented with a loudugh as he picked up another takoyaki.
It was only then that they noticed that, but they didn''t care much how others saw them.
"Nothing we can do about it."
"Yeah, I''m so hungry."
"Hey, I was saving that one to eatter!"
|| ||
Theyughed and had fun as they warmed and filled their bellies for the moment.
A whileter, they finished eating and they felt much better with filled bellies. Now they can enjoy the market without feeling hungry.
They soon started traversing through the market and stopping by at the stalls that attracted them.
For example, Theo stopped by a stall that sold old books. He was curious to see if he could find something good among these books.
While Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro stopped by a stall that sold all kinds of stuffed animals. The stall had a bunch of cute things, so the girls wanted to buy everything they thought was cute. It was only with great self-control that they were able to limit their purchase to three items for each one of them.
Aurora bought a cat stuffed animal that was extremely simr to Maya. She also bought a white fox stuffed animal that she found extremely cute. Plus, the four girls bought matching little turtles that they could tie to their phone cases. This way they would remember the time they rode giant turtles together.
Meanwhile, the others also found something interesting as well.
Ayia and the other girls bought some chocte crepes and they were eating it as they took a bunch of pictures of each other.
Ayia was having fun with the girls when she suddenly saw Theo walking towards her.
"Having fun, babe?" Theo asked her with a smile.
"Loads of it." Ayia giggled, "Do you want a piece of crepe?" She offered her crepe.
"No, thanks." Theo denied, "But I have something for you." He smiled before opening his hand.
Ayia immediately saw a beautiful purple and gold flower clip that could be attached to hair or clothes.
"How cute!" Ayia eximed, "Is it for me?" she asked with an excited and happy expression. "Of course!" Theo replied with a bright smile, "Can I tie to your hair?"
"Sure!" Ayia promptly replied.
Theo soon tied the flower to her beautiful hair and said, "As soon I saw this, I thought of you, so I had to buy it."
"You look even more beautiful with it." Theo said with a loving smile when he saw her with the flower hair clip.
Ayia''s heart was jumping like crazy with all Theo said and his gesture. It didn''t matter it was just a simple gift, Ayia was the best gift of all times as what mattered was the thought. Ayia was beyond happy that the first thing that Theo thought when he saw this hair hair clip was
her.
Feeling loved, Ayia couldn''t hold herself and hugged Theo and kissed his lips.
"Thanks, babe!" Ayia eximed with a sweet smile, "I love it!"
Just like that, the couple had a lovely moment just the two of them.
The two of them were so beautiful that they attracted the attention of the passersby, ''What a beautiful couple!'' They all had the same thought when they looked at Theo and Ayia together.
A whileter, Sam found a ce that was selling warm wine. When the others heard of it, they
all gathered at the ce to get a sip of the warm wine.
Warm wine was one best things to drink to warm up their bodies!
Soon after, they were all holding a wooden cup filled with warm wine. The wine was so warm
that formed steam as it made contact with the cold weather.
"Ahhh! I feel so warm already." Max eximed as he took a sip of his wine.
"Ew! Don''t say things like that." Shoko said.
The othersughed out loud when they heard the banter.
They all had satisfied smiles as they sipped on the warm wine.
Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro also were drinking the wine as Theo didn''t deny them. Just
one cup wasn''t that big of a deal.
They were enjoying their warm wine when they suddenly saw a presentation was about to start at the stage located at the center of the market.
They didn''t waste time before buying another cup of warm wine and heading toward the
stage to watch the y.
The y was funny and made themugh so much as they sipped their warm wine.
As they watched the y while sipping the warm wine, they had the time of their lives.
At that moment, they felt like they were amidst a medieval fair drinking their warm drinks and watching a y from itinerant artists.
Chapter 576: The Far Away Ship Tavern
Chapter 576: The Far Away Ship Tavern
?
The Far Away Ship Tavern, Musdurn Town, Musdurn Mountain Valley.
It had been a few hours since Theo and his friends arrived at the town to enjoy its night attractions. And so far, they had been everywhere around the town.
They bought all kinds of things at the Winter Market and they even had theugh of their lives watching the open-air y there. After spending a couple of hours at the Winter Market, they became hungry once again, so they decided to stop at a nice restaurant to have dinner. It was only after filling their bellies that they continued their tour around town. Soon after, they visited the amusement park where they yed all kinds of games. For the next couple of hours, they visited all kinds of attractions around the town. But after all this walk, they were getting a little tired, so they decided to make onest stop before going back to the manor.
It wasn''t a surprise that they chose to stop at The Far Away Ship Tavern as this ce was one most famous ces in Musdurn Town. This tavern had been in operation for almost 200 years already!
It was said that the tavern still maintained the original recipe for their drinks and dishes. Although the tavern was modernized over the years, it kept most of its original decorations, so if someone wanted to know how was the experience to visit a tavern centuries ago, this tavern was a viable option.
That''s why the tavern was always filled with customers no matter the season. And Theo and the others wouldn''t miss visiting such an interesting ce.
The first thing they noticed when they arrived in front of it was that the building really looked like taverns shown in movies and TV shows. They even had a wooden sign with the tavern''s name and a drawing of a ship.
They soon opened the wooden door and entered the ce, and they were greeted by a mix of smells and the hot airing from the firece.
As they looked around the ce, they really felt like they traveled in time to medieval times.
The tables and chairs were all made of wood. Even the floor was made of wood. While the walls were made of concrete, they had all kinds of wooden details to give them the look that a tavern should have. The lights in the tavern came mostly from the firece, but around the walls, several yellow modern lights imitated candle lights illuminated the ce.
Even the waitresses and barmans were dressed in attire from medieval times.
The curious thing was that it seemed that some bards were performing some songs on the stage near the firece. The songs they were ying, someone would only hear if they were watching a fantasy movie, TV show, or anime from medieval times.
With all these factors added together, the ce genuinely looked like a tavern from medieval times.
The Far Away Ship Tavern was founded here in Musdurn Town almost at the same time that the town was created. At those times, Elffire City was starting to be more and more important, but some people still preferred to live quietly. So, a few families left Elffire City and formed a little vige in this ce. At those times the Musdurn Mountain was just like any other mountain among the Torringgar Mountain Range. They just chose the ce they felt it was the best to live at. These people would never imagine that centuriester the vige they founded would be one most touristic ces in the country.
Among these families that founded this vige was an old couple with their two sons. The old man was curiously a sailor who traveled the seas for decades. But a few years ago, the ship he was on was wrecked and he was the only survivor. Because of the loss of his sea brothers, the old man was deeply traumatized. That was how he vowed to never see the sea until the end of his days.
He randomly chose a city in the country that was far from the sea to live in. Elffire City was his choice, and it was in Elffire City that he met the love of his and had two beautiful sons.
The old man''s wife disliked the growing city around them, so he didn''t hesitate to follow her wishes to move to a quieter ce.
A few years after they moved to Musdurn Mountain Valley, they decided to open a tavern to earn an extra ie. That was how the couple founded the tavern that would resist the passage of time and survive for almost 200 years.
Obviously, the name of the tavern was an allusion to the times that the old man passed at the sea with his brothers.
The tavern was almost lost many times during the years, but it seemed like the blessing of the old couple preserved the ce no matter what.
Theo and the others were amazed by everything around them, and they kept looking around them even after they were able to find some tables for everyone to sit at. Because their group was big, the waitresses had to help them move their tables together.
"What are you guys having?" The waitress asked after everyone got seated.
They were a little confused as they hadn''t seen the menu yet, how could they know what to choose?
But Theo immediately understood as he asked, "What do you guys have?"
If Theo was right, the tavern didn''t have a menu when it was first created just like any other tavern didn''t have one in those times.
"If you guys are looking for alcohol we have our famous homemade butterbeer, hydromel,..." The waitress started to list the popr drinks they had. "If you guys want to eat we also have..." Shepleted.
It was only then that the others understood that a typical medieval tavern didn''t have a menu. Because of that, they paid extra attention to the options that thedy said.
"What''s the alcohol level of the butterbeer?" Theo asked when she finished.
"No alcohol at all." She replied.
"I think the ones that will drive back to manor should stop drinking alcohol." Theo suggested as he looked at the others.
It was only then that they remembered that they had to drive back to the houseter. They spent a minute deciding which ones would be in charge of driving the others back. After deciding they chose to order butterbeer for the drivers while the others chose some interesting drinks like the hydromel.
They even ordered some snacks and dishes that sounded delicious.
The waitress noted down their order before leaving their table and the group was finally able to observe the surroundings.
"Oh my god! Did we travel back in time without my knowledge?" Ayia asked with an excited voice.
The others also had the same shining eyes as they observed everything around them.
Chapter 577: The Bear and the Maiden Fair
Chapter 577: The Bear and the Maiden Fair
?
The Far Away Ship Tavern, Musdurn Town, Musdurn Mountain Valley.
On that cold night of Saturday, the dark clouds in the sky covered the moon and made the mountainspletely dark. But Musdurn Town seemed like a bright torch as it shone through the darkness of the mountain valley.
As it was gettingte, the tourists who visited the town started to leave for their amodations. But a group of tourists gathered at the tavern still persisted.
Theo and his friends were having the time of their lives as they drank and ate delicious things served to them. Some of them even started getting drunk as they consumed the strong homemade alcohol served in the tavern. Theo was only drinking butterbeer as he would driveter, but he had lots of fun watching his friends get drunk.
They talked loudly about random things when they suddenly heard the bard say, "Is there anyone who wants to sing a song?"
"Me!" Ayia immediately shouted in excitement, "Come on, Theo! Come sing with me." She readily pulled him toward the stage.
She was a little tipsy already after drinking a couple of cups of hydromel.
Theo could only wrylyugh as he let himself get dragged by his girlfriend.
"It seems like we have our first volunteer!" The bardughed, "You guys just have to remember that you''re only allowed to sing themed songs."
Ayia nodded before getting on top of the stage with Theo.
"What song are we gonna sing?" Theo whispered to her as she felt everyone in the tavern looking at them.
"I watched an anime these past few days that had a song named ''The Bear and the Maiden Fair''. Do you know it?" Ayia asked as she picked one of the musical instruments.
"I guess I am aware of it." Theo replied as he also picked an instrument.
The two of them looked at each other, and at that moment, it seemed like their minds were connected.
Like magic, it seemed like they knew what the other would do.
They smiled at each other as if they were alone in the room. The crowd looked at the couple with expectation as well.
Theo and Ayia''s friends were even recording their presentation on their phones.
[Author''s Note: You may listen to this song here]
It was at that moment that everyone heard Theo''s voice singing the first few words.
''A bear there was, a bear, a bear!
All ck and brown and covered in hair!''
His voice was like a thick honey as he sang the song''s intro. Soon after that, Theo and Ayia started singing as they yed their instruments.
''Ohe they said, ohe to the fair!
The fair? Said he, but I''m a bear!
All ck and brown, and covered with hair!
And down the road from here to there.
From here! To there!
Three boys, a goat, and a dancing bear!
They danced and spun, all the way to the fair!
The fair! The fair!''
The song had a unique beat and melody that made everyone who heard desire to move their bodies. And that''s what Theo and Ayia did.
They looked at each other with shining eyes as they started dancing to the song as they kept singing it.
''Oh, sweet she was, and pure and fair!
The maid with honey in her hair!
Her hair! Her hair!''
The crowd was extremely excited when they saw the couple dancing, so everyone started to dance as well.
They pped as they danced to the song with excitement as the medieval people danced.
It may seem far-fetched to say this, but their dance moves were all in sync as they danced, sang, and pped.
"The maid with honey in her hair!
The bear smelled the scent on the summer air.
The bear! The bear!
All ck and brown and covered with hair!
He smelled the scent on the summer air!
He sniffed and roared and smelled it there!
Honey on the summer air!''
Theo and Ayia''s friends continued recording the amazing performance from their friends as they also joined everyone in dancing and singing.
''Oh, I''m a maid, and I''m pure and fair!
I''ll never dance with a hairy bear!
A bear! A bear!
I''ll never dance with a hairy bear!
The bear, the bear!
Lifted her high into the air!
The bear! The bear! THE BEAR!''
They sang loudly.
If someone was passing in front of the tavern, they would hear the heavy sounds of dancing steps and a chorus of excited voices as they sang the catchy songing from inside the
tavern.
What they were doing seemed so fun that even the waitresses and barmen joined the dance as
well.
''I called for a knight, but you''re a bear!
A bear, a bear!
All ck and brown and covered with hair
She kicked and wailed, the maid so fair,
But he licked the honey from her hair.
Her hair! Her hair!
He licked the honey from her hair!
Then she sighed and squealed and kicked the air!
My bear! She sang. My bear so fair!
And off they went, from here to there,
The bear, the bear, and the maiden fair.''
Theo and Ayia finished the song as they looked at each other with a bright smile.
Even though they noticed everyone''s excitement as they joined the dance, throughout the
whole song they only had eyes for each other.
They felt it was extremely fun to sing and dance together.
"YEAHHH!"
"BRAVO!"
"AGAIN! AGAIN!"
|||||
The crowd started cheering for them with excitement.
Theo and Ayia were a little overwhelmed when they saw that, but they still thanked
everyone''s support.
Everyone was asking for another song, so the two of them didn''t know how to refuse them.
That''s how the couple performed another song for everyone.
And without a doubt, it was another dancing song, and just like before the crowd had the time
of their lives as they danced and sang together.
It was only after finishing the second song that they left the stage, although the crowd still
wanted more from them. The couple was an immediate sess with The Far Away Ship
Tavern''s crowd.
When Theo and Ayia arrived at the table they shared with their friends, everyone started to
talk excitedly about their performance.
"Wow!"
"I didn''t know you two worked as bards."
"Maybe they were a pair of bards in their previous life?"
"I recorded the whole thing, do you want to see Ayia?"
|| ||
Just like that, the group of friends surrounded Theo and Ayia as they discussed their
presentation.
After Theo and Ayia''s turn some other customers also gave a try in the stage, but no one was
better than the couple.
But the group of friends stillughed and had fun as some of the presentations were still
hrious.
In such a way, Theo and his friends had one of the best nights of their lives as they enjoyed a
tavern like medieval people.
Chapter 578: Flaring Passion and Love
Chapter 578: ring Passion and Love
?
Yamada Manor, Musdurn Mountain, Torringgar Mountain Range.
11 PM, Saturday, January 30th.
At that moment, a convoy of cars arrived at the house.
Tired and happy people soon exited the cars as they talked among each other.
Theo and a few others were sober as they were the ones in charge of driving everyone back. However, everyone else was either tipsy or drunk already. Even Aurora was a little tipsy after Theo let her drink a cup of warm wine.
Theirst stop at the tavern was where got people drunk. Especially after everyone started dancing and singing.
Everyone soon entered the house and was greeted by the warmth generated by the manor heater.
"Finally! It''s so warm and great inside!" Kumiko eximed as she took off her heavy jacket. "It''s so cold outside!"
"I think the snow is going to fall during the night. Did you guys see the sky filled with dark clouds?"
"I saw the weather forecast, and it said that a snowstorm would hit the mountains today. But it didn''t happen during the day, so I guess it''s gonna happen during the night indeed."
"I just hope we can practice our skills tomorrow."
They talked as everyone took off their heavy jackets.
"What are we going to do now?" Aurora asked suddenly.
"I don''t know you guys, but I''m up for a swim in the pool." Ayia said with excitement.
"In this freezing weather?" Gwen asked.
"It''s an indoor and heated pool." Ayia replied before looking at Suzuka, "Suzu-chan, is the pool working?"
Suzuka remembered what Maito-san told her and replied, "Yes, it is."
"It seems like everything is working for my n." Ayiaughed, "Who''s with me?"
"Me!" Aurora and the girls promptly replied.
The others also expressed their agreement, so they soon headed to their rooms to get their bathing suits.
5 minutester, everyone gathered at the heated pool of the manor.
The ce was just like a pool someone would imagine that manor from rich people would have. The pool was enormous, and the surroundings were made of ss where they were able to see mountains.
"Come on, Aurora-chan!" Ayia eximed as she pulled Aurora to jump into the pool with her.
Theo and the othersughed before joining them as well.
Just like Ayia promised, the pool was warm. Which made their cold bodies extremely satisfied.
They soon were having fun as they swam around.
But after a busy day, they didn''t have much energy to y in the pool for a long time.
"I''m getting tired, guys." Aurora suddenly said.
"Let''s leave then." Theo immediately said, "Do you want a hot chocte?"
Theo was immediately in Big Brother''s mode.
"Yes!" Aurora smiled happily.
"I''m tired as well, guys."
"Yeah, I just want to put on some warm clothes and drink something hot."
""
Just like that, they soon left the pool and headed to their own rooms to show and put on warm clothes.
Some of them were so tired that they fell asleep as soon as they put on their pajamas.
Theo was also sleepy, but he still headed to the kitchen to make Aurora''s kitchen after taking
a shower and putting on warm clothes to sleep.
There he also met Max, who was making hot cocoa for his girlfriend.
Theo soon finished preparing a few cups of hot chocte.
When he arrived at Aurora''s bedroom, he saw that she was drying off her hair with sleepy eyes.
"Cupcake?" He called, "Here''s your hot chocte."
Aurora was a little surprised when she heard his voice, but when she felt the smell of
chocte, she smiled brightly.
"Thank you, big brother!" She said with a lovely smile.
"Sure!" Theoughed as he ced the mug next to her.
"Good night." He said before kissing her forehead, "Don''t stay up until toote. We''ll wake up early tomorrow."
"Good night, big brother." Aurora sweetly replied.
Theo smiled before leaving her bedroom. He carried two cups of hot chocte, but he didn''t head to his bedroom.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Ayia? I made you a cup of hot chocte." Theo dered as he knocked on her door.
As he did that, he heard the sound of something falling to the ground followed by the sounds
of quick steps.
A few secondster, Ayia opened the door with flushed cheeks.
"Hey, Theo!" She greeted him nervously.
It was the first time that Theo was knocking on her door sote at night, so she was a little
nervous.
Theo smiled at her as he said, "I brought you a cup of hot chocte. Do you want it?"
It was only then that Ayia noticed that he carrying two cups of hot chocte, it was so hot that she could see the steaming from the liquid.
"Aww, thank you, babe!" Ayia''s heart melted a little with his gesture, she was so touched that she didn''t even forget about being nervous about his presence.
"Sure, you''re wee." Theoughed as he gave one of the cups to her.
"Do you want to drink with me in my room?" Ayia asked without thinking when she saw that he also was carrying a cup for himself.
"Sure, I don''t see why not." Theo replied as he entered the room.
It was only when Ayia closed the door behind him that she realized that she had done things without thinking again. Although she wanted to be alone with Theo, sometimes she got too nervous around him. And this was one of such asions.
Although she was nervous, she still guided him to take a seat next to the window where somefy seats were located.
"Did you have fun today?" Theo asked as he took a sip of his hot chocte.
"So much fun!" Ayia smiled happily, "It was so fun to be your teacher for a day. Plus..."
Just like that, Theo made Ayiafortable enough to forget her nervous heart.
That''s what Ayia loved about him.
She loved that she could be herself around him and that he made herfortable enough to make her want to talk about all the things that happened to her.
Theo also felt the same about her.
He loved that his girlfriend was also his friend, as they could talk for hours without getting
tired.
"I know! Do you remember that time when I fell and my head got stuck in the snow?" Theo
laughed.
"I do!" Ayiaughed out loud as she remembered the scene.
At that moment, the two of them forgot about their fatigue and sleepiness. They just wanted
to keep talking to each other.
They talked andughed about the most random subjects for a long time. Their talk took so long that they finished drinking their hot chocte, but they didn''t even notice.
That''s something just someone in love may experience. They were so focused on talking to each other that they didn''t even notice the passage of time.
But as time passed, the two of them got closer and closer until they looked at each other''s
eyes intently.
Passion and love red as they started kissing each other.
At a certain moment, they moved to the bed and they kept kissing.
Even after almost a month since they were official boyfriend and girlfriend, they still hadn''t
done the deed.
Would their first time finally happen?
Chapter 579: Terrifying Snowstorm
Chapter 579: Terrifying Snowstorm
?
Yamada Manor, Musdurn Mountain, Torringgar Mountain Range.
06:28 AM, Sunday, January 31st.
The sun still hadn''t risen on the horizon, but that was a normal sight for the winter season as the sun would usually risete in the morning.
The mountain and its surroundings were covered by a newyer of snow. During the night, the snowstorm arrived just like everyone expected.
Strong winds came with the snowstorm that even shook the windows of the house a little bit. But everyone was so tired that they didn''t even notice.
The snowstormsted until a few minutes past 5:30 AM. Soon after, the sky clearedpletely. There was no cloud in the sky anymore.
The people who woke at that time and who saw that predicted that would be a sunny day with clear skies.
But the people who were sleeping at the Yamada Manor were deep in sleep. The first one to stir from his sleep was Theo around 6:30 AM.
He slowly opened his eyes as he tried to understand where he was. It was then that he felt that he was cuddling with someone. He smelled her sweet scent and remembered what happened before they fell asleep.
Theo let out a sleepy smile as he remembered that the two of them were so tiredst night that after kissing for a while, both of them fell asleep in each other''s arms.
What a bumming ending some people may think, right? However, Theo didn''t care much that they didn''t have sex.
He was sure that it would happen when both of them were ready.
Plus, he loved cuddling with Ayia, so he had nothing toin of.
Just like that, Theo cuddled with her for a few minutes longer as he appreciated her warmth and amazing scent.
It was only after he saw what time it was that he decided to get up from the bed, he tried to leave Ayia''s embrace without waking her up, but he failed as soon as he removed his arm from around her.
"Theo?" Ayia asked in a sleepy voice.
"Yeah, it''s me." Theo replied wrily, "Good morning, babe." He said with a loving voice.
"Good morning!" Ayia replied with a sleepy but yet happy voice.
"What time is it?" she asked.
"I think it''s almost 7 AM." He replied, "I was about to get up to get things done."
"I''ll help you then." She immediately said.
Theo nodded and didn''t question her decision as he respected whatever she wanted to do. Plus, he would enjoy herpany.
Just like that, the two of them stood up from the bed with slow movements.
Theo kissed her forehead for a bit before he left her bedroom.
He soon arrived at the bedroom where he was supposed to sleep in the night. It was there that he left his baggage with clothes and other things. Theo picked up a toothbrush from his bag and soon entered the bathroom to get his morning necessities done.
15 minutester, Theo left his bedroom dressed in new clothes after taking a hot shower. Just like that, he started knocking on everyone''s door to wake them up.
"Come on, girls, wake up!"
"Kin! Wake up! Go clean a pathway for us to pass with the cars!"
"Max! You too, wake up! Oh, sorry, Lauren."
"Everyone waking up!"
"..."
Just like that, Theo didn''t care how loud he was as he knocked on everyone''s door. He was doing this because of thete-night snowstorm, which would dy all of their ns for the day. The only way for that not to happen was if everyone woke up early to work.
After waking everyone up, Theo arrived at the kitchen where he started preparing breakfast. A minuteter, Ayia arrived there as well.
She had tied her hair in a ponytail and she was without any makeup, but for Theo, at that moment she couldn''t be more beautiful.
"Did you wake everyone up?" She giggled as she started helping him.
"Of course! Did you see the outside situation? Everything''s covered by a tallyer of snow." Theo replied with a shake of his head.
"Really? I didn''t look through the windows yet." She replied with a frown as she walked toward the big window ced in one of the kitchen walls.
"Wow! So much snow!" She eximed, "It seems we''ll have a lot of trouble getting out of the
house today. Now I understand why you woke them up."
Theo nodded before saying, "Thank goddess we all parked the cars in the covered garage or we would have even more problems this morning."
"That''s true." Ayia said as she started helping cook again.
The pantry and fridge were filled with ingredients, so they didn''t have to worry about these things as they started cooking enough food for everyone.
It was only 10 minutester that everyone started to arrive at the kitchen.
When Kin and Max arrived, Theo immediately asked them to clean a pathway for them to pass with the cars. The two of them agreed, and Lauren and Gwen even offered to help the two of them as well. Like that, the four of them left to clean the snow.
When Kumiko, Shoko, and Suzuka arrived they soon started helping Theo and Ayia cook the breakfast.
As the group had almost 20 people, they had to cook a lot of things.
The other girls having nothing to do started to arrange the table where they would eat.
With 5 skilled cooks working, the breakfast was made quickly and efficiently.
The delicious breakfast was soon ced on the dining table where it waited for everyone to
eat.
"Where''s the others?" Sam asked.
"I asked them to clean the snow for us to leave with the cars." Theo replied, "But I''ll call them
now, if they haven''t finished yet, we all can help clean the snow after breakfast."
The others agreed, and soon the four snow cleaners arrived at the dining room as well.
"So much snow!"
"How could so much snowfall in just a few hours?"
"..."
The four of them started talking about the umted snow as soon as they took their seat.
"Really? Is there that much snow?" June asked as she drank her hot coffee.
"Really! There''s at least 1 meter of umted snow!" Lauren eximed.
The others were immediately shocked when they heard that. The normal height would only be
a few tens of centimeters!
"Last night''s snowstorm must have been terrifyingly strong." Kaorimented.
The others readily agreed with her, they were d that they were protected by the strong
walls of the Ayia''s family manor.
Just like that, the group of friends had a lovely breakfast as they discussed their ns for the
day.
Chapter 580: Journey Down The Mountain
Chapter 580: Journey Down The Mountain
?
Mountain Road, Musdurn Mountain.
A convoy of cars slowly drove through the white road as they headed down the mountain.
The road had just been cleaned by the snow cleaners, so they were able to drive without problems, but they had to drive slowly.
Theo and the others were inside these cars as they headed to the mountain station to get on the lift to climb the mountain.
After they finished eating breakfast, they formed a team to clean the driveway quickly. With 19 people working together, they cleaned the driveway in less than 20 minutes. Which freed everyone to get ready for their outing.
It was only after everyone was dressed to practice skiing and snowboarding that they left the house. With yesterday''s experience, they were much faster to get ready.
Theo was driving his jeep with Aurora in the passenger seat and Umaru, Vivian, and Caro in the backseats.
As he slowly drove down the mountain, he could see the bright yellow sun rising on the horizon as it illuminated the whitendscape of the mountain.
In the early hours of the morning, the mountains emerged from the darkness, as if rising from slumber. The sun peeked over the horizon, casting a warm, golden light that illuminated the peaks, revealing their majestic beauty. It was a moment of quiet reverence, a symphony of light and shadows that whispered of the magic of a new day.
The mountain covered with snow seemed to have been set aze as the golden and crimson rays of sunlight touched upon it.
It was in the magical scenario that Aurora and the girls talked about their uing school year that would start tomorrow. The four of them were excited to start as second-year students. Theo just listened to their conversation with satisfaction that his little sister could worry about normal things like these and not whether they would have something to eat like she did when she started her school yearst year.
One year ago, the two of them still barely had anything to eat even after Theo worked his ass off in several jobs. At that time, Aurora and Theo would never have imagined that one yearter their lives would change so drastically.
"What do you think, Theo? Should we reallypete for the Student Council?" Aurora asked him something rted to the conversation she was having with the girls.
The four girls were among the best students of their grade, especially Aurora and Vivian who were respectively number 1 and 2 in the ranking. So, they had enough prestige among the students to be part of the Student Council.
"To which positions do you girls want to apply?" Theo asked.
"Aurora for Student President and Vivian for Vice-President." Umaru replied.
"So, the top 2 students running to head the Student Council, huh?" Theo smiled before asking, "But, girls, are you sure you are ready to assume such a big responsibility? You guys have to remember that the Student Council takes care of all the events and clubs for Yukihime High School, you guys were more than busy than ever. Aurora, you won''t have much time for anything else if you be Student President." Theo argued.
The girls became thoughtful when they heard that, they just assumed it would be fun to head the student council.
Just like that, they spent the rest of their journey down the mountain discussing the pros and cons of assuming the student council of the Yukihime High School.
Meanwhile, in another car in the convoy, Ayia''s face was extremely flushed in red as she was having an embarrassing conversation with her sisters.
"So, did you guys have sex or not?" Kaori asked without measuring her words at all.
"Nee-chan!" Ayia protested loudly, "D-don''t say that w-word!" Sheined as she stuttered with the words.
"What? Do you mean ''sex''?" Kaori asked as she lifted her eyebrows in amusement.
"Y-yes!" Ayia replied shyly, "Anyways, how do you two even know that we spent the night together?" She tried to fight back.
"No use try denying. I saw Theo entering your roomst night, but I didn''t hear him leaving." Suzuka suddenly said calmly as she kept driving the car slowly down the mountain.
"Suzu-chan! Why did you tell nee-chan that?" Ayia asked with an annoyed tone of voice.
"Well, the gossip was too juicy to keep just for myself." Suzuka replied with a mischievous smile.
Ayia looked at her sister with a look as if she had just been betrayed.
"Stop trying to distract us. Did you two do it or not?" Kaori asked again.
It was then that Ayia admitted defeat with a tired sigh before replying in a low voice, "We did not. We talked for a while, then when things started getting hot and we started kissing, we fell asleep in each other''s arms. We were too tired."
When they heard Ayia''s reply, Suzuka and Kaori looked at each other with a look as if they already expected such an answer.
The intuition of both of them was extremely urate, and they hadn''t noticed anything different with Ayia this morning. And when a girl lost her virginity something changed on her that only other girls would notice.
But even after hearing from Ayia, the two of them still couldn''t believe that nothing happened even after a long time. Although they only officialized their rtionship at the beginning of the month, the two of them had been together for at least another month, so months no asion happened where their hormones talked louder than reason?
After all, Ayia and Theo were young people who desired to be intimate with their loved ones. For example, when Kaori heard about the two of them, she thought that they had already had sex. That''s why she was surprised that they had only kissed.
"Don''t you wanna be physically with him?" Kaori asked with a curious voice.
Ayia was super embarrassed, but she still replied truthfully, "Of course I want! Theo is so hot and beautiful!" She eximed with a dreamy look as she remembered his godly figure.
Her cheeks were burning red as she continued, "But I feel like ever since we started our rtionship, Theo has been extra careful with it. I feel like he doesn''t want to take a big step before we are both ready. And I really love that he is so careful with our rtionship. Although a part of me wants to get things done already, another part of me feels like we are not ready yet. I feel like the perfect opportunity will appear when we are both ready."
"It seems like both of you are taking this rtionship seriously." Kaorimented with a smile when she heard that.
She was happy that her sister was able to find someone who respected her this much.
Ayia had to admit that she felt much better to pour her heart out to her sisters.
Just like that, the three sisters spent the rest of the journey talking about Ayia and Theo''s rtionship.
Chapter 581: The Wonders of Gravity
Chapter 581: The Wonders of Gravity
?
The sky above the Musdurn Mountain was free of any clouds, consequently, the sun shone brightly upon the snowy peak. But even with the crimson sunny rays touching the mountain, the cold weather persisted.
It was mid-afternoon when a group of people passed the halfway mountain station skiing and snowboarding. Most of them moved slowly and carefully, but no one fell down.
This was Theo''s group of friends as they descended the mountain for the first time skiing and snowboarding.
They spent the whole morning practicing what they learned yesterday in the Learning Zone, and after a quick lunch at the station, Ayia and the girls put everyone to practice a few moves to see if they were ready to descend the mountain. It was only after 2 hours of practice that Ayia, Kaori, and the other instructors felt it safe for everyone to descend the mountain.
When the others heard that they would finally descend the mountain snowboarding or skiing, they became beyond excited.
Since yesterday, they had seen so many people descending the mountain and they seemed to have so much fun doing it. So, they wanted to experience this thrill as well.
It was then that Ayia and the other girls guided them to ane of snow where thendscape was less bumpy, which made it easier for beginners to descend the mountain.
They soon started descending the mountain, and some of them fell down at first, which made everyone stop to wait for them. However, as they descended more and more the mountain, they put into practice everything that they learned from Ayia, Kaori, and the other girls. They became more and more confident to feel the gravity pulling them down the mountain. It was so thrilling to snowboard and ski down a mountain!
Although their movements were still a little off and rigid, they would be better at the more they practiced.
While most of the group descended slowly, Ayia and the other girls who served as instructors surrounded the group to avoid splitting the group. Thest thing they wanted was to leave someone behind lost without the group.
The only exceptions were Theo and Aurora.
The siblings were already extremely skilled after yesterday''s lesson, so after today''s practice, they became even more natural as they snowboarded.
Ayia was sure that the two of them could descend the mountain on their own without any problems.
That''s why the two of them apanied Ayia in the front position of the group.
The three of them moved left and right as they opened a path for the group''s descent, and they had so much fun doing it!
The rest of the group was the same as they felt the adrenaline coursing through their veins as they felt gravity working on their descent.
With every turn, they felt the rush of adrenaline coursing through their veins. The snow beneath their board whispered its secrets as they glided effortlessly down the mountain. It was a symphony of speed and control, a dance with the elements that left them craving more.
That''s why when they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they all wanted to climb the mountain once again to do everything all over again!
They glided down until they stopped at a t area which forced them to stop their movement. "Wow!"
"That was so much fun!"
"Let''s do it again!"
"Yes!"
"I feel I can do a few more maneuvers."
""
Just like that, everyone started to excitedly discuss as they took off their face masks.
As they talked to each other, everyone agreed that they wanted to descend the mountain again, so they looked at their instructors to see if they could do it again.
"I''m happy that you guys managed to descend the mountain without much problems." Kaori smiled, "I guess your apprenticeship with us has ended. What you guys need to improve your skills is practice. So, what better way to practice than descending the mountain?"
"Yeah!" Everyone cheered happily when they heard that they were skilled enough to descend the mountain.
"Come on, guys! We still have a couple of hours before sunset to practice our skills." Ayia eximed as she pulled Theo toward the lift.
They badly wanted to acquire more experience to improve their skills, so they didn''t waste time before following Ayia and Theo to the lift.
For the next couple of hours, they descended the mountain several times. And they couldn''t get sick of it.
It seemed as if the adrenaline that coursed their veins as they glided down the mountain was addictive.
What amazed them even more was that they felt their skill improving much faster, but they were not free from falls.
They still fell multiple times, but they stood up again soon after with bright smiles on their faces.
Snowboarding and skiing down the mountain, it was like this that they had the time of their lives.
"Come on, guys." Kaori suddenly said when they arrived at the mountain foot once again, "The next descent will be thest one, the sky is already getting dark." She said when she noticed that the sunset was near.
The others were bummed that they had to cut their fun time short, but they still followed Kaori''s instructions.
That''s how they ascended the mountain through the lift onest time.
When they arrived at the mountaintop, they didn''t waste much time before making the preparations to descend the mountain onest time.
After so many descents, the group descended much more loosely. Ayia and the other instructors didn''t have to surround the group anymore as everyone already knew how to not
get left behind.
That''s why Theo and Ayia were able to descend together in a much more radicalne.
The couple dared each other as they descended making all kinds of radical moves. Obviously, Ayia was much better than Theo as she did all kinds of crazy stunts. But Theo onlyughed as he tried to follow his girlfriend doing some milder radical moves.
Their excited voices could be heard wherever the two of them passed.
Theo and Ayia''s hearts beat stronger as they experienced this descent together.
While Theo and Ayia did all kinds of radical moves, some of the others also did the same.
Aurora followed her friends Vivian, Umaru, and Caro. The four of them also did all kinds of radical moves. As it was Aurora''s first time, she was slower than the other three. But the four of them still had smiles on their faces as they had fun together.
While some were doing crazy stunts, the others were much more milder in their descent. But they had their fun as well as they felt the adrenaline coursing through their veins.
That was how thest descent of the trip happened.
Their trip was nearing its end, but everyone would agree that it was an extremely entertaining
trip.
Chapter 582: Important Discusssions On the Way Back to Elffire City
Chapter 582: Important Discusssions On the Way Back to Elffire City
?
Yamada Manor, Musdurn Mountain, Torringgar Mountain Range.
The sky was already dark with theing of the night when Theo and the others arrived from their snowboarding and skiing adventure.
Although they were tired from spending the whole day snowboarding and skiing, they didn''t waste time before immediately getting their things ready to head back to Elffire City.
They wanted to go back to their warm house where they could rest and have a cozy night at home.
That''s why at certain moments, everyone was busy as they gathered all their luggage back to the cars.
Theo would give a lift back to the city for Umaru, Caro, and Vivian. Consequently, he was busy as he tried to organize the three girls'' luggage with his and Aurora''s luggage. Their luck was that his Jeep was big enough to fit everyone.
The girls hade with a driver from their families, but their parents asked Theo to bring them back. So, he couldn''t deny such a simple request.
At a certain moment, as they were getting ready, Maito-san arrived at the manor in his old
car.
Suzuka had called him to warn him that they would be leaving at this time, so he decided toe to help the little misses.
Although Maito-san looked old, he still was as strong as ever, and with his help, they organized their things much faster.
A whileter, everyone finally organized everything in the cars and they were ready to go back to Elffire City.
They all bid farewell to Maito-san and to each other before entering their cars.
Theo gave a goodbye kiss and hug to Ayia before entering his car as well.
Everyone decided to immediately head to their own houses as they arrived at Elffire City, so they wouldn''t see each other again for the rest of the night.
The couple bade farewell to each other without much difficulty, although the restaurant wouldn''t open tomorrow night, the two of them would still see each other tomorrow morning for their morning workout.
Soon after, the convoy of cars exited the mansion as they drove the mountain road once again. After a sunny day, the road had much less snow than it had in the morning, so they descended the mountain much faster.
A whileter, they entered the highway road toward Elffire City.
Theo drove the car rtively faster, but the girls in the car didn''t care much as they were more focused on their conversation.
"I think we should do it." Umarumented, "The former student president graduatedst year, and this is the perfect opportunity for us to assume the council."
"What about the busy schedule we will get?" Caro argued.
"Come on, girls! Although we will get more busy, it will be equally fun!" Umaru argued back, "Plus, it isn''t even guaranteed that we can win the election."
"Umaru''s has a good point." Auroramented, "We might not even win the election."
"But we have a good chance of winning it." Vivian argued back, "Aurora and I are already famous because of our grades and looks, so most students already know who we are. Which makes campaigning much easier."
The girls had to agree when they heard Vivian''s argument. Aurora and Vivian were indeed famous among the students.
"What do you think, big brother?" Aurora asked suddenly.
Theo smiled before replying, "I think if you girls already considered everything and still want to run for the council, I think you should do it. If you are ready for the responsibilities thate with it, I think you four are ready to assume these positions. And I''m sure you all will have a lot of fun running the school as you deem fit."
The girls let out bright smiles when they heard that, it was just like Theo said it. Although they would have to assume lots of responsibilities if they won, they still found themselves wanting even more to assume the student council.
"It seems like we''ll have to apply our candidature for the student council tomorrow." Aurora said with a smile.
"Yeah!" The other three girls cheered when they heard that.
"Now we should discuss what our campaign strategy should be." Vivianmented.
"You girls have to ask yourselves this: what can you offer to the students to make them vote for you." Theo gave them some advice.
The girls became thoughtful as they heard that. Theo''s advice was on point as they agreed that for the majority of the students to vote for them, they indeed had to offer real benefits to them.
The girls weren''t naive to think the students would vote for them just because the four of them were beautiful.
"How about we offer to take them to an awesome ce on the annual student trip?" Umaru suggested.
"Annual student trip?" Aurora asked, "What''s that?"
"Oh, you arrived after the summer vacationsst year Aurora, so you shouldn''t know about it." Umaru realized.
Vivian saw Aurora''s confusion, so she promptly exined, "The school has a yearly tradition to bring the students on a trip. This always happens in the first semester of the year. For example,st year we traveled to Catadrid."
"Sometimes the destinations are inside the country, but on some rare asions we might even travel abroad." Umarumented.
As her family was part of the school administration, she knew more than the other girls even though the three of them had studied all of their lives in the Yukihime Schools.
"Did the same happen when you three studied at the Yukihime Middle School?" Aurora asked.
"No, they said we were too young to travel abroad, so when we were at middle school, we only traveled to ces inside the country." Caro replied.
"Does that mean that only the High School students are allowed to travel abroad with the
school?" Aurora asked.
"Yes." Umaru answered.
"If it''s like that, we can indeed promise to take the students to an awesome foreign exchange in another country." Auroramented, "But I assume that this trip is supported by the amount of budget that the student council receives. What if we promise that, and when we assume the council, the money we receive isn''t enough to afford such an expensive trip?" The silver-haired girl said with a thoughtful expression.
"Oh, it must be because of that that we didn''t travel abroadst year! The student council must have been tight in their budget!" Caro eximed.
"How about..."
Just like that, the four girls spent the rest of the trip brainstorming ideas to attract the
students'' votes for them.
They soon arrived at Elffire City, but they still hadn''t concluded everything that they should offer in their campaign.
Thereafter, they decided to discuss these thingster as Theo dropped the girls off at their
respective houses.
Aurora bid farewell to them as they promised to see each other tomorrow on the first day of the new school year.
Chapter 583: Shopping and Angel
Chapter 583: Shopping and Angel
?
Theo and Aurora didn''t even stop at home after dropping off the girls. The two of them
immediately headed to the mall to buy everything that Aurora might need for the start of her school year.
It had been a while since the siblings went shopping together, so the two of them were excited about it.
Plus, it would be the first time that they would be shopping for school supplies without worrying about money. Which made them even happier.
A whileter, Theo parked the car at the mall parking lot before the two of them exited the car. They soon entered the mall, and he let Aurora buy whatever she wanted.
They spent at least one hour buying new clothes for her. Theo apanied her as he also bought a few pieces of clothing for himself as well. But Aurora bought so many clothes that they had to head back to the car to leave the many bags of clothes there.
It had been a long time since the two of them had bought clothes, so they renovated their closet that day. However after Theo''s merchandise factory started its operations, he started using it to make some clothes that he liked as well.
For example, Theo and Aurora had a bunch of T-shirts, pajamas, pants, and other clothing items that he made in this factory. So, even though they were buying a lot of clothes, a good part of their closet was made with Theo''s design in his factory.
That''s why he had so many anime-covered T-shirts.
Aurora also bought a new school bag, which was super expensive. She was uncertain if she should buy it or not as it was really expensive, but when Theo saw how much she liked the bag, he didn''t even hesitate to buy it.
Money wouldn''t ever be a problem for them again, so if his little sister liked something, he would give it to her.
Soon after, they stopped at a school supply store to buy everything she might need during the school year. They spent a long time at this store as Aurora wanted to buy a lot of things.
They left the school supply store carrying bags loaded with school supplies, but at that moment they felt a little hungry, so they decided to have dinner there at the mall.
They searched for a good ce to eat, and they soon found a good local cuisine restaurant at the food court of the mall.
After a long day snowboarding in the mountains and a long trip back home, they were famished. So, they didn''t even care if the restaurant was fancy or not. They only cared if the food was good. And they weren''t disappointed as the food was delicious.
There they had a hearty meal together as they talked andughed about their weekend at the mountain.
After finishing their dinner, they were heading back to their car when they saw a pet shop, they entered and saw a lot of cute things for cats. When they saw that, they couldn''t hold back and bought a lot of toys and other cute things for Maya.
The two of them felt a little guilty to have left their little baby behind to travel to the mountains. So, they left the pet shop only after buying a lot of treats, toys, and other cute things for their little kitty,
They were once again leisurely walking toward their car when they saw something extremely interesting.
"Pet Adoption: Adopt cats and dogs here!"
They read this sign and their eyes lit up at the same time.
"Let''s see them, big brother?" Aurora asked excitedly.
"Sure! Let''s go!" Theo smiled.
The two of them soon entered the ce and saw a lot of cute cats and dogs. But the siblings were both car persons, so they immediately headed to the cat section.
There they saw baby, adult, and senior cats. Each one was cuter than the other.
It was a volunteer organization that was organizing this event, and there were a lot of volunteers attending the people who entered the adoption fair.
Theo and Aurora passed by a lot of cats, but no one made their hearts beat faster. It was only when they stopped next to an adult white cat that it was so cute!
But the curious thing was that it seemed no one wanted to adopt this one. The other cats all had suitors, but this one had no one.
The siblings were curious so they asked the volunteer about this white cat.
The volunteer looked at the white cat with a gentle look before replying, "Her name is Angel. She is 4 years old and she has been with us for 2 years already. You guys may be wondering why. Well, when we rescued her she had suffered a lot of abuse and had lost the vision of her left eye. And when we rescued her, if we hadn''t treated her, she would have lost the vision of her right eye. But even with our treatment, she lost about 50% of vision in her right eye. So, she can barely see. That''s why she has been with us for so long. We will only let someone of trust adopt her as we don''t want to put her into another abusive home. However, no one seems to want to assume the responsibility of taking care of her." The volunteer said with a sad voice.
"Look she is waking up." The volunteer said when she saw Angel lifting her head, "She is such a gentle cat, she never bit anyone no matter what. We named her Angel because she is indeed a
little angel."
Theo and Aurora heard that and became a little emotional, they looked at Angel who only was able to open one eye with a gentle look. It was love at first sight.
"What should we do to be able to adopt her?" Theo asked.
Aurora nodded and looked at the volunteer with an excited look.
What better home for Angel than their house?
What their house, Angel would be taken care of 24/7 by Sylph, plus she would receive all the love of the world from Theo, Aurora, and Maya.
The volunteer was taken by surprise and smiled excitedly, "We would be happy to evaluate you to be able to adopt Angel. First, we need..." Then she started exining the adoption
process.
The adoption organization would visit their house to see if they were apt cat caretakers, and if they passed this inspection, they would receive Angel soon after.
Thereafter, after giving their information and scheduling the home visit, they left the mall after bidding farewell to Angel.
The siblings were extremely excited that they would have another little cutie living at their house very soon.
It was in this happy mood that they left the mall and drove back to their house.
Thest night of January passed this way for the siblings.
Chapter 584: Auroras First Day of School I
Chapter 584: Aurora''s First Day of School I
?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Early morning, Monday, February 1st.
The first day of a new month represented lots of things.
For example, it might represent the start of a new period of work for workers where they would work for a whole new month to receive their sries at the end of this month. It also might represent the start of new projects for some people.
However, this February 1st wasn''t like other first days of the month. This one would involve millions of people all over the Sakura Abode Country.
That''s because today would be the day that the school year would start for everyone. Kindergartens, Primary Schools, Middle Schools, High Schools, and Universities would all start their school year on that very day.
Which meant that millions of students woulde back to school after the winter vacations.
These young people were beyond excited to start their new sses.
The freshmen college students would crowd into the universities that they got into.
In other words, it would be a busy day for everyone involved.
Some people barely could hold off their excitement, and that''s why as soon as Aurora heard her rm ringing, she immediately woke up.
She didn''t take long to fall asleep yesterday as she was tired after a whole day of snowboarding in the mountains. Which was a good thing as she was sure that if she wasn''t tired, she would have trouble falling asleep due to her excitement to start the new school year.
Aurora slowly stood up from her bed and walked toward her bathroom, "Sylph, open a little of window shades." She asked with a sleepy voice like she did every day she woke up.
A few minutester, she exited the bathroom after washing off all the sleepiness from her body. Afterward, she didn''t waste time before putting on her workout clothes.
Soonter, she exited her bedroom ready for her morning workout with her brother and the girls.
When she arrived at the ground floor of the house, she saw her brother waiting for her like he did every day.
"Good morning!" Theo said with a loving smile.
Aurora looked at him with a sweet smile as she replied, "Good morning, big brother!"
Soon after, the siblings headed to the backyard where they first stretched their bodies before they started their morning run.
In such a way, the morning workout went by as it happened every day.
Around 2 hourster, Theo announced the ending of the martial arts practice, and the girls heaved a sigh of relief.
They soon greeted each other in the martial arts way before they were cleared to take a shower and change clothes.
Aurora immediately headed to her bedroom on the third floor as she wanted to get ready for her first day of school.
She soon took a shower to wash off all the sweat off of her body.
A whileter, she exited the bathroom wearing a towel around her torso.
Her moistened skin glowed as her stunning curves were clearly visible through the towel.
She looked extremely alluring and if any boy saw her at that moment, he would faint of how beautiful and alluring she was.
Aurora soon sat down at her makeup table where she started drying off her hair.
Her genes were exceptional because as soon as she dried off her hair, it looked like she had an expensive procedure on it. Her hair looked lustrous, soft, and healthy.
Aurora then put on some light makeup before looking at the things she organized yesterday before sleeping.
When she arrived from the mall yesterday, she decided to organize the things for her first day at school, and she was d she did that as if she hadn''t, she would get superte.
Aurora soon dressed in her school uniform and got everything ready before looking at the mirror once again.
The silver-haired girl in the mirror looked extremely stunning as her purple eyes shone with excitement. She looked so youthful in her school uniform that she would attract everyone''s attention no matter where she went.
Aurora soon exited her bedroom carrying her school bag, she climbed down the stairs to the ground floor where she found that she was thest to get ready.
Everyone was already seated at the dining table, and they were about to start eating breakfast.
It was at that moment that Aurora entered the dining room with a smile on her face.
"Hey! Wait for me!" She eximed before running to get a seat beside Theo.
"Aurora-chan!"
"Finally!"
"Why did you take so long to get ready?"
||
The girls talked loudly before they noticed that Aurora looked extremely beautiful dressed in
her school uniform.
"Today''s Aurora''s first day of the new school year." Theo exined with a chuckle.
The girls'' eyes shone with excitement when they heard that.
"Which year are you starting, Aurora-chan?" Sam asked.
"The second year of high school." She replied as she ced a few dumplings on her te.
"Ah! The second year of high school! It has been so long ago that I can''t remember much of it." Sayurimented.
When the others heard Sayuri say that, they felt a little strange.
"When you say things like that, I feel strange." Sammented.
"Yeah, you look so much like a teenager that sometimes I forget you are the oldest of us."
June chimed in.
Sayuri onlyughed merrily when she heard that.
"Are you excited to start the new school year, Aurora-chan?" Ayia asked.
"Yeah, although I had so much fun during the winter vacation, I''m still looking forward to
getting back to school." Aurora answered with a smile.
"Aurora even wants to run to be the school council president." Theomented.
"Really? That sounds so much fun, Aurora-chan!"
"When I was in high school I campaigned one time to be the school council president,
but I lost the election."
"When I was in high school I was the school council secretary, and I had so much that year
with my friends."
11
Just like that, they spent the breakfast talking about Aurora''s first day of school and other things rted to it.
When they finished eating their breakfast, they didn''t waste time before leaving the house for
their respective morning appointments and jobs.
Theo and Aurora bid farewell to everyone before she asked him, "Where''s Michelle?"
"She won''t being today, I''ll drop you off today." Theo replied with a smile.
Aurora let out a happy smile when she heard that. She knew that her brother wanted to be part
of her important day, which made her beyond happy.
"What are we waiting for then? Let''s go!" Aurora eximed before pulling him into the
garage.
A few minutester, the siblings left their house driving Theo''s sports car.
Aurora was the one who asked him to use this car as she loved it.
This car was so awesome!
So, just like that, the siblings drove through the streets of Elffire City in their sports car.
Aurora and Theo talked excited about their uing day.
But what would the day have reserved for them?
Chapter 585: Auroras First Day of School II
Chapter 585: Aurora''s First Day of School II
?
Front Gate, Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
First day of school, and the entrance of the Yukihime High School was bubbling with excited students looking forward to the start of the new school year.
A steady stream of luxurious cars constantly arrived at the school gate.
As the best private school in Elffire City, Yukihime High School gathered the children of the rich and the most intelligent students of the city.
That''s because even if someone wasn''t rich, they still could enter the school if they passed an exam. These students would have their tuition waived.
Consequently, the school gathered the majority of the top students in Elffire City. A fact that could be shown on thetest National University Entrance Exam.
The graduating ss of Yukihime High School achieved the highest rating in the whole of Bluecorn State. With such ratings, the majority of the graduates were able to get into college. For example, Vivian''s older sister, Megan, was able to score one of the highest scores on the exam, which made her receive invitations from several universities.
Back to the present, amidst the several luxurious cars dropping off students, one attracted attention as soon as it pulled by the school.
Theo parked his car near the school entrance before saying, "Have a great day at school, cupcake. If anything happens, call me immediately."
"Thank you, big brother!" Aurora smiled before hugging him, "Have a good day of work as well!" She eximed before exiting the car.
Theo waved her goodbye as he observed her enter the school gates.
Aurora soon entered the familiar ce where she studied for half a yearst year.
She gracefully walked toward the main school building where all the students were heading as well.
Here and there she saw familiar faces whom she briefly greeted before continuing on her walk.
Wherever she passed, heads turned to look at her as her beauty and gracefulness were indeed unique. The old students just sighed and admired her beauty, while the new students wondered if they were seeing a living fairy.
As soon as Aurora entered the building, she spotted Vivian and the other two.
"Good morning, girls!" Aurora greeted them with a happy smile.
"Good morning, Aurora!" The girls replied with an equally happy smile.
"What are you guys doing?" Aurora asked as she noticed that everyone was trying to look at some papers ced on the wall.
"There we can see which ss we were assigned to." Umaru simply replied.
As soon as she heard it, Aurora understood why everyone was so crazy to inspect the papers.
"Did you manage to see if we are together?" Aurora asked a little nervously.
She didn''t want to be separated from her friends, so she had to admit that she was a little apprehensive.
"No, but don''t worry. Most of the time, the school maintains the same group of students who studied together in one year, the next year as well." Caro exined.
Aurora nodded and joined the struggle to check the papers with the other three girls.
It was only 5 minutester that Aurora heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her name and her friends'' names together in the same ss.
The girls cheered andughed happily to have another year studying together.
The four of them followed the flow of students and soon entered the gymnasium where most of the students were seated and waiting for what the school had reserved for them.
The girls found a seat for themselves and talked as they waited.
"So, are we really applying to run for the school council?" Umaru asked, "I told my mom about it, and she was so thrilled. She said that finally, I was putting my skills to use."
"Well, she has a point as your family kind of wanted you to be more active in the school all these years." Vivian giggled.
The other girls giggled as well when they heard that, they all knew that Umaru''s family was one of the school co-founders, so they were extremely active in the school.
"And of course, we are applying to campaign to run for the school council! We have to win this election and run the school this year." Aurora said with an excited smile.
The others agreed with equally excited smiles.
"Did you guys think about what can we offer to attract more votes from the students?" Caro asked.
"How about..."
Just like that, the four girls excitedly talked about their election campaign for the school council as they waited for the Entrance Ceremony to start.
It was only 20 minutester that all the students arrived at the gymnasium.
The ce was crowded with excited students happily talking to each other.
The loud sound of happy waves ofughter amidst the numerous youthful voices made the ce an incredible ce.
They happily discussed what they did on their winter vacation with their friends and all kinds of other subjects.
"You guys won''t believe what I did..."
"Then we traveled..."
"I almost died..."
"..."
The buzz of the students only decreased when the School Principal and other school giants appeared on the stage.
The principal soon took the microphone and said, "Good morning, students!"
"Good morning!" The students replied in a loud voice.
"I''m d to wee each one of you to the start of another school year at the Yukihime High School. I''m happy to see that..." The principal then started a lengthy speech which made most of the students doze off in the middle of it.
When the principal finished his speech, the students pped in support.
Soon another school giant took the mic and started the announcements.
"Starting today, we will be receiving applications for anyone who wants to create a club. During the afternoon, the new students also will be able to see all the existing clubs we have in the Club Fair that will happen in the Gymnasium Number 2..." The school giant started the announcements that interested the students.
And everyone heard these announcements with rapt attention.
"...and finally, today we will be epting applications from anyone who wants to run for the school council. After we verify and confirm the candidates, the campaign period will ur during this week, with the election happening on February 5th. With the School President and the council elected, the clubs will start receiving their allocated resources. But I have to emphasize and rmend that only the people who are prepared for this kind of responsibility apply to run for the council. That''s because everyone knows that the school council manages the majority of the school events, and if the council eventually does a bad job because of theck of responsibility of the council members, you may put in jeopardy the
school year of everyone here."
The students heard that and nodded in approval.
They wanted a school council that managed the school events to make them even more
awesome.
After a few other speeches, the students were finally able to head to their own ssrooms. Aurora walked with her friends as they nned their election campaign.
The speech they just heard only fueled their determination to be part of the school
council.
It was in such a way that Aurora started her first day of school.
Chapter 586: [SAO] First Display
Chapter 586: [SAO] First Disy
?
Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City.
After dropping off Aurora at her school, Theo drove his car to the studio for another day of anime production.
Usually at the start of the month, Theo would have a meeting with Sam and the otherpany managers to go over thest month''s reports from thepanies he owned. But this time he wanted to wait a few days before he had this meeting.
That''s because he wanted to have the meeting only after he received the royalty money from Moonlight''s stream and view numbers on Track and Ruby. And it would take a couple of days for the tforms to round up the numbers and send the money over to his ount.
Theo nned to put his projects in motion as soon as he had the meeting, so he told Sam and the others to reschedule the meeting for a few dayster.
That''s why he wasn''t at the Umbre Corporation Office on that Monday morning.
Theo parked his car in the studio''s parking lot before entering the building soon after.
Although he wouldn''t have his usual start of the month meeting, he still had a super important job to do that day.
After a lot of work, the first episode of the Sword Art Online Anime waspleted. At least, the first version of the episode.
Ryoko scheduled the first disy of the episode for the important people from the production team.
When Theo arrived at the conference room, the room was already filled with animators and employees who worked in anime production.
Representants from all departments were present. Even the newly established music studio had members present.
Theo took a seat beside Ryoko as he greeted her and everyone else.
It was only 5 minutester that everyone arrived at the conference room.
"Good morning, everyone!" Ryoko greeted everyone as she stood up from her seat.
"Good morning, boss!" Everyone replied loudly.
"I''m sure everyone here knows what we will be doing now. So, I would like to emphasize to each one of you to pay extra attention to each detail you may think is odd about the animation. We''ll watch the episode one time without pausing, and afterward, each department will have its turn to express what they think about the episode. Soon after, we will watch the episode one more time, but this time we''ll be pausing at any time anyone thinks it is pertinent. Any questions?" Ryoko asked as she looked at the crowd.
When she saw that no one had any doubts, she signaled to the staff to press y on the episode.
Everyone looked at the huge screen in front of them with rapt attention, each one of them was holding a notepad and a pen to write down their considerations about the episode.
Theo''s silver eyes didn''t even blink as the episode suddenly started.
It was obvious that there was no anime intro yet as Theo hadn''t produced the song yet, so the episode started directly with the story.
Just like that, for the next 20 minutes, the anime production team watched the first episode of [SAO] Anime. Every time any one of them found something off in the animation, they wrote it down on their notepads.
As it was the first version of the episode, they were able to find a lot of odd things.
It was good to remember that it was only after Theo hired the music studio member that they were able to finish the first episode. That''s because the editing team needed the background music to finish the final edition. That''s why it took them 2 months to finish the first episode. Actually, the animation department was already drawing and animating frames for the tenth episode already. This meant that during January, they were able to animate 6 episodes, which was 2 more episodes than they did in December. In other words, they were getting faster and faster as they gained experience.
If they maintained this speed, Theo was hopeful that they would be able to finish the anime production before the end of March.
Back to the present, as soon as the episode ended, everyone assumed a thoughtful expression as they went over what they just watched over their head.
"Okay, this was the episode." Ryoko announced when the screen went ck, "Let''s start with the In-Between and Keyframe Animators. What did you guys notice during the disy?" Ryoko asked as she looked at the animators.
"I notice the mismatch of dimensions of a few objects and characters at certain moments of the episode. If you guys may remember that time that Kirito..."
Just like that, they spent the next 2 hours discussing what each person was able to find. It took so long because there were a lot of departments involved in the production.
For example, just the editing department spent almost 20 minutes exposing what they found odd in the episode.
The sound and music studio also spent a lot of time discussing what they thought was wrong with the episode. This was understandable because they were responsible for a lot of things like voice actors, background noises, special effect noises, background music, and many others.
And during these 2 hours, they were able to find a lot of wrong things in the episode.
It was only after all departments finished speaking that Theo expressed his opinion, as the anime director, his word was thew. So, as soon as he started speaking everyone paid extra attention.
"First of all, let''s talk about the art, I notice some incongruences in the characters'' designs in a few frames..." Just like that Theo started his long exnation of everything that he noticed
was wrong.
With his enhanced mind and eidetic memory, he was able to catch details that 99% of the people would let it pass. That''s why he spent a long time unraveling everything he noticed he
was wrong.
He pointed at so many mistakes, that the more he spoke, the more astounded the production
team became.
They didn''t imagine that they had made that many mistakes.
Theo knew that they wouldn''t have noticed these mistakes, so he asked the staff to y the episode again.
And just like that, they watched the episode again with Theo pausing every time he found something wrong, which was a lot of times.
And when Theo showed them and proved the things they did wrong, they became even more ashamed. It didn''t feel good to have worked so much to discover that they didn''t do a good
job.
Theo knew how they were feeling, but he had to do this if he wanted to release a high-quality anime that he wanted.
Theo spent almost 2 hours unraveling all the mistakes of the episode as he paused time after time the animation.
When the episode ended for the second time, Theo looked at his employees and said, "I know you guys are feeling bad to have let pass so many mistakes, but the good news is that after a few days of work, we can correct these mistakes without any problems. But I would like to advise each department here to pay more attention to the final product. Each supervisor here shouldn''t have made so many mistakes, so this is a wake-up call for each supervisor."
When the production team heard that, they became even more fueled and focused to erase their mistakes and be better at their job.
"This is the first time this team is making an anime. So, I''ll let it pass these mistakes this time. But from today onward, I hope everyone here takes this job more seriously." Theo said
with a serious voice.
Everyone nodded when they heard his lesson.
"Okay, we''ll make a pause of 1 hour for lunch. After lunch, we''ll alle back here and as a group, we''ll discuss what we can do to improve the episode we have." Theo said with a smile. Theo smiled as he looked at their departing figures loudly discussing what they could do to be better and produce a better result.
Theo wasn''t mad actually, he already expected these many mistakes. It was a fact that everyone there was together for the first time producing an animation, and it was normal for mistakes to happen. He even expected much more mistakes than they did if he was being
sincere.
The lower number of mistakes than he was expecting proved that the animators he hired were
extremely talented.
Theo was sure that after a few weeks, they would be able to achieve the level he wanted.
He already could see a fully operational animation studio filled with talented animators
working on several projects.
He couldn''t wait for it!
Chapter 587: Auroras First Day of School III
Chapter 587: Aurora''s First Day of School III
?
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
RING RING RING
The bell rang announcing the ending of the sses for the day. Soon after, troves of students exited their ssrooms talking excitedly about what just happened at their sses.
Most of the sses just elected their ssroom President, who would be responsible for the ssroom for the rest of the school year.
That''s why a few students stayed in the ssrooms, as they were appointed by the ssroom presidents to clean the ssroom that day. Each president arranged a schedule where every student would be responsible for the cleaning throughout the month.
Just like that, the majority of the students flocked toward the Number 2 Gymnasium. The old students arranged their own club stalls to attract new members to their clubs. While the freshmen students searched for clubs that interested them.
That was the afternoon activities reserved for the students on that first day of the school year.
But while most of the students flocked to Club Fair, Aurora, Vivian, Caro, and Umaru got lucky, and they didn''t have to do the ssroom cleaning that day. So, they were able to head to the School Administration Office.
The four of them didn''t even hesitate to refuse when someone suggested for any one of them to assume the presidency of their ssroom. That''s because they knew if they won the school council election, their time wouldn''t allow them to assume both responsibilities.
When the four of them arrived at the office, Aurora and the others immediately greeted the school secretary with smiles.
"Good afternoon!" Aurora said with a sweet smile.
"Good afternoon, honey." The secretary replied with a smile as well, "How can I help you girls?"
She liked polite children just like Aurora and the others
"We would like to apply to run for the school council." Vivian replied.
"Oh? I can help you with that." She promptly said, "Just fill in this form application, and you will be able to campaign in the election." She said as she handed them a few forms.
"Thank you!" The girls happily said as they took the papers.
The girls soon took a seat by the side as they examined the papers.
"It seems like we have to specify our information and the council positions we want to work with." Auroramented as she briefly read the forms.
"It''s time for us to choose which positions we want to assume then." Vivian said with a calm voice.
"Who''s going to run for president then?" Aurora asked suddenly.
"It''s you, isn''t it?" Umaru asked.
Aurora bit her lip before saying, "I was thinking over what you guys told me yesterday, about the school president being able to receive a Letter of Rmendation to enter the Rainbow Sakura College. To be honest, I have no desire to leave Elffire City to study in another city, even if it is the best university in the world."
That''s right!
The Yukihime High School was so prestigious that the school was able to give such excellent rewards for their excellent students.
The Rainbow Sakura College has been acimed as the best university in the world for a long time already. So, good grades and a good score on the Univesity Entrance Exam weren''t enough to assure that someone would be able to get into this college. The university only epted the best of the best.
That''s why it was so hard to be epted there.
This way, we can fully understand how prestigious Yukihime High School was to be able to put a student into the best university in the world every year.
Aurora knew all of that, but the thing was that she didn''t want to be separated from her brother. So, she would rather study at the local Bluecorn State University, which was an excellent college as well.
Consequently, she didn''t want to waste such an awesome reward like the Letter of Rmendation for Rainbow Sakura College.
Aurora looked at Vivian, "I know it''s your dream to get into the Rainbow Sakura College, and if you assume the school council presidency, your eptance will be practically assured. So, I think Vivian should be the president. Plus, I''ll have as much fun being the vice president as I would if I was the president." She finished with a bright smile.
Vivian got a little emotional as she heard that, it was indeed her dream to be able to get into Rainbow Sakura College. It was her dream school, so Aurora''s willingness to give such a huge opportunity to her without any qualms made her a little emotional.
"Thank you, Aurora-chan!" Vivian finally said excitedly as she hugged Aurora.
"That''s great!"
"Yeah!"
Umaru and Caro joined their hug and the girlsughed out loud happily.
Soonter, the girl started filling out the forms.
Vivian would be the President.
Aurora would be the Vice President.
Umaru would be the Secretary.
And Caro would be the Treasurer.
After filling out the forms with all their information, Vivian suddenly said, "If we win the election, we should search for some people to fill in the other vacant positions of the Student
Council."
"Yeah, I agree. This way our job will be much easier." Auroramented.
The girls soon handed their filled forms to the secretary.
"The Principal will analyze all the applications today, and if he approves your application, you''ll receive a text from the school today or tomorrow morning." She said as she received the papers, "But you girls don''t have to worry as the principal rarely rejects any application. Especially from model students like you four."
The girls heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that, they soon thanked the secretary before leaving the office.
"How about we walk around the school instead of going to the Club Fair? Maybe we can brainstorm campaign ideas for the election." Aurora suggested.
"Sure!"
"Good idea!"
"..."
Just like that, the girls spent the rest of the afternoon brainstorming ideas of what should
they offer to attract the students'' votes.
The Club Fair would happen for the next 3 days anyway, so they would have time to visit
tomorrow.
A few hourster, the school entrance was bubbling with students leaving the school.
The first day of the school year went by extremely well for everyone.
Some students walked home or took public transportation to their houses. While others
waited and went home by car with their drivers or family members.
For example, a pair of twin girls who just started their third year of high school entered a not-
so-expensive car.
They were Koshikawa Kyo and her twin daughters. Just like she promised, as soon as her shift
at the studio ended, she came to pick up her daughters at school.
On another car, this one much more luxurious and expensive, Aurora opened the passenger
door and saw her brother smiling at her.
"Big brother! You won''t believe what happened today!" Aurora excitedly eximed as she got
into the car.
"What?" Theoughed.
Just like that, Theo picked up his sister on her first day of school.
Chapter 588: Ramen and Conversation After School
Chapter 588: Ramen and Conversation After School
?
"...that''s why we decided to have Vivian run for President, with me as her Vice President. After we gave in our application, we spent..." Aurora excitedly exined to her brother how her day went by.
While Theo listened with rapt attention as he drove through the streets of Elffire City. But as it was the rush hour, he was facing a little bit of traffic.
"Well, If you are sure about your decision, I support your decision to run the campaign to be the Vice President." Theo smiled as he looked at the road in front of him.
"Thank you, big brother." Aurora replied with a happy smile.
"Did you girls were able to brainstorm any good idea to attract votes?" Theo asked.
"We did manage to think of a few propositions." Aurora replied, "We figured that we manage the money well, we can offer much better options of destination for the yearly school trip. Also when we were passing by the Club Buildings, we thought of an amazing idea. What if we create a Summer Fair? In this event, every club will have a stall where they can sell anything they want. Food, merchandise, experience, or any other thing. The only demand is that each club has to personally make the products that they sell. We didn''t think much of the details yet, but we thought it was such a good idea as with this event we can make the students even more invested. Plus, the students would be able to make good money from their own efforts. Which would be a new thing for most of the students whoe from rich families." Aurora exined without stopping.
Theo listened with a proud expression, "What a great idea, Aurora! I can already imagine the school filled with visitors trying each stall''s product. I''m sure this event will be a huge sess with the students and the public." He said with an impressed expression on his face.
"Really? You really think so, big brother?" Aurora asked excitedly.
Aurora had Theo''s opinion as one of the most important things of her life. She knew that he was extremely intelligent and had an astute intellect to see good opportunities. So, if he thought it was a good idea, this meant that this event might really be a sess.
"Of course! This event has so much potential to be a recurrent event in Yukihime High School! You girls can even reward the top 10 stalls with the most sales during the event, this way you girls can inspire even more motivation from the students. This way you girls can awaken theirpetitive spirit. There is one thing that teenagers desire: to win and attract attention. With this reward system, your student council will be able to satisfy these two conditions easily. When the students hear that they can earn awesome rewards in addition to bing famous around the school, I''m sure that everyone will go crazy to perform better than they can ever do." Theo chuckled.
Aurora''s eyes shone with enthusiasm as she heard Theo''s suggestion, she had to admit that this reward system was a brilliant idea.
"Big Brother! You''re a genius! When I tell the girls about this, they will go crazy! But what about..." Aurora replied excitedly.
In such a way, Theo and Aurora spent the rest of the drive talking about what they could do to improve their election campaign ideas.
20 minutester, Theo suddenly parked his car on a familiar street.
When Aurora saw where they were, she was a little lost. She thought that they were heading home, so she didn''t know why they stopped there.
"I thought it would be good if we stopped here to have a ramen. It has been so long since we haven''t ramen here." Theo chuckled when he saw her confused face.
It was only then that Aurora noticed that they were in front of the Kiki''s Ramen Restaurant!
Her eyes shone as she excitedly said, "Ramen! You read my mind, big brother! I was craving the ramen from here for a while now."
Thest time they hade to this restaurant, they had such a good time that they couldn''t forget the taste of the food.
They exited their car and soon arrived in front of the small restaurant.
The night had already descended upon Elffire City, although it was only past 5 PM.
The cute red sign of the restaurant illuminated the sidewalk.
As soon as they entered the ce, they felt much better as the weather outside was freezing cold.
"Irasshaimase!" A woman said in Yamatesenguage when Theo and Aurora entered the restaurant.
Some people may remember, but for those who don''t, shortly, ''irasshaimase'' means ''wee, pleasee in'' in English.
(When I put + behind the line it means that they are talking in Japanese/Yamatese)
+"Thank you!" Theo and Aurora both replied in perfect Yamatese.
Some people may not remember, but it was kind of an unspoken rule of ramen restaurants, everyone had to talk in Yamatese.
So, it was not only Theo and Aurora who were talking in Yamatese in the restaurant, the other customers were also talking in Yamatese.
This unspoken rule was known and exercised all around the country, even in cities that had English as their firstnguage.
For example, Elffire City had English as the mainnguage, but inside Kiki''s Ramen Restaurant, everyone only talked in Yamatese.
So, Theo and Aurora obviously only talked in Yamatese as soon as they entered the restaurant.
They soon got a seat at the counter before making their order.
+"I would like a Shoyu Ramen with Extra Chashu and soft-boiled Tamago." Theo asked with a
smile.
+"For me, I want a Miso Ramen with Extra Chashu and Menma." Aurora chimed in.
The two of them ordered the same ramen they had thest time.
The ramen''s taste was so excellent thest time, that they had to taste it one more time.
Although the restaurant wasn''t crowded with clients, there were still a lot of people inside enjoying their ramen.
Theo and Aurora talked in Yamatese about their day as they waited for their dishes.
+"I watched the first anime episode today. And god, there were so many mistakes!" Theo eximed.
+"Really? Like what?" Aurora asked.
After working in the animation studio for 2 weeks, Aurora had a good notion about anime production, so she was curious to know what happened with Theo during his day.
The siblings were so focused on their conversation that they forgot about their surroundings.
Even the arrival of their ramen didn''t stop their discussion.
But even then, they still perfectly blended with the restaurant as they were just another couple enjoying their ramen apanied by a good conversation.
Chapter 589: Moonlight and The Agent Discussions
Chapter 589: Moonlight and The Agent Discussions
?
Dining Room, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
07:35 AM, Thursday, January 4th.
Theo bade farewell to Aurora as she entered the car. Michelle soon started the car and drove
the car out of the garage.
Michelle went back to being Aurora''s driver on her second day at school. Theo trusted Michelle to attend to Aurora''s wishes, so he didn''t have to worry about that.
The morning workout of that day happened as usual, so after everyone had breakfast, they left for their respective jobs andmitments.
After Aurora left, it was only Theo and Ayia left at the house.
Theo would have left for to animation studio as well, but Ayia asked him to stay behind as she wanted to talk about Moonlight-rted things.
Ayia instructed Shizuka to go back to their house without her, she could do this as she lived close to Theo now.
That''s why, the couple were seated in the living room talking about serious things.
"Remember what I told youst Tuesday?" Ayia asked as they sat down.
Theo thought for a while before replying, "That you were dealing with a fewbels?" He asked unsurely.
He didn''t have much recollection of what happenedst Tuesday.
"Yes and no." Ayia replied with a teasing smile, "Actually, I was negotiating with a fewbels about releasing your physical album. I also was dealing with some other stream tforms to put your album there as well."
Although Track dominated the music market, that didn''t mean that they didn''t havepetitors. The Track tform faced even a fiercepetition in the Pangese market. As the Pangu Country had more than one billion citizens, everyone wanted to dominate the music market there. But the Track App wasn''t able to achieve domination there as there was a Pangese streaming that was extremely popr in the country. XiaoYi was the music tform, and this same streaming service even wanted topete with the Track App worldwide.
Shortly, even with worldwide dominance of the music streaming market, the Track App still couldn''t win in every country.
That''s why Ayia was trying to put Theo''s music on these other tforms. Only this way, he would be able to fully hit the whole world with his music.
"Really? How did it go down?" Theo asked with a curious face.
He knew that if Ayia was speaking about this subject, it meant that she achieved what she wanted with these dealings.
"First of all, about the physical copies of the Moonlight Album. Thebels first were demanding full exclusivity over your music and future work as well. But as soon as I heard their demands, I refused as I knew you wouldn''t ept." Ayia said as she shook her head in disbelief at how greedy thesebels could get.
Theo nodded in approval as soon as he heard that. He would never sell himself for abel contract. From his past life, he knew how greedy and demanding thesebels could get over an artist.
"So, I just waited for a few weeks, and when the news portals reported how much money you''d receive from your stream and view number of January, I received their call soon after. I guess they couldn''t wait anymore to get a little piece of the pie." Ayia giggled, "For thest few days, I spent a lot of time negotiating with a couple ofbels. And yesterday, I arrived at a final decision with the Webb Label. They will produce your physical CD and Vynil Albums, but they will only receive theirpensation from these physical album copies sales. They won''t have any hold on your music or future work."
As soon as Theo heard that, he let out a bright smile.
"You are awesome, babe!" Theo eximed before pulling her into a kiss and a hug.
"Thanks, babe." Ayia giggled as they let go of each other.
"You''ll receive the maximum cut an artist can receive over the sales, which 20% of the sales will be yours." She continued, "Coming back to the other streaming tforms. After a lot of talks, I was able to secure contracts with them with the same conditions you have with the Track tform. In other words, your music will finally hit every music tform in the market. I predict that your album will achieve even bigger things this month." She said with enthusiasm.
"I knew my girlfriend was awesome, I''m so lucky." Theo said with an exaggerated sigh.
"You''re so corny." Ayia said with a giggle as she gave him a kiss on his cheek.
Theo justughed before saying, "When do I sign these contracts?"
"They will draft the contracts over the next few days, as soon as I receive them and inspect them, I''ll bring them for you to sign." Ayia replied, "But I bet that they won''t take long to draft these contracts as they were crazy to get a little piece of the profit you are making."
"Do they already have..." Theo and Ayia then started discussing other details about Moonlight''s dealings.
They talked so casually that they didn''t even look that they were discussing profits over hundreds of millions of dors.
It was in the middle of their conversation that Theo suddenly received a message from Sylph.
He picked up his phone to see what it was, but when he saw the content of the message he stopped breathing for a little bit.
Sylph messaged him to inform him that the money from the Track and Ruby tforms arrived.
When he saw the total money, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
[$146.587.028,58]
This was the amount of money that Sylph reported that came from the two tforms.
That was almost 150 million dors!
When Ayia his abnormal reactions, she asked, "What is it, babe?"
"Hmm, I received the money from Moonlight''s stream and view numbers of January." He answered with a nervous voice, "Look." He said as he showed her the number.
Ayia looked at the screen with a shocked face, her eyes went wide with the amount.
Even if she came from a rich family, she never really dealt with that much money. The Yamada Family was very strict with how much money they gave to their youths, so Ayia never saw so much money in her life. So, her reaction was only normal.
"Wow! I never saw so much money!" Ayia eximed in wonder.
"Me neither... Do I even deserve so much money? I''m a little nervous." Theo said with a low
voice.
Ayia immediately noticed the uneasiness in his voice, so she promptly held his head and made him look into her eyes, "Theo, you deserve all the sess of this world. You''re so talented! Remember that this money isn''t what defines you. It is what you choose to do with it.
Remember your dreams and projects! Didn''t you want to make this world a better ce with
your projects? With this money, you can realize all your projects."
Theo''s eyes lit up as he heard his girlfriend''s words.
''She''s right!'' He thought to himself.
"Thank you, babe!" He whispered into her ear as he pulled her into a tight hug.
The couple had a lovely moment as they hugged for a long while.
Chapter 590: Fierce Competition
Chapter 590: Fierce Competition
?
"What are you thinking?" Ayia asked as she saw Theo looking at his phone.
Theo was much calmer after Ayia''s gentle words, so he finally had time to think about what to do with this much money.
"I''m thinking how I should divide this money among the 3 projects I want to start." Theo replied, "Remember the 3 projects I told you about?"
"Yes, I remember. The construction of a mega factory for your publishingpany. Founding
your own gamingpany. And the creation of a charity organization." Ayia said after thinking for a while.
Ever since Theo assumed his rtionship with Ayia, he told her everything about his life as he found honesty essential for a rtionship to be healthy.
"Exactly." Theo said, "Oh, I almost forgot about your cut. Later I''ll send 10% of this money for you." He suddenly said.
When Theo and Ayia decided to partner, he insisted that she should receive a cut from his earnings like any other agent would. Ayia tried to argue back that she was only doing this because of him and that she didn''t need money, but Theo was adamant about this point. So, the two of them decided that she would receive 10% of his earnings to pay for her work as his agent.
This meant that Ayia would receive almost 15 million dors from the almost $150 million Theo just received.
It was only then that Ayia remembered that she would receive a cut from his earnings. To be honest, Ayia felt a little conflicted about receiving so much money from him as she thought that she didn''t do much to deserve such a huge cut.
However, Theo had apletely different thought. It was Ayia who contacted the Track App and facilitated the contract between them. It was also she who spent the month of December arranging all kinds of things for the filming crew that produced his music videos. She had worked so much that Theo didn''t even feel hesitant to give her a part of the money he made.
When Theo saw her reluctant face, he promptly said, "We already discussed this, babe. Your cut won''t change." He said with a firm voice.
Ayia could only swallow the words she was about to say when she heard what he said.
"I''ll call Samter to schedule a meetingter to discuss the start of these projects. What do you think..." Theo changed the subject quickly to make Ayia forget about the money.
Plus, Theo held Ayia''s opinion in high esteem as he knew she was highly knowledgeable about business.
In such a way, the couple spent a long while talking about how Theo should invest the money in hispanies.
Meanwhile in another part of the town.
Yukihime High School.
Aurora had a normal morning of sses. It was the fourth day since the school year started, and the teachers already started pushing the students to maintain a high frequency of studies. But this was a normal sight for the students from the Yukihime High School, so they didn''t even sweat over it.
Thetest trend in the school was another thing though.
Tuesday morning, it was announced that three groups of students were running for the student council.
The first one was from the First Year, which had a student named Brenda as the candidate for president. The second one was Aurora''s group which studied in the Second Year. The third one was a group of remnants ofst year''s student council. Although the President and Vice President graduatedst year, a few younger members were still at school. And they wanted toe back to the council. The former treasurer, Winston, was running to be president. The three groups started their campaign on that same Tuesday.
At first, they were amicable to each other as theypeted.
But this amicablepetition onlysted until a flyer incident happened on Tuesday afternoon.
The group of first years was distributing flyers at one of the exits of Number 2 Gymnasium, where the Club Fair was happening, and also where most students were at that afternoon.
Everything was calm until Winston and his group arrived at the same exit to distribute flyers as well.
It''s good to know that the Number 2 Gymnasium has two exits, so Winston and his group could perfectly distribute their flyers at the other exit. But they chose to mess with Brenda and the first-year students.
It was obvious that Brenda and her group became furious when they saw that.
The two groups loudly argued, and the whole school was talking about that soon after.
It was since this incident that fiercepetition was established among the 3 groups.
Although Aurora and her group weren''t present during the incident, when they heard of it, they knew that thispetition wouldn''t be easy.
That day, the girls chose to enter the Club Fair to divulge their campaign instead of waiting at the exits. That''s why their group didn''t see the discussion between the other two groups.
Since then, thepetition mood has taken over the school. The students even saw members of the three groups discussing loudly sometimes.
These events made the students excited, as it was fun to watch the groups fight with each other for votes.
So far, the school was equally divided among the three groups.
Although Aurora''s group had a small advantage on thest pool, the other two groups were right behind them. This meant that anything could happen in tomorrow''s election.
The sses had just ended for the day, and Aurora and the girls were getting ready to start campaigning.
When they applied to run for this election, they never thought this campaign could get so intense.
Thest few days were tense and intense as they fought with the other two groups for more
votes.
"Thank goddess you made us omit the idea for the summer festival for clubs, Aurora. Otherwise, if it was left for those shameless groups, they would have copied our idea." Umaru said with a relieved voice.
On Tuesday, as soon as Aurora heard about the fight between the other two groups, Aurora convinced the girls to omit their most brilliant idea.
At first, the girls thought Aurora was exaggerating. But in the past few days, the girls personally saw how shameless some members of the other two groups could get. They shamelessly stole ideas from each other!
The girls had absolute certainty that they would have stolen their idea as well when they saw how attractive it was for the students.
"I can''t wait to see their stupid faces at tomorrow''s debate when we present our amazing ideas." Umaruughed.
Right before the election tomorrow, a debate between the three groups would happen. The whole school would watch, and this event was the perfect opportunity for the girls to impress
the whole school and get elected.
"We have good ideas, but we can''t ck off. Come on, let''s get some votes!" Vivian said as she picked a box filled with campaign products.
"Yes, boss!" The girls said between giggles as they followed her.
Would Aurora be able to win tomorrow''s election?
Chapter 591: Januarys Monthly Report: BlueClouds Growth and Harutos Fear
Chapter 591: January''s Monthly Report: BlueCloud''s Growth and Haruto''s Fear
?
Umbre Corporation Office, Elffire City.
1:51 PM, Thursday Afternoon, February 4th.
Theo had just parked his car before entering the building. As soon as he entered, an employee guided him into the conference room where Sam was waiting for him.
Earlier that same morning, Theo called Sam to schedule some meetings in the afternoon.
"Theo! What''s up?" Sam greeted him with a smile when he entered the room.
"Sam! Everyone''s ready for the meeting?" Theo replied as he took a seat at the table.
"They have been ready for a few days already, we were just waiting for you." Samughed.
"Well, it was only this morning that I managed to gather the funds to start the projects." Theo said as he shook his head.
Sam nodded in understanding as she knew why he took a few days to get ready.
"Where''s Haruto and Sayuri?" Theo asked as he noticed their absence.
"They said they would rather get in when they are called by us." Sam said as she shook her head.
"If it is like that, let''s not waste time then. We''ll start with Haruto and the BlueCloud Company." Theo said after thinking for a while.
"Call Haruto in." Sam promptly said to her assistant who was seated by the side.
Shortly after, Haruto entered the conference room with a serious face.
"Good afternoon, boss!" Haruto greeted Theo and Sam with a formal tone of voice as soon as The entered the room.
Haruto was a very formal person, and Theo and Sam had already given up on trying to make him let go of his formal attitude.
The screen behind Haruto soon lit up as he presented his report as a slide show.
"This is the monthly report of January. First I would like to start..." Haruto started his presentation by exposing every detail of the BlueCloud Coffee Shop operation during January.
The costs of employees'' remuneration, ingredients, electric bills, transportation, tax, rent, and many other expenses.
In his report, Haruto specified every detail.
Theo and Sam listened to his report with rapt attention.
"...about monthly billing. During January, we observed a slight increase in profits." Haruto finally started the profit part of his report.
"We observed a profit of exactly 1.97 million dors. This number means we observed an increase of 10% whenpared with the profit of the previous month. We were able to maintain the same pace of growth that we observed in December. Also, we were able..." Haruto continued his presentation with his usual professionalism.
A whileter, Haruto finally finished his report, he looked at Theo and Sam waiting for their input.
"First of all, I have to congratte you, Haruto, on maintaining thepany growth pace." Theo started with a wide smile.
He was extremely satisfied with Haruto''s work managing his coffee shop business. "Yeah, I agree with Theo. You did a great job, Haruto." Sam chimed in with a smile.
"Thank you, boss!" Haruto promptly replied as he tried to hold off his excitement.
He was extremely happy that his bosses liked his work.
"What about the expansion of the coffee shop to other cities? How''s the project going?" Theo asked suddenly.
"I was under the care of the Director, I followed her instructions and my team and I were able to advance a lot in the project." Haruto replied as he looked at Sam.
Theo looked at Sam with a smile when he heard that. The Director that he referred to was obviously Sam.
"It is my job to help you. Plus, I only ordered my team to help Haruto with everything he needed." Sam said with a nonchnt voice.
As thepany boss, Sam didn''t have to do everything alone. That''s why she hired a big team for the Umbre Corporation. Her team would be responsible for helping her manage thepanies that the corporation was controlling.
"Yes, the Director''s team helped my team a lot. With their help, we were able to scout the targeted cities to find the best spots to open the shops and the avabilities of such spots." Haruto reported, "With their help, we also contacted several transportationpanies, to inquire about the costs of food transportation to the targeted cities. We also managed to find a rtively new factory that we can use as our Central Kitchen/Factory to supply the 100 stores we n to open. Also, we scouted..." Haruto reported what they did during the whole month of January.
Theo and Sam listened to his meticulous preparations, and both of them were extremely satisfied.
"In this report, we managed to arrive at a final investment number that we need to put all these ns into practice."Haruto said as he gave Theo and Sam two copies of the report. Haruto nervously looked at their expressions as they read the investment projection report. The amount of money he was asking to put into practice the expansion was staggering high in his opinion. But even after trying several ways, he still wasn''t able to lower the number.
"19,7 million dors?" Theo said to himself when he read the number.
Theo and Sam immediately looked at each other when they saw the amount of money Haruto was asking to invest to expand the coffee shop.
Haruto felt his heart stopping when he saw their action.
''Did they think it was too much? Oh, no! I''m gonna lose my job! Damn it, I knew I should have lowered the number even more! I should...'' Thousands of bad thoughts went over Haruto''s head.
But contrary to what Haruto thought, Theo and Sam actually thought it was an extremely low number!
It was always good to remember that they were nning to open 100 stores in 20 states. They would have to rent, decorate, and prepare each store for a normal operation. Plus, they had to hire a big transportationpany to connect the 100 new stores with the Central Factory. Central Factory would have to buy the building, renovate the ce, and equip the kitchen to be able to supply so many stores.
There were so many things to pay, that Theo and Sam almost couldn''t believe these numbers. So, they went over the report once again as they tried to understand why the number was so
low.
It was only then that the two of them understood that Haruto had tried every possible way to decrease the investment money. He was able to find uing and cheap ces where they could open stores. He managed to strike a deal with the transportationpany to lower their fares if they maintained a long cooperation. Theo and Sam saw these things and many other things that Haruto did to lower the investment money.
The two of them looked at his nervous face and they understood what was happening. It seemed that Haruto was nervous about asking for too much money.
"Haruto! You did a great job!" Theo said with a smile as he tried to calm the man.
"Yeah, this number is much slower than we expected. Great job!" Samplimented him.
When Hatuto heard that, it seemed like a weight was lifted from his body. He heaved a sigh of relief before smiling happily.
"Later, Sam will speak with you about the expansion about when and how it will happen."
Theo said with a smile.
Theo couldn''t say he could spend his money with the coffee shop at the moment as he had other important things to invest in before expanding the coffee shop. "Yeah, you can go back to work without any worries. I''ll contact you." Sam smiled.
"Thank you, boss!" Haruto said with a slight bow before leaving the conference room. Just like that, the BlueCloud Coffee Shop meeting went down with a nice ending for everyone.
Chapter 592: Sayuris Expertise and Weekly Magazines
Chapter 592: Sayuri''s Expertise and Weekly Magazines
?
Theo and Sam didn''t have to wait for a long time before Sayuri entered the conference room with a smile on her face.
She promptly greeted them, and the three of them casually chatted for a while before Sayuri announced that she was ready to start her presentation.
"You can start at any time then." Sam said with an encouraging smile.
Sayuri nodded before she pressed her control and the screen behind her lit up as she activated the slide show presentation.
Sayuri had been running the publishingpany for a long already. She started learning how to manage thepany ever since her foster father was still alive. Although she didn''t manage to avoid the crisis and the bankruptcy of thepany, it wasn''t her fault. Thepany only arrived at such dire traits because Sayuri didn''t manage to find any good manga or light novel to maintain sales. Every time she found a promising mangaka and writer something happened that destroyed her ns. Either the mangaka was tempted to join other publishing houses, or the writer suffered a sudden ident that he/she wasn''t able to maintain their work.
After these things happened over and over along the years, Sayuri arrived at the desperate situation in which Theo found her.
But it seemed like meeting Theo marked the end of her bad luck streak.
That''s because although Theo bought herpany, he still was kind enough to maintain a part of thepany in her hands. And we can''t forget that Theo maintained Sayuri as the head of the publishing house.
This action was what made Sayuri think of Theo with even more appreciation. She recognized that it was herck of skills and luck that made thepany face such a crisis, but even after analyzing that Theo trusted her to keep managing thepany.
Theo''s action might seem reckless and stupid. However, after Theo analyzed the process of the publishingpany declining, he managed to conclude that Sayurimitted very few mistakes over the years. Theo even thought that a few of her actions were extremely intelligent and might have saved thepany if she wasn''t facing such a bad luck streak.
It was only after analyzing all of these situations that Theo saw how much potential Sayuri had, so he didn''t even hesitate to put her to manage thepany. With the mangas and light novels that Theo would provide, Sayuri''s job would be much easier, that''s because Theo was sure that these works would be sessful with the public.
6 monthster, looking at Sayuri presenting the monthly report of the Fuji Jump Co. for January, Theo concluded that he made the right decision to maintain her as the head of thepany.
Although Haruto impressed Sam and Theo, they still thought that he needed more experience to arrive at Sayuri''s level.
Sayuri presented every detail about the publishing house operation during January with ease and professionalism.
She even presented the level of satisfaction of the employees after she conducted a survey with all the employees.
She reported the changes that she made during thest month like changes in employee shifts, transportation, printing, and other things.
"...I had a meeting with my staff as soon I came from vacation to discuss our goals for this year. And we managed to think of a few pretty good ideas." Sayuri arrived at a part of the presentation that surprised Theo and Sam.
The two of them didn''t instruct Sayuri to do that, and they found the idea of such a meeting brilliant! Especially for a p¨²blishingpany like the Fuji Jump Co.
These types of meetings could stimte everyone to think outside of the box.
Sam and Theo looked at Sayuri with an impressed look as they avidly waited to know the meeting''s results.
"The first suggestion was a logical thing. You guys may or may not know, but publishingpanies usually issue a weekly magazine. Each issue typically contains multiple serialized manga chapters from various series, along with additional content such as author interviews, reader polls, and promotional material. The weekly format allows readers to follow the ongoing stories and developments in their favorite manga series on a regr basis." Sayuri exined.
Theo nodded as he remembered this information.
In hisst life, he didn''t live in Japan, so he wasn''t very familiar with these magazines. When he managed to buy old cheap mangas to read, they were normal mangas and not these magazines.
"The publishingpanies issue these weekly magazines for a multitude of reasons." Sayuri said as she pointed at the slide where she quoted a few reasons, "As you can see here, the first reason is Continuous Engagement. The weekly format of manga magazines ensures a consistent and regr engagement with readers. By releasing new chapters and storylines every week, the magazine keeps readers hooked and eager for the next installment. This frequent release schedule maintains excitement and anticipation, fostering a strong connection between readers and the manga series they follow."
"The second reason is Real-Time Feedback and Interaction. Weekly releases allow readers to provide immediate feedback on thetest chapters and story developments. This feedback is crucial for manga artists and publishers, as it helps gauge the poprity and reception of specific storylines, characters, and series. Through reader polls, letters, andments, the publishingpanies encourage active participation and interaction, creating a sense ofmunity among readers."
"The third reason is tform for New Talent. The publishingpanies'' weekly magazines serve as a tform for aspiring manga artists to showcase their work. The magazine asionally features pilot chapters or new series, providing opportunities for talented artists to gain recognition and potentially secure a serialization deal. This aspect of manga magazines contributes to the discovery of fresh and promising manga talent, enriching the industry with new creative voices. The majority of the famous and active mangakas were discovered this way."
"The fourth reason is Economic Impact. The weekly release of manga magazines generates consistent revenue for publishers and creators. Regr sales of the magazine drive revenue streams, and the serialization of popr manga series can lead to increased merchandise sales, anime adaptations, and licensing opportunities. This economic stability supports the manga industry as a whole and allows artists and publishers to continue creating engaging content for readers."
"The fifth reason is Industry Influence. Having a famous and popr magazine has a significant impact on the manga industry. The magazine''s serialization decisions, poprity rankings, and promotional efforts can greatly influence the sess and trajectory of manga series. It sets trends, establishes fanbases, and contributes to the overall growth and evolution of the manga medium. For example, the Alma''s Domain Magazine. I''m sure both of you already heard about this magazine which is from the Elvish Studios. The Elvish Studios dominates the anime and manga market. Their magazine was the first to be published and it was what made the otherpanies follow their example. Alma''s Domain is so influential that it is capable of reaching and influencing other industries. Just by this fact, you guys can understand how a manga magazine can influence the market." Sayuri exined with a calm
voice.
Theo''s eyes shone as he heard her exnation.
''What if...'' He briefly thought before resuming his focus on Sayuri''s presentation.
Chapter 593: Theos Inexperience, Manga Cons, and Ideas Surging
Chapter 593: Theo''s Inexperience, Manga Cons, and Ideas Surging
?
"In summary, the weekly release of a manga magazine is important for maintaining reader engagement, facilitating real-time feedback and interaction, nurturing new talent, exerting industry influence, and contributing to the economic viability of the manga industry. Its consistent presence and dynamic content have made it a vital and beloved publication for manga enthusiasts worldwide." Sayuri said with certainty..
"So far, the Fuji Jump Co. has been an exception to this rule due to the high quality of our products. Every piece of manga and light novel we published has be a sess for the public. We managed to climb from a small niche publishing house to a rtively renown medium-sized publishing house in just 6 months. This feat by itself can prove the strength and poprity of our products." Sayuri exined as she presented some numbers on the
screen.
Theo and Sam nodded their heads in understanding.
"But even with all this sess, we managed to discover a concerning fact during our research. We found that the publishing has an almost non-existent market presence. Although a part of the reason for this is because of the short time since thepany expanded to the rest of the country, this isn''t the only reason." Sayuri said with a serious voice, "Last year we sold more than 20 million copies of mangas and light novels, so we should have at least a small presence in the market. But what we managed to find out is that due to the fact that the products we sell are basically normal manga and light novel books, we didn''t manage to leave a longsting impression on the public." Sayuri paused her presentation to have this information sink in.
As he heard her argument, Theo had to admit that Sayuri had a valid point.
Due to his inexperience in the manga market and industry, Theo had no idea about this kind of information. Before Sayuri exined, he had no idea that a manga magazine could be so important for a publishingpany.
"As we viewed our ns for the construction of therge printing factory. We concluded that even if receive the increase of 50 million copies per month that the factory might bring after itspletion, we still wouldn''t join the ranks of Large Publishing Houses if we don''t increase our fame and market presence. In summary, if we want to put this newrge factory into good use, we have to start our own magazine." Sayuri concluded with a smile that exhaled confidence.
Theo and Sam stayed silent as they pondered over Sayuri''s proposition.
"My team and I are aware of the increase in workload for everyone, but we evaluated that down the road this decision would only give good results. We might need to expand our team and costs, but with the magazine, we might be able to discover talented mangakas and writers. Also, as the magazine bes more popr, we envision that we might be able to maintain the magazine just off the money we''ll make from the publicity we sell in the magazine. Plus, we discovered..." Sayuri spoke for a while about all the discoveries that she and her team were able to find during their research.
Theo and Sam listened to her exnation with rapt attention as Sayuri''s idea was extremely interesting.
At first, Theo thought that with the works from his past life, the publishing house would be able to climb the industry without stopping. However, after listening to Sayuri''s exnation, he discovered that his previous thinking was somewhat naive.
Even though his works were absolute masterpieces, he shouldn''t stop searching for talented mangakas and writers as they might be able to produce something as good that would be popr with the public.
"During our meeting, a few of us suggested that we should appear in some manga cons throughout the year. For example, the Primrose Manga Con happens at the start of the spring, which is thest week of March. Coincidentally, it is at the start of April that the [SAO] Anime will debut on TV. We thought that it might be beneficial for us, the publishing house, and the Tokyo Animation Studios, if we promote our product at the PMC (Primrose Manga Con). The PMC is one of the biggest conventions in the country, and we''ll be able to attract a lot of attention from the public if we appear there. We predicted that we''ll be able to increase our sales, and also increase the audience of the anime as well. Plus, boss, we can even promote your anime streaming service there as well." Sayuri said with a smile as she looked at Theo. Theo''s eyes shone in excitement when he heard that. Just like Sayuri exined, the PMC was the perfect stage to promote a lot of things.
The public would have its first contact with the Tokyo Animation Studios and its first anime. Theo found the idea brilliant, especially the one about promoting his streaming service at the manga con.
He had all kinds of ideas as he continued to listen to Sayuri''s presentation.
"During the summer happens the biggest manga con in the country, there we also suggest to..." Sayuri continued speaking of possible manga cons that they could appear to promote their products.
Afterward, Sayuri continued exining everything that she and her team were able to produce and discuss during their beginning-of-the-year meeting.
"Do you guys have any doubts about our suggestions?" Sayuri asked after she finished this part of the presentation.
"What a great effort! This kind of meeting is highly productive Sayuri. Good job!" Samplimented her with a happy smile.
She was happy that her friend was doing such a great job at her work.
"I have to agree with Sam. Your approach was spot-on, Sayuri. Good job." Theo chimed in with another smile.
"Thank you, bosses!" Sayuri replied with slightly blushed cheeks.
"And yes, I do have a few doubts. I presume you and your team scouted the market and ourpetitors'' magazines, right?" Theo asked.
"Yes, we did such a thing." Sayuri replied promptly.
"Is there any magazine that started operating online as well?" Theo started with a curious look on his face.
As he listened to Sayuri''s exnation a few minutes ago, he managed to think of a possibility that hadn''t been properly explored by anyone else.
Sayuri thought for a while before replying, "Hmm, there is. The Large Publishing Houses and famouspanies started operating online as well some years ago. But the readers still prefer the physical copy. So, the smallerpanies don''t find it necessary to operate online. At the moment, only the famous magazines have a presence online."
Theo''s eyes shone even brighter as he heard that, "How does the other publishing house operate online with their works? Do they sell online versions of their mangas and light novels? How''s the situation of the online mangas and light novels?" Theo looked even more intensely at Sayuri as he asked that.
Depending on her answer, he was starting to think of an idea that might shake the industry.
Chapter 594: Web Novels and Online Reading Platform
Chapter 594: Web Novels and Online Reading tform
?
Sayuri thought for a while before replying to Theo''s question, "Although a fewpanies have their mangas avable to be read online, there are very few publishing houses that have done that. The major reason for that is that the market and public still prefer the physical copies." She calmly said, "Plus, because of the scarcity of online products, thepanies don''t invest much in these tforms, which makes these tforms with a poor structure. Most of the sites and apps are subpar, and the readers constantlyin about the difficulty of reading mangas there. Which is another reason for the low interest from the public for these tforms."
Theo''s eyes shone brightly as he heard Sayuri''s answer.
Some people might already have guessed, and yes, Theo was thinking about creating his own online tform to put his mangas.
"Is there any online tform that receives lots of investments?" Theo asked.
"Hmm, from the Sakura Abode Country, there is none, but if we count tforms from other countries there are a couple of tforms." Sayuri replied promptly, "You guys must have already heard about the Pangese (Chinese) web novels, right?"
Theo and Sam immediately nodded as they heard that.
If the Sakura Abode Country had its huge manga empire dominating a huge section of the entertainment industry. The Pangu Country had its web novel empire.
The origins of Pangese web novels can be traced back to the early 2000s when inte usage in Pangu began to grow rapidly. During this time, online literature tforms emerged, providing a space for writers to share their works directly with readers.
The initial models of online literature in Pangu were influenced by the concept of "wuxia" novels, which are martial arts and chivalry-themed stories. Wuxia novels have a long history in Pangese literature and were traditionally published in print format. However, the inte allowed for a more essible and interactive tform for writers and readers.
The rise of web novels gained momentum around 2003 with theunch of tforms like Xidian and Qinwin Literature City. These tforms offered a convenient way for authors to upload their works chapter by chapter and for readers to ess and read them online for free. This format allowed for real-time author-reader interaction throughments, feedback, and discussions, creating a sense ofmunity around the novels.
The poprity of web novels grew rapidly, and more authors began to publish their works online. The serialized nature of web novels, with frequent updates and cliffhangers, helped to keep readers engaged anding back for more. The essibility of the inte and the ability to read novels onputers andter on smartphones further contributed to the poprity of web novels.
Over time, web novel tforms introduced mization models to support authors and sustain the industry. Subscription systems, virtual currency, and advertising becamemon methods of generating revenue. This allowed sessful authors to earn ie based on the poprity and engagement of their works.
With the growth of web novels, the industry expanded to include various genres beyond wuxia, such as fantasy, romance, and cultivation novels.
"During thest few years, the Pangese web novels gained international attention as well, with trantions allowing readers from different countries to enjoy these stories." Sayurimented, "The Web Novel Industry has be so big that it already started growing in several other countries as well."
"Today, Pangese web novels have be a significant part of the literaryndscape in Pangu and have influenced popr culture. They have paved the way for new storytelling formats and have provided opportunities for aspiring authors to showcase their talents and build dedicated fan bases."
"We can say for sure that this industry is exclusively online, no physical copies are being sold. But their profits are astronomical as they don''t have to deal with printing physical copies. However, even with all this growth, the manga industry is much bigger than the web novel industry. It''s almost impossible to reach the manga industry''s height." Sayuri said calmly. "But there is one thing that they have that can defeat the manga industry. Their online reading tforms are the best in the world. It''s almost impossible to find glitches and bugs on their apps and sites. This fact facilitates and attracts lots of readers to ess their tforms all around the world." Sayuri exined.
Theo heard her exnation with avid eyes.
In his past life, he indeed had heard about web novels, but because he didn''t have a smartphone, he wasn''t able to check those web novels out.
But when he heard how amazing their tform was, Theo had the urge to produce a tform as amazing as theirs to put his mangas online!
Why did he have to stay old-fashioned like hispetitors?
Theo wasn''t afraid of losing money to produce an online manga reading tform. Money for him was only a number, it was never his final goal.
At that moment, he wanted to achieve the final goal of producing the best online manga reading tform!
Plus, with the copyrightws of this world, Theo didn''t have to worry about his mangas being illegally stolen from his online tform.
Some people might have forgotten, but with the current copyright protectionws, illegal and pirated copies have been extinct from the world.
"Sayuri, what do you think about creating our own online reading tform?" Theo asked with shining eyes.
Just like the majority of the manga industry, Sayuri was raised with the traditional belief that physical copies were the best. That''s why she didn''t even think about creating an online reading tform.
But when she heard Theo''s question, she stayed silent for a few long seconds.
She knew that Theo had an impressive talent for discovering great business ideas, so if he asked such a question it had to have a reason for it.
At first, like everyone else, she despised the idea of focusing on an online tform, the physical manga was the the king!
But as she tried to see from Theo''s perspective, she started to see the huge unexplored business opportunity that he was seeing as well.
Sayuri''s eyes started to shine as she started to think of the several opportunities, "Boss, I think your idea is brilliant!"
"But this project might be even bigger than therge printing factory, we might have to invest a lot to realize this online reading tform." She continued.
Theo nodded in approval before replying, "I agree. If we want to create an online reading tform as good as the ones from the Pangu Country, we''ll have to invest a lot. But if we manage to realize this project, we might bring our mangas to the whole world without having to bother to deal with the publishingpanies from other countries."
Theo''s eyes shone as he thought of the infinite possibilities that this online reading tform
might bring.
Chapter 595: Januarys Monthly Report: Fuji Jump Co.
Chapter 595: January''s Monthly Report: Fuji Jump Co.
?
"Well, there''s no hurry to discuss that today. We slowly go over this nter. You can continue your report, Sayuri." Theo suddenly said as his eyes focused on Sayuri once again".
"If you say so, boss." Sayuri nodded before resuming her report.
Theo and Sam listened with rapt attention until Sayuri started talking about the profits reported during thest month.
"...with the new printing factory. We are capable of printing 10 million copies per month. January was only the second month that we had such capacity. But we finally finished a month where we were able to deliver all the demand we were asked to." Sayuri exined as she pointed at the chart on the screen, "As you can see here, in total, until January 30th, we were able to sell 9.3 million copies of mangas and light novels."
"From this number, 6 million copies were from the [Naruto] Manga. The fourth volume we released in January sold around 4 million copies. While the previous three volumes sold around 2 million copies in total."
"While the [Hataraku Maou-sama] Manga sold 2.1 million copies in total. The fourth volume sold 1 million copies. While the previous three volumes amounted to 1.1 million copies sold." "We finished the release of every chapter of the [SAO] Light Novel in January, so we registered an increase in sales as the light novel sold around 500k copies. We predict that these sales will increase even more when we release the whole light novel in the book format."
"Andstly, the [Tree of Joy] Light Novel sold 700 thousand copies." Sayuri finished as she pointed at the chart on the screen.
Theo''s reaction when he saw the number of sales of the first 3 was normal, but when he looked at how much his light novel sold, his heart beamed with happiness.
There was noparison as the first three he just copied works from his past life. But the [Tree of Joy] Light Novel was something that he made himself after pouring his heart and blood on those pages.
He was so d that people liked his story.
"In the end, we achieved a Net Sale of 87 million dors in January." Sayuri said with a calm voice
Theo and Sam didn''t even blink as they heard such a staggering number. After the profit of 75 million dors in December, they already expected that the Fuji Jump Co. would be able to surpass 80 million dors in profit in January.
They sold 8.1 million copies of mangas, each had a price of 10 dors.
They also sold 1.2 million copies of light novels at an average price of 5 dors each.
Adding the sales between the profit from the two things is possible to reach that staggering number.
"But half of this 87 million dors is destined to pay off costs and taxes. 30% of it goes to the bookstores while 20% of it goes to payment of the printing costs. This leaves us with 43.5 million dors."
"But that is not the final cut yet as in December we increased by five times the printing capacity, and we also increased by five times our expenses."
"We have to discount around 9 million for the costs and expenses we had during January, as we can see here we had lots of things to pay during January. For example..." Sayuri proceeded to exin every expense thepany had to arrive at the number of 9 million dors.
"Finally, we arrive at the final cut to be shared among the shareholders. 34.5 million dors." Sayuri said with a smile.
At the end of the day, she possessed 10% of the shares of thepany, which meant that she would receive 3.45 million dors!
Theo also had a satisfied expression when he heard that. That was because he would receive 31.05 million dors!
By this point, he wasn''t much surprised to receive this much money as he already understood that was a normal profit for a medium-sized publishingpany.
Plus, he received so much money because he owned 90% of the shares of thepany. And he would''ve earned even more if he hadn''t been willing to leave 10% of thepany for Sayuri. However, he didn''t regret doing that as he had other ces where he could earn money.
"That''s the manga and light novel sales. In January, the online store we opened became popr with the public as it sold merchandise from our works. We sell all kinds of products. Cups, mugs, shirts, sweatshirts, pajamas, action figures, and others. In January, we didn''t limit the sales like we did in December, so we managed to observe a Net Sale of 25.8 million dors."
"But 75% of this number will have to be destined to pay for the costs as it is much moreplicated and costly to produce these merchandise than whenpared to mangas and light novels."
"But even then, the person who owns the copyrights of the merchandise will receive 6.45 million dors." Sayuri said as she looked at Theo.
He owned the copyrights of every product being sold at the online store at the moment, so these 6.45 million dors were all his!
Theo let out a small smile when he heard that, it seemed like his idea to sell merchandise was a correct one.
37.5 million dors.
This was the amount of money that he would receive from the Fuji Jump Co. from the January sales.
This was almost 8 million more than he received in December!
It seemed like his prediction to receive 35 million dors was somewhat of a conservative prediction.
After receiving almost 150 million dors from Moonlight''s streams, Theo didn''t even flint when he heard that he was receiving 37.5 million dors.
To be honest, Theo was a little numb after seeing those numbers, he didn''t have much notion and for him, it was only numbers that he had to manipte to invest in the projects he wanted to put into practice.
Sayuri continued with her report for a while until she finished speaking everything that she
wanted.
Theo and Sam had satisfied smiles as they watched Sayuri finish her presentation. The two of them were impressed by their friend''s expertise with her work.
"Any questions?" Sayuri asked.
Theo and Sam shook their heads in denial when they heard that.
Sayuri''s report was extremely clear and easy to understand, so they didn''t bother asking
anything.
"Now that you finished the monthly report, let''s talk about the project that we discussed
before?" Theo asked as he looked at Sam and Sayuri.
The girls'' eyes shone for a second when they heard that.
The Large Printing Factory!
It was finally time to start this project!
Chapter 596: Large Factory Project: Sam and Sayuris Efficiency
Chapter 596: Large Factory Project: Sam and Sayuri''s Efficiency
?
"When we came back from vacation you sent 30 million to start the project." Sam started speaking with a calm voice.
"Yes, I remember that." Theo replied as he remembered that he had given Sam the money he earned from Moonlight''s streams in December.
"With that amount of money, we managed to start the first steps of the project." You may not know, but constructing arge factory involves a series of steps that need to be followed to ensure a sessful and efficient construction process."
"The first step is Project nning and Design. In this stage, we Define the purpose and scope of the factory. Conduct feasibility studies and site selection. Develop aprehensive project n including budget, timeline, and resources. Engage architects, engineers, and consultants to design the facilityyout, considering factors such as production flow, safety regtions, and infrastructure requirements. In summary, although it is only one stage of the construction, there are a lot of things to do."
"And without skilled professionals, we can''t do this step correctly. That''s because the first thing I did was search for a respectable and trustworthy constructionpany to work with us." Sam exined patiently.
Theo nodded in understanding as he heard that.
"After speaking with a few professionals and researching the market, we hired the HEM Construction Company. Thispany is the biggest constructionpany located in the Bluecorn State. They have a long history and managed to build several iconic buildings we know around the state. So, they are definitely reliable." Sam exined.
"We exined what our project was to them, and for the past 2 weeks, we have been in constant talks as they dutifully started the feasibility studies and site selection. Last week, they finally were able to find the perfect site for the construction after they performed feasibility studies on thend. Their studies showed that thend is capable of handling the building of such a huge edifice. Plus, they also found..." Sam started to exin everything that the constructors found in the feasibility studies about thend chosen.
"Plus, thisnd is near the industry park of Elffire City, so the location is perfect for building a factory. After confirming their studies, my team and I didn''t waste time before starting the talks to buy thatnd. Although we still haven''t managed to officialize the sale, especially because thend is located in an advantageous location, we are confident that we''ll be able to finalize the sale next week." Sayuri informed.
"This week, the HEM Company started to mobilize its team of engineers, architects, and consultants to design the factoryyout. We are in constant talks with them because of that."
"Basically we define the project requirements, including the purpose of the facility, production flow, capacity, safety regtions, and infrastructure needs. This information helps in identifying the appropriate professionals to engage."
"After we inform them about all these parameters, their team will start the selection of the chief engineer, chief architect, and chief consultant."
"Based on the evaluation and interviews, thepany selects the preferred architect, engineer, or consultant."
"After all these steps, we can finally start contract negotiations can take ce to establish the terms and conditions, scope of work, deliverables, timelines, fees, and any other relevant aspects."
"We expect to sign the contract next week as well." Sayuri informed with a calm voice.
Theo was surprised when he heard that, he didn''t imagine that a constructionpany could operate so rapidly.
It is always good to remember that this project building was gigantic, so it was normal for these initial phases to extend for months in Theo''sst life. But it seemed like the construction technology in Azure Star was much more advanced than on Earth''s.
"Once the contract is finalized, the engaged professionals begin the design development phase. They will work closely with our team to understand their specific needs, production flow requirements, safety regtions, and infrastructure requirements. The professionals may conduct site visits, gather data, and coborate with thepany''s directors and managers to refine the design. This means that Sayuri and I may have to visit the site of the construction." Sam exined as she looked at Sayuri with a smile.
"The architects, engineers, and consultants will engage in an iterative design process, where they present design concepts,youts, and ns to ourpany. We will provide feedback and suggestions, and the design will be revised ordingly. This coborative process continues until a final design is agreed upon. I spoke with the HEM Company, and they predict that this process may take two weeks to a month to bepleted."
"Once the final design is approved by thepany, the architects, engineers, and consultants prepare the necessary documentation required for obtaining permits and approvals from local authorities. This documentation may include architectural drawings, structural calctions, MEP ns, and safetypliance reports."
"But after contacting the person that Ayia indicated, we already started the talks with the local government. They are pleased that we are building such a huge facility that will employ so many people. So, as soon as we receive the documentation from the HEM Constructions, we expect to finalize the permits'' approval in just one week. An extremely short time when we go over the fact that we will build such a huge building."
"During that week will have to obtain necessary permits and approvals from local authorities, including building permits, environmental clearances, and zoning permissions. Comply with applicable regtions and codes. But with our early contact, the process that would take months will onlyst one week."
"In summary, if everything goes ording to the n, we can start the construction in March. but even if idents and unforeseen events happen, we can still start the construction at the start of April." Sam exined with a proud smile.
And she had a reason to be proud, as they would start the construction in less than 3 months after they started the project.
"Good job, Sam!" Theoplimented her with a satisfied smile.
At first, Theo imagined that they would only be able to start the construction around June or July. But Sam and Sayuri''s efficiency was much greater than he imagined.
"I didn''t do alone. I had Sayuri''s help and our teams helped us as well." Sam replied with a
chuckle.
"The HEM Construction can only provide a timeline for the ending of the construction after they finalize the design, but in our talks, they told me that they were able to finish building a factory with simr conditions as ours in only 8 months. This means that it''s possible that we can count on the new factory to start its operation at the end of this year." Sayuri suddenly said with an excited smile.
She couldn''t hold off her excitement about speaking about it as thisrge factory meant that their publishing house would be near the gap between the famous publishing houses and the
Fuji Jump Co.!
She couldn''t wait for that day to arrive!
Chapter 597: Januarys Monthly Report: Umbrella Corporation
Chapter 597: January''s Monthly Report: Umbre Corporation
?
"What a great job, girls! I''m d it is the two of you who are taking care of this project." Theo said with a wide smile.
"Do you girls already know how much investment the project needs this month?" He asked after thinking for a while.
"Because we are in the middle of buying thend and other pre-construction steps, we''ll need around 30 million dors to arrange everything this month." Sam promptly replied, "It''s a lower number than we thought because we weren''t aware of all the steps of the construction. Now we know that the heavy investment wille when we sign the contract with the constructionpany, the permit approval process, and when the construction starts. In other words, we''ll have to put heavy money into the project only in March and April."
"This means that the Fuji Jump Co. January''s profits already cover this month''s investment." Theomented with a low voice.
"Exactly." Sam said in agreement.
''It seems I won''t have to spend Moonlight''s money on this project this month.'' Theo thought. Just like that, they spent the next 45 minutes discussing a few other important things.
A few other details about therge factory project, the implementation of their own weekly manga magazine, their visit to the next Primrose Manga Con, and other things.
When they finally finished discussing everything they felt was necessary, Sayuri bid farewell to Theo and Sam before leaving the conference room.
She was going back to the publishing house as she had a few things to do there.
"It seems it''s your turn now, Sam." Theo chuckled when it was only them in the room.
"It seems so." Sam giggled before standing up from her seat.
After Haruto''s turn to present BlueCloud''s monthly report and Sayuri''s turn to present Fuji Jump Co. monthly report, it was finally Sam''s turn to present the monthly report of the Umbre Corporation.
With Sam''s assistant''s help, they turned the screen that showed a slide show.
"As you can see here, currently there are threepanies under the Umbre Corporation. BlueCloud, Fuji Jump, and Tokyo Studios." Sam started her report.
"Only the BlueCloud and Fuji Jump are capable of generating revenue at the moment. However, the Tokyo Studios are still operating, which means that the report that Ryoko sends only states the expenses we have to pay to maintain the studio in operation. Plus, we have the costs rted to the Umbre Corporation operations."
Theo nodded in understanding as he heard that.
The Tokyo Studios would only start generating profit after they released their first anime and with their streaming tform debut.
"I''ll start with the Tokyo Studios management report." Sam said as the screen beside her showed a chart, "After getting more experience, Ryoko was able to organize a good report. I was especially impressed as she improved her managing skills at breakneck speed. Especially for someone who had no experience in business management before."
Theo was happy when he heard that, but he wasn''t surprised as he knew how much effort Ryoko put into her job.
Sam started to describe the types of costs that the studio had during January, "...plus, Ryoko hired an entire orchestra in January. This means more than 50 new employees receive a high sry. Especially the maestro who receives a sky-high paycheck. Plus, with the cold weather, the energy bill still is sky-high as the studio has to maintain its heating system turned on 24/7."
"All in all, the operation cost that was 4.1 million dors in December, it increased to 5.1 million dors in January. And it would be almost 6 million dors if we don''t receive rent money from the employees that live at thepany dormitories." Sam finished this part of her report.
"About the BlueCloud Coffee Shop management..." Sam continued reporting the operations management during January of all thepanies under the Umbre Corporation.
After going over the BlueCloud, she went over the Fuji Jump Co, and finally, she started exining the Umbre Corporation operation.
"...with the start of so many projects. I had no choice, but to expand my employees as I saw that with the team we had, the Umbre Corporation wouldn''t be able to take care of so many things. That''s why the operation cost of the Umbre Corporation increased to 5 million dors in January." Sam said as she looked at Theo with an apprehensive look.
"A fair number." Theomented when he heard that.
Inwardly, Sam heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Theo didn''t question such an increase.
She really had no choice to do that to be honest as Theo asked too many things from her, and her previous team wasn''t sufficient to take care of everything.
"Currently, the Tokyo Studios and Umbre Corporation are the onlypanies that have no revenue to sustain themselves. So, you''ll have to pay for their operation. The total amount is 10.1 million dors." Sam exined as a new graphic appeared behind her on the screen.
Theo nodded in understanding when he heard the number.
10 million dors to maintain the operation of such importantpanies was a fair number for him.
"Start of the year is the time that thepanies pay the tax money to the federal government. As we only operated for less than 6 monthsst year, we won''t have to pay a lot of money. Here we can the percentage..." Sam proceeded to exin all the taxes they would have to pay. "In total, counting all thepanies under the Umbre Corporation, we''ll have to pay around 9.4 million dors." She finished her report after a long exnation.
"I thought it would be a bigger number." Theomented when heard Sam.
"We managed to decrease the final number with a few actions like..." Sam spent a while exining how they managed to decrease the final tax money they had to pay.
"This means that so far, I''ll have to send around 49.5 million to thepany. 30 million for therge factory project, 10.1 million for thepany operation cost, and 9.4 million for tax money." Theomented when she finished her exnation.
"Exactly." Sam replied with a nod.
"What about the gamingpany and charity organization projects?" Theo asked with a curious look.
He couldn''t wait to start working on bringing games from his past life over this world, so he couldn''t wait to know how the project was going.
Plus, Theo also was excited to finally start contributing his money to people in need. He had money that he could ever need, so he was looking forward to helping others. "Although I had less than the 3 weeks to start these projects, I managed to register a good advance. Especially on the charity organization project." Sam replied with a bright smile. "Does that mean that we are ready to start the charity organization operations?" Theo asked with an excited voice and shining eyes.
Chapter 598: Steps to Create a Charity Organization
Chapter 598: Steps to Create a Charity Organization
?
"I would say that we indeed are ready to start operations, but we still have some steps toplete before we can start investing money in helping others." Sam replied.
Theo had a confused face as he heard that, so he asked, "How so?"
"Let me exin to you the steps to create a charity organization, after I finish this exnation you''ll understand why." Sammented with a calm voice.
"Ok." Theo simply replied as he waited for her exnation.
"Creating a charity organization involves several important steps to establish a legal and operational framework." Sam started, "The first step is to define the organization''s mission and purpose. We have to identify the cause or issue we want to address through the charity organization. Consequently, we also have to clearly define our mission, goals, and objectives. Determine the target beneficiaries ormunities we aim to serve."
"But I was inexperienced doing this kind of task. So, I skipped this first step and first searched for qualified professionals with experience in charity organizations. After a long search, we managed to recruit individuals who share the same charity passion. They have relevant expertise in the nonprofit sector or the cause you aim to address. After I exined to them what our purpose was, they dly epted our offer to be part of the board of directors of the charity organization. Obviously, they were only hired after we checked their past deeds several times, and we confirmed that their past is clean. With these new employees, we established a diverse board of directors who can provide strategic guidance, governance, and oversight for the organization."
"The board of directors started working at the start of this week. My team rented a three- story building close to the Umbre Corporation Office to serve as the Headquarters of the charity organization." Sam informed.
"With their ample experience, they started working on the first step that I just spoke about. But at the same time, they are working on the second step as well."
"The second step is Research and nning. They will conduct thorough research on the issue or cause we want to address.
Also, they will assess the existing charitable organizations working in the same field. With this information, they will identify gaps or areas where our organization can make a unique contribution. Finally, they will develop a strategic n that outlines the charity organization''s structure, programs, and funding strategies.
"With their ample experience in the field, this group of people will be able to aplish these tasks much better than my team could ever do. Plus, I told them what you told me, and they said they will focus their research and operations on orphanages and poor countries." Sam said as she looked at him.
Theo let out a happy smile when he heard that. He was happy that he would be able to put smiles on the children in those orphanages.
"While the board of directors from the charity organization works on their tasks, my team is busy as well. The Legal Department of the Umbre Corporation is taking care of an important step. They are formting the Legal Structure and Registration of the charity organization. They will determine the legal structure that best suits the organization, such as a nonprofit corporation, charitable trust, or association. Our experienced attorneys and legal experts will ensure that the organization willply with the localws and regtions. And finally, they will register the charity organization with the appropriate government agencies, such as the Charity Commission or Department of Nonprofits." Sam exined what her legal team was doing.
Theo nodded as he started to understand why Sam said that at the beginning.
"Meanwhile, the Umbre Corporation''s Human Resources Department is also working hard as I gave them an important task. They are developing the Governing Documents of the charity organization. Basically, they are preparing the necessary governing documents, such as articles of incorporation, bws, and a code of ethics. These documents outline the organization''s purpose, governance structure, operational procedures, and decision-making processes."
"Additionally, my team and the HR department are working to establish policies and Procedures. We are developing policies and procedures that govern the operations and management of the organization. Including policies rted to finances, board governance, hiring practices, conflict of interest, volunteer management, and program implementation." "Finally, I contacted the government office to obtain tax-exemption status for the charity organization. I already obtained their answer, and they told me that we''ll be able to receive the status next week at thetest."
"There are a few other steps, but the charity organization that you n to create doesn''t need them. For example, fundraising is no problem as you told me that you nned to be the sole donor. Also..." Sam proceeded to exin a few other steps that were not needed for the charity organization Theo was nning to create.
"At our current pace, I predict that we''ll be able to start the operation of the charity organization in thest week of this month." Sam exined, "It is only then that you''ll be able to invest your money."
Theo was genuinely surprised that there were so many steps to put a charity organization into motion, but it seemed like he was somewhat naive.
The government wouldn''t allow a tax-exemption status easily, just this step was superplicated. And it was only with Sam''s super efficiency that she was able to get the status in only one month.
''It seems I''ll have to wait a few weeks to invest money to help those orphanages.'' Theo thought to himself.
"Any questions?" She suddenly asked.
"Yes, I do." Theo replied.
"What are the current projects, ns, and strategies that the board of directors have? What about the governing structure of the organization? What''s the current chosen structure? Any particr bws? What are..." Theo proceeded to ask a multitude of questions about the organization''s structure, bws, and ns.
Sam started to have a headache as she listened to Theo asking so many questions. Due to the fact that she gave some of the tasks to other teams, she wasn''t aware of everything. Consequently, she wasn''t able to answer half of the questions that Theo was asking.
"It seems I''ll have to call some people to answer your question." Sam said as she wryly
laughed.
Theo replied with a wry smile as well.
Sam promptly asked her assistant to have the persons in charge of the HR Department, Legal Department, and Board of Directors have a video conference immediately.
Just like that, 5 minutester, three people appeared on the screen in front of Theo and Sam.
"Good afternoon, everyone." Sam greeted them, "This one beside me is my boss, and he has some questions for the three of you."
When the three people heard that, they were shocked.
They were finally meeting the mysterious boss!
"Good afternoon, boss!" The three of them promptly greeted them when they heard that.
"Good afternoon, everyone." Theo said with a smile, "Miao-san, you are the represent the board of directors, am I right?"
The middle-aged woman promptly replied, "Yes."
"I would like to know..." Theo proceeded to ask a multitude of questions to the three of them.
In such a way, they spent the next hour discussing what Theo wanted to implement in the charity organization.
Chapter 599: Genesis Games and Trees Gift Charity
Chapter 599: Genesis Games and Tree''s Gift Charity
?
Conference Room, Umbre Corporation Office, Elffire City.
January 30th.
Theo and Sam just ended their impromptu meeting with the people responsible for the implementation of the charity organization project.
"What about the gamingpany?" Theo asked when it was only the two of them again. "Well, you instructed me to arrange the headquarters of the future gamingpany. And I indeed managed to find a building that attends your requirements. It is a 10-store building with ample space to house everything that the gamingpany may need. Plus, there''s a neighborhood property that we buy if you want to expand the headquarters in the future." Sam exined, "The only problem is that the building needs to pass through a heavy renovation to be able to house a high-tech gamingpany."
"But even though the building is old, its location is near the city center, so the price of the building still is high. They are selling the ce for 10 million dors. Plus, I consulted a renovationpany, and the preliminary project to renovate such a building is priced around 7-15 million dors. It depends on the settings of the building that we demand." Sam calmly exined.
Theo nodded in understanding before saying, "I want this building to have simr settings as the animation studio. Meaning that I want the most high-tech setting. Top-notch connectivity, heating, security, and others. Plus, we''ll need an entire floor to house the servers of the gamingpany, we might need even more than one floor for that. Later I''ll send you all the settings and demands to present to the renovationpany." Theo said with a thoughtful expression.
He was thinking that he would need Sylph''s help to define those settings. She was much more knowledgeable about technology, so she would definitely know what a gamingpany would need to operate.
The only hardware that Theo could remember was the servers.
He knew that gamingpanies that had online games heavily depended on their servers which were essential for hosting online multiyer games, allowing yers to connect and interact with each other in real-time. They facilitate smooth gamey experiences by managing yer connections, synchronizing game states, and enablingmunication between yers.
Servers might even support various backend services, such as yer ount management, payment processing, server administration, and analytics tforms. These services enable efficient management of game operations, mization, and business processes.
Overall, servers are critical for gamingpanies to provide seamless online gamey experiences, maintain game integrity, manage yer data, and support various backend services. They form the backbone of online gaming infrastructure, ensuring reliable connectivity, security, and scbility for multiyer games and online game services.
Theo didn''t know yet if he wanted to release an online game, but he didn''t want to cross that option out.
"I''ll be waiting then." Sam replied, "After I pass these demands to the renovationpany, they will take a while to finalize the design and project. But when they conclude the final design of the building, I''ll pass it to you. If you approve it, then we''ll sign the contract and pay them. I predict that it won''t take long for them to start the renovation. In other words, you''ll have to pay for this renovation in the next few weeks."
"No problem." Theo calmly replied.
"Well, that''s it. I also searched for possible candidates to assume the management of the gamingpany, but I was not able to find anyone." Sam said as she shook her head.
"Yeah, I already imagined that." Theo said with a regretful tone of voice.
He already knew that it would be difficult to find someone trustworthy to assume this position.
"In total, so far, this month I have to send 59.5 million dors, right?" He asked after doing a quick math.
The 49.5 million from before plus the 10 million that Sam needed to buy the building for the gamingpany.
"Yes." Sam replied after thinking for a while.
"Then I''ll send you an additional 20 million dors." Theo suddenly said.
"For what?" Sam asked immediately.
"10 million is for Haruto to start the BlueCloud expansion. While the other 10 million is for you to buy this building and the building that we are currently renting for the charity organization. We can''t always stay paying rent. The Umbre Corporation can finally expand as much as we want after we have the whole building to ourselves. Do you think that 10 million is enough to buy the two buildings?" Theo asked.
At the moment, the Umbre Corporation was renting 4 floors of this 8-store building.
Sam''s eyes shone in excitement when she heard Theo''s words.
It has been a while since she wanted this whole building exclusive for the Umbre Corporation, and now with Theo''s investment, she would finally realize her wishes.
"The Charity Organization building costs less than 1 million dors. The real problem is this building. We are located in the rich section of the city, so the price of this building is high even though it''s one of the smallest buildings in the neighborhood. The price of this building is around 14-15 million dors." Sam replied promptly.
Because she wanted the whole building for herself, she had looked at the price of the building before.
"Hmm, throw 10 million more and we can buy the two buildings and do a little renovation on them as well." Sam suddenly said with a hopeful voice.
"OK, in addition to the 59.5 million, I''ll send 30 million more as well. In total, I''ll send around 90 million dors to the Umbre Corporation." Theo said with a slightly trembling voice.
He never imagined that one day, he would say such an outrageous sentence.
90 million dors!
He couldn''t even phantom what that number even meant.
Sam also became nervous when she heard that number. She never saw so much money. And
she even had to take care of it.
Who would''ve thought that the girl who didn''t have enough money to continue college would one day manage 90 million dors for thepany she managed?
"I''ll take of it. Don''t worry." Sam suddenly said with a serious expression.
She wanted to live up to the trust that Theo showed her.
"I know. I trust you." Theo simply replied with a carefree smile on his face.
He wasn''t being candid when saying such things.
After Aurora, his sister, and Ayia, his girlfriend, Sam was the person he trusted the most. So,
he didn''t even worry as he gave so much money for Sam to manage.
"Thank you, boss." Sam replied with a happy smile.
Who wouldn''t be happy to be trusted?
That was what Sam was feeling.
"Sure." Theo chuckled.
"Oh, I wanted to ask you something." Sam suddenly said.
"What?" Theo looked at her curiously.
"What are the names of the gamingpany and charity organization?" Sam asked with a
curious face.
Theo was a little surprised by the question, but after thinking for a while, he answered with a bright smile on his face, "Genesis Games and Tree''s Gift Charity."
Chapter 600: Adoption Agency Visit I
Chapter 600: Adoption Agency Visit I
?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
04:38 PM, Thursday, February 4th.
A ck luxury car slowly entered the driveway and drove upwards the hill where the manor was located.
Soon after, the car entered the garage and parked in one of the spots.
"Thank you, Cris!" Aurora said with a cheerful smile.
"No problem, Aurora." Cristina, the driver, replied, "Will you need my services again today?"
As Aurora''s driver, her work schedule totally depended on Aurora''s needs. That''s why she had to ask if Aurora would need to go somewhere.
"No, I won''t." Aurora replied, "You can go home, Cris."
The two of them chatted for a while before they both exited the car soon after.
Aurora bid farewell to Cristina before climbing up the stairs, while Cristina picked up her things before taking the elevator down the hill.
When Aurora arrived at the ground floor of the house, she found an empty, but cozy house. She didn''t waste much time before climbing the stairs to the floor where her bedroom was located. She wanted to take a shower to wash off the long day she had at school.
Aurora and Theo had scheduled a visit with the animal adoption organization at 5 pm on that Thursday, so Aurora had to get ready quickly as they could arrive at any moment.
Aurora would receive their visit by herself as Theo was busy working at the restaurant that Thursday night.
This would be theirst visit, and if they passed this inspection, they would finally be able to adopt Angel, the blind cat that they had seenst Sunday.
10 minutester, Aurora left her bathroom with a towel around her torso.
"A, my baby!" Aurora eximed when she saw the cute figure of Maya lying down on her bed.
She pats Maya''s little head before walking to her closet.
It didn''t take long for Aurora to choose ck legging pants and an orange sweatshirt with a Naruto image on it.
She tied her long silver hair in a ponytail and looked at herself in the mirror.
Aurora was dressed inmon clothes, but she still looked breathtaking.
She nodded to herself before taking Maya in her arms and walking out of her bedroom.
As soon as she arrived at the ground floor of the manor, she heard Sylph saying, "Master, visitors have arrived at the front gate. From my records, they are from the animal adoption agency."
"Wait a minute, Sylph. I''ll go down the hill on the elevator, and when I arrive downhill, you can open the gate for them." Aurora said before running toward the elevator to descend the hill.
For strangers, it can be a little confusing how to enter Theo and Aurora''s house. That''s why Aurora wanted to greet the visitors down the hill, so she could be their guide.
DING
The elevator made its sound as it arrived at the foot of the hill.
Aurora exited the elevator carrying Maya in her arms, she walked to the cabin''s door where the visitors were about to enter.
Just like expected, two people soon opened the cabin door with a little apprehension.
Skye and Aliza worked at the animal adoption agency, and their job was to visit the houses of potential adopters where the animals they took care of could find a family that could take care of them and love them as well.
So, in the course of 8 years since they started doing this job, the two of them had visited a lot of houses. They had seen all kinds of houses with their specific peculiarities.
They had seen weird houses with the most crazy things.
They had seen houses without any conditions to house a pet.
In summary, the two of them had much experience, so they didn''t even get surprised anymore as they had already seen everything.
But when the two of them arrive in front of Aurora and Theo''s house, they felt something was a little weird.
The house was thest house on a one-way street, and they could see that the house was located inside the famous Pedrarruna Forest that surrounded part of the city.
"Skye, do you remember that house we visited in this same neighborhood two years ago?" Aliza asked suddenly as they rang the bell.
"Yes, I do. Why?" Skye asked as she tried to make sense of the house in front of her.
"Do you remember the talk we had with that woman? Didn''t she say that it is forbidden to cut
the trees of the Pedrarruna Forest?" Aliza asked with a confused face.
"Hmm, I think I remember that. Why are you asking that?" Skye asked.
"Well, it seems to me that this house is located inside the forest. How did they build the house without cutting any trees? Or the house is only a cabin inside the forest?" Aliza asked multiple questions.
"Hmm, I don''t know." Skye replied, "I guess we''ll have to enter the ce to understand what''s going on."
A few minutester, the gate opened, and the two women finally were able to enter the
property.
They closed the gate behind them before they found themselves inside the forest.
A silver and purple brick path surrounded by flowers started at the gate and entered the forest.
The view of it was kind of magical.
Aliza and Skye looked at each other with surprise as they saw this magical view.
"I guess we have to follow this path." Aliza said before walking forward.
"Hey! Wait for me!" Skye eximed as she followed Aliza down the path.
Both of them were curious to know what was at the end of the magical forest path. After walking for a few meters, they finally were able to see a peculiar scene.
A wooden cabin that seemed out of a fairy tale was located at the end of the path.
"Their house is only this cabin?" Skye asked with a confused face.
The front of the property seemed so fancy to guard only this cabin.
"I guess we''ll know after we enter." Aliza walked toward the cabin door and knocked on it.
KNOCK KNOCK
"Come in!" They heard a girl''s voiceing from inside.
Aliza and Skye looked at each other before opening the wooden door apprehensively.
As soon as they entered the cabin, they were assaulted by the cozy warmth from inside.
The two of them were wearing thick jackets to ward off the outside coldness, so they heaved a sigh of pleasure when they felt the cozy warmth on their faces.
"Good night! Thank you foring all the way here!" They heard the cheerful sweet voice
again.
They immediately turned their heads to where the voice wasing from, and there they found a girl who looked like a supermodel.
The girl was so beautiful with her silver hair and purple eyes that she seemed to havee out of a beauty magazine.
"My name is Aurora, it''s a pleasure to have you two in our house." The silver-haired girl
smiled at them.
Chapter 601: Adoption Agency Visit II
Chapter 601: Adoption Agency Visit II
?
"Good night! My name is Aliza, and this is my coworker, Skye. We are from the adoption agency." Aliza hurriedly replied Aurora.
"It''s our pleasure to meet you, Aurora." Skye chimed in.
"Oh, and this little baby is Maya." Aurora giggled as she squeezed Maya a little.
"Such a cute kitty." Aliza smiled when she saw the ck cat.
"Come on, follow me, I''ll take you to the house." Aurora suddenly said.
"Oh, isn''t this cabin the house?" Sky asked.
"Oh, no." Auroraughed, "Our house is up the hill."
''Up the hill?'' Aliza and Skye thought at the same time before suddenly getting dumbfounded, ''No way...''
It was only then that they remembered the huge hill they saw when they arrived in front of the house.
At first, they thought that the hill was behind their property, they never thought that they would build a house on top of the hill and in the middle of the forest.
They soon entered the elevator, and Aurora pressed the button to take them up the hill.
The two visitors were about to make small talk with Aurora when suddenly they saw the walls of the elevator lit up.
The walls of the elevator showed the outside scene as they ascended the hill.
They saw the gorgeous sun setting up.
They saw the city center with its magnificent buildings.
They saw themselves surrounded by trees as they felt themselves flying upwards the hill.
It was such a unique experience that the two women forgot what they were about to do.
It was only when they arrived at the top of the hill and the screens turned off that they woke up from their reverie.
"Wee to my house." Aurora said with a cheerful voice as she exited the elevator.
"Thank you!" They promptly and politely replied.
"Let me show you guys around the house." Aurora said as she guided the girls around the ce.
Just like that, Aurora spent the next 30 minutes exining all the features the house had that made it able to house another cat.
As soon as Theo and Aurora decided to adopt the half-blind cat, Theo already asked Sylph to adjust their manor to be able to safely house a blind cat.
For example, the stairs had to have some kind of protection so that Angel wouldn''t be able to fall over.
Sylph did that and much more to adapt the house to make the house safe for Angel.
The more Aurora showed, the more shocked Aliza and Skye became.
They had already been to some rich houses, but no one ever came close to what they saw in Aurora''s house.
They never knew that aputer program and robots could serve as a cat nanny.
The whole house was pet-friendly.
If they could say it, the whole house was like a paradise for pets.
When Aurora finished showing them everything, both of them already had an answer to the adoption inspection.
Aurora and Theo''s house would be the perfect ce for Angel to find her forever home.
The two girls were extremely happy that their little Angel would finally have a house and family who loved her.
"So, what do you guys think? Can we adopt Angel?" Aurora asked with an expectant look.
Aliza and Skye looked at each other before smiling.
"From what we saw, Aurora-san. You guys are the perfect fit to adopt Angel." Aliza replied with a smile.
"Really? That''s amazing!" Aurora eximed happily, "When can we pick up Angel?"
"We''ll start the adoption procedures tomorrow, and you guys can pick her up on Saturday." Skye replied.
Aurora''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
Their family would receive a new member on Saturday!
"Thank you, girls!" Aurora said with a bright smile.
"Don''t worry about it. It''s our job. Plus, your house is perfect to house pets." Aliza chuckled.
In such a way, the three of them talked as Aurora apanied them down the hill. When they arrived at the cabin down the hill, Aurora bid farewell to the two women.
As soon as they left, Aurora couldn''t hold herself and called her brother.
She looked at the clock and saw that it was 20 minutes before 6 pm.
"He must have finished the preparatives for the night shift...." She muttered to herself.
After working in the restaurant for months already, Aurora already knew how a normal work shift worked for her brother.
He would arrive in the middle of the afternoon at the restaurant to start the preparations for the night shift, they would cook until around half an hour before 6 pm, the time the restaurant worked.
In this half an hour, sometimes, Theo didn''t do anything, and it was on that that she was counting for Theo to pick up his phone.
Just like she predicted, on the tenth ring, Theo answered the call.
"Hello? Aurora, what''s up?" Theo''s voice came through the phone.
"Hey, big brother, guess what just happened?" Aurora asked in excitement.
"Hmm." Theo thought for a while, "I don''t know. Tell me." He chuckled.
"The adoption agency just visited our house!" Aurora eximed.
"Oh, that''s true! I forgot about that." Theo eximed as he remembered the scheduled visit,
"And? What did they say?"
"They said we are approved! We can adopt Angel!" Aurora giggled happily.
"That''s great news indeed, cupcake!" Theo eximed with a smile on his face.
Just like Aurora, Theo was excited to receive a new member of their family.
"I know!" Auroraughed.
"When did they say we can pick her up?" Theo asked.
"Saturday." Aurora replied, "We should buy some things for Angel like..."
Just like that, the siblings spent the next few minutes discussing what they should do to receive their new cat.
"Oh, I invited Vivian, Caro, and Umaru to sleep here, is that okay?" Aurora asked suddenly.
"Sure, it''s okay." Theo replied, "Are you guys going to prepare for tomorrow''s election?"
Although Theo has been busy thest few days, he still closely followed Aurora and her friends'' journey to get elected to the school student council.
He had so manyughs listening to her stories.
The beef between the three campaign groups sounded so fun!
Theo was d that Aurora was able to live such fun times.
"Yes, we want to prepare for tomorrow''s debate. We have to win over those douchebags."
Aurora said with determination.
Theoughed before saying, "I''m rooting for you, cupcake!"
"Oh, I have to go. The restaurant is about to open. See youter!" Theo suddenly said.
"Okay, see youter, big brother!" Aurora replied.
Both of them hung up the call.
By now, Aurora had already arrived up the hill after riding the elevator.
"Hmm, the girls are about to arrive." Auroramented when she saw it was almost 6 pm.
Chapter 602: Sleepover at Auroras House
Chapter 602: Sleepover at Aurora''s House
?
Aurora''s Study Room, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
07:12 PM.
Through the crystalline door-to-ceiling windows it was possible to see the stunning night view from the whole city. And it was before this view that the four friends excitedly discussed something very important to them.
"Aurora-chan, do you already know what you''re going to say tomorrow?" Caro asked from the couch.
"I have a few ideas, but I haven''t decided on everything yet." Aurora replied from her desk where she was browsing through the web on herst-generationputer.
Theo designed this room specifically for Aurora to have everything that she might need in her studies and work.
The ce was spacious enough to have some couches, tables, bookshelves, and a big TV on the side. Plus, Aurora''s desktop was mounted with a supeputer that she could use to game and study.
The room was beautifully decorated with pink colors and pink neons on the walls.
Shortly, the ce was the perfect ce for the girls to have their meeting.
"I heard that usually on this debate the candidate for vice president always speaks first, and the president speaks only after. Is this true?" Aurora asked.
"Hmm, now that you''re saying that I think it''s true, but I don''t think it''s a rule of the debate. I think it''s more like an unspoken agreement between all parties." Vivian replied.
"What do I need to say then? I have zero experience with these kinds of things. Myst school we didn''t have elections so borated." Aurora said with a concerned voice.
"You don''t have to worry, Aurora-chan. It''s easy peasy." Umaru shortly replied.
"Yeah, you just have to present our campaign advantages in aposed manner. Basically, you''ll quote every promise we made in our campaign." Vivian added with a nod.
"Really, that''s gonna be easier than I imagined then. I thought I would have to convince the crowd to vote for us." Aurora replied with a relievedugh.
"I think that''s going to be Vi-chan''s job." Caro giggled.
"Yeah, my job will have to enchant the crowd to vote for us." Vivian said jokingly.
The girlsughed out loud when they heard that.
"Talking about our campaign promises, we''ll finally reveal our trump card tomorrow, huh?" Umaru asked.
"Yeah, but should I exin our ns for the club festival in my speech or should I leave it to Vivian to exin in her speech." Aurora asked.
The girls became thoughtful when they heard that.
Vivian had a pensive expression on her face as she replied, "I think you should mention it in your speech. But you don''t need to exin much about it. This way the crowd will get curious and avid to know more about this festival. And when my turn to speakes, I''ll present to everyone all the advantages and awesome things we can aplish with this festival."
Umaru added suddenly with an excited voice, "Then we can pull everyone to vote for us in one hit! This way our election will be practically certain!"
"Yes, I was about to say that." Vivianughed.
Aurora and the othersughed happily as well.
Just like that, the four girls spent the next hour nning their speeches and working on the slideshow they would present tomorrow at the debate.
At a certain moment, Aurora suddenly eximed, "I''m hungry! What about you guys?"
"Hmm, I''m kind of hungry as well." Umaru replied.
"Me too." Vivian and Caro agreed.
"Let''s go downstairs then. The dinner is probably ready already." Aurora eximed before standing up.
The three visitors soon followed Aurora down the stairs.
"But I thought you said your brother is working at the restaurant tonight?" Vivian asked.
"He is. But he usually leaves everything ready, and Sylph only needs to heat up the dishes." Aurora said with a smile.
It was only then that the girls remembered the super-intelligent house AI that took care of the Aurora''s house.
They had already seen Sylph perform all kinds of crazy things better than all humans, so they weren''t even surprised that Sylph was the one who was taking care of their dinner.
When the girls arrived at the dining room, they found the dining table filled with steaming hot dishes just waiting for them to dive in.
"Wow, it smells amazing!" Caro eximed as she smelled the amazing aromaing from the food.
"Everything looks so good!" Vivianplimented as she took her seat.
"Yeah, it looks like we''ll be having steamed dumplings and seafood fried rice." Aurora said with shining eyes as she looked at the food on the table.
The food looked so good that the girls didn''t waste much time before diving in.
"Everything is so delicious!" Caro eximed as she tasted everything on the table.
"If you told me that this food was made now, I would totally believe it." Vivianmented.
"Yeah, it''s too delicious to be heated only now." Umaru agreed with the girls.
"I guess my brother has a special way to keep the food he cooks fresh even after a long time." Auroramented with augh.
"Talking about your brother, what time hees home?" Caro asked.
"He onlyes after the restaurant closes, so he should arrive between 10 and 10:30 pm."
Aurora simply replied.
"Oh, before I forget." Aurora suddenly said, "I have something to ask you guys."
The girls looked at her as they waited for what she wanted to say.
"I don''t know if you guys remember when I said that we do a morning workout here before I
go to school." Aurora started.
"Oh, I remember you mentioning." Vivian replied.
"Yeah, at first it was only my brother and I working out. But Ayia, Shizuka, Sam, June, and Sayuri started toe as well." Aurora exined, "Andtely, Gwen started to work out and train with us as well. Theo and I wake up around 5 am every day and we start our pre-workout regime as we wait for everyone to arrive. And when everyone arrives we start our martial arts training. until around 7 am."
Vivian and the other two girls were dumbfounded as they listened to Aurora''s exnation. They were aware that their friend worked out before school, but they never thought it was so hardcore and it involved so many people.
"You guys must be wondering why so many peoplee here so early in the morning every day." Aurora giggled as she saw their faces.
The girls nodded as they heard that.
"Well, it''s because my brother is kind of a grandmaster in several martial arts. If you guys don''t know what that is, it is basically that he is a super expert in beating up people. So, the girlse here to learn self-defense. Well most of theme here for that. Ayia and Shizuka are almost grandmasters themselves, and they want to learn from my brother how to be grandmasters." Auroraughed.
The girls became even more shocked as they heard this exnation,
They weren''t much shocked when they heard that Aurora''s brother was an expert in martial
arts. But hearing that their big sisters Ayia and Shizuka were masters at that as well was
shocking.
"What I wanted to ask is if you guys wanted to participate in tomorrow''s workout." Aurora asked with a smile as she looked at her friends.
Chapter 603: Sleepover at Auroras House II
Chapter 603: Sleepover at Aurora''s House II
?
It was 15 minutes past 10 pm when a Jeep entered the Pedrarruna Manor.
After a long day of meetings and a shift at the restaurant, Theo was finallying home once again.
He soon parked his car in the underground garage before getting out of the vehicle.
When he climbed the stairs to the ground floor he found the ce empty.
''The girls must be in Aurora''s bedroom.'' He thought when he saw the empty living room.
Consequently, he didn''t waste time before climbing the stairs to the floor where Aurora''s bedroom was located.
KNOCK KNOCK
A couple of minutester, Theo knocked on Aurora''s door before saying, "Aurora? Are you there?"
As soon as he said that, he heard multiple sounds of giggles and moving stuffing from inside the room.
"Big brother! What''s up?" Aurora eximed with a sweet smile when she finally opened the door.
Theo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was alright, "Nothing. Just wanted to know how you guys are doing. Where are the girls?"
"We are here, Theo!" Umaru suddenly appeared behind Aurora.
"Thank you for having us over, Theo." Vivian said with a serious voice as she appeared as well.
Caro nodded in agreement when she heard that.
"It''s my pleasure to receive your guys. After all, we are friends as well, aren''t we?" Theo said with a heartyugh.
"Of course!" The three girls promptly replied with blushed faces when they saw Theo''s handsome face being so friendly with them.
Aurora rolled her eyes in exasperation when she saw her friends getting shy because of her brother.
Although the girls spent 2 weeks seeing Theo on a daily basis on their vacations, Theo''s handsomeness was too much for their little teenage hearts.
"Have you guys finished working on your speeches for tomorrow''s debate?" Theo asked curiously.
"Yes, do you want to hear my speech, big brother?" Aurora asked as she pulled him into her room excitedly.
"Sure." Theoughed as he let himself be pulled by her.
The four girls were wearing pajamas as they seriously rehearsed their speech in front of Theo.
Here and there, Theo gave some suggestions, but he mostly listened with attention.
After around 20 minutes, the girls finally finished their presentation.
"Was it good, big brother?" Aurora asked nervously, "Do you think we should change anything in the presentation?"
The four girls looked at him with a mix of nervousness and avidness for his opinion on their work.
Theo simply smiled before saying, "I really liked the whole thing. I can see that you guys worked really hard to put together this presentation. If you are asking me if there''s anything that can get better is you Aurora and Vivian. You two have to act extremely charismatic and convincing. You two have to capture everyone''s attention with your words. After all, this is an election. Resumedly, with this awesome presentation and your charisma, I guarantee you guys will win tomorrow''s election."
The girls let out wide smiles when they heard Theo''s words.
"Thank you, big brother!"
"Thank you, Theo!"
The girls eximed.
They spent the next 5 minutes talking about random things before Theo said that he would leave for his room.
"Don''t sleep toote, okay girls?" Theo said as he walked out of the room, "Oh, if you guys need something just call me. I''m in the room down the hallway."
"Thank you, Theo!"
"Don''t worry, big brother!"
"Good night, Theo!"
"Bye-bye!"
""
Just like that, after he wished them a good night of sleep, he exited Aurora''s bedroom.
As soon as the girls were alone once again, they giggled before jumping on Aurora''s enormous bed once again.
"Yay!"
"Back to binge-watching!"
Before Theo arrived, the girls had been binge-watching an anime.
Although the manor had enough guest rooms to amodate the three visitors, the girls would still sleep in Aurora''s bedroom. After all, it wouldn''t be a sleepover if they slept in
different rooms.
That''s why there was an additional bed next to Aurora''s giant bed.
In such a way, the girls spent the next couple of hours watching their show while eating popcorn and ice cream. And around midnight, they fell asleep one after another.
But in the other room of the manor, Theo had a different kind of time.
After a long day of work, he took a long hot bath soon after he left Aurora''s room.
He spent around 20 minutes in the bath rxing his body and mind.
After getting rid of the sweat umted during the day through a hot shower, Theo put on somefy clothes before jumping on hisfy bed.
But he didn''t fall asleep as some people might think. Instead, he pulled up hisptop and started working on some things.
Theo wanted to produce some music sheets for the orchestra to rehearse tomorrow.
As the anime production progressed fast, Theo had to work daily producing new sheets for different scenes and adjusting existing sheets to better adapt to the specific scenes.
This type of work often made Theo sleepte at night.
Theo had so many things to do during his day at the animation studio, that he finally realized that had to hire some new employees to assume some positions he currently held in the anime
production.
For example, Theo was both the episode and anime director, so he had to work much harder every day to take care of all his tasks.
That''s why he already decided to promote a few employees to some of these key positions, Theo even considered hiring a few talents in these positions from other studios.
He could offer a much bigger sry than other studios anyway.
When the [Sword Art Online] anime production ended, the studio would pass through a
reformtion.
Some people would get promoted and each department would get an ordinated staff hierarchy. In other words, each department would have people in charge of every position
that was needed.
With this new staff organization, the studio would finally be ready to work on several projects
simultaneously.
Plus, as it was already said, Theo would run another round of interviews to hire even more employees to fill the gaps that the studio had.
Theo envisioned that as soon as the [SAO] anime production ended, the studio would start working on producing the [Naruto] anime and a Studio Ghibli animation movie.
Two big projects would start at the same time, but after everyone earned experience working
on the [SAO] anime, Theo was confident that they would be able to handle the weight of these
big projects.
Theo wanted to release the [Naruto] anime and the Studio Ghibli movie before the end of the year, and he couldn''t wait to share these masterpieces with the Sakura Abode Country!
This year promised a lot of good things toe!
Chapter 604: The Three Sleepyheads
Chapter 604: The Three Sleepyheads
?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
Early morning, Friday, February 6th.
Just like any other morning, Theo and Aurora woke up early to start their workout.
But instead of waking up alone, Aurora woke up with her three friends sleeping on the beds next to hers.
Aurora considered waking them up right away, but she figured that the girls wouldn''t even listen if she tried to wake them up at that moment. So, the silver-haired girl quietly left her bed and headed to her bathroom to wash up and get dressed.
10 minutester, Aurora left the bedroom ready for another morning of workout.
She looked at the girls sleeping in her room and became thoughtful.
Last night, the girls expressed their desire to participate in the morning workout. But Aurora knew that the girls only said that in the heat of the moment. It was much harder to make the same decision with a sleepy mind.
"I guess I''ll try to wake them up. At least I can sayter that I tried..." Aurora murmured to herself before walking toward their sleeping figures.
"Vivi-chan!"
"Carol!"
"Umaru."
"Wake up!"
"It''s time for the morning workout."
Aurora shook each one of their shoulders in an attempt to wake them up, but she was only met with grunts andints.
"Just 5 more minutes, Mom!"
"I''ll be right there..."
"I don''t want to do it..."
They replied with a sleepy voice.
Aurora sighed in exasperation as she saw their reaction. She tried waking them up once again, but when she saw that they wouldn''t be waking up any time soon, she gave up.
"I''ll be in the gym working out if you guys decide to join uster." Aurora said to them before heading out of her room.
Downstairs, she met Theo and the two of them soon were back in the backyard.
In the next half an hour, the girls started to arrive just like they did every day.
Ayia and Shizuka were the first to arrive while Gwen, Kumiko, and Shoko were thest.
When Theo was satisfied with everyone''s warm-up, they soon headed to the martial arts gym of the manor.
When they arrived there it was already 6 pm, and when they were about to start their martial arts training, three girls with sleepy faces entered the gym.
"Looks like we''ll have some new additions to today''s training section." Theo said with a smile when she saw the three sleepy girls.
"Hey! It''s the girls!"
"Looks like they just woke up."
"They look so cute like that!"
||||
The girls warmly greeted Vivian, Umaru, and Caro as they stepped on the tatami.
Around 30 minutes after Aurora tried to wake them up, Vivian woke up from her sleep and couldn''t fall asleep again. If she was being true to herself, she was feeling a little nervous about the debate that would happenter, she couldn''t stop herself from overthinking. So, she wasn''t able to fall asleep again. It was only then that she remembered what Aurora said before leaving the room. Without much surprise, she soon dragged Caro and Umaru from her beds toe with her to the gym.
They put on their workout clothes and after getting lost a few times trying to find the gym, they finally were able to see everyone.
The three sleepy girls were surprised to see so many people gathered so early in the morning to work out, so they didn''t react much as the girls greeted them.
After everyone was ready, Theo didn''t waste much time before starting the training.
He first put the three newbies to stretch and warm up their bodies before giving anything for them to do.
While the three newbies ran around the tatami, the rest started their normal workout.
"Ok, pair up, girls. Gloves on! You know the drill." Theo let out a soft shout.
After numerous trainings, the girls were already used to these kinds ofmands, so they soon formed pairs and ced boxing gloves on their hands.
In such a way, the training went down normally for the next hour, the only addition was that Theo spent more time with the three newbies to instruct and correct their mistakes.
Theo took it easier with them that morning, so the majority of the girls were not that tired when he announced the end of the training. When he ced them through hardcore training, they''d fall to the ground in exhaustion as soon as the training ended. And that''s exactly what happened with the three newbies as soon as Theo announced the training''s end.
Their bodies were not conditioned for this type of workout even if Theo tried to go easy on them.
Vivian, Caro, and Umaru were panting in exhaustion as they looked with an admired look to Aurora and the other girls. The three girls saw that Aurora and the others'' workout was much harder than theirs, but they didn''t even get much tired!
Plus, their moves were so cool!
Especially, Ayia and Shizuka''s moves. Only now they vaguely understood how awesome the
two girls were.
The other girls soon gathered in front of Theo. From the earliest student until hisst student. Aurora headed the line while the three newbies stayed at the end of the line.
Vivian and the other two imitated their actions and they soon greeted their sensei before
following the line to bow and greet the sensei and the others.
As soon as they finished this the girls immediately headed to the bathroom to get ready for
the day ahead of them.
Aurora pulled her three friends to follow her to her room.
The four girls excitedly talked about their workout betweenughs.
25 minutester, Theo and Ayia were cooking breakfast in the kitchen as the other girls
started to arrive.
Some minutester, the breakfast was ready and ced on the dining table.
It was only at that moment that Aurora and the other three arrived at the kitchen wearing
their school uniform and carrying their school bags.
"Look who came!"
"The sleepyheads!"
"You four look so cute in your school uniforms!"
||||
The girls greeted and teased the four girls so much that they blushed hard as they heard their
teases.
Vivian, Caro, and Umaru were amazed that Aurora had this scene every day before she left
for school. It looked and felt so lively!
The four of them soon sat down and started eating breakfast with the rest.
"How was your first training, girls?" Ayia asked with a smile.
"So tiring!" Umaru eximed.
"You all are so awesome to be able to maintain this lifestyle." Vivian said with an admiring
expression.
The girls felt a little proud when they heard that.
"Well, it was hard for us at the beginning as well. But somewhere along the line, we kind of
fell in love with the training." Sam said with a smile.
"Yeah, it is so fun to learn how to beat up people!" Gwen eximed.
Everyoneughed out loud when they heard that.
Chapter 605: Tension In The Air
Chapter 605: Tension In The Air
?
After a hearty breakfast where everyone had a great time, the time to leave for work/school arrived.
"Goodbye, everyone." Vivian said before looking at Theo, "Thank you for receiving us, Theo."
"Yeah, thank you for receiving us, Theo." Caro and Umaru chimed in.
Theoughed before saying, "Don''t worry about it, you guys are free toe back any time."
"Bye-bye, girls, see you tomorrow." Aurora bid farewell to the girls, "See youter, big brother!" She eximed as she hugged and kissed his cheek.
"See youter, little one." Theo smiled, "I''ll be waiting for your good news. I''m sure you guys will win the election!" He rooted for them.
"Yeah, I''m sure the next time we see you guys, I''ll be looking at the student council of the Yukihime High School." Ayia added with a bright smile.
"You guys can do it, girls!"
"We are rooting for you!"
""
Everyone offered them motivational words in support. The four girls looked at their supportive faces and became less tense and nervous about the uing debate.
"Thank you, guys!" The four girls eximed with wide smiles on their faces before leaving for the garage where Michele was already waiting to take them to school.
Michele drove the busy streets of Elffire City toward the Yukihime High School while the four girls talked excitedly about their uing ns.
"What time the debate and election will happen? I forgot." Caro asked.
"After the lunch. Instead of the usual afternoon sses, we will have the debate and election." Vivian replied simply.
"Do you guys think that the other groups have trump cards as well?" Aurora suddenly asked.
"Uh..." Umaru was about to answer negatively when she suddenly realized that the possibility of that happening wasn''t low!
Unsurprisingly, Vivian and Caro realized that as well.
"It seems we''ll have to be careful of their trump cards or we might lose this election." Vivianmented.
"How about..."
Just like that, the girls spent the whole ride discussing countermeasures to handle possible surprises brought by their opponents.
Yuhihime High School.
Friday Morning.
It might sound like it was like any other start of the school day for the entire school, but the mood all around the school grounds was of tension,petition, and excitement.
It had been a few years already since the election for the student council got aspetitive as it got in the current election.
Even the professors and other school employees were paying attention to this election.
As soon as the students entered the school grounds, they could feel thepetitive tension in the air.
Everyone talked to each other in excitement as they asked each other who they would be voting.
It''s worth mentioning that fights on different opinions didn''t only happen with the three groups running for election.
Their respective diehard supporters also loudly fought constantly to bring more votes to their respective groups.
For example, Vivian and Aurora''s supporters constantly bickered with the supporters from the other two groups.
This was why the school had this tense mood that Friday morning.
It was in this tense mood that Aurora and the others alighted from the car and walked into the school.
They attracted attention as soon as they appeared. Normally they were noticeable because they were a group of four beautiful girls. But that Friday morning they attracted innumerous eyes because they were one of the groups running for the school student council.
"Look! It''s Vivian and the others!"
"Vivian, marry me!"
"I love you, Aurora!"
||||
The girls'' supporters who were present at the scene started shouting and pping in support as soon as the girls entered school.
"VIVIAN! AURORA!"
They shouted strongly gathering everyone''s attention to the four girls.
The four girls were a little surprised when they saw that, but they handled it masterfully. They greeted everyone and smiled warmly to anyone who greeted them.
Just like that, everywhere the girls passed, they charmed everyone who passed next to them.
Some of the students who hadn''t decided on who to vote for decided right there to vote for the girls after getting charmed by them.
The supporters from the other two groups that were present at this scene gritted their teeth in anger as they saw the scene. But even these two groups had to admit that Vivian''s group looked extremely enchanting.
The two groups soon informed their respective election candidates of Vivian''s actions.
The two groups were far from having any shame in copying Vivian''s impromptu actions. The two groups thought it was an intentional campaign action to reel in more votes, so they shamefully copied Vivian''s arrival at school a few minutester.
When Vivian and the others arrived at their ssroom, they were greeted warmly by their
ssmates.
"Vivian! Aurora!"
"Look who is here, our next school council members!"
"I''m sure you guys will win!"
|| ||
Everyone excitedly greeted the girls as they all supported them to be the school student council it would be extremely cool if the student council studied in their ssroom.
Vivian and Aurora greeted everyone warmly before getting to their seats.
The four girls happily chatted with their ssmates about the uing debate and election
when suddenly the ss president entered the ssroom with an enraged expression.
"You guys won''t believe what I just saw!" He said angrily.
"What''s going on Fred?" Someone asked.
"Winston and Brenda''s group copied the girls and arrived at the school together." Fred said, "I''m sure they weren''t nning on doing that because I have someone infiltrated their
ranks."
Fred Hunter, the ss president, could be said to be Vivian''s group''s number 1 supporter. He helped the girls reel in votes and even spied on their opponents.
Everyone in the ssroom saw how Vivian and the girls arrived and they were happy that they
managed to reel in some extra votes.
"No way!"
"They are so shameless!"
"Are you still impressed with that? After thest few days'' actions, I''m sure that they don''t
have an ounce of shame in their bodies!"
||||
Everyone became enraged by the opponents'' shameful actions.
Vivian narrowed her eyes as she heard this news.
Even after seeing so many shameful actions from her opponents, she was still impressed by
how low they could get. Especially because she and her group didn''t n on doing what they did when they arrived. It was something that happened in the heat of the moment.
"It seems that they won''t stop putting any backhanded shameful actions until they can''t do it anymore." Vivian analyzed with a cold voice.
"I guess we''ll have to destroy their little proud heartster." Auroraughed.
The three girls nodded in agreement as their eyes showed a dangerous glint.
The four of them were locked on and ready to destroy their opponents!
What would happen in the debate and electionter? Would Aurora and the girls be able to win?
Chapter 606: Minutes Before The Debate
Chapter 606: Minutes Before The Debate
?
Main Auditorium, Yukihime High School.
1:18 pm.
At that moment, that ce was where the whole school was gathering.
First, Second, and Third Year students all flocked to the auditorium.
Professors and school inspectors tried to keep the ce organized, but the students were too excited about the uing debate, so the auditorium was filled with loud sounds of
conversations.
After all, soon they would be voting on who would be heading their student school activities for the entire duration of the school year.
Meanwhile, at backstage, the three campaign group candidates gathered around the school principal.
"I gathered you guys here to decide on the order of speeches on the uing debate." The principal started saying with a smile.
Vivian''s group and the others became excited and nervous at the same time. That''s because if they were able to deliver their speechstly, their words would be able to stay with the crowd longer.
"In this bowl, there are three papers with numbers 1 to 3. The group that draws the number 1 will be the first to speak, and consequently, the group that draws 2 will be the second to speak. The group that draws 3 will be thest to speak. You guys can pick up your numbers now." The principal said as he lifted up the bowl.
Each group looked at each other as they deliberated on who would be responsible for drawing the number. It had to be someone lucky.
After a minute of deliberation, the three groups finally decided on their chosen ones.
Vivian''s group decided that Aurora was their chosen one.
The three people neared the principal as they looked at each other, each one of them wanted to be first to draw the number, but they didn''t know how to do it.
It was then that the girl that came from Brenda''s group spoke first, "Aurora-senpai, Mato- senpai, sure you two will let your cute kouhai draw the number first, right?"
Brenda''s group was made entirely of people from the first year, and it wasmon sense that senpais had to take care of their kouhais. But this was apetition, it didn''t matter if they were senpais or kouhais!
Vivian''s group and Winston''s group were annoyed by her y, but they had to maintain their appearances in front of the principal, so the two groups could only agree with her idea.
"Sure, Tynn, your senpais will concede the turn to you dar first. And I''m sure Winston-senpai will concede to me the turn to draw for second, right?" Aurora said with an amiable smile.
Winston greeted his teeth in anger, but he could only smile and agree, "Yes, my two kouhais can draw their numbers first. I''ll be thest."
Soon, Tynn put her hand into the bowl and picked up a paper. Aurora was soon after, and Winston drew thest number of the bowl.
Each person opened their paper as soon as they picked it up.
Aurora let out an exmation as soon as she saw the number on her paper, she looked at Vivian and the girls and said with a smile, "We are thest to speak!"
"Yay!" Umaru and Caromemorated.
Vivian only let out a satisfied and relieved smile.
In the end, Brenda''s group would be the second to speak and Winston''s group would be the first to speak.
Winston''s group greeted their teeth in anger as they watched Brenda''s group and Vivian''s group excited by their luck.
"Now that the order is decided, we can move on to the debate. The group that draws the number 1 can start preparing as they can start their presentation in 10 minutes when everyone arrives at the auditorium. Also, I have to warn..." The principal spent a couple of minutes giving them instructions before leaving to gather with the other professors to watch the debate.
As soon as the principal left the backstage, the three groups gave up on the appearances and started ring at each other.
"You guys think you already won, but I have to tell you that this election already has a winner." Winston said with a smile.
"That''s right, senpai. Thank you for saying out loud that we will win." Brenda replied with a sarcastic smile.
Vivian didn''t want to waste time with them, so she said coldly, "I hope you two are more than two bbers or this election will be too easy to win." She said that as she left the ce with Aurora and the other two.
Winston''s group red at Vivian''s cold figure in anger, it made them insanely mad that Vivian didn''t even take them seriously, she tly ignored them!
While Brenda''s group got offended to be put together with idiots like Winston.
But Brenda soon recovered from Vivian''s jab and said with a smile, "Vivian-senpai is cold as always. We''ll leave as well. I''m rooting for you Winston-senpai. It would be such a pity if the crowd forgot your speeches as they listened to ours and Vivian''s speeches." She and her group left the ce betweenughs.
Meanwhile, on the side of the auditorium, Vivian and the girls arrived at a ce where they could see the stage clearly and monitor the crowd''s reactions.
"I know we started lucky, but we can''t get over ourselves. Although Winston looks stupid, he wouldn''t be able topete with us so fiercely if he was dumb. We have to be careful with him and Brenda as well." Vivianmented as she looked at the excited crowd.
"Yeah, I agree. Plus, he has experience in these kinds of debates from previous years." Umarumented.
"How are our preparations?" Aurora asked.
"Fred and the others are spread all over the auditorium to give us support." Caro replied as she showed them the texts that they sent in the group chat.
"Great, this way we try to guide the crowd. But I''m sure Winston and Brenda thought of the same thing." Vivianmented.
Aurora looked at the cards in her hands that had her speech and presentation as she tried to do
ast-minute check.
"Are you confident, Aurora-chan?" Umaru asked.
"To be honest, I''m a little nervous to speak to so many people. But I think I can handle it." Aurora replied with a nervous smile.
"Aurora-chan, we know you can do it!" Caro said with a sweet smile.
"Yes, we believe in you. Just be yourself and your job will be much easier." Vivian said with a
smile as well.
"Thank you, girls." Aurora replied with a bright smile.
Umaru and Caro soon left to do their jobs.
The two would also be responsible for guiding the crowd.
Vivian and Aurora reviewed their own speeches as they waited for the debate to start.
They didn''t have to wait for long as thest student soon entered the auditorium.
When everyone was dutifully in their seats, the lights on the stage lit up.
The 2021 Student Debate was about to start!
Who would be the final winner at the end of it?
Chapter 607: Student School Council Debate I
Chapter 607: Student School Council Debate I
?
Main Auditorium, Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
The lights of the stage lit up as lean and somewhat handsome appeared in front of everyone.
At first, no one reacted, but suddenly some people in the crowd started pping and the rest of the students feltpelled to p as well.
The handsome man on the stage smiled and waved at the crowd before taking his ce on the podium.
Vivian and Brenda''s group noticed that the ones who started pping first were Winston''s supporters.
They narrowed their eyes as they thought at the same time, ''Smart move.''
"Good afternoon, students!" The youth said as he picked up the microphone, "Some of you might know me, but for those who don''t, my name is John Smith, a third-year student. I''m currently running to be the vice president of the student council together with Winston and the others." John said with an amiable tone of voice.
The students who knew John already knew how charismatic he could be, and those who didn''t know him were enthralled by his good manners.
"I''m here to speak to you guys about all the amazing things that our campaign group will do for this school if you guys vote for uster." He said with a bright smile on his face.
Most of the students nodded in agreement and paid extra attention to his speech. The students who were talking among each other were warned by the patrolling teachers after Winston''s supporters pointed at the people who were talking to these teachers.
Vivian and Aurora looked at this scene and winced in annoyance. It seemed like their opponents wouldn''t fall down without a fight.
The big screen at the back of the stage suddenly lit up as a slide show suddenly appeared.
"I''ll mention each thing we promise to deliver you guys if we manage to win this election." John said as the next slide appeared showing images of famous ces all around the world. "The first thing we promise to do is to do everything in our power as the student council to bring everyone to an amazing ce for the annual school trip. We managed..." John started his presentation as he spoke charismatically and fluently.
Brenda and Vivian''s group greeted their teeth when they saw Winston''s group proposing this idea. Winston''s group had stolen this idea from both of them on the second day of the election campaign!
They were still amazed by how shameless Winston''s group could get.
For the next 10 minutes, John spoke of the promises that their group would deliver if they were elected. And at least two other promises he presented were stolen from Vivian and Brenda''s group.
Brenda and Vivian already expected that, but they were still furious when they heard John present these ideas as if they were the ones who came up with them.
"...andstly, ourst promise is if elected, we will produce the most amazing Autumn Festival that this school has ever seen! You guys must be wondering how we would do that, right?" John asked with a smile.
Vivian and Aurora frowned when they heard that, Winston''s group really saved up a trump card for today''s debate!
"I won''t exin much as I''ll leave the full exnation to our future president, Winston. But I can say that we managed to contact a famous band to perform in the Autumn Festival." John said with a mysterious smile.
Everyone in the crowd suddenly started talking among each other in wonder as they heard that. Everyone wondered which band John was talking about.
John looked at the crowd''s excitement in happiness as he let them speak among each other for a while.
"That''s it for our promises. I hope that most of you guys trust us enough to vote for uster. I guarantee that we will take this job seriously!" John said when the crowd quieted down, "Thank you for your cooperation!" He said before leaving the podium.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
Suddenly some people started pping loudly, and the rest of the crowd pped loudly as well as they were intrigued about thest proposition from Winston''s group.
"Damn it, they are good." Umaru said as she suddenly appeared before Vivian and Aurora. "Yeah, I listened to some conversations, and the crowd is interested in their ideas." Caromented as she appeared as well.
"No panicking. We already knew that they might have a trump card. Or own trump card is much better than theirs." Vivian replied with a calm face.
"Yeah, I don''t believe they know someone so famous. It''s at best a rtively famous band." Auroramented as she thought if she should have offered the idea of Tsukuyomi to her friends.
But if she appeared as Tsukuyomi in front of her friends, it would be easy for them to recognize her.
She was torn between the two sides when suddenly she felt someone cing a hand on her shoulder.
"Don''t worry, Aurora." Vivian smiled, "Our ideas are good enough to win this election!"
"Yes!" Umaru chimed in excitedly.
The four girls chatted for a while until the lights on the stage lit up once again.
It was Brenda''s group''s turn to speak!
A rather cute schoolgirl appeared on the stage and smiled at the crowd.
She had twin braids, freckles on her cheeks, and big brown eyes that served only to highlight
her cuteness.
Resumedly, she was an extremely cute loli!
Unsurprisingly, the crowd went nuts as soon as she appeared.
"So cute!"
"I want to squeeze her fluffy cheeks!"
"I think I have a new idol!"
"Kouhai-chan! You are so cute!"
"..."
The whole crowd looked at her with shining eyes. The crowd''s reaction to her entrance was much bigger than their reaction to John''s appearance.
Vivian and the girls already expected such a reaction as they knew that the candidate for vice president in Brenda''s group was so cute that even the four girls were enchanted by her
cuteness.
But Winston''s group was taken by surprise when they saw that. They didn''t expect that they would lose all the momentum that John built with only a simple appearance from this cute
girl.
The girl stopped in front of the podium and struggled to arrange things as she was too short. But in reality, she was just acting cute, and her strategy worked as the crowd only thought she was too cute when they saw her act.
When she finally picked up the microphone, she looked at the crowd and said, "Hi, guys, I''m Ohori Hanako, please take care of me!" She said as she bowed cutely at the crowd.
At that moment, the crowd went crazy in an overload of cuteness!
"Oh my god!"
"She is too cute! I''m going to die!"
"CUTENESS OVERLOAD!"
The auditorium was filled with shouts like these, and Brenda''s supporters didn''t even have to
guide the crowd as Ohori was a master in acting cute!
Even Vivian''s group looked at Ohori with shining eyes as they tried to resist the cuteness of
their opponent.
''It seems our opponent is stronger than we thought.'' The girls thought at the same time.
Chapter 608: Student School Council Debate II
Chapter 608: Student School Council Debate II
?
Main Auditorium, Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
Ohori Hanako was the representative from Brenda''s group to speak first in the debate, but there was a detail about her that made Ohori stand out from the rest.
Ohori was SUPER cute!
She was barely 1.5 meters tall, had pink cute hair braided in twin tails, and her killer move was her big pink eyes.
She was a typical cute loli.
Ohori was extremely famous around the school for her cute appearance. Some people even said that Ohori would debut as a TV star soon.
Long story short, Ohori Hanako was able to move crowds by using her cute appearance! That was Bianca''s secret weapon!
Brenda''s group didn''t even have to control the crowd to pay attention to the stage as the whole crowd''s attention was naturally drawn to Ohori at the stage.
Winston''s group could only grit their teeth in frustration when they saw how easily Ohori was able to draw the crowd''s attention.
Ohori started presenting the propositions their group guaranteed to do if they were electedter. Their ideas were almost identical to Winston''s group, with only a few differences here and there. All of this is due to the fact the three groups constantly stole ideas from each other for the past few days.
Ohori''s voice was extremely pleasant, so she easily managed to retain everyone''s attention as she presented her group propositions.
"...finally, our final promise is something that my group fought hard to be able to do it." Ohori''s cute voice was heard by everyone.
Vivian and Winston''s groups paid extra attention as soon as they heard that. By now, the three groups already realized that everyone had a trump card for this election. And the group with the best trump card would win the election.
"I''m sure everyone here is aware of the best autumn festival of the state, the me Festival, right?" Ohori said with a smile.
"Yeah!" Everyone eximed in agreement.
That''s because the me Festival was indeed the best Autumn Festival of the Bluecorn state, the festival was even famous nationwide.
Theo, Aurora, and their friends even visited the festivalst year and had the time of their lives there.
"I''m happy to announce that if we win the election, we will be able to open the festival exclusively for our school!" Ohori dropped the bomb with a cute smile.
Silence prevailed in the auditorium for a couple of seconds before an extremely loud cacophony of sounds and voices reverberated.
"WHAT!?"
"NO WAY!"
"The me Festival only for us?"
"How did they manage to do that?"
"Is that even possible?"
Everyone started to talk loudly with a mix of incredulity and amazement.
Winston''s group took the impact harder than anyone else as their trump card seemed much less impressive now.
But before everyone could speak more, Ohori''s voice was heard once again, "And if you guys think it is over, we guarantee that an idol group will perform for us on that day!"
It was then that the gymnasium filled with excited students was filled with even more noise.
Vivian looked at Aurora with a concerned look, "It seems our victory isn''t as certain as we thought."
Aurora''s eyes shone in determination before she spoke, "We always knew that ourpetitors wouldn''t go down easy. Don''t worry, Vivi-chan, I got this." Aurora smiled before walking toward the backstage.
As soon as Ohori finished her presentation would be Aurora''s turn to speak to the crowd. "Thank you for your attention, mina-san!" Ohori finished her presentation as she bowed to the crowd onest time.
Ohori left the stage amidst loud ps from the crowd.
Even after she left the stage, the crowd couldn''t stop talking about the awesome promise from Bianca''s group.
Aurora looked at the excited crowd with narrowed eyes. At that moment, all of her
nervousness and insecurity were forgotten momentarily by her.
Extreme calmness pervaded her mind as she entered a hyper-focus state.
Aurora was in the zone!
At that moment, she exuded extreme confidence and coolness, which made her even more beautiful.
As soon as she felt that the crowd got calmer, she took a deep breath before confidently walking to the stage.
Soon after, the crowd was silenced as soon as the breathtaking silver-haired girl appeared on the stage.
If Ohori evoked a cute feeling that made everyone like her. Aurora evoked an ethereal feeling that demanded everyone to be awed by her.
Especially at that moment as Aurora looked like a supermodel as she walked to the center of
the stage.
Aurora didn''t even hesitate as she picked up the microphone and smiled at the crowd, "Good afternoon everyone!"
Her stunning smile captured the hearts of numerous boys and girls.
"Good afternoon!" The crowd loudly replied.
"My name is Aurora Gray, and my group and I are running for the student council." She said with a smile, "Don''t forget to vote for uster, okay?" She said with a cute giggle.
The majority of the crowdughed with her.
Winston''s group gritted their teeth once again, how could theirpetitors be able to draw the attention of the crowd so easily?
Ohori narrowed her eyes as she looked at Aurora''s performance, "It seems like Aurora-sempai
is able to manipte the crowd as well."
"They won''t go down so easy." Biancamented.
Aurora started presenting her group proposals with confidence.
Vivian and the other two girls looked at their friend speaking so confidently at the stage and they almost couldn''t recognize her.
"It seems like Aurora-chan is born for this kind of situation." Vivian let out a wide happy
smile.
Their propositions, like what happened with the other two groups, were almost identical whenpared with theirpetitors, with only a few differences.
"...our final proposal is something that even I can''t wait to happen if we win the election of
course." Aurora giggled cutely.
The crowd waspletely charmed by Aurora by now, so this small joke was enough for the
crowd tough out loud as well.
Winston and Brenda''s groups paid extra attention when they heard that.
It was time for Vivian''s group trump card!
"Before I present our proposal, I would like to know how many of you are currently part of a
club. Raise your hand if the answer is yes." Aurora asked with a small smile. Everyone was a little confused, but they still raised their hand if they did join a club.
"I won''t count how many hands are raised of course." Auroraughed charmingly.
The crowdughed as well when they heard that.
"But it is safe to say that a little over 90% of the students are currently part of a club, right?"
Aurora asked.
The crowd looked around the room and had to agree with Aurora.
Very few people would go home as soon as the sses ended, especially in a famous school
like the Yukihime High School.
But what the crowd wanted to know was why Aurora was asking these questions.
"I see that you guys agree with me. But what if I said that our idea is to make your experience
as a club member so epic that you will never forget it for the rest of your lives?" Aurora said with shining eyes.
With a simple question, Aurora was able to hook the crowd''s curiosity to the maximum.
They wanted to know what Vivian''s group''s proposition was about!
Chapter 609: Student School Council Debate III
Chapter 609: Student School Council Debate III
?
"Our idea is topletely renovate the dynamics between clubs and school. And how to do that?" Aurora asked with a smile, "We want to create a brand new festival!"
"This festival would happen in the summer. The premise of this festival would be a giantpetition among all school clubs. Each club would have to sell something they are good at. For example, the Literature Club could sell books and novels that they wrote themselves, the Tea Club could sell tea samples they produced, the Board Games Club could produce their own board game to sell as well, and the other clubs would follow this trend. The only request is for each club to produce their own merchandise to sell. But you guys must be wondering why would you guys bother to have that much work, right?" Aurora asked with a small smile.
"Just like I said before, this festival would change the entire dynamics between clubs and school. The keyword ispetition, and just like apetition, the clubs wouldpete during the festival to know who would sell more. At the end of the festival, the Top 10 Clubs who sold more would receive rewards. And I''ll quote a few rewards they will win."
"First of all, the Top 10 clubs would receive at least the double investments throughout the year, and the champion would receive three times more investments." Aurora dropped the bomb.
As soon as she said that, the majority of the crowd couldn''t hold their excitement. Most of them were part of a club, and there were a lot of things they wanted to do, but weren''t able to because of the low budget they received from the student council.
Aurora was satisfied when she saw their excitement, "But that isn''t all. I''m sure everyone is aware of the new building that was just finished near theke, right?" she asked with shining eyes.
Everyone in the crowd expressed their agreement when they remembered the beautiful 10- story building that was built during thest school year.
The Yukihime High School went through a major expansionst year, and this building was just one of the several new buildings that the school built.
"I spoke with a few School Board Directors, and they agreed to hand over that building to our proposition. This means that each club that managed to earn a Top 10 position during the festivalpetition would be rewarded with a floor of that building. The 10th club would upy the First floor and so on until the 1st club of thepetition would upy the highest floor of the building. Each club can arrange its spaces in whatever they want. If you want to have your own private study room for club members you can, if you want to move your club to your earned floor, you can as well. Long story short, this building will represent the glory you earned during thepetition."
As soon as Aurora finished saying that, the crowd went nuts as they immediately started talking loudly.
Everyone wanted to move their clubs to the awesome new building!
"Oh my god!"
"I thought the school administrators would reim that building for themselves as it is the most building building that they builtst year!"
"Plus, the building is just in front of theke, so it has one most beautiful views of the school!"
"I have to speak with my fellow club members! We have to win thispetition!" "Dude, they first have to win the election..."
|| ||
Vivian let out a happy smile as she saw the crowd''s reaction.
While Bianca''s group showed uncertain expressions. They thought that their idea to have an exclusive day of the me Festival would give them a 100% chance to win the election, but it seemed that Vivian''s group''s idea was indeed amazing to move the students'' hearts.
When the crowd calmed down a little, Aurora continued her speech, "Plus, the Top 3 clubs in thepetition will receive additional rewards. The Student Council with invest in events for the 3 top clubs. But what does that mean? I will exin. For example, if any of the Top 3 clubs is a sports club like the Martial Arts Club. The Student Council will sponsor the club to throw a Martial Arts Competition with other schools, and the same would happen if the basketball, football, volleyball, and other sports clubs made a presence in the Top 3. Another example is if the Theater Club wins, the Student Council would also sponsor the Theater Club to create the best y they could. We could rent one of the grand theaters in the city, hire an orchestra, and buy fancy clothes and scenarios. All in all, no matter the club you are part of, the Student Council would do everything that we can to throw the best event we could for you."
Unsurprisingly, the crowd went nuts as soon as Aurora said that.
Who wouldn''t be excited if the student council said that they would sponsor a whole event for their club?
And the students that were part of the sports clubs were more excited. They desperately wanted to create apetition and call the schools all around the city toepete with them!
"But we can''t forget about the champion of the festivalpetition. And they will win the biggest prize. Besides the triple budget, the champion club will receive aplete makeover of their equipment and VIP tickets to the main attraction of the me Festival. This means that if any sports club wins, the student council will buy brand-new equipment for the club. If the Culinary Club wins, the student council will reequip the club with brand-new kitchen supplies. And the same will happen if any other club wins thepetition. Plus, the champion club members even can enjoy the main attraction of the me Festival from the VIP Area!" Aurora said with a charming smile.
By now, the crowd couldn''t hold their excited hearts anymore, they loudly shouted as they talked among each other.
The rewards for the champion club were too much!
Each club desperately wanted to win the festivalpetition!
"I''m d everyone''s excited about our proposition." Auroraughed charmingly, "There are
a few more details about our festival, but I''ll leave it for our future School President Vivian to
talk about them"
The crowdughed out loud when she said that.
"Thank you for everyone''s attention." Aurora smiled at the crowd before walking backstage.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
Aurora left the stage between loud pping and shouts. It could be said that she nailed her presentation.
With her beautiful words, the majority crowd temporarily forgot about Ohori''s presentation, they could only think about what to do to win the festivalpetition!
With everyone''s trump card exposed, Winston''s group waspletely forgotten by the
crowd, and only Bianca''s and Vivian''s groups were left fighting.
But who would win between the two groups?
Chapter 610: Brenda or Vivian?
Chapter 610: Brenda or Vivian?
?
The debate went on with Winston''s turn to speak.
But as expected, no matter what he said, he wasn''t able to draw the crowd''s excitement even after he revealed the somewhat famous band he would bring to the school autumn festival if he won the election.
When he saw the crowd''sck of excitement, Winston sighed in defeat, he had to admit that his opponents'' trump cards were too awesome.
He soon finished his speech and left the stage amidst sparse ps.
It was practically certain that thepetition had only Bianca and Vivian''s group running for the chance to assume the school student council.
A minute after Winston''s speech, it was Bianca''s turn to get up to the stage.
Brenda was a pretty girl with brown hair and hazel eyes, but her face always had a serious face that somewhat made people afraid of her.
"Good afternoon, mina-san. I''m Brenda ckburn, and I''m running for student council president." She said with an even and calm voice.
Brenda was a pragmatic and serious girl, so she didn''t even bother charming or doing any other trick to draw the crowd''s attention. She had Ohori for that job. Brenda believed that if she did a good job, she would achieve her goals. But if she lost, it didn''t mean she didn''t do a good job, it just meant that her opponents did a better job than her.
"I''m here to say to you all that if I win this election I promise to live up to everyone''s standards..." Just like that Brenda started her speech as she tried to move the crowd with her words.
She spoke about details about her group''s proposals, and finally, in the end, it was time for her to give details about their group''s trump card.
"...I''ll speak now about our proposal to have an exclusive day for the school at the me Festival. You may be asking if all the attractions of the festival will be avable for us that day, and the answer is yes. Every stand that opens on the normal days of the festival will be also avable for us." Brenda said with a calm voice.
As she said that, the students'' eyes shone with excitement. This meant that they wouldn''t have to wait in line for hours to go to the attractions!
"And after speaking with a few agencies, we received a verbal confirmation that if we win the election, the idol group Kaguya will make a concert just for us." Brenda dropped the bomb.
The auditorium was in silence for a couple of seconds before a thunderous noise was heard. "NO WAY!"
"KAGUYAAAA!"
"I can''t believe this!"
"I love them so much!"
The majority of the crowd went nuts as they heard the name Kaguya.
To understand their reaction, we have to understand that Kaguya was one most famous idol groups of the Sakura Abode Country. They were at least in the Top 10 girl groups of the country. This meant that they had a huge fan base. But a curiosity about them was that the whole group was made of girls born in the Bluecorn State, that''s why Kaguya was especially loved by the people from this state.
"That''s all I wanted to say. Don''t forget to vote for Brenda for School President!" Brenda said with a small smile.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
She left the stage amidst thunderous ps, and when she arrived backstage she met her
fellow group members.
"Great job, Bre-chan!"
"Yeah, this election is already won!"
"Yeah!"
The girls all hugged Bianca in happiness.
Bianca let out a helpless smile as she was hugged by everyone.
"Don''t count the eggs before they hatch." Brenda said as they let go of her, "Vivian-senpai still is a strongpetitor." She said as she shook her head.
"Look Vivian-senpai is about to get up to the stage!" A girl said.
At that moment, they looked at the stage and indeed they were able to see the stunning figure of Vivian walking to the stage.
"She seems so calm and confident." Brenda said under her breath as she narrowed her eyes.
That''s right!
Even after Vivian saw the crowd''s excitement about the Kaguya concert, she still believed that her group could win the election!
The crowd was expectant to see what Vivian would say, after all, the students would start voting as soon as Vivian finished her speech.
In summary, it was Vivian''sst chance to draw votes for us. But would she be able to win enough votes to guarantee their victory?
Contrary to all odds, Vivian didn''t feel the pressure of the moment. She was as calm as ever as appeared for the hundreds of students.
"Good afternoon, everyone! My name is Vivian Darktower and I''m running in this election for Student President." Vivian said with a calm smile.
She started her speech calmly as she went on the details of the propositions her group had, just like Bianca also did. But she didn''t speak for a long time about them. She knew that these things wouldn''t draw votes for her. Only her trump card was capable of that!
"Everyone I''d like to speak a few honest words with you guys." Vivian suddenly said with a serious face.
The crowd was taken by surprise by her words, so they paid extra attention to her.
"Have you ever thought of being part of history?" Vivian asked.
The crowd was even more intrigued by that question.
"The Yukihime School has a story of over a century since its foundation as the majority of you know. During its existence, the school went through two revolutions. The first went by the first School President who fought to create the school student council. The second, was when the 20th School President created the clubs. We all have their names as their names are among the star students we see in the administration building. Can you guys imagine what had been for the students from that time to live the history being made?" Vivian asked with a wide
smile.
The crowd became somewhat excited as they were enchanted by Vivian''s words.
"You may be wondering why I''m speaking about these things. And I have the answer to that. That''s because if we implement the changes we proposed with the clubpetition, I believe the Yukihime School will change as much as the school changed during the past 2 times! You guys will be able to live history being made!" Vivian said strong words that reverberated among everyone in the crowd.
"Some of you might think I''m exaggerating, but I believe that if the festival is extremely sessful, so sessful that it will be the most festival from Yukihime High School. I believe that because I know every one of you in this crowd will give you all to win thepetition." Vivian calmly said, "And even if you don''t win thepetition, each club will be able to retain the majority of the profit you make. This means even if you don''t make it to the top 10, each club will be able to raise money for themselves. In other words, everyone will
win in the end."
The crowd became extremely excited when they heard that, just like Vivian said, no one would leave the festival losing anything, but winning money instead!
"I''m sure that decades in the future, the future students will be grateful to each one of you who voted to make this festival happen." Vivian smiled, "That''s all I have to say, I hope everyone votes for Vivian for School President."
CLAP CLAP CLAP
Vivian left the stage amidst thunderous ps as well.
Aurora, Caro, and Umaru gave her a big hug when she arrived backstage.
The crowd was left by themselves for a while, and it seemed that the crowd was divided
among Vivian and Brenda.
By the way things were looking, theirpetition would be until thest vote was checked!
Who would win?
Bianca or Vivian?
Chapter 611: Close Call
Chapter 611: Close Call
?
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
After the debate ended, the Principal announced that the election would start shortly after. So, for the next hour, each one of the hundreds of students of the Yukihime High School voted for the group each one wanted to assume the school student council.
Because of the quantity of students to vote, it took a while for everyone to be able to vote.
30 minutes after the voting ended, the results of election would be announced. The students were already free to leave after voting, but due to everyone''s apprehension to know who would win, the majority of the crowd stayed back to receive the results.
While the school employees quickly counted the votes, the auditorium was steaming with tension.
Who would win?
"I''m so nervous!" Umaru eximed, "My heart is beating so fast!"
"Mine as well!" Caro eximed back.
Aurora and Vivian nodded in agreement, the two of them were so nervous that they couldn''t even speak. The calmness that both of them had during their speeches had already disappeared.
Just like that, the clock went by excruciatingly slowly for the next period of time.
It was only when the principal appeared on the stage that everyone let out a sigh of relief mixed with the excitement that they were about to know who was the winner.
"I''m sure everyone is dying to know who won the election, so I''ll be direct." He let out a briefugh before opening the envelope.
He read the name inside the envelope and smiled before saying to the microphone, "And the next members of the student council are..."
Everyone leaned in unconsciously with expectation as they waited for what name he would say next.
"Vivian, Aurora, Umaru, and Caro!" He eximed.
The ce was filled with thunderous cheers as soon as he finished speaking.
AHHHH
"YES!"
"I LOVE YOU VIVIAN SENPAI!"
"...."
Everyone who was rooting for Vivian''s group couldn''t hold their excitement as they jumped and hugged each other in happiness.
It was without surprise that the girls were mad in happiness as they heard the results.
They shouted, hugged each other, and jumped around.
"I knew we could do it!" Caro eximed.
"We are part of the student council!" Aurora shouted in happiness.
"Vivi-chan! You are the School President!" Umaru eximed as sheughed out loud.
"I''m the School President?" Vivian asked herself underneath her breath as she couldn''t believe that they had won.
Bianca''s group''s trump card was so good that for a moment she thought that they wouldn''t be able to win. Plus, the past few days were so crazy with thepetition between the three groups.
But they were able to pull it off!
"I''m the School President!" Vivian shouted in happiness.
The girlsughed out loud as they let out all of the pent-up tension umted for the past few days.
Differently from Vivian''s group happiness, the mood in Brenda''s group was filled with gloom and sadness.
"How did we lose this?"
"Our proposal was so awesome..."
"I thought that as soon as the students heard that they would be able to watch Kaguya, our win would already be certain."
*sigh*
The girls heard a heavy sigh and they immediately turned their heads to their leader. Contrary to the expectations, Brenda wasn''t overly sad. She was just disappointed.
"We did everything that we could, girls. It''s just that our senpais were able to win a few more votes. I''m proud of the work each one of you did in thest few days." Brenda said with a simple smile.
"Bre-chan!" The girls shouted between tears before jumping to hug their leader.
This was the reason why Bianca found herself being hugged by several crying girls.
"Oshi, oshi, it''s okay." Brenda consoled them with a helpless but happy smile.
She was happy that even in defeat, she had people who cared for her enough to shed tears for her.
"The official election numbers will released on the school web page and mobile app." The principal said to the crowd before announcing the ending of this year''s election procedures.
The students started to leave the auditorium in droves as everyone talked among themselves about the things that Vivian''s group promised to do. They mostly talked about the club festival, everyone wanted to win thepetition. Even the students who weren''t used to being part of a club wanted to join a club to join the fun as well.
It was already expected that the clubs would see a few more additions in their ranks in the
next week.
Brenda left the auditorium with her group members as they checked the election numbers on the school app. They wanted to know by how much they lost thepetition.
"46% to 42%." Ohori said between breaths as they looked at the election numbers.
"I can''t believe we lost by only 4%."
"So close!"
"I think the fact that Vivian''s speech was thest before the election made a big difference."
"But it was their luck to draw that position."
Bianca watched their conversation before saying with a smile, "I''m sure next year the victory
will belong to us."
"Yeah!" The girls eximed.
While everyone left the auditorium, there were a few people left behind.
The new student council!
Their first task in their new job was to organize the auditorium after the election and debate.
The girls talked among each other as they organized the ce.
"I still can''t believe we won by such a small margin." Umarumented.
"Bianca''s group was too strong." Caro shook her head.
"We have to thank Theo for his help with our proposal, without his suggestion, our proposition wouldn''t be able to secure this victory over Bianca." Vivianmented.
"My brother!" Aurora suddenly shouted, "I forgot to tell him!"
Aurora suddenly picked up her phone and called her brother. She promised him to call to tell
the news after the election.
Vivian and the other twoughed as they saw their friend''s silly actions.
Just like that, after a few beeps, Theo answered Aurora''s call.
"Big brother! We won the election!" Aurora shouted.
"Really? I''m so happy for you, cupcake!" Theo replied with a smile.
"I''m part of the student council now." Aurora deredughing out loud.
"Yes, you are. I''m proud of you, kiddo." Theoughed as well, "We have tomemorate
this, let''s have a gathering at our house after my shift at the restaurant. Tell your friends that they can sleep over. I''ll talk with our other friends."
"Are you sure, big brother?" Aurora asked, "It''s just a high school student council. You don''t
need to make a big fuss over it."
"How can''t I?" Theo retorted, "My baby sis achievements should never be ignored. It''s decided. I''ll see you after my shift. We are going to party tonight, baby!" Theoughed
happily.
Aurora could only helplessly smile as she heard his words, but deep down, she was extremely happy that she had a brother who cared so much for her.
"Okay, I''ll tell them. Bye. See youter." Aurora said before finishing the call.
Aurora looked at her friends and let out a smile, "We are going to party tonight, girls!"
Chapter 612: Late Night Party: Dinner Under The Starry Sky
Chapter 612: Late Night Party: Dinner Under The Starry Sky
?
Backyard Patio, Pedrarruna Manor.
10:40 PM, Friday, February 5th.
The sky of Elffire City was surprisingly clear for a Winter night, this meant that the weather wasn''t cold enough to scare people to do things outside. And after Theo lit up the bonfire, the temperature was cozy enough for everyone to enjoy the night sky and forest view.
Everyone was present for the party even with the little time they had to prepare for it.
Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, and the others from the restaurant came right after the night shift ended. While Sam and Sayuri were bored at home after a long day of work, so they didn''t even hesitate when Theo told them about the party. Even Ryoko was present as she came directly from the studio where she was doing overtime work.
Finally, the stars of the party, Aurora and the girls were present as well. Vivian and the other two went home after leaving school, but the three of them arrived for the party before everyone else.
"Here are the skewers we just prepared." Ayia said as she ced an entire bowl filled with all types of skewers.
Legumes, fruits, chicken, meat, cheese, and other things were in the skewers.
"Thank you, babe." Theo replied as he didn''t deviate his focus from the fire where he was grilling the skewers.
He suddenly picked a lid and fanned the fire as he tried to increase the mes, "How''s the other things preparation?"
Ayia appreciated his manly figure illuminated by the fire with shining eyes before answering, "We are almost done, in 15 minutes I think things will be done."
Theo looked away from the fire and smiled at Ayia, "Thank goddess, because I think they will eat me alive if we don''t serve the food soon enough." Heughed.
"You''re so silly." Ayia giggled.
"Maybe." Theo replied with a small smile.
Just like that, while the two lovebirds flirted with each other, Aurora was having an exciting conversation with June, Sayuri, Sam, and Ryoko.
The four girls were exining the idea that made them win the school election.
"Wow, this indeed is an amazing project, girls!" Sam said with a voice filled with amazement. "Yeah, it isn''t a surprise that you girls were able to win the election." Junemented.
"What are your ns to promote the festival to the public?" Sam asked.
The girls looked at each other before Vivian replied with a helpless voice, "We have no idea how to do that as we have no experience in the area. But we are aware that we have to promote heavily the festival if we want people buying from the club stalls."
"At first, we thought that only the friends and family of the students would be sufficient to buy from all the stalls, but after running a few calctions, we saw that the number of people wouldn''t be even close to achieving what we imagined." Auroramented with a shake of her head.
"It seems you need a marketing team." Sayurimented.
"It seems so." Umaru agreed.
The adult girls looked at each other and smiled as they noticed the girls'' troubled faces.
"Girls, you shouldn''t worry too much as eachpany we head has a marketing team working for us." Sam suddenly said with a smile.
It was only then that Aurora and the other girls remembered that Sam, Ryoko, June, and Sayuri each was head of apany that certainly had a marketing team.
"Yeah, if you girls need our help to promote your festival around the city, we''ll be more than happy to help." June said with a smile.
"But I advise you, girls, to speak with Theo first, I''m sure he knows the best way to help you. And knowing him, he would move seas and mountains to help his baby sister." Sayuri giggled.
The other girls startedughing out as they heard that, while Aurora''s face reddened like a tomato.
"Hey, stopughing!" Aurora protested.
Hahahaha
Which made everyoneugh even more.
In such a way, the girls talked among each other in that cozy atmosphere.
20 minutester, the table was served with lots of food. Everyone took their seat with smiles on their faces.
"Before we dive into this delicious food, I''d like to say a few words." Theo suddenly said. Everyone looked at him and waited.
"First of all, I''d like to thank everyone''s disposition toe to our house tonight, especially because of how fast things were." Theo smiled at his friends.
Everyone smiled back at him, as they felt appreciated.
"And most of all, I''d call a toast in appreciation for my little sister''s victory. To the future Yukihime High School Student Council. To Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro!" Theo smiled as he raised his ss of wine.
"To Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro!" Everyone shouted back as each one raised their own sses.
TIN TIN TIN
As everyoneughed and toasted, Aurora and the girls felt extremely happy.
They never thought that their victory at their school would be enough to make such a big fuss over it.
Just like that, the group of friends had a lovely dinner as they ate the skewers and dishes cooked by Theo, Ayia, and the others.
With the starry sky as their umbre, they had a beautiful dinner as they enjoyed each other''s
company.
"Hmm, you guys are so amazing! This food is delicious!"
"Oh, thank you!"
"Hey, she was talking to me!"
"Shameless! Sam was obviouslyplimenting the dish I made."
"Stop fighting guys."
"Thank you, Theo."
"Sam was obviouslyplimenting the skewers I grilled over the fire."
Hahahaha
"Big brother is so shameless."
"See? Even Aurora-chan agree with us."
Just like that, amidst waves ofughter and discussions, the group of friends had their dinner.
When everyone finished eating, they all gathered around the bonfire and talked with each
other.
"How about we y a game?" Ayia suggested with shining eyes.
"What type of game?" Kumiko asked.
"How about Telephone Pictionary?" Ayia suggested.
"Oh, that''s fun!" Aurora eximed.
"Let''s do it!" Shoko eximed as well.
"Are you guys really sure about this game? Some people have trouble interpreting things."
Kumiko said as sideeyed some people.
"Hey! Why are you looking at me like that?" Max asked in defiance.
Everyoneughed out loud when they saw that.
"It''s decided then, let''s y Telephone Pictionary." Theoughed, "Luckily I have a notepad
and a pen here."
If anyone doesn''t know how to y Telephone Pictionary, it is basically yed like this, each yer starts with a small notepad and writes down a phrase or sentence. They then pass the notepad to the next person who draws a picture representing the phrase. The notepad continues to be passed alternately between drawing and writing until it returns to the original yer. The final phrase and drawing arepared, often resulting in amusing transformations.
"Let me go first." Theo said with a mysterious smile as he picked up the pen and notepad.
Chapter 613: Afterparty Brunch
Chapter 613: Afterparty Brunch
?
12:24 PM, Saturday, February 6th.
It was already the next day after thete-night party at the Pedrarruna Manor.
The party after the dinner started off normal and quiet with everyone ying a few party games like telephone pictionary, mafia, charades, and others. But after a couple of hours and a few bottles of wine emptied, the alcohol started to kick in, and the party started to get a little crazy.
At a certain moment, someone turned on the music in the max volume and everyone started to dance and have fun.
In such a way, the group of friends got drunk and had fun until 5 am. As everyone was drunk, Theo offered the guest rooms for everyone to sleep.
Some people were so drunk that Theo had to carry them to bed.
By 6 am, while the rest of the city was starting their day, Theo and his friends were only falling at that moment after spending the whole night partying and having fun.
In the darkroom on the third floor of the manor, Theo slowly opened his eyes as he woke up.
It was an extremely rare day for him as he woke up past 12 pm, but after partying the whole night with his friends, he gave himself the day off to rx and sleep in.
But after waking up, Theo couldn''t stay in bed, so he slowly got out of bed and headed to the bathroom.
15 minutester, he left the bathroom wearing only a towel around his hips after he tooka shower. He put on somefy clothes and exited his bedroom.
As expected, the house was extremely quiet as he headed to the kitchen.
Everyone was still deep in sleep.
But he knew that they would wake up soon, and they would be as hungry as he was as well, so when he arrived in the kitchen he started preparing a filling meal for everyone.
But just after 10 minutes since he started working, Ayia and Shizuka entered the kitchen with sleepy faces.
The two of them hadn''t drunk much at the party, so they didn''t have a problem waking up. They were still a little tired, but their hungry bellies woke them up.
"Ayia! Shizuka! Good afternoon!" Theo eximed with a smile.
"Quieter, please." Shiz said as she massaged her temples.
"Good afternoon, babe." Ayia replied with a sleepy smile.
"I''m sure both of you are hungry. Why don''t you help me cook this meal, as it will be much faster this way." Theo suggested.
The two girls readily agreed with him and started working immediately.
As expected, in the next 20 minutes, everyone started waking up as well.
And with the new additional help, Theo and the others managed to cook a whole meal in a short time.
They were serving the dishes on the dining table when Theo asked, "Who''s still asleep?"
"I think Max, Lauren, Sam, and June are still asleep." Aurora replied.
"Let''s wake them up, or they will sleep until night." Sayuri suggested.
"Yeah, let''s wake them up!" Kumiko eximed with a mischievous smile. "Come on!"
Just like that, a few people went on the journey to wake up the four sleepyheads. Theo let out a happy smile as he imagined the hell of wake-up the four sleepyheads were in.
5 minutester, everyone was gathered at the dining table.
With highlights on the four new additions that had red eyes and sleepy faces.
They still were a little confused after being awakened as if they were in a military drill and immediately dragged to a table filled with delicious and steaming dishes.
"Let''s dive in, guys." Theo announced as he started by serving a cup of coffee for himself. Theo and the others had cooked the menu of a brunch for everyone.
Breakfast + Lunch was the perfectbination for a meal after a night of partying.
As everyone enjoyed the delicious meal that Theo, Ayia, and the others prepared, they started getting sober and livelier.
"What are your ns for the rest of the weekend?" Sayuri suddenly asked.
"I have to work at the restaurant today and tomorrow." Kumiko replied.
"Well, most of us have shifts at the restaurant this weekend." Theo added as he took a sip of his coffee.
"Not us, Max and I have our day off tomorrow. This means we will have three days to do absolutely nothing." Lauren giggled.
"Ahh, I''m so envious of you two! I love it when my day off is next to the day that the restaurant closes." Ayiamented.
"Oh, yes, that''s the best!"
"June, please have mercy on me! ce my next day off on Wednesday or Sunday!" "Mine as well!"
""
June could only shake her head helplessly before replying in a calm voice, "The Day Off Schedule ispletely randomized by aputer program to ensure that I won''t favor anyone. But if you present to me a valid reason, I can approve this minor change."
"Ah, that''s a bummer."
"Yeah."
"But at least, it is fair."
Aurora smiled before changing the subject, "Later this afternoon, Theo and I will pick up the new member of our family."
"Really?"
"Who?"
"..."
Everyone asked curiously.
"Maya will have a sister as we''ll be adopting a new cat." Aurora smiled happily.
"Yeah, this one is a beautiful white cat. She is a little old, but after hearing her story, we couldn''t stop ourselves from falling in love with her." Theomented.
"Really? What is her story?" Sam asked.
"Well, first of all..." Aurora started talking about Angel''s story that due to her blindness, no
one wanted to adopt her even after years.
At the end of the story, the girls had tears in their eyes with Angel''s sad story.
"I want to meet Angel!"
"Yeah!"
"Angel is my favorite cat now!"
|| ||
Just like that, Theo and his friends had a lovely meal together on that Saturday afternoon.
When everyone finished eating, they started leaving for their own houses.
Vivian, Caro, and Umaru went home after sleeping over for two nights.
One by one, everyone left until Ayia, Theo, and Aurora were left.
Ayia wanted to apany the siblings to the adoption center, so Shizuka went home alone.
As they left the cleaning for Sylph, the three of themzily sat down on the living room couch. After eating so much, they didn''t want to do anything for a while.
"We should start getting ready." Theomented with his bodyzily stretched over the
couch.
"You say that, but why are you still like that?" Aurora asked.
"You''re the same!" Theo protested.
Ayia looked at the bickering siblings and shook her head helplessly, "We have a shift at the restaurant, Theo. So, if you want to pick up Angel without arrivingte for work, we should
leave soon."
"Okay, okay. I''ll get up." Theo said with a defeated voice as he slowly got up from the couch.
In such a way, 20 minutester, the three of them left the manor and drove to the adoption
center.
Chapter 614: Productive Meeting At The Charity
Chapter 614: Productive Meeting At The Charity
?
Tree''s Gift Charity Headquarters Building, Elffire City.
1 PM, Monday, February 8th.
Sam and a few other people waited at the entrance of the building. The organization had been in operation for only one week, but everyone already knew the incredible identities of the few people waiting in the lobby.
The pair of receptionists behind the reception counter talked to each other in whispers.
"What the bosses are doing here in the lobby?"
"I don''t know, but it seems like they are waiting for someone."
"No way! They are on the board of directors of the charity organization! Plus, they have so much experience in the area. Who would be important enough to demand their presence to wee them in the building?"
The charity organization had few employees so far because it has only been open for one week, but the employees hired so far, all of them had experience working in other charity organizations. So the members of the board of directors, that Sam hired, were highly respected by everyone as they knew how passionate and experienced each one of them was about charity.
"Oh, it seems that the person they are waiting for arrived." One of them said when they saw everyone standing up as a silver-haired person slowly entered the building.
Theo examined everything around him as he entered the building. He concluded that the building needed some renovations, but he understood that the organization moved in onlyst week.
"Wee to the Tree''s Gift Charity, Theo." Sam said with a smiled.
"Thank you, Sam." Theo replied with a smile as he let go of his observations and looked at her.
"Let me introduce to you the potential member of directors of the charity organization." Sam said before pointing at a middle-aged woman.
"First of all, everyone, this is Theodore Gray. Three of you already talked with him through a video callst week, but he is the person who is funding the creation of this charity organization. It''s from his desire to help others that we decided to open this charity to bring happiness to those without it."
"Theo, this is Joanne Saint. She has more than 25 years of experience working in several charity organizations."
Theo smiled before shaking her hand, "It''s a pleasure to meet, Mrs. Saint. I''m looking forward to the work you''ll be doing to help those in need."
Sam continued introducing the others just after their handshake, "This one is Yamaha Yoson. He is the oldest of them. But he is a deep well filled with experience and knowledge in charity."
Theo was surprised as he looked at the somewhat old man, although he was old, he looked much younger, and he was full of energy, "What a pleasure to meet someone so noble to dedicate your entire life to helping others, Yamaha-san. Thank you for epting Sam''s offer. I hope that with your help, we can bring a little more happiness and hope to those without any."
"Oh, no need for suchpliments, Gray-san." Yamahaughed, "I''m just doing what my heart tells me. And I love what I do for a living. But I agree with you, I do hope that we manage to bring hope to those without it."
The two men shook hands as they smiled at each other.
Sam continued introducing the four others, and Theo happily shook hands with everyone.
"Let''s go to the meeting room then?" Sam asked after everyone was introduced.
They readily agreed and soon left the Lobby leaving the two receptionists gossiping about the identity of the handsome silver-haired man.
Soon, everyone was seated at a table inside one of the meeting rooms of the building.
"Okay, now Theo, you should first tell them which areas they should focus on." Sam suddenly said.
"dly." Theo smiled, "Everyone, I know that at first, we should take it easy as we gain more experience. So, our first charity goal is to provide funds to every orphanage in Bluecorn State."
Theo had a special connection with orphanages, and he couldn''t bear knowing that children in these orphanages could be going hungry.
"I''m sure a few of you have experience in helping orphanages. Diapers, milk forms, cribs, and others for babies. Food supplies that are enough for every child and teenager to eat at least 3 meals per day. School supplies like books, notepads, bags, and others. I want every child in these orphanages to live their childhood and teenage years happy and free from worries." Theo said with a happy and hopeful smile.
Sam smiled as she heard that, she already knew that Theo would say something like that. She saw how much he loved the children from the orphanage.
While the other six were happy that their first task would be so meaningful. They were more than happy to help those children. After all, each one of them loves helping others.
That''s why Theo respected them so much.
"Boss, a few years back I worked in a charity organization that supplied a few orphanages. So, you don''t have to worry, we will do our best to bring a normal and fufilling life for every child in these orphanages." Joannemented.
"From what I know, no charity organization provides support to every orphanage in the state. So, we will be able to do our job without many problems." Yamahamented.
"First of all, we should start researching the situation of every orphanage in the state and their location. From there..." Just like that the six experienced in charity started to discuss what they should do next.
Here and there, Theo and Sam offered their opinion, but it was mostly Yamaha and the others offering their insight and exining things to Theo.
And Theo was happy to learn from them, he wanted to be involved and be part of the charity organization. He wasn''t satisfied with only injecting money into the organization. Theo wanted to be right there with them when they started helping and funding the orphanages. He wanted to see the happy smiles of the children as they became much happier.
So, Theo had no qualms in asking them something if he had any doubt about the procedure they were talking about.
They talked for almost 2 hours and the creation of the charity organization was dutifully ced on track after such a productive meeting.
Sam, Yamaha, and the others promised Theo that by the end of February, the Tree''s Gift Charity Organization would be ready to start its first task.
In other words, in this month, they wouldplete the Legal Structure and Registration and the registration of the charity organization with the appropriate government agencies, such as the Charity Commission or Department of Nonprofits. Plus, they would also finish the Governing Documents, the Policies and Procedures, and the Tax-Exemption Status for the charity organization.
The organization structure would be finalized and ready to start operations by the end of the
month.
Theo was extremely happy when he heard that because this meant that the orphanages around the state would start receiving help starting next month!
Just like that, Theo had a happy and productive meeting at his charity organization.
Meanwhile, in another part of the city, a group of four friends assumed the high post student council members of the Yukihime High School.
Chapter 615: First Day As Student Council Members
Chapter 615: First Day As Student Council Members
?
2-B ssroom, Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
TRIMM TRIMM TRIMM
The bell loudly reverberated all around the school announcing the ending of thest ss of the day.
"Next ss I''ll check on your homework, you guys can leave now." The Physics Professor said before taking his things and leaving the ssroom.
"Bye, teacher!"
"Bye, professor!"
|| ||
The students excitedly ced their notepads, pens, and other things in their own bags as they talked to each other.
"Is it true that the entrance to the clubs will extended for another week, Vivian?" Someone asked.
"Yeah, we know that everyone is excited to participate in the festival, so this week will serve for the ones without any club to get in one." Vivian replied with a calm smile.
"Did you guys already decide when the festival will happen?" Another asked.
This time it was Aurora who replied, "After taking everyone''s suggestion over the weekend. We decided that the sooner the better, after all, if the festival happens over the summer, the winning clubs will have only one semester to enjoy their rewards. So, we decided that the festival would happen in the first weeks of next month, March." Aurora replied, "We will post the final date in the school council web profile at the end of the day."
"Really?"
"This means that we have a little over one month to prepare ourselves for thepetition!"
"I have to tell everyone in the High Fantasy Club about this!"
"I''ll talk about it in my club as well!"
||
Just like that Vivian, Aurora, Caro, and Umaru answered a few questions from their ssmates before leaving the ssroom.
"Good luck, girls!"
"Yeah, have a good first day as the student council!"
"We believe in you."
Vivian and the others smiled in gratitude before heading towards the Student Council Building.
Everywhere on the campus where the four girls passed, they attracted attention. Part of the reason was that they were extremely beautiful girls, but the main reason was because everyone knew about them as the new student council of the school.
Some people who voted for Bianca were still upset, but they could only ept their defeat.
The girls greeted everyone with smiles as they walked for around 10 minutes until they arrived at a part of the campus that exuded history.
The ce had several important old buildings, and the most important and awesome was a three-store building that had beautiful features mixing Yamatese and Gothic architecture.
The buildings were surrounded by enormous trees that seemed to be growing for centuries. All in all, the ce where the student council building was located was one of the most famous and beautiful ces in the school.
Yes, the student council of the Yukihime High School had its own exclusive building. The building was somewhat old as it was built when the first school council was formed decades ago. But it still exuded its majesty.
"So, this is the building where we''ll work at." Auroramented as she admired the ce.
It was her first time visiting this part of the campus, so she was impressed by everything around her.
"Yeah, this ce is the symbol of the student council." Vivianmented.
"Come on, girls! I want to see the student council room!" Caroughed happily before running inside.
"Count me in!" Umaru eximed before running after her.
Vivian and Auroraughed, before following their friends.
They soon arrived on the highest floor of the building, where the student council was located. They were so curious about this room that they didn''t even bother checking the rest of the
building.
Soon after, the four friends entered the room with shining eyes of expectation. And they weren''t disappointed as they looked at the room.
The ce was extremely fancy.
It had beautiful floor-to-ceiling arched windows that facilitated the daylight to enter to illuminate everything. The wooden furniture made the ce even fancier. While the walls had a few stunning paintings. The room still had a high table where the student president could work. Plus, the room was still equipped with all types of cool tech.
"Wow! This ce is amazing!"
"Yeah, it is so beautiful!"
"It seems that these paintings are from former students."
"Look, the view from here is amazing!"
"..."
just like that the four girls happily explored the room.
"Hey, I think this is yours, president." Aurora suddenly said.
"What?" Vivian asked.
Aurora pointed at the president''s table where a dazzling hairpin was ced inside a box. "Oh, is this the president''s proof?" Caro asked as she looked at the beautiful hairpin with
shining eyes.
At Yukihime High School, it was tradition for the president of the student council to wear something to prove his status. The traditiones all the way from the first school council president, Fukunaga Sayoko, who was gifted this hairpin from her father inmemoration of her victory in establishing a student council in the school. This hairpin became Fukunaga''s trademark in the three years she spent in high school as the student council president. She wore this hairpin every day during those three years. Consequently, the students started associating the hairpin with the school council president.
Fukunaga''sst act as the school president before she graduated was a decree that established the hairpin as the President''s Proof Of Honor. She also arranged another President''s Proof Of Honor in the case that the next president was a boy, she convinced the school to buy a tinum brooch with the image of a snow princess in it. And ever since then, Fukunaga''s Hairpin and Brooch became artifacts protected by every school president who passed through the school over the years.
If the president was a girl, she would receive the hairpin. And if it was a boy, he would receive
the brooch.
That''s why the hairpin was ced on the president''s table by the school administrators.
"Put it one, Vivi-chan!" Umaru eximed happily.
"Yeah, we want to see you wearing it." Caro eximed as well in excitement.
"Put it on, put in on." Aurora started chanting and the other two followed her lead.
Vivian saw her friends loudly chanting for her to put on the President''s Proof of Honor, and
she couldn''t disappoint her friends.
She smiled happily before walking towards the table.
''It is so beautiful.'' She thought as she picked the hairpin up with her hands.
After admiring it for a second, she quickly arranged her beautiful long ck hair with the
hairpin.
10 secondster, Aurora, Caro, and Umaru looked at the result with shining eyes.
"Wow!"
"It''s impressive."
"You look so awesome, Vivian!"
"This is our School President, everyone!"
The girls excitedly talked andplimented.
And Vivian indeed felt more powerful as she wore this hairpin.
Only now does she understand why Fukunaga-senpai named this hairpin as ''President''s Proof of Honor''. She felt the heavy responsibility that her position brought. She felt that she should
do everything in her power to honor the hairpin she wore on her head. Vivian showed a determined expression before saying with a smile, "Thank you, girls. Without you three, I wouldn''t be able to achieve this position. I hope that I live up to
everyone''s expectations."
"We know you can, Vivi-chan!"
"We believe in you, president!"
Vivian smiled at their supportive words before saying, "Come on, girls. It''s time to work.
Let''s make this year so epic for the students that they won''t ever forget about it in their entire
lives!"
"Yeah!" The girls shouted in excitement.
And it was in such a way, that the first day of Vivian, Aurora, Caro, and Umaru started as members of the student council of the Yukihime High School.
Chapter 616: New Members and Busy Week I
Chapter 616: New Members and Busy Week I
?
Student Council Room, Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
1:54 PM, Friday, February 12th.
The members of the student council were all present as they were in the middle of an
important meeting.
Vivian, the school council president.
Aurora, the school council vice-president.
Caro, the student body treasurer.
Umaru, the council secretary.
And finally the two new members...
Brenda ckburn, the student council chief of justice and council councilor.
Ohori Hanako, the student council public representative and social media supervisor. That''s right!
Vivian invited Brenda and Ohori to join the student council for the rest of the school year.
To know how that went down, we have to go back to Monday when Vivian and others assumed their position as student council members.
*Back to Monday*
"Okay, I just posted on our profile that the Club Festival will happen on March 13 and 14. The post already has more than 100 views. I''m sure everyone is freaking out about it." Aurora giggled.
It was almost 5 pm, and the girls had been working for hours already. It was almost time to go home.
"I can imagine. Just a little over one month to prepare themselves to win thepetition will be tough for them." Caromented.
"The next month will be tough and busy for everyone." Umaru suddenly said, "After all, we have to work even harder to be able to organize this festival."
"Yeah, you''re right, Umaru." Vivian agreed, "That''s why we can''t afford to waste time. I scheduled a meeting with the Principal, the School Treasurer, and a few others on Wednesday. We''ll speak about our ns for the festival. We have to bring a solid n for them so that they can approve the budget we ask for."
"This means that we have to finalize a solid n in less than two days?" Aurora asked worriedly.
"That''s right." Vivian replied, "I know what you girls are thinking. Indeed it would be a difficult task for us to do if we did only us four, but what if we add a couple members to the student council?"
"Are you insinuating that you want to add new members to the council?" Umaru asked.
"Yes." Vivian simply replied, "We talked about it before the election that we could add a few other people to the council if we won. Now it''s the perfect time to add new people to help us with the work."
"We indeed talked about it. And I agree, we should add new people to help us." Aurora said before looking at Vivian with narrowed eyes, "But I feel that you already have people in your mind that you want to these positions."
"Really? Who?" Caro asked.
Vivian smiled helplessly before saying, "Aurora is indeed perceptive. I do have a few names that I think will be able to bring us a lot of support in our work throughout the year."
"But I''ll only invite them if you girls agree with them." Vivian added.
"Okay, okay, tell us who you are thinking of." Umaru asked curiously.
Vivian smiled, "You girls already know them as we faced themst Friday. I want Brenda ckburn and Ohori Hanako to join the student council."
Aurora and the other two were silent for a few seconds as they were taken by surprise by Vivian''s words.
But after thinking about it, the girls started to understand why Vivian wanted the two of them to join.
After facing the two girls in the election, and almost losing the election to them, the girls already knew howpetent and skillful the two girls were.
Brenda was calm, intelligent, and a natural leader. And Ohori was the perfect person to assume the public resources of the student council as she was extremely skilled in manipting crowds and the public.
All in all, the two of them would fit perfectly in the student council.
"Great idea, Vivian!" Aurora eximed.
"Yeah, our kouhai-chans will be the perfect fit to help us." Caroughed.
"But would they really ept our invitation? After all, we just won the election over them." Umaru suddenly asked.
"I don''t know." Vivian shook her head, "But we have to at least try to poach these talents." "Then we should speak to them before they go home today. The sooner we invite them, the better." Auroramented.
"I already know the club they are part of. They are part of the Theater Club." Vivian said, "Let''s finish our work here and head to the auditorium where the Theater Club has its
meetings."
Just like that, the four girls quickly finished the rest of their work for the day before heading to the BX Auditorium.
This was an old mini auditorium located in the school that served as the base for the Theater Club. It was there that they rehearsed, had their meetings, and had fun ying their favorite
ys.
Vivian and the girls arrived when the club members were leaving the ce to go home. They already had their daily meeting.
As soon as they arrived, everyone started whispering and pointing at them. Everyone in the club was Brenda''s supporter in the election, so they weren''t exactly satisfied that Brenda lost the election to Vivian.
Vivian and the girls already expected that, but they still maintained their calm faces as Vivian exuded profound respect as she wore the president''s hairpin.
No one was brave enough to provoke the current student president, especially when she was wearing the president''s hairpin. So, they still politely greeted Vivian and the others. "Brenda-san! Ohori-san! Can we speak to you in private?" Vivian asked with a polite smile when the two girls finally emerged from the building.
Brenda and Ohori were extremely surprised as they found their senpais waiting for them outside the auditorium.
Brenda and Ohori thought for a while and looked at each other before agreeing with their suggestion. At that moment, they were surrounded by Theather Club members and it wasn''t appropriate to have a conversation.
Plus, even with the fiercepetition for the student council, Brenda and Vivian''s group never really shed. It was mainly the two groups shing with Winston''s group.
So, Brenda and Ohori still respected their senpais. And they knew the girls'' personalities enough to know that they wouldn''t low themselves ande all there to gloat over their victory. Which meant that Vivian had important business to discuss with them.
A couple of minutester, the six girls sat around a table that wasmon all over the school
campus.
"First of all, I''d like to thank you for agreeing to talk with us, girls." Vivian smiled.
"Sure, even though we lost, I''m d it was Vivian-senpai who won over us and not that
vermin Winston." Brenda giggled.
The other girls giggled as well.
"What I''m curious about is what important business you have with us." Ohori asked curiously
with a calm voice.
Although her normal voice wasn''t exactly the one she used in her speech, her normal voice
was still cute. Which made the girls have a hard time holding themselves from attacking
Ohori''s cute cheeks.
Vivian took a deep breath before saying, "Brenda-san, Ohori-san, we would like to formally invite the two of you to join the student council."
Chapter 617: New Members and Busy Week II
Chapter 617: New Members and Busy Week II
?
Brenda and Ohori became wide-eyed as they couldn''t believe what Vivian was saying. After all, just a few days ago, the two sides had been fighting tooth and nail to win the election.
"I don''t know if you guys saw thetest post in the Student Council Profile, but today we decided that the Club Festival will happen on 13 and 14 of March. This means that we have only a little over one month to organize the best festival of all. Which means that we have a lot of work to do for the next few weeks. And before the election, the girls and I already decided to invite a few people to join us if we managed to win the election." Vivian exined, "And afterpeting with the two of you, we saw how talented both of you are. So, we thought of inviting the two of you to join us."
Brenda and Ohori showed thoughtful expressions as they went over Vivian''s words. The two girls had to admit that deep inside they felt good about themselves as they heard their senpaiplimenting their talent.
"If I ept your offer, I can already say that I apply to run for school president next year." Brenda exposed her biggest goal.
"No problem." Vivianughed, "We don''t even know if we want to apply to run for the next year''s election. After all, I already got what I wanted, the Letter of Rmendation to enter Rainbow Sakura College. While the girls also don''t care about being president. Plus, I''m sure that if you win next year''s election, the school will be in good hands."
Aurora nodded, "Yeah, we only applied for the student council because we thought it would be fun. Plus, we managed to think of such a good idea like the Club Festival that now we want to mark our names in the school history. If we manage to pull off this Club Festival, the next school presidents will be obligated to continue the tradition."
Brenda and Ohori were taken aback by how cool and open-minded the girls were.
They could see that Vivian and Aurora were being honest, so after thinking for a while, they looked at each other and made a decision.
"Then there''s nothing to stop us from joining you." Brenda smiled, "I''m sure we will have a lot of fun throughout the year. Please take care of us."
"Yes, please take care of us." Ohori added as the two girls lightly bowed their heads.
Vivian, Aurora, Caro, and Umaru promptly replied as they also bowed their heads, "Please take care of us."
They soon lifted their heads and smiled at each other.
"Wee to the student council, Brenda-san, Ohori-san!" Umaru eximed with a happy smile.
"Let me add the two of you to our chat group!" Caro eximed as she asked for the girls'' contact numbers.
Just like that, the six girls talked for a good half of an hour as Vivian put the two newbies up to their ns.
That was how the student council managed to gain two new members.
Just like Vivian and the girls imagined, the two new members provided immense help throughout the entire week, especially when they worked on the n to present to the principal.
Plus, the two girls were pleasant to be with, and consequently, the six girls soon became friends at a certain point during the week.
*back to Friday*
The six girls were having an important meeting on that Friday afternoon.
"Okay, did the student''s club membership increase in thest 5 days?" Vivian asked. Aurora promptly replied, "As we expected, we did see a great increase in those students without any clubs. The deadline to join the clubs was today. And until yesterday, from my calctions, 98% of all students in the school are currently part of at least one club. Maybe this number will reach 99% with today''s numbers."
"This means that almost every student in the school is involved with the Club Festival." Caromented.
"In other words, the responsibility we carry to organize this festival is sufficiently heavy." Vivian said seriously, "We have to give it our all."
"With only one month until the event, we should start advertising the event as soon as possible. Otherwise, there''s not gonna have enough people to buy from the club stalls." Ohori suddenly said.
"I agree with Ohori." Aurora nodded her head.
"You''re right, Ohori. That''s why I''m gonna give you the important task of taking care of the event promotion. From what you said before, you have some experience in this area, so you''re the best person for the job." Vivian said as she looked at the cute Ohori, "But don''t worry, you won''t be alone in this task. We talked with a few of our friends, and we managed to get their help."
Ohori wasn''t surprised that she received this task, but she was surprised about this outside help, "What type of help?" She asked.
"Hmm, it''splicated, but in summary, Aurora''s brother owns a fewpanies around the city. And heads of thesepanies agreed to lend their marketing teams to us to promote our Club Festival around the city." Vivian said with a smile.
"Yeah, you''re free to use their resources to promote the festival, Ohori-chan. You can even ask for their help to produce material." Aurora smiled.
Of course, Ohori was taken by surprise when she heard that.
She was a little overwhelmed that Aurora trusted her enough to give her such a big channel to do whatever she wanted. And she was sure that it would cost a lot of money to do these promotions, but Aurora wasn''t even hesitating.
''Aurora''s brother must really dote on her. I have to take this seriously and I do my best to honor Aurora''s trust!'' Ohori thought to herself.
"Don''t worry, Aurora-senpai. I''ll do my best to promote the festival with their help. Next week, I promise to already have the promotion designs." Ohori said with a serious voice.
"We believe in you, Ohori-chan!"
"Yeah, we know you can do it."
The girls all supported Ohori.
"Brenda, I have another task for you." Vivian dered, "You''ll be responsible for supervising the clubs to make sure that they are following the guidelines of the festival. After all, we don''t want anyone cheating to win thepetition. We will help with this task, but you''re the person responsible for the task."
Brenda was the Chief of Justice in the student council, this meant that she took care of the disciplinary contentions around the school. So, it was in her scope of work to inspect the clubs
to avoid cheating.
"Don''t worry, president. I''ll put together a Task Force to monitor the clubs." Brenda said with
a calm expression.
"Also..."
Just like that, the six girls continued their important meeting.
There was only one month until the festival, would they be able to pull it off?
Chapter 618: Moonlight Tales: Demons I
Chapter 618: Moonlight Tales: Demons I
?
February 14th.
A date that could mean different things depending on the ce where the person was located.
In some ces, it meantpletely nothing as it was just another normal day.
In Theo''s past life, this date represented the Valentine''s Day. A day dedicated exclusively to celebrating the love between people. Lovers would celebrate their love on this exact date.
But in the Sakura Abode Country, February 14th had apletely different meaning.
The Visiting Day held a special meaning for the Sakurean citizens. And the reason was simple, it was because it was on this day that each person would visit the loved ones who left this world already.
On this day, every year, each cemetery would receive droves of peopleing to visit their loved ones.
Each visit would be a mix of happiness and sadness.
The happiness to visit the person they loved and share thetest news from their lives. And the sadness and pain from their separation.
The night before the Visiting Day.
Among the millions and millions around the country who nned to visit their loved ones tomorrow.
There was one person who still hadn''t decided yet if he should go or not.
Jonah Bates was a 25-year-old youth. He worked as a Patrol Cop after graduating from the police academy 5 years ago.
Jonah was an introverted and close person, and his colleagues rarely have seen with anyone. But that was because he carried secret that tormented each second of his existence.
He was extremely skilled in hiding the enormous pain and guilt he felt inside.
But on that Saturday Night, after 5 years of holding in, his facade threatened to break as he stared at the screen of his phone.
The screen showed a picture of a happy teenage girl.
[''My Beautiful Sister'' is Calling]
Jonah looked at his phone as he recalled the time when his baby sister changed her name on his phone.
He slowly picked up the ringing phone as he couldn''t decide if he should answer or not.
But he took it so long that the call ended before he answered.
Jonah was left confused for a few minutes before he noticed that his sister had left a voice message for him.
His lips trembled as he struggled to hold on to his emotions before pressing to hear her message.
"Jonah, please pick up the phone. All of us miss you so much..." The sad voice of a girl sounded in the empty apartment.
It was at that moment that a lonely tear breached Jonah''s struggles as it shed itself from his eye.
The line was silent for a while before the girl''s voice was heard once again, "Tomorrow we''ll visit Mum at 3 pm in the afternoon. I''m sure she would be happy to hear what you have been doing in thest few years. Dad doesn''t say it, but he would be so happy if we all visited Mom this year..."
"Anyways, we''ll be waiting for you. I love you, big brother."
The voice message ended with that.
The pain inside Jonah only increased as he heard those words.
Almost like a robot, he stood up and sat on his couch to watch TV. But even though his eyes were on the TV program, his mind was elsewhere.
His mind was on that cursed day when everything went wrong.
Jonah was always a rebellious teenager as he grew up. He gave a lot of trouble to his parents. Low grades in school, skipping sses, involving himself with badpanies, and other bad things were things that were constant for teenager Jonah.
This meant that Jonah had several discussions with his parents as he grew up.
But even after numerous discussions, Jonah still loved his parents. And his parents never gave up on trying to make Jonah take the right path as they loved him with all they had.
Having said that, we cane back to the day everything changed.
Jonah had just finished high school as a 20-year-old after repeating a few years due to his low grades. Jonah''s mom decided to put her son on the right track, so after talking with a few of her friends, she managed to put Jonah into the police academy in a program for delinquent youths.
She believed that after being disciplined in the academy, Jonah could be a better person. As it was a special program, Jonah had no means of rejecting it.
As expected, when Mrs. Bates informed Jonah about it, he became extremely furious before storming off.
But before leaving, he said extremely cruel words.
"You know what? I wish you weren''t my mother! I hate you so much! I despise you from the bottom of my being. I wish you just die horribly and painfully."
He screamed those words with a cruel voice as he enjoyed the look of pain he inflicted on his mother with those words.
Just like that, he left the house furiously.
But who would''ve thought that those words would be thest words he would ever speak to his mother?
A couple of hourster, Mrs. Bates was driving home from the grocery store when her car was hit by a drunk driver killing her instantly.
A couple of hours after the ident, Jonah''s sister called him and told him the news.
It was at that moment that his heart broke into thousands of pieces.
His life went by his eyes as he remembered all the care that his mother gave to him. But he repeatedly ignored her pleas and acted even more rebeliously. All she ever wanted was for him to live a better life, but he never cared.
What was worse was the pain of knowing that his mother died with his cruel words still fresh
in her mind.
"Mom..." That day Jonah cried until he became numb.
But ever since that day, Jonah learned to hold in his emotions. He learned to never show how much pain he felt inside.
Jonah wore a numb and cold expression even during the day his mother was buried.
Afterward, all he wanted was to escape from his family, he couldn''t bear to live near his family knowing how much pain he inflicted on his mother before she died.
That''s why he joined the police academy and cut all connections with his family.
He became a lonely man as he tried to escape from his demons, but he discovered that his worst demons were trapped inside his own skin.
For 5 long years, he dreaded the date February 14th, as he knew that his family would visit his mom, but never went even once.
But after so long, would he still avoid his guilt and sumb to the pain? Or would he face his
fear head-on?"
Chapter 619: Moonlight Tales: Demons II
Chapter 619: Moonlight Tales: Demons II
?
2:35 PM, Sunday, February 14th.
It was a different Sunday from the rest in the entirety of the Sakura Abode Country.
Each cemetery around the country was crowded with people visiting their loved ones. Visiting Day was a sad and a happy date.
But for some people, it was harder than the others.
Jonah walked in the streets like a robot, he didn''t even register where his feet were taking him.
It was almost the time that his sister said that they would visit their mother, but he still wasn''t heading to the cemetery.
It seemed like Jonah would miss visiting his mom for yet another year.
It was at that moment that he suddenly found himself in front of a bright coffee shop.
[BlueCloud Coffee Shop]
He looked at the cool sign numbly as he realized that he hadn''t eaten anything yet that day, so without hesitation, he entered the shop.
That Sunday afternoon, the shop wasn''t as crowded, so Jonah only had to face a short line to order what he wanted.
As Jonah waited for the four people in front of him to ce their order, he just numbly looked at a random ce.
At that moment, he was making such a big effort to contain and seal all the pain and guilt inside of him that he was more absent-minded than normal.
But it was at that moment, waiting in line to ce his order, that the lyrics and sound from the music being yed in the coffee shop entered his ears.
Ironically, it was the word ''hate'' that attracted his attention to the music.
"I hate you, I hate you, I hate you
But I was just kidding myself..."
That''s right!
Before You Go by Moonlight (Lewis Capaldi) was being yed in the BlueCloud Shop.
Ever since Moonlight''s debut, the managers of each BlueCloud shop observed that the clients loved hearing Moonlight''s songs, so they didn''t stop ying even after the first week of promotions.
At that moment, the lyrics of the song started to break the wall inside Jonah''s mind which retained all of his pain and guilt.
"Our every moment, I start to rece
''Cause now that they''re gone
All I hear are the words that I needed to say."
It seemed as if the singer was speaking directly to Jonah as he sang those words.
For the first time in 5 years, the mask that Jonah wore on his face to avoid his past broke as he listened to the song.
"When you hurt under the surface
Like troubled water running cold
Well, time can heal, but this won''t..."
Jonah''s face broke in tears as he felt all the pain and guilt rushing through his veins.
''Yes, this pain won''t heal...'' He said to himself as tears painted his cheeks.
"So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make your heart beat better?
If only I''d have known you had a storm to weather..."
As he heard that, he remembered all the times he was rude to his mother.
He wondered if he hadn''t said such hurtful things would his mother still be with him?
"So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make it all stop hurting?
It kills me how your mind can make you feel so worthless
So, before you go
Was never the right time, whenever you called
Went little, by little, by little until there was nothing at all
Our every moment, I start to rey
But all I can think about is seeing that look on your face..."
Every word that Moonlight sang was like sharp knives being shot into Jonah''s heart.
He couldn''t stop thinking about the look of pain he left his mother with thest time they
spoke.
''Mom, I want to see you again...'' He suddenly thought.
''No, I''ll see you again!'' He suddenly shouted inside his mind in a moment of rity.
It was as if after 5 long years of blindness, he suddenly could see the world again.
Still crying, he ran away from the store in the direction of the cemetery where his mother was
at.
"Mum, I''ming. Wait for me!" Jonah said beneath his breath as he ran with all the force he
could muster.
He couldn''t stop running!
He had to see his mother!
He had to tell her what he really felt!
The people looked at his running figure in the street and wondered why a man could be running as if he was running from his demons.
In a sense, he was indeed doing that.
At that moment, Jonah was running away from the demons that tormented him for the past 5
years.
His luck was that he wasn''t far from the cemetery, but as he neared the ce, he had to face the droves of people who also wanted to visit their loved ones.
"Please, I''mte. I have to see my mom."
He would only that sentence as he asked people to make way for him.
After much struggle, he managed to enter the cemetery a couple of minutes before 3 pm.
He didn''t waste time as he headed to where his mother was resting, and on the way, he saw
people crying andughing as they visited their loved ones.
Some people celebrated the date while others mourned.
As if written by the stars, Jonah saw his family when the clock hit 3 pm.
He felt even more pain when he saw them, but the desire to see his mom was even bigger!
So, he took a deep breath before walking up to them.
"Hmm, hey, guys." He said awkwardly.
Everyone turned their eyes and became shocked when they saw him.
But soon after, they shouted and surrounded him.
"Little Jonah!"
"Big brother!"
"We missed you so much!"
Just like that, he was hugged by all of his family members in a giant hug.
At that moment, Jonah was overwhelmed by their love and by his own guilt.
"I know everyone wants a few exnations, but I really need to speak to Mom." Jonah said with a painful voice and with tearsing from his eyes.
Everyone could see that he was desperate, so they held in the words they were about to say.
They opened a path, and Jonah finally was able to see his mother''s tomb.
He slowly walked to it when suddenly he fell down to his knees, he bowed until his forehead
touched the ground.
His family was taken by surprise by his actions.
Why was he bowing so hard?
"Mom! I have so much to say to you."
"But first, please, please, forgive me for the words I said before you left!"
"Please, Mom, I don''t know how to live with the guilt and pain to know that you left this
world after said such cruel things to you!"
Jonah wailed between cries.
"For the past 5 years, the pain inside only grew as I couldn''t stop thinking about what I said to
you.." He cried.
"I''m so sorry, Mom, for being a bad son. I think I never said how much I love you. But Mom, I love you so much that it seems like a part of me died on that day..."
"The worst part is knowing that you left this world still hurt by my words. Please... I don''t
know what to do with this pain..." Jonah cried painfully.
As the family heard his painful cries, they finally understood what had been going on with
Jonah for the past 5 years.
It seemed like Jonah said cruel things to his mother just before the ident.
Everyone couldn''t imagine the amount of pain that Jonah felt for the past years.
By the way he was crying painfully, it was a miracle that his mind hadn''t broken with so much
pain.
It was at that moment that Annie, Jonah''s sister, kneeled beside him and said, "Brother, I''d like to y the voice message that Mom left me just before the ident."
Jonah was crying so much that he could only simply nod with his forehead still on the ground.
Annie nodded and pressed the button on her phone, "Hey, baby, I''m going to the grocery
store, do you want something from there?"
At that moment, Jonah heard the beautiful and gentle voice of his mother.
It seemed as if time had stopped as he paid all of his attention to it. "Text me the items you want me to bring. Oh, if you see your brother, talk to him. Try to convince him
that he should go to the police academy. We had a conversation about it and he was as rebellious as ever." Mrs. Bates giggled over the phone, "He said so bad things, but I know he didn''t mean that. After all, mothers know when their children lie. I still remember the times when he was just a kid when he woulde to my bed when he was afraid of the thunder." Sheughed happily. "Anyways, tell him that I love him, and the only thing I want is for him to live a better life. Okay, I
gotta go now. Oh, and don''t need to be jealous, pokie. I love you so much! I can''t wait for our girl''s nightter!"
The voice message ended with that.
It seemed as if her voice was the sunlight that burned all of the pain and guilt from his heart.
"Mom, you''re such a beautiful person. A much better person than I ever could be..." Jonah
said.
"Thank you for forgiving such a bad person as me. I don''t deserve to be your son."
"I miss you so much, mom." Jonah finally said with a smile of gratitude.
Annie held her brother as the two of them cried.
Just like that, the family visited Mrs. Bates as a unity after 5 years.
Everyone told Mrs. Bates thetest gossip and news, and Jonah told his mother what he had
achieved in the past 5 years.
"I became a cop, Mom! Can you believe it?" Jonahughed.
It was in such a way that Moonlight''s voice shone on Jonah''s life to change everything.
His song changed his life.
And this was just one of many examples of such happening.
Chapter 620: Far-Reaching Influence
Chapter 620: Far-Reaching Influence
?
In the middle of a small coastal town, the strong cold windsing from the sea blew over the town''s structures, as it was already expected for the end of the winter.
Even with its small size, the town was developed enough to give its citizensfort, work, and entertainment.
The small size port was enough to give the majority of the poption job opportunities.
The boats sailed through the turbulent waters with a strong purpose.
It was the end of a Saturday afternoon, and the shift of some of the port workers had just finished.
A middle-aged man walked to his car after a long day of work. He only wanted to arrive home and wash off the fatigue away to rx.
It didn''t take long for him to leave the port driving his car, and due to the town''s size, he didn''t face any traffic on his way home.
15 minutester, he parked his car in the garage of a 2-store suburban house.
When he entered his own house, his nostrils were assaulted by the delicious smell of food being cooked.
He smiled before shouting, "Honey, I''m home!"
A couple of secondster, a gentle middle-aged woman came from the kitchen with a smile on her face, "Okaerinasai!"
(Wee home)
"Thank you, dear." He smiled before giving a kiss on her cheek, "What a delicious smell. What are you cooking?"
"Curry, and a few other things." His wife replied.
"Yumi." He replied with shining eyes.
"Do you want to eat now? Or after you take a shower?" she asked.
"Let me wash off this sweat." He replied, "Then we can all have dinner together."
"Okay, but you''ll have to call your children as they spent the whole day locked inside their rooms." The middle-aged womanined with an annoyed expression.
"Don''t worry, I''ll take care of that." Heughed before climbing the stairs to the upstairs floor.
As he arrived on the second floor of the house, he heard loud soundsing from behind a pink door.
HUM HUM HUM
BUM POP BUM POP
He even felt vibrationsing from inside as if the person who was inside was jumping and dancing.
The manughed helplessly but didn''t do anything yet. He wanted to take a shower and change his clothes before having trouble calling his children from their rooms.
While the man entered the room he shared with his wife, the two other rooms of the house belonged to the son and the daughter of the couple.
The daughter was 17 years old, and she was in herst year of high school.
At that moment, a popr song was loudly being yed inside the room. "Ooh
Na-na, yeah
I saw you dancing in a crowded room (uh)
You look so happy when I''m not with you
But then you saw me, caught you by surprise
A single teardrop falling from your eye
I don''t know why I run away
I make you cry when I run away
You could''ve asked me why I broke your heart
You could''ve told me that you fell apart
But you walked past me like I wasn''t there
And just pretended like you didn''t care..."
That''s right!
''Save Your Tears'' by Moonlight feat. Tsukuyomi was being yed inside the teenage room.
While two teenagers danced happily to music as they sang along as well.
They knew the lyrics without any mistakes after listening to the song so much.
When the song ended, the two girls sat down on the bed tiredly after dancing so much. "Ahhh, I love Moonlight so much!" Kao eximed, "Why does he have to be so mysterious? Why can''t he be like the other celebreties that everyone knows everything about them?" "Maybe it''s exactly because of this fact that he chose to be so mysterious." Omoki giggled, "But it is super weird that no one knows anything about him."
"He should at least perform in a concert!" Kaoined, "I would use all of my savings to go to a Moonlight concert."
"Which isn''t much." Omokiughed, "You are apulsive spender."
Kao blushed as he tried to defend herself, "It''s not my fault, I just have a refined taste! Plus, I could ask my parents for money to pay for the concert."
"I really doubt that your parents would let you go to another city to watch a concert." Omokimented, "They are already having trouble epting that you want to leave next year to study at the university located in the state capital."
||||
The two girls continued their talk until Kao suddenly received a notification.
She picked up her phone and looked at what was it, and the more she looked, the more excited
she became.
"No way! No way!" Kao eximed excitedly as she stood up in excitement.
"What is it?" Omoki asked curiously.
"Look what the girls just sent me!" She eximed as she showed her phone screen.
Omoki looked at the screen that showed the post from a news portal.
[CONFIRMED! It has been confirmed that Moonlight will be present at the Saphire Awards at
the end of March!]
Omoki became as excited as Kao as she read that piece of news.
The girls looked at each other before screaming in happiness.
They would finally be able to see their idol on screen again!
While the two girls excitedly discussed this bombastic piece of news in Kao''s bedroom, Kao''s little brother was also locked inside his room.
But differently from his noisy and extroverted big sister, Torio was a quiet and introverted
kid.
He hadn''t many friends as he was timid, and the few friends he had were the same as him. Torio was 13 years old, and he spent his Saturday reading mangas.
Due to the small size of the town where he lived, there was only one bookstore in the whole town. And the bookstore only brought popr mangas.
That''s why it was only recently that the works from the Fuji Co. arrived there.
That''s right!
Torio spent the whole day reading the mangas from the Fuji Co.
His buddy rmended to him a few days ago saying that the stories were top-notch, so Torio spent his whole monthly allowance on every edition avable in the town''s bookstore. And after reading a few mangas, Torio understood the hype around these stories.
Torio was so involved in the stories that he didn''t even see the day passing.
For him it was a wholesome day as he discovered an amazing story, he managed to disconnect
from reality as he immersed himself in the manga''s story.
He was really d that he decided to buy these mangas.
His only regret was that he didn''t manage to buy thetest editions due to the fact that the bookstore didn''t sell them.
''Maybe I can buy them online. I should look at the webter.'' He thought to himself.
He had just finished reading the all editions of Naruto that he had. Now he was about to start reading the Sword Art Online Novel.
''Oh, is this the novel that they are adapting to anime?'' Torio asked himself as he read the title.
He read some advertisements on the mangas he just read about it, that''s why he knew about
it.
Torio was really curious to read the story that was about to be an anime, so he didn''t waste time as he started to read.
But he didn''t read the novel for 5 minutes when his dad entered his room.
"Torio! Your mother cooked dinner, let''s all eat dinner together." The middle-aged man
called before leaving his room.
"Okay, Dad." Torio replied obediently.
Just like that, the family of four and the guest Omoki had a lovely dinner.
But what was curious was that Theo managed to influence the two children of the family with
different personalities.
Little by little, Theo was reaching the hearts of more and more people with the work he
released.
Chapter 621: Construction Site Visit
Chapter 621: Construction Site Visit
?
Industrial District Outskirts, Elffire City.
08:11 AM, Tuesday, March 2nd.
This part of the city was filled with towering industrial structures.
The transit of workers was constant as each industry couldn''t stop their operations.
The district offered everything necessary for an industry to operate without any issues, that''s why thepanies chose to build their industries there.
This was also the reason why the Fuji Co. chose to build theirrge printing factory there.
In the outskirts of the district, where few industries were located, a construction team started working early on argend.
This was thend property that Umbre Corporation bought to build the factory, and after a whole month of preparations, the HEM Construction Company started working on thend on the day before.
The construction team would first clean thend to construct the foundations of the future factory.
Droves of vehicles, tractors, and people could be seen on the property. And from one of these cars, two beautiful women exited with curious and excited expressions.
"Wow! One year ago if someone told me that I would be visiting the site of the futurerge factory of the Fuji Co. I would haveughed in their face." Sayurimented with a sigh as she looked at the massive property in front of her.
"Yeah, I can totally understand. After all, one year ago I was only a barista in a small coffee shop. Who would believe that I would be heading such an enormous project less than one yearter." Sam giggled.
"I can''t wait to see the factory ready!" Sayuri eximed as she imagined herself in front of the futurerge factory.
The two girls chatted happily until a man and woman suddenly arrived before them.
"Mrs. Haruno, Mrs Walker! It''s a pleasure to wee you both!" The man politely weed the two girls.
"Yes, I hope we can clear all of your doubts during our tour around the construction site." The woman added.
Sam replied with a smile as she said, "Thank you for receiving us, Johnson, Barbara."
Johnson Flowers was the Chief Architect of the construction and Barbara de was the Chief Engineer of the construction.
For the past two weeks, Sam and Sayuri have been in constant contact with the two of them as they reviewed the project over and over.
It was only a few days ago that they all arrived at the final project and design of the factory, which made it possible to start the construction.
Sam and Sayuri promptly received protection helmets, protection goggles, and boots before entering the construction site.
Dutifully protected, the four of them soon started touring around the construction site as Barbara and Johnson exined every detail they could about the construction.
"As you can see, we still haven''t finished cleaning thend." Barbaramented as they passed by workers and tractors cleaning forest debris. But we expect to finish cleaning by the end of the day."
"But we''ll already start the construction on the part we finished cleaning." Johnson added. Sam and Sayuri didn''t say much as they observed everything around them. But if they had any doubts, they didn''t hesitate to ask Barbara or Johnson.
"What are they doing?" Sayuri asked when she saw a few tractors moving soil.
"They are leveling thend, as we need the whole property to be in the same level. Plus, a few of these tractors are also digging thend for us to build the foundations." Barbara replied, "Do you see those..."
Just like that, for 30 minutes, Sam and Sayuri visited the whole construction site.
"Thank you for escorting us during this visit, Barbara, Johnson." Sam said as they exited the construction site.
"Yeah, it was a very entertaining tour." Sayuri added with a smile.
"It was our pleasure, madams. We, from the HEM Constructions, are at your disposal 24/7 to deliver the best result possible." Johnson said with a polite smile.
"I agree with Johnson." Barbara added.
"Thank you." Samughed.
After taking out their protection equipment, the two women were about to leave.
"We''ll be sending weekly reports of the construction progress. If you and your teams notice something in the reports, don''t hesitate to warn us." Johnson said before the girls left. "Then we''ll be waiting for these reports then." Sam nodded before walking to the car with Sayuri.
The two girls were back inside the car when Sayurimented, "They are polite."
"Well, with the amount of money we are paying, they should be polite." Sam gave a dryugh before starting the car.
Sayuri winced when she remembered the amount of money that Theo invested in this project. At a certain moment, in the past two weeks, the Umbre Corporation signed a contract with HEM Constructions on a project totaling around 190 million dors.
That''s right!
Theo would invest that much money to build this factory.
In January, he had already invested 30 million, and it wasbined in the contract that in the next 4 months, he would invest 40 million per month until the final amount was reached.
In total, he would pay 190 million dors.
Theo had already paid the first 40 million quota, so until that moment, Theo had already invested 70 million dors in this project.
By far, the most expensive project that he was involved himself.
And what was most impressive was that he paid for everything by himself.
Theoretically, Sayuri would have to pay 19 million from the total as she owned 10% of thepany. But she didn''t have that much money, so Theo and Sayuribined that she would pay this money from the amount of profit she earned from thepany monthly. Although Sayuri would receive much less than she was receiving, it was still a much better sry than she received when she owned thepany. Ifst month, she earned almost 2 million dors, from now on, she would receive around 500k per month until her debt was paid. Sayuri would neverin about receiving 500k per month, plus she lived a simple life so she didn''t even expend most of the money she received.
"YAWN." Sam yawned loudly as she drove the car, "I''m so tired, I should''ve left the party
earlierst night."
"You''re not alone. My whole body yearns for a long sleep." Sayurimented, "Theo
should''ve canceled this morning''s workout."
"As if he would do that." Samughed.
"But it was his fault that we left sote yesterday." Sayuriined.
"But it was indeed a good idea to throw a surprise party to the three of them." Samughed,
"They were so happy about it."
In thest week, Shoko, Max, and June had their birthdays. And Theo proposed that they should throw a surprise party for the three of them.
Just like that, everyone gathered at Theo''s house and had a huge surprise party for the
birthday boy and girls.
"Everyone is so busytely, but it was so great that everyone made it to the party." Sayuri
smiled happily.
"Yeah, this month of March will be super busy for everyone." Sammented.
"Talking about being busy, how''s the preparations..."
Just like that, the two friends chatted happily about their uing projects as they made
their way back to their offices.
While Sam and Sayuri visited the construction site on that Tuesday morning, some other people also started their day extremely busy.
Chapter 622: A New Phase In The Anime Production
Chapter 622: A New Phase In The Anime Production
?
Conference Room A4, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City..
08:15 AM, Tuesday, March 2nd.
After the morning workout, Sam and Sayuri left to visit the construction site of the futurerge factory of the Fuji Co. Theo headed to the animation studio where an important meeting waited for him.
Each team leader and supervisor gathered in the conference room on that Tuesday morning. Usually, they would only gather for a meeting on Fridays or Saturdays to check the progress of each team, but contrary to the usual, they were meeting on a Tuesday morning.
But everything has its reason.
After more than 3 months of production, the [SAO] Anime was about to enter a new phase of production.
"Without wasting any time, shall we start this meeting?" Ryoko said with a smile when everyone arrived.
Everyone nodded as they paid attention to their boss.
"I''m sure most of you already know why we are gathered here this morning." Ryoko smiled, "After 3 months of production, I''m d to announce that the Animation Department finished drawing theirst projects yesterday! This means that we officially entered a new phase of production! We did it, guys!"
CLAP CLAP CLAP
"YEAH!"
"Mom, I did it!"
"I''m so happy!"
"...''
Everyone started pping and yelling loudly in excitement and happiness to be part of this process.
For the majority of them, it was their first time being so involved in an anime production. Theo pped with everyone as a brilliant smile formed on his face.
He couldn''t believe that the animation studio that he founded arrived at this point.
In one month, he would release his first anime to the world!
His eyes shone with a mix of pride and happiness.
Ryoko smiled when everyone finally stopped pping, "I would like to especially praise the work from the Animation Department. They did not hesitate to work overtime and on the weekends to be able to finish so fast."
CLAP CLAP CLAP
Everyone pped as they looked at the team leaders from the Keyframe and In-Between Animators, Animation Supervisors, and others.
550 animators worked day and night to deliver in 3 months which other studios would take more than a year to finish.
"Now that this phase of the production is finished, we can focus on Voice Acting and Recording Process and Editing and Post-Production." Ryoko announced calmly, "But as some of you already guessed, we won''t need the whole studio to work on these."
Everyone nodded in understanding as they already imagined that.
For example, the Animation Department wasn''t much needed in the phases. This meant that around 500 animators would be idle if Ryoko and Theo didn''t do anything.
"Which brings us to the reason why we are all gathered here today." Ryoko said, "The studio will go over a massive structure reformtion. The teams will be dissolved, and each production department will get its due position. In other words, we''ll finally introduce the position each one of you will work permanently from now on." She dropped the bomb with a calm smile.
Everyone was taken aback by this news, but soon after, their eyes shone in apprehension and excitement for what was about toe.
"In thest 3 months, Theo and I have closely watching each team to decide the ones who deserved a promotion and better position in the department. This means that even people who are not here can get high positions in their respective departments." Ryoko announced. They could barely hold themselves back in excitement when they heard that. They remembered all the hard work that they had done in the past 3 months, and they all thought that they deserved a promotion or a good position in their departments.
"Last week, Theo and I concluded the department structure and division." Ryoko looked at their nervous faces before saying, "That''s why I want everyone to gather their teams in the auditorium so that we can announce the new structure of the studio."
Everyone heaved a sigh of disappointment that they wouldn''t be able to know the results at that moment.
"See you in the auditorium, guys." Ryokoughed as she left the room with her assistant and Theo.
Without any hesitation, everyone quickly left the conference room and headed to their own team''s workspace to tell the news to their team members.
Theo and Ryoko leisurely walked towards the auditorium as if nothing much was happening.
"That was mean." Theoughed.
"Well, just a little prank." Ryoko giggled.
"But now that we restructure the studio, this means that we have to hire more people if we want to be able to work in different productions at the same time." Theomented.
"Don''t worry about it." Ryoko replied, "After I hired a Human Resources Team, we are ready to start hiring at any time."
"Great!" Theo smiled, "How about we open 200 new jobs?"
"Hmm, we have to discuss their specific positionster. After knowing that, I can effectively announce these job positions to attract candidates."
"Let''s talk about itter then." Theo nodded in approval.
Just like that, the two of them chatted happily until they arrived at the auditorium where they waited for everyone to arrive.
And little by little, the ce was filled with the whole production crew that the studio hired. Even the new Sound Studio and Music Studio employees arrived as well.
In summary, the whole studio gathered to know who would be promoted to what.
Suddenly, Ryoko and Theo climbed to the stage with a mic in their hands.
"Good morning, everyone!" Ryoko said with a smile.
"Good morning, boss!" They shouted back.
"I know everyone can barely hold themselves, so I won''t waste your time." Ryoko gave a
mischievous smile, "Here it is the new permanent structure of the studio!"
As soon as she said that, the giant screen behind her lit up showing a list of names.
[Animation Department]
Department Head: Gail Hart
Department Vice-Head: Mino Kou
.
In-Between Animation Chief: Jin Soshu
.
.
.
Keyframe Animation Chief: Zofia Webb
Chief Animation Supervisor: Mitsue Koi
?
That''s right!
Gail managed to secure the job of leading the whole Animation Department! This meant that
he would lead more than 500 people!
This was an enormous responsibility. However, after observing Gail for the past 3 months, Theo and Ryoko found that Gail was extremely knowledgeable in every aspect of animation no matter if it was in-between, keyframe, or even special effects animation. Even though Gail worked for 20 years as an In-Between Animator, Theo and Ryoko saw how much effort he put into perfecting his skills and knowledge about all the aspects of animation. Plus, they also observed how skillful he was in leading his team to be the best In-Between Team, so Gail''s promotion to Animation Department Head was dutifully fair and rational.
Plus, Zofia and Mitsue who studied with Ryoko back at the university also managed to get important promotions, but Ryoko wasn''t biased at all in these decisions, the two girls did an amazing job in the past three months that earned these promotions. But who else would earn himself/herself a promotion?
Chapter 623: Structure Reformulation
Chapter 623: Structure Reformtion
?
After such a long journey, we should review some of the areas that an anime production has.
[Pre-Animation Department]
Department Head: Gail Hart
Department Vice-Head: Mino Kou
.
¡¤
In-Between Animation Chief: Jin Soshu
?
Keyframe Animation Chief: Zofia Webb
Chief Animation Supervisor: Mitsue Koi
.
.
Background Painting Chief: Orito Aoi (Background painters add color and detail to the
backgrounds created by the background design department. They apply digital or traditional techniques to create visually appealing and cohesive backgrounds.)
Cleaning Chief: Peter Dasher (Clean-up artists refine and polish the rough animation drawings, ensuring smooth and consistent lines. Inbetweeners fill in the gaps between keyframes, creating additional frames to achieve fluid motion.)
[Art Department]
Department Head: Briana Shiori
.
?
.
Background Art Chief: Bruno Takehiro (Background artists design and illustrate the environments, settings, and backgrounds for the animation. They create detailed and visually appealing backdrops that enhance the overall aesthetic of the project.)
Color Design Chief: Wakata Rei (Color designers determine the color schemes and palettes for characters, backgrounds, and overall visual elements. They create color models and style guides to maintain consistency throughout the animation.)
[Pre-Production Department]: The pre-production department focuses on nning and preparation before the actual animation begins
Department Head: Ryoko Riverdale
¡¤
.
Storyboarding Chief: Jo Nesbo (Storyboard artists create visual representations of the script, illustrating the key scenes, camera angles, and shotpositions. Storyboards serve as a blueprint for the animation process.)
Character Design Chief: Pablo Zorzi (Character designers create the visual appearance, personalities, and traits of the characters in the animation. They develop concept art, model sheets, and turnaround drawings that serve as references for animators.)
Layout Chief: Suzan Collins (Layout artists take the storyboard frames and create detailedyouts that define the cement of characters, props, and backgrounds in each shot. This stage establishes theposition and spatial rtionships within each scene.)
[Editing Department] (Editors assemble the animated sequences, adjust timing, and ensure smooth transitions between shots. They also incorporate sound effects, music, and voice recordings into the final cut.)
Department Head: Nora Wells
Department Vice-Head: Araya Baker
.
Editing Supervisor Chief: Nakauchi Michiru
.
[Composition Department] (Compositorsbine the different elements of the animation, including characters, backgrounds, and effects, into the final frames. They adjust lighting, add visual effects, and ensure that all elements blend seamlessly.)
Department Head: Aidan Davies
?
[Sound Design Department] (Sound designers and engineers create and mix the audio elements of the animation, including dialogue, sound effects, and music. They ensure that the audio enhances the storytelling and creates an immersive experience.)
Department Head: Kido Emina
Department Vice-Head: Isaki Koi, Isaki Kanai
?
[Music Department]
Department Head: Koshiwaka Kyo
?
.
.
Chief Maestro and Composer: Koshiwaka Kyo
Musician: Baisho Tatsuki
[Marketing and Distribution Department] (Department responsible for marketing, advertising, and distributing the finished animation. They promote the project, negotiate distribution deals, and handle its release and promotion.)
Department Head: Ally Riddle
?
[Creative and Writing Department]: (The writing department includes scriptwriters who develop the story, dialogue, and overall narrative of the animation. They work closely with the director and creative teams, refining the script and ensuring that the story is engaging and
coherent.)
Department Head: Theodore Gray
Department Vice-Head: Nishi Eijiro
.
Chief Scriptwriter: Harry Roth
These were some of the few names shown on the list that appeared on the big screen behind Ryoko and Theo. After all, from the more than 900 employees of the production, at least half of them were shown in the list as they received promotions or a change of position.
A few of the names shown were familiar to us.
For example, Ryoko''s best friend, Brianna Shiori managed to secure the super important position of the Head of the Art Department. Art was essential to the animation production, so we can understand how important this department was. However, after observing Brianna''s work for the past 3 months, only she was good enough to assume this position. Theo was very satisfied with the art designs that Brianna produced, so hepletely agreed with this decision.
Another example was Nora Wells, the serious prodigy who was deemed a genius by Theo and Ryoko after they observed her for 3 months. The two of them were beyond impressed by her talent, and Theo admired her so much that he decided to train her to be a Director because he thought that it would be a waste of her talents if Nora stayed as ''just'' an editor, even if she was already the Head of the Editing Department.
In summary, after this announcement, the structure of the Tokyo Animation Studios went by
a huge makeover.
Each department would be separated from the rest to facilitate the work for everyone. In
other words, each department would have its own workspace. A decision that wasn''t a problem with the enormous size of the buildingplex where the Tokyo Studios was
housed.
"YAY!"
"I can''t believe I got promoted! I''m so happy! I have to call my daughters!"
"I''ll call my mom to tell her this amazing news!"
Without many surprises, everyone who saw their names on the big screen jumped and shouted
in excitement and happiness. After all, everyone there dreamed about being important in an anime production, and with these promotions, they would finally realize their dreams.
Some of them did such a big job in thest 3 months that they were promoted to several
positions at once.
Some were promoted from small In-Between Animators to Animators Supervisors, Editors, Background Artists, and others.
Plus, the more important the position they got, the bigger the sry they would receive.
In summary, everyone who did a great job in the past 3 months got promoted.
Each department was filled with talented and great people.
Ryoko smiled as she observed the crowd''s excitement, she had been observing everyone''s effort for the past months, so she was happy to reward all of their effort.
"As it was already said, the studio will go over aplete reformtion." Ryoko announced over the mic when the crowd quieted down, "This means that even the ce where you work will change. Each department will receive its own workspace. We''ll give you until the end of the day to arrange the locations of each department. We''ll send the location of each department''s workspace to each Department Head. Tomorrow I want everyone dutifully moved and ready to start working. Plus, tomorrow we''ll be having a meeting with the department head and a few section chiefs to discuss our next project. Now, everyone back to work!" Ryoko announced.
Just like that, everyone surrounded their own Department Head to wait for instructions. Each Department Head had already received the future location of their departments, and now they had to organize the ce in less than a day. So, they soon left the auditorium with the new
department employees.
The people from the Sound Design and Music Departments directly left the auditorium as they already had their own workspace, so they didn''t need to move. Plus, they still had a lot of work to do as they were still working on the [SAO] Anime Production.
Just like that, Tokyo Animation Studios went through a major reformtion intending to
make the production more efficient.
After all, the countdown was nearing its end, April wasing and the time to release the
anime and the streaming service came with it. Would Theo be able to finish the preparations in time?
Chapter 624: Kuramaroll and Tokyo Studios Separation
Chapter 624: Kuramaroll and Tokyo Studios Separation
?
Theo''s Office, Tokyo Animation Studios, Elffire City..
With thepany''s reformtion, Theo finally had an office of his own as he was the Department Head of the Creative and Writing Department. And assumed this position because every animation that the studio would produce woulde from him. After all, he was the person adapting the creations from his past life.
Consequently, he was the best person to lead the department that had the function of being creative and writing the scripts of the animes.
At the moment, there are around 5 people in the department, an extremely small number whenpared with other departments in the studio, but Theo only epted people who really showed a creative spirit. Plus, he was already prepared to ept new employees into his department in the uing job interviews.
Theo and Ryoko had just made themselvesfortable in a couple of couches inside his office before they started to discuss important things.
"How''s the negotiations with the Streaming Rights?" Theo asked, "I think the app will be ready tounch next week."
Ever since Theo had the idea tounch his own streaming service, he asked Sylph to start working on the app algorithm.
As a supeputer, she could''ve finished it in less than a month, but Theo told her to take things slow, and every week he would inspect her work and make some adjustments in the project. That''s why she took around 2 and a half months to finish the algorithm.
And in the past few weeks, he dedicated a part of his free time to work on this project. Although it took a long time to finish, Theo was extremely happy with the result that he and Sylph achieved.
For example, during one of his inspections, he discovered that if he wanted to deliver his anime to other countries as soon as possible after it was aired in the Sakura Abode Country, he would have to hire a trantion team to produce the subtitles to each country''snguage.
But that would demand more than 20 specialized teams to trante and create subtitles for more than 20 differentnguages.
Theo nned tounch his streaming service in around 40 countries at first, and thenguages spoken in these ces were obviously different from each other.
Theo didn''t want to hire so many people for that, so he came up with a n. He would work with Sylph to create a program to generate the subtitles.
Most people might think that this machine trantion would result in awful results, but Sylph was a super-intelligent artificial intelligence, and she could trante the dialogues even better than humans. So, if she reserved a small part of her processing power to work in this trantion program, the anime episodes would be perfectly tranted into each intendednguage.
Theo and Sylph spent a lot of time creating this program, and this was why it took so long to finish the streaming service app.
But after a few test runs, Theo was sure that the app was ready to be used by the public.
"Boss, I''m 95% done, there are only a couple of more popr animes that the studios are doing a tough negotiation, but I''m sure I can get the streaming rights by the end of the week." Ryoko replied.
With Theo''s investment, in the past 2 months, Ryoko bought hundreds of streaming rights to different animes. The majority of them were old animes, but there were a few dozen that were new and popr as well.
"Great! This means that we are almost ready tounch the app. We just need to adjust the catalog of each country." Theomented with a happy smile.
With hundreds of animes in the catalog, there were some animes that Ryoko was not able to buy the streaming rights in all 40 intended countries. That was because anotherpany already had exclusive streaming rights for that anime in that country. So, each country would have omissions in the catalog, but nothing too much.
Only the Sakura Abode Country would have the full catalog of animes.
"But, boss, I would advise you to get a team to take care of things for the streaming service before theunch." Ryoko said with a thoughtful expression, "Afterunching the app in more than 40 countries, the app will have millions of subscribers. And to take care of such a huge clientele, the app will need people working 24/7 to attend to the public."
Theo became thoughtful as he heard that.
He knew that Ryoko was right, he couldn''t dump the work from the streaming service to Ryoko as she was already super busy taking care of the animation studio. He did that before by tasking her to buy the streaming rights of the animes. But now that the [SAO] Anime was about to debut and the Kuramaroll was about to beunched, he needed to separate the twopanies.
Kuramaroll and Tokyo Studios would be two differentpanies that had rtions.
"You''re right." Theo said with a sigh, "I''ll talk with Sam to create thepany and hire the employees."
''Anotherpany created.'' Theo thought.
At first, he didn''t want to open an entirely newpany for the streaming service, but after working on this project in thest few months, he realized that such a big streaming service needed its own team to take care of it.
"I''m sure everything will be alright, Theo." Ryoko said with a reassuring smile.
"I hope so." Theo shook his head with a smile on his face, "How''s the preparations for the Primrose Manga Con?"
"Everything is going well." Ryoko replied, "The marketing department is working really hard to design a great stage. They already rented a big stand area in the manga con."
After Ryoko had her own Marketing Department, she was able to delegate to them lots of things that she had to do before. Plus, with the studio departments'' creation, Ryoko finally saw her job getting easier as she would be able to delegate some tasks to specific departments that the studio didn''t have before. All in all, Ryoko would have a much better life delegating tasks to these departments from now on.
The work for the Primrose Manga con was an example of this.
Before the creation of the Marketing Department, it would be her job to take care of that. But now she just had to task this job to them, and they would give their all to create the best stand to promote the [SAO] Anime.
After all, the Primrose Manga Con was a popr event that thousands of people visited. Plus, animation studios frequented every year to promote their uing animes. The convention would even air on national TV. So, it was a big stage, and Tokyo Studios would promote their uing anime there as well.
But what would the public think of this unknown studio?
Chapter 625: Flyers and Delicious Food Fan Club
Chapter 625: Flyers and Delicious Food Fan Club
?
As a school with more than a century of history, Yukihime High School was located in a historic section of Elffire City, and due to the enormity of the school campus, the location of the school was near three old and prestigious neighborhoods.
They were the Upper Hofooft, Whurripurd Hill, and Sorin.
These three ces house lots of rich and influential people, especially due to the proximity to the nationally famous Yukihime School.
But on that Tuesday, March 2nd, something unusual was delivered to each house in these three neighborhoods.
A beautiful blue flyer that had a cute little snow princess in the front appeared in each residence.
The flyer information was basically this:
[Yukihime High School Logo] [Festival Logo (Cute Snow Fairy)]
Join us for the 1st Club Festival of the Yukihime High School!
Date: March 13 and 14th.
Location: Yukihime School Campus.
Don''t miss out as each School Clubpetes for the Grand Prize!
The Clubs will perform activities and attractions to know who sells more!
Live Performances: Enjoy captivating musical performances, dance routines, and theater acts by our talented clubs. Be ready to be entertained!Food Delights: Indulge in a wide array of delicious treats from various food stalls. From savory snacks to mouthwatering desserts, we have something to satisfy every craving. Games and Contests: Test your skills andpete in exciting games and contests. Win fantastic prizes and show off your talents.Art Exhibition: Immerse yourself in a world of creativity at our art exhibition. Marvel at the imaginative works of our talented student artists.Community Market: Explore the vibrant market featuring local vendors, showcasing unique crafts, handmade products, and much more.Interactive Workshops: Engage in hands-on workshops where you can learn new skills, such as painting, pottery, or cooking. Unleash your creativity!Charity Drive: Join us in making a difference. Participate in our charity drive to support a worthy cause. Every contribution counts!
Don''t miss out on this incredible event that brings our schoolmunity together for a day of fun,ughter, and unforgettable memories.
Admission is free, and everyone is wee!
For more information, visit our school website: yukihimeschool
Follow us on social media for updates and sneak peeks: @yukihimeschool @yukihimestudentcouncil
Come and be a part of the excitement at the First Club Festival!
[Yukihime High School]
Some of the residents who received these flyers weren''t surprised as they saw that the nearby prestigious school was creating a new festival. That was because a lot of the students who frequented the school also lived in these three neighborhoods. So, for the past month, the students'' families were already aware of this festival as the students worked day and night to win thepetition.
But there were a lot of residents who weren''t aware of the uing festival. Most of them liked the activities of the school, especially the school''s autumn festival. So, as more and more people read these beautifully crafted flyers, more people decided to make a presence at the uing festival.
The uing new festival promised to receive lots of people as everyone wanted. While these flyers were being distributed in these neighborhoods, the students at the Yukihime High School were working their asses off for their clubs.
Everyone wanted for their own club to win the Grand Prize!
Everywhere someone looked at the school campus, it was possible to see clubs working on their uing projects for the festival.
For example, the Board Game Club decided to create a brand new original board game to sell at the festival. Plus, they were creating this game on a gigantic scale to attract people to y and buy their game. This meant that they had to produce hundreds of games and an enormous real-life version of it as well. In summary, they had lots of work to do before the festival.
And all of the other clubs were in the same situation, everyone was giving their all to win thepetition.
The whole school was amidstpetitive energy as every club wanted to at least make it to the Top 10.
That''s because, in thest month, the 10-store building reserved for the Top-10 clubs in thepetition became a synonym for prestige. The students ced a nickname in the building, Star Edifice. And the clubs that made it there would be Star Clubs of the Yukihime High School ording to the students'' gossip.
This new development only increased everyone''spetitiveness for the uing festival!
Each club was organizing amazing things to sell at the festival. Consequently, the festival''s size and grandeur only increased.
[Delicious Food Fan Club]
This was an old and traditional club in the Yukihime High School. It has been almost 50 years since the foundation of the club.
Ever since its creation, this club gathered students who had a passion for cooking delicious
food.
Most of the students who graduated and were members of this club would go study in Gastronomic Universities around the world.
There were even famous chefs and cooks who in the past frequented this club.
In summary, due to its history, this club was famous around the school. But it wasn''t easy to be a member of the club. Each aspiring student who wanted to get in needed to pass a test, where they would have to cook a dish chosen by their senpais If the result didn''t satisfy the judges, the aspiring students would be rejected. That''s why even with numerous students applying every year to join the club, the club only had a couple of dozen members.
However, each member who got in would receive intense training in several cooking techniques until they achieved a satisfactory cooking skill to get into a Culinary School.
And it is without surprise that each member of the club was able to cook delicious food. But there was something that each club member that passed through the club in thest 10 yearsined about.
The club facilities were too old!
Due to the age of the club''s creation, the kitchen facilities were old and outdated. This didn''t mean that the kitchens were dirty and un-hygienic as the club members had the rule to always leave the kitchen clean after a club session. It just meant that the kitchen appliances were old
and outdated.
It had been years already that the club had been asking the Student Council to renovate the club facilities, but they would always receive the same answer.
''It would be too expensive to renovate so many kitchens!''
And they had to agree as the cost of the renovation would be pretty jarring. But they never gave up on this demand as they wanted brand-new kitchens to cook without worrying if the
fridge or oven would break.
That''s why when they heard that the Competition Champion would receive aplete makeover of the club facilities, every club member of the Delicious Food Fan Club became
obsessed with winning thepetition.
They wanted brand- kitchen supplies!
And they would do anything to win this Grand Prize!
That''s why the mood that Tuesday Afternoon was so tense in the club as they had a meeting about their project for the Club Festival.
Chapter 626: An Open Heart To Learn
Chapter 626: An Open Heart To Learn
?
Ever since the Club Competition was announced, as soon as thest ss of the day ended, the students would quickly flock to their own clubs to work on their uing projects for the festival.
The students who made part of the Delicious Food Fan Club were no different from the others and on that Tuesday afternoon they were having an important meeting.
"No, no! Guys, we have to change our approach! Didn''t you guys see the amazing projects from ourpetitors? The Board Game Club is building a freaking real-life board game! From what I have seen, the game is fun as hell! And I''m sure the other clubs also have amazing ideas! If we let ourselves be narrowed down by our passion for food and only serve delicious food at the festival, we''ll never reach 1st ce in thepetition. I don''t have any doubts that we will cook amazing delicious food to secure a ce at the Top 10, but it is still too little to secure the championship!" Olly Fletcher loudly argued with his fellow club members.
Some people might think that Olly Fletcher was an arrogant man to dere that their club could easily secure a ce in the top 10 among the dozens of clubspeting. But that was a reason for his arrogance.
Olly Fletcher was in his third year of high school, and he was also the President of the Delicious Food Fan Club. This meant that he was the boss of the couple dozen students who made the club.
As a famous club renowned for its strict entrance rules, every club member was a student who aspired to a career as a cook and cuisine chef. Even if the first-year neers didn''t have much experience, the second and third-year students had considerable culinary skills, especially the third-year seniors. Consequently, the person who got the presidency among various talented cooks had to be better than the rest.
A curious fact about the Delicious Food Fan Club was how they chose the club president. They settled just like everything was settled in prestigious culinary schools.
Shokugeki!
That''s right!
On the first day of the school year, the second and third-year students would gather for an all- out culinary battle, and at the end of it, the student who cooked the best dish would get to be the club president for the rest of the school year.
Without any surprise, every year''s shokugeki was brutal to choose the winner as each club member wanted to best their colleagues.
Even though everyone was good friends with each other, when they entered the shokugeki, it was everyone for himself.
Everyone wanted to prove that they were the better cook.
And with more experience, it was almost always that the presidency position would be snatched by the third-year students. That''s because, they had an extra year to learn and better their culinary skills, but here in there throughout the decades since the club was founded, there were some asions that genius second-year students managed to win the shokugeki.
Every student who achieved this feat wouldter be a famous chef, and Olly Fletcher was a student who achieved this feat!
Last year, he showed how much of a genius cook he was as he won the shokugeki against his third-year senpais. His dish was so great that after everyone tasted it, the third-year senpais had to admit that their kouhai''s dish was better than theirs.
And during this year shokugeki, Olly won once again without any surprises. If he managed to win after only one year into the club, this year he became even more monstrous. Everyone in the club was an avid fan of him, and they all agreed that Olly would be able to enter Hamamoto Culinary College, which was the most prestigious cooking school in the country and the world.
That''s why when Olly exposed his views in the uingpetition, they took his words as thew.
With Olly''s cooking expertise, they knew that the public would flock to their stand to taste Olly''s food, consequently, a ce in the Club Competition Top 10 seemed easy with these factors standing.
But their obsession and goal from the beginning was the championship!
They wanted new kitchen appliances!
And if Olly said that their chances of winning were small, they totally believed his words. "What now, guys?"
"I don''t know, but we have to think of a solution quickly as the festival is in 10 days already!" "It has to be something we are good at. I heard that the Student Council''s Inspection of the Club Projects is really strict."
"Yeah, I heard that Brenda vetoed some club projects as they wanted to sell industrialized products to earn more sales."
"But I have to agree with her inspection. If the clubs were allowed to sell third-party products, they could cheat their way into the top 10."
Everyone loudly discussed as they tried to think of a good idea to earn more sales.
Olly was satisfied as he looked at this scene. He wanted to rouse thepetitive spirit of his club members. He knew they were creative and talented, and he wanted to stimte even more of their creative spirit.
He genuinely wanted to win the championship he wanted to be the president who managed to renovate the club facilities. He was sure that his name would be written on the club''s history with glory if managed to do that. Plus, if he had a new kitchen to practice in hisst year of high school, he would be able to be much more efficient in his studies to enter the Hamamoto Culinary College.
It was then that a first-year new member said with a soft voice, "What if we sell street food?" Everyone was silent for a second as they processed her idea, it seemed so simple, but it went against most of their ideals of food sophistication.
Some of the club members were about to shoot down this idea when Olly suddenly eximed, "Great idea, Evie! I can''t believe I didn''t think of this before!"
Most of the club members looked at their club president with puzzled expressions.
Olly looked at his puzzled friends and shook his head in disappointment, "Guys, never be blinded by your cooking skills, that''s because even a small street food vendor may cook better food than you as they had years and years of experience. Delicious food can be found anywhere whether fancy restaurants or small street food vendors. Always strive to learn more as each cook has its own unique view about cooking, and if you open your heart to learn, you may improve your cooking techniques in the most unusual ces."
It was then that the majority of them woke up with Olly''s words, they realized that they had been too conceited after learning a few fancy techniques.
They found infinite wisdom in Olly''s words, which made them admire their president even
more.
''It must be due to his wisdom and open heart to everything around him that makes him a great cook.'' They thought to themselves.
With Olly''s wise words, the fog of their future cleared as they promised themselves to never be conceited again. They would open their hearts to learn as much as they could until the
end of their lives.
Among the excited club members was Evie Owen, the new member who suggested the idea of selling street food.
Chapter 627: Street Food Flaring Passion For Cooking
Chapter 627: Street Food ring Passion For Cooking
?
The truth was that Evie came from a poor family that had no conditions to pay for the Yukihime High School tuition fees, but Evie was a genius student who passed the exam that Yukihime School graded to admit schrship students. With her high score on the exam, she managed to get a 100% schrship for her 3 years of high school.
"Guys, think about it." Olly continued, "With all the promotion that the student council is putting out for this festival, loads and loads of people will visit the school. This means if we spread street food vendors all over the festival venue, we will be able to get much more sales than we could if we only sell in our own stand."
It was only now after these words that everyone started to understand how amazing Evie''s idea was.
"I see! You''re right, president! I''m sure that the public will surely crowd all over the street food vendors."
"We could sell different kinds of food in each location. This way we can attract even more customers."
"That''s right! We could sell cotton candy, fried bananas, crepes, takoyaki, dango, etc. We have so many options!"
"That''s such a great idea! Good work, Evie!"
"Yeah, Evie-chan, you''re amazing!"
Everyone looked at Evie with shining eyes as they allplimented her.
"Thank you, everyone." Evie replied with a soft voice and a blushed face, but a happy smile still was on her face.
When Evie first arrived at Yukihime High School one month ago, she carried the hopes of her whole family.
She and her family lived in a poor neighborhood of Elffire City. Her father and mother worked as street food vendors to sustain their 3 children. Even though, the food that the couple sold well, it was barely enough to sustain the family of five. As the oldest child of the family, since she was a kid, Evie tried to help her parents the best she could. She would help them in the street vending and even take care of her little siblings and the house while her parents were working.
For such a young girl, Evie had a busy life so far.
But even after being so busy every day with homemaking, Evie still managed to get high grades at school. That''s why when her middle school hometeacher advised her parents that Evie should take the schrship exam to enter Yukihime High School, her parents immediately decided to have their daughter do this exam.
At first, Evie didn''t care much about it. For her, the most important thing was to take care of her family. She didn''t care if she passed or not.
But Evie was too much of a genius that she aced the exam and managed to get a 100% schrship from the school.
When her family received this news, they were so static that they shared the news with everyone they knew.
Yukihime High School!
That was the most prestigious school in the state!
Everyone who studied there became sessful afterward!
And now their little Evie was going to study there!
But contrary to everyone''s excitement, Evie was troubled at first. She argued that the school was too far from their house and that she wouldn''t be able to take care of the house like before.
It was only after a conversation thatsted hours that her parents and little brother and sister convinced her to go study at the Yukihime High School.
It was only after this conversation that Evie realized that the only way to help her family was if she became a sessful person. She knew that she was intelligent, so she would umte knowledge in the prestigious school and strive to get a better life for herself and her family! But when she arrived for her first day of school, one month ago, Evie became intimidated by everything she saw. Everyone looked so elegant, fancy, and rich!
She became insecure as she saw so many wonderful things that her family would never be able to afford.
For the first school week, as soon as the sses ended, she would readily leave the school. She wasn''t even present when the student council was elected.
It was only during the second week of the school year that she heard someone from her ssmenting how he was rejected from the Delicious Food Fan Club.
Evie had a big secret, she had an insane passion for cooking. Growing up with parents who sold street food made her admire cooks like idols. Even during the few times she had free time for herself, she would watch cooking shows or online free cooking sses. And she would practice these recipes as she cooked the meal for her little siblings. All in all, Evie loved cooking from the bottom of her heart.
When she heard that such a club existed in Yukihime High School, Evie forgot all of her insecurities and fears. On that same day, she went to the Delicious Food Fan Club to apply to
enter.
Without any surprise, Evie easily passed the test that her senpais proposed after cooking a delicious dish.
That was how Evie saw that no one cared that she came from a poor family and that she was a schrship student. Everyone weed her with open arms.
After decades since the schrship program, the students found it normal that several schrship students entered every year. So, they didn''t even bat an eye for it.
As she opened her heart to school, Evie quickly made friends with several people in her ssroom. But her favorite part of the school was still the Delicious Food Fan Club!
There she had amazing friends who taught so many amazing things to her! Plus, she could even practice these cooking techniques in the club! It was heaven on earth for her.
That''s why she was so happy when her fellow club membersplimented her idea. What could be better thanpliments from people who we respect and admire?
She was also happy that the reason for her passion for culinary, street food, could be used by the club to win thepetition.
Just like everyone else, Evie really wanted to win the uing clubpetition.
"Okay, we''ll see street food, but we can''t sell normal food. We have to put our style in this food. We have to produce things that will make the public''s eyes shine." Ollymented.
"How about..."
Just like that, they brainstormed various street food dishes with their own style.
Everyone there had their own cooking style and the addition of all of them could result in something bad or something incredible.
But there was one certain fact, everyone in the Delicious Food Fan Club would give their all to win the clubpetition.
There were 10 days before the festival, would they be able to finish everything they wanted
before that?
Chapter 628: Fake Money
Chapter 628: Fake Money
?
Student Council Room, Yukihime High School, Elffire City..
The Elected Student Council wasn''t behind in work as well. On the contrary, they were even busier than the rest as they had to organize the massive festival.
The six members of the student council had been working day and night to organize this festival.
"President, the flyers are being distributed to the school neighborhood as we speak." Ohori replied to Vivian as the student council had a small meeting that Tuesday afternoon
"Great job, Ohori!" Vivian said with a smile.
"Yeah, the flyers are great, Ohori."
"The little snow princess mascot is so cute!"
"....."
The other council members allplimented Ohori''s work producing the promoting flyers.
"Thank you, girls." Ohori replied with a simple smile, "But I didn''t do it alone, the people from the marketing team helped me a lot."
"Talking about teams, I think I have an idea on how to guarantee that no club cheats for more sales." Brenda suddenly said.
Everyone suddenly looked at her with shining eyes. In thest few meetings they discussed this topic at length because they realized that if the public directly paid the money to each club, it would be extremely easy for the students to insert money that didn''te from sales.
"The solution is extremely simple. We just have to create our own festival currency. In other words, no stall will ept real money, and the public will buy this currency directly from us. At the end of the festival, the stalls that have most of this fake money will be the winners." Brenda exined her idea.
"Indeed, it is a simple solution. But at the same time, there is a problem about it." Auroramented.
"What about it?" Umaru asked.
"The money." Caro suddenly replied, "We''ll have to spend a lot of money to print or buy this fake currency."
As the student council treasurer, Caro was the person responsible for controlling and supervising the budget.
"That''s true. ording to the predictions of the public we had, there will be thousands of peopleing. This means we''ll have to print or buy tens of thousands of fake banknotes." Vivianmented, "Caro, how much left do we have from the budget that the school gave us for the festival?"
Caro didn''t reply immediately as she leafed through thetest budget reports she had, "Hmm, I think we have less than 20% left. But we have to save at least 10% for emergencies, so I''d say we have less than 10% of the budget to spend on this project." She replied as she read the report.
"How did we spend so much money?" Umaru asked in surprise.
"The venue building, advertisement, and club funding cost a lot of money." Auroramented as she shook her head.
As they wanted a pretty festival, they spent a lot on decorations for the festival. And even though they were using the marketing team from Aurora''s big brother''spany, they were still paying these marketing designers and advertisers.
Plus, it was decided from the beginning that each club would receive an equal fixed amount of money to use for the festivalpetition. This was a convenient and smart decision from them, as the money that the clubs made through the festival would be divided between the clubs and the student council. The student council predicted that they would receive more than 4 times the money they invested, and it was with this money that the student council would pay the prizes for the Top 10 clubs. All in all, with this system even the clubs that didn''t make it to the Top 10 would still receive a decent amount of profit. So, no one would be left at a loss.
That''s why the student council had to make the system foolproof from cheating, because if someone cheated the whole system would copse.
"That''s true." Ohorimented.
"What do we do now?" Umaru asked.
"I don''t know, but Brenda''s idea is the best we have so far." Vivianmented.
The six girls became silent as they tried to think of a solution for their limited budget. That''s because if they had enough money, they would pay to print this fake money without problems whatsoever.
"Is there no possibility for the school to give us more money?" Ohori asked suddenly.
But Caro promptly shook her head as she said, "They gave us already so much money, plus they even gave us a whole freaking new building. I really doubt that they will give us anything more."
It was then that the girls realized how much the school had invested in this project already.
"Caro is right." Vivian said with a firm voice, "We can''t always rely upon the school to solve our problems. We have to prove to them that their investment was right. Otherwise, if we fail in this, we can forget about this festival bing a tradition in this school."
"We have to be so sessful in this project that the school will have no other option than to continue with the Club Festival." Aurora dered with a serious expression.
"Let''s brainstorm ideas then, girls." Caro smiled, "All of us are so smart, I can''t believe we can''t think of a single idea to decrease the production cost of this fake money." "How about instead of physical paper money, we produce an online currency?" Umaru suggested.
"That''s a good idea, but we have less than 10 days until the festival. We would never be able to build the online software to sustain so many transactions. Plus, there''s the problem of systempatibility of the telephone''s system, and many other problems. If we had like 4 months until the festival, we could produce that, but there''s too little time." Ohori replied with a knowing look.
Although she looked like a cute idol, Ohori was also a bigputer nerd, so she knew exactly what she was talking about.
"Ohori is right." Brenda simply agreed.
"Ah, that''s a bummer." Umarumented.
"If we don''t care about the banknote designs. I bet we can buy it cheaply online." Caro
commented.
"That''s a solution." Vivian agreed.
"No, girls! We have to have our own design in the banknotes! This will be our visual identity!
If we want to achieve tremendous sess, we have to design the banknotes ourselves."
Aurora argued.
"I agree with you, Aurora-chan." Caro said, "But how can we do that?"
"Hey, Aurora." Umaru suddenly called, "Doesn''t Theo have a Publishing Company?"
"Yeah, he does. Why?" Aurora asked.
"Why don''t we ask for him to print our banknotes in thepany''s printing factory?" Umaru
asked.
Everyone suddenly looked at Aurora with apprehensive expressions.
"I don''t know, girls. Theo told me that the printing factory is already working day and night to print thepany''s titles. I don''t know if they have any printing capacity left to us. And I don''t wanna mess with my brother''spany." Aurora replied with an uncertain expression. The girls became deted as they heard Aurora''s answer, but they could understand her reasoning. The printing factory was already so busy, and they only messed with their work.
It was then that Vivian said, "Does the Publishing Company have any old printing machines that they don''t use?"
Aurora received a jolt as soon as she heard that, "They have!" She eximed loudly.
The girls became excited once again as they heard that.
"Theo told me that they have old printing machines that are collecting dust in thepany''s headquarters. I''m sure they won''t bother if we use them!"
"Great!"
"YAY!"
"Aurora to the rescue!"
||||
The girls all shouted andughed in happiness that they found the solution to their biggest
problem.
Just like that, the girls continued their meeting as they discussed possible designs for the
festival banknotes.
Chapter 629: First Concert Scheduled
Chapter 629: First Concert Scheduled
?
Kitchen, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
6:04 PM, Wednesday.
Theo had just arrived from the animation studio and he started cooking dinner soon after, Aurora would arrive home shortly and he wanted to enjoy his day off from his restaurant to have a hearty dinner with his sister.
Ever since Aurora started her school year, she hadn''t gone to the restaurant to help after school hours, so for most of the week Theo would only see her one or two times per day. The first time would be when they woke up in the morning for their work out and the second time would be when he arrived at night from his shift at the restaurant. But sometimes Aurora would go to sleep before Theo even arrived.
That''s why Theo made an effort to spend time with his little sister when he had free time.
Without much surprise, a few minutester Sylph announced that Aurora''s car had just entered the property.
Theo smiled and just continued focusing on cooking their dinner.
5 minutester, Theo heard hurried steps before a lively teenage girl entered the kitchen with shining eyes.
"Big brother! What a delicious smell! What are we having?" Aurora asked with a happy smile.
Theo chuckled before answering, "Wee home."
"Oh, I''m home." Aurora replied embarrassedly.
She had been so enthralled by the food smell that she had forgotten to greet her brother.
Theo shook his head with a smile on his face before saying, "We are having Meat Stew with Steamed Vegetables."
Aurora''s eyes shone brightly as she loved this dish.
Theoughed when he saw her expression, "Why don''t you go take a shower and change your clothes? When you finish it the dinner will be ready."
"I''m on it!" Aurora eximed before running out of the kitchen.
Theo had a happy smile on his face as he went back to cook dinner.
And just like he promised, 20 minutester, after Aurora took a shower and changed intofy clothes she usually wore at the house, Theo finished cooking dinner.
With Aurora''s help, they set up the dining table before they sat down to eat.
As they ate the delicious dinner that Theo had just cooked, they talked happily with each other.
"Guess what Ayia told me today." Theo said with a small smile.
"Hmm, did she schedule Moonlight''s first concert?" Aurora asked with a thoughtful expression.
Theo showed a surprised expression as he said, "Wow! Exactly that! How did you guess it?" Aurora showed a prideful expression as she replied, "Well, you would only ask that if she told you big news, and as your agent, the probability of the news being Moonlight-rted is fairly high. Plus, she told me that she was nning to schedule a live performance for you soon. So, I just connected the dots." She giggled.
"Great guess!" Theoughed.
"But tell me more about it!" Aurora suddenly eximed happily.
"Ayia said that we should enjoy the weekend that we travel to Catadrid for the Saphire. So, she scheduled a concert on Saturday, March 27th, one day before the award, at a venue in Catadrid." Theo replied.
"Wow! That sounds so awesome!" Aurora eximed excitedly.
"Yeah, Ayia said that the news about the concert will be out today, and the tickets will start to sell over the next weekend." Theo smiled excitedly as well.
"Are you nervous, big brother?" Aurora asked with a mischievous smile.
"A little bit." Theo chuckled, "Ayia said that the venue has an average capacity, but at the maximum capacity it can house at least 20 thousand people."
"Ah, that much?" Aurora asked in surprise, "Now I''m starting to get nervous as well."
"You better be, because you''ll perform ''Save Your Tears'' with me." Theo smiled.
"Oh, no. I don''t think I''m ready to perform for such arge crowd, big brother." Aurora said nervously.
"Me neither." Theoughed, "So, we will have to help each other to get ready in the next few weeks."
Aurora could feel Theo''s trust in her when he said that, so she fought off her nervous feelings and smiled at him as well.
Truthfully, Theo was feeling more than nervous about his first live concert. He was feeling so much more.
Would the crowd like his performance?
Would he be good enough to honor the origin of these songs?
Would he be able to guard his secret identity from the public?
These were some of the few questions that constantly passed through his mind as he thought about his first concert.
"So, did you talk with talk with Sayuri about borrowing the old printing machines?" Theo asked as he changed the subject.
"Yeah, she agreed!" Aurora smiled happily, "Now we have virtually no big problems to solve before the festival."
"That''s great. I''m looking forward to seeing the talented people from your school." Theo
laughed.
"And you, big brother? Didn''t you say that today you would assign new projects for the animation studio? Tell me about them!" Aurora asked curiously.
"Yeah, and I did that." Theo smiled, "One of the projects you are already aware of. We started the Naruto animation production. While the other project is an animation movie, I''ll leave this project hidden for a while. I want you to watch this movie without spoilers." Theo
chuckled.
"Ahh, you are a meanie, big brother!" Aurorained, "But I''m so excited to see that we will be able to watch Naruto soon!" She said with an excited face.
Aurora was one of the biggest fans of Naruto.
Just like that, the two siblings had a hearty dinner as they talked about a bunch of stuff.
"Do you want to practice some songs with me in the sound studio?" Theo asked when they
finished eating.
"Yeah! That sounds fun." Aurora agreed without hesitation.
A whileter, the two of them arrived at the sound studio of their manor.
"Did you already record the anime intro song?" Aurora asked.
"Hmm, not yet." Theo replied, "These past few weeks I have been so busy with everything else that I didn''t have time to start recording."
"But do you at least already have the songposed, big brother?" Aurora asked worriedly.
"Oh, I already have that. Don''t worry." Theo said with a reassuring smile when suddenly his
eyes shone.
"Hey, why don''t we start recording it today? This way we can practice our skills while being productive." Theo asked excitedly.
"Do you want me to sing the song?" Aurora asked nervously.
"Yes, the song I have is for a female voice, and your voice is perfect for it." Theo said with a
brilliant smile.
"Are you sure?" Aurora asked as she bit her lips nervously.
"Of course! Without a doubt. You should trust your brother more." Theoughed.
Seeing her brother so sure about this decision, Aurora felt much more confident. "Ok, then, I think it will be fun to sing an anime intro song." Aurora let out a beautiful smile.
In this way, the siblings spent the rest of the night working on the song that would feature in the intro of the [Sword Art Online] anime.
Chapter 630: Studio Next Projects I
Chapter 630: Studio Next Projects I
?
Tokyo Animation Studios Headquarters, Elffire City.
07:59 AM, March 3rd.
Theo arrived at the studio after another productive morning where he worked out with the girls. He greeted everyone who he passed by with a gentle smile as he headed to the conference room where he would have the first meeting of the day.
The meeting was scheduled for 08:15, and Theo arrived when there was 5 minutes before the agreed time.
"Morning, morning, everyone." Theo greeted everyone with a smile as he took his seat next to Ryoko, who already was present.
"Good morning, boss!"
"Morning, boss!"
"We are so anxious to know our next project, boss."
"Are we starting the production of Naruto?"
Everyone greeted him before shooting him a bunch of questions about their next project. Now that the [SAO] anime entered the post-production phase, the animators couldn''t wait to start working on their next project. Especially the people present in that conference room, as the meeting members weren''t made of team leaders anymore, but they were the chiefs of their section departments.
Of course, not all the people who were promoted yesterday were needed for this meeting. Only the leaders of their own departments were called.
This made the conference room much less crowded, but this was the ideal scenario because now the studio had a proper chain ofmand and structure for production.
Theo chatted with everyone about random things until the clock hit 08:15 AM, and thest person entered the room hurriedly.
Seeing everyone present and seated, Ryoko raised her voice, "Now that everyone is here, we can start our meeting shall we?"
"I''m sure everyone''s curious to know what will be our next project. So, I''ll let Theo exin it to you." Ryoko smiled as she nced at him.
"Thank you, Ryoko." Theo smiled, "Just like I said yesterday, the new structure of the studio will facilitate several things. But the most important thing is that now we can work on multiple projects at the same time withoutpromising the schedule of releases. In other words, we can be much more efficient now."
Everyone nodded as they agreed with him. With the formation of the specialized production departments, they indeed felt that they would be more efficient.
"That''s why we will start two new projects today." Theo smiled happily, "The first one some of you already guessed about it."
The big screen behind him and Ryoko lit up as it showed the image of the Konoha Vige with Naruto vandalizing the Hokage statue.
"Naruto." Theo simply said, "It is a famous manga being released by our partnerpany Fuji Co."
Everyone''s eyes lit up as they heard that, most of them had heard that their studio was a partner of this publishing house, so they had expected to work on the adaptations from the works from thispany sooner orter.
That''s why most of them had bought and read most of their works. And they had to admit that Naruto was a peak-quality manga.
As Theo exined about the anime concept, Ryoko''s assistant distributed among the meeting members some documents.
"This will be a shounen anime that we will be producing for years. Which means that it will be our first long project. The first thing I want from each one of your departments is apromise with the quality of the animation no matter which episode you produce. This anime will have more than 500 episodes, and I want every one of these hundreds of episodes to achieve the highest quality possible." Theo said with a serious face.
"Don''t worry, boss, if even a frame passes by with poor quality I''ll redo everything myself." Gale said with a serious expression.
"The same applies to the art department, no design will be made poorly." Brianna afirmed.
The others also made simr promises and Theo nodded in appreciation.
One of the things that bothered him in his past life about Naruto was that the anime had some discrepancies, some episodes were beautifully made, but some others it seemed like the animation team didn''t even bother working on it.
"If you open the document that Amber distributed, you''ll find the characters'' designs, world- building lore, power system, anime history, etc. I''ll exin everything and then we''ll talk..." Theo started his exnation about his ideas for the [Naruto] anime production.
For the next hour, Theo had a productive meeting with Ryoko and the rest where they discussed what they could do to produce a better animation.
"I have already produced the first episode storyboard, but Ryoko advised me to leave this project for the departments responsible for that as you guys would receive more experience. So, Mr. Nesbo and Ryoko will work on the storyboard for the first episode, and if I think you did a good job on it, you guys will be able to help me produce the storyboards for our projects." Theo said as he looked at Ryoko.
Ryoko just looked at him with a confident face while the rest of her department had uncertain faces. They had seen the high level of a storyboard that their boss produced, and they had to admit that their skill was far behind Theo''s.
Ryoko was the Pre-Production Department head and Jo Nesbo was the Storyboarding Chief, Theo didn''t have a doubt about Ryoko''s skills, but this would be a huge project where she would need her department subordinates to help, and if their skill weren''t up to par with hers, Theo doubt if they would be able to achieve the level of storyboard that he had already.
But he knew how extremely talented Ryoko was, so he wouldn''t be surprised if she managed to pull it off. Plus if she managed to do it, Theo would be extremely happy as he wouldn''t have to spend so much time producing storyboards for the next few years as he would have Ryoko and her department''s help.
"Don''t worry, Theo. Next week, we''ll present you with an eptable storyboard." Ryoko said
with shining eyes.
She was extremely excited that she would finally put into practice everything she learned in college. She had dreamed of this moment for years, and she couldn''t wait to start working and brainstorming each scene of the episode.
They spent another 30 minutes talking about other details about the [Naruto] anime
production when Theo finally closed down the subject for the first project.
"In the next few days, Ryoko will have a meeting with you guys as she produces the
storyboard. But today, we finish talking about it." Theo said, "Now for our second project."
Everyone looked at him with expectation.
"We will produce our very first animation movie." Theo said with a brilliant smile.
The screen behind him lit up with the sentence ''Ghibli Movies...
Chapter 631: Studio Next Projects II
Chapter 631: Studio Next Projects II
?
[Ghibli Movies - Spirited Away]
That''s right!
Theo chose to produce ''Spirited Away'' as the first animated movie that his animation studio would release. It was only after a long time of doubt that he chose this one, as he had spent a long time deliberating which movie would be the best to open the market for Studio Ghibli movies from his past life.
''Nausica? of the Valley of the Wind (Kaze no Tani no Naushika)'' was the first movie that Studio Ghibli released in hisst life, and Theo absolutely loved this movie. But after thinking for a long while, he concluded that the movie theme wouldn''t be appropriate for the first movie of the studio in a world like Azure Star.
Overall, the legacy of World War II in Japan has left a profound mark on the nation''s history, culture, and collective memory. Studio Ghibli films sensitively explore the themes of war, resilience, and hope, drawing inspiration from Japan''s wartime experiences while advocating for peace, empathy, and understanding in a world scarred by conflict.
But the Sakura Abode Country wasn''t affected by the global conflict that stormed the world in thest century, so the Sakurean wouldn''t be able to rte to this theme. So, Theo decided to choose a movie without the war-rted theme.
Plus, ''Spirited Away'' was one of his favorite movies, and he wanted to share this masterpiece with the world!
Everyone in the meeting room was surprised when they read the screen. They had thought that they would start the production of the other works from the Fuji Co.
''A movie?'' Everyone asked themselves as they waited curiously for Theo''s exnation.
"That''s right. A movie. We''ll produce our very first animated featured film." Theo smiled happily.
At that moment, the screen showed an amazing drawing that Theo did base on the magical world of ''Spirited Away''.
After almost a year of practice, Theo achieved a level of skill in painting and drawing that very few could achieve. So, when he seriously focused on drawing something, it would always achieve excellence.
"Wow"
"That''s an amazing piece, boss."
"So beautiful."
|||||
Everyoneplimented as they appreciated the picture on the screen.
"This picture depicts one of the scenarios of the movie. If you open the second document that Amber distributed, you''ll find the script of the movie. Now you can read the script, after all of have finished, we''ll continue with the meeting." Theo instructed.
Everyone hurriedly picked up the script and started reading right away.
30 minutester, thest person finished reading the script.
At that moment, the room exploded in conversations.
"Such an amazing script!"
"I loved the lore of it."
"It''s totally different from other animated movie concepts."
||||
Theo and Ryoko looked at each other smiling as they were happy that everyone liked the movie script.
It was at that moment that a man suddenly raised his hand and asked Theo something, "Excuse me, boss, but where are the character designs and other things that you usually provide?"
Everyone was silenced when they heard this question, it was only at that moment that most of them noticed that they only received the movie script and nothing else.
Theo smiled, "Pablo, right?"
"Yes, boss, my name is Pablo Zorzi, I''m the Character Design Chief." The man replied politely.
"Well, Pablo, answering your question is fairly easy. It''s because I''ll only provide you with the movie script and some other design ideas." Theo said with a small smile.
The majority of the crowd showed a confused expression when they heard that, and the few people who understood what Theo meant showed a mix of feelings.
Excitement, fear, determination, nervousness, and others were a few of the feelings that they felt.
Ryoko smiled happily as she exined to the ones who didn''t understand yet, "What Theo means is that we''ll be in charge of the whole process of pre-production except for the script production."
It was only then that everyone understood.
"Which means that we have to honor the trust that Theo has in us. I want every department rted to storyboard production, character design, background design, world-building design, and others to work as if your lives depend on it." Ryoko said with a determined face. It was Ryoko who convinced Theo to leave these tasks for the studio otherwise he would produce these things himself, and Ryoko wouldn''t betray the trust that Theo ced in her! But even though Theo was convinced by Ryoko, Theo was happy to leave these tasks for his employees. He agreed that he shouldn''t spoon-feed them too much or they would grow ustomed to it. They had to learn how to produce these things in the high quality that he demanded. Theo was looking forward to seeing the result of their work.
"As it will be your first time doing this, I won''t put a deadline for you guys." Theo said, "Plus, Ryoko will be chief of this pre-production, so I''ll leave the word to her."
"Thank you, boss." Ryoko said as she barely could hide her excited expression.
Theo was putting a lot of trust in her as left the whole Pre-Production of the movie and the production of the first episode of [Naruto] for her as well.
She would finally be able to focus her work on anime production and not onpany management. That''s because the studio hired people much more adept in management to take care of these things, plus the Umbre Corporation was managing them as well. Ryoko couldn''t wait to start working!
For example, before she had to take care of the Kuramaroll negotiations, but now Theo ced these negotiations with the legal team that Sam separated to manage the Kuramaroll Streaming Service.
Before theunch of the [SAO] Anime and the Kuramaroll Streaming Service, Sam promised toplete the separation between the Tokyo Studios and Kuramaroll, plus she even said that she would separate a floor in the Umbre Corporation to ce some managers exclusively to take care of the streaming service operations.
"We''ll start with the world-building design. Brianna, what do you..." Ryoko started the discussion about various aspects of the movie''s pre-production as she consulted the chiefs of departments and sections.
Here and there, Theo helped them with his ideas, but the meeting was more about Ryoko and the others brainstorming on how they could produce something amazing.
Theo looked at their focused faces and felt proud to have so dedicated employees in his studio. He trusted Ryoko, so he didn''t worry about the work they would do, and if theymitted any mistakes he would discard their whole work, he would simply point at the mistakes and exin to them how it should be done. This way everyone would be able to be better at their jobs, consequently the next time they needed to do simr tasks, they would be much better at it.
Just like that, the meeting went by for another two hours, before Ryoko reluctantly called for
the meeting to end.
She still had a bunch of things to discuss with her staff, but it was already lunchtime and everyone was hungry already.
Theo exited the meeting room as he chatted with Ryoko and others when he suddenly felt his cellphone vibrate.
He looked at the disy that showed [Babe<3], he smiled as he answered the phone, "Hey,
babe."
"Really?"
"No way!"
"Well, if you think so, I trust you. But I have to admit that I''m a little nervous." Heughed
nervously.
"Okay, love you."
"Bye."
Theo ended the call as he resumed his walk toward the studio food court.
His girlfriend had scheduled his first live performance!
Chapter 632: Ink Tribune
Chapter 632: Ink Tribune
?
The Ink Tribune Magazine is widely regarded as a reliable and informative source of news and updates within the anime and mangamunity. Fans, industry professionals, and
enthusiasts alike trust the portal for urate reporting, in-depth analysis, and timely coverage of events and developments.
The anime and manga industry in Azure Star and Sakura Abode Country is rtively bigger whenpared to the situation in Theo''s past life.
This meant that a news portal that achieved this level of respect among the huge public who consume anime and manga had a highly prestigious history.
Which was the truth.
The Ink Tribune Magazine founders date back to a century ago when Hitarashi Itsuki released her first animated movie more than 100 years ago.
The magazine became even bigger when the anime boom happened in the 80s.
The portal is seen as an influential yer within the anime and manga industry, with its articles, reviews, and features shaping discussions, trends, and opinions within themunity. Industry insiders and fans alike look to the portal for insights and perspectives on thetest happenings.
Known for its activemunity engagement, the journal fosters a sense of belonging and camaraderie among fans. Readers appreciate the portal''s interactive features, forums, and opportunities for user participation, which contribute to a vibrant and inclusivemunity
space.
This can be seen in the Anime and Manga Con which the magazine annually organizes. Primrose Animation Con, or simply PrimCon, as it was known by the majority of the public, was the biggest Anime and Manga Conference of the spring season.
For the past 30 years, PrimCon achieved a level of extreme influence in the industry. All animation studios wanted to promote their animes in it even if they wouldn''t be released in the anime spring season.
(Anime Spring Season: April, May, June)
And it wasn''t only the animation studios who fought for stands in the PrimCon space, publishing houses big and small all wanted to promote their works as well.
All in all, thetest animes, mangas, and light novels will surely appear at this conference.
Plus, the PrimCon attractions would receive the personal coverage of the Ink Tribune.
Live Shows, TV Programs, and Inte Celebrities, and others also covered the conference attractions.
Last year, PrimCon registered the record attendance public with almost 1 million visiting the grounds of the conference in the 5 days of the conference.
People from all over the world arrived in Sakura City to make their presence in this huge event. But even if someone didn''t manage to buy a ticket to go to the conference, they still could watch from their own houses.
10 days before the PrimCon, the ce that was the heart of the conference organization was filled with stressed and focused employees.
Ink Tribune Headquarters, Sakura City.
March 5th, Friday.
Josie Campbell worked as an Editor Chief in the New Releases Section of the magazine. And like everyone else in thepany, she was also helping organize the PrimCon.
The PrimCon was created in thete 80s when the anime industry was starting its dominance, and the Ink Tribune started this tradition without any external help. This tradition extended to the present day, where the magazine could hire a third party to help withe organization, but they still preferred to ce their own employees to take care of it. This strategy couldn''t be said to be wed as they indeed managed to achieve a high level of sess with this method.
Josie was in her office working on some specifications about the convention when she heard someone knocking on her door.
"Come on in." Josie said without taking her eyes from the papers in front of her.
"Excuse me, boss." Josie''s assistant said with a polite voice before entering.
"What''s up, Anne?" Josie finally looked at her trusted assistant.
"You told me to inform you as soon I manage to obtain thetest news about the production of the Tokyo Studios." Anne started, "They had just released the trailer for their uing anime."
"Really?" Josie said with a curious expression.
Josie started noticing this particr animation studio when they called to reserve a medium stand in the convention space, as they called only a couple of months before the PrimCon, and there was only one space avable that severalpanies wanted. It was then that the Tokyo Studios offered to pay double the normal amount to secure the medium space.
The people in charge didn''t even hesitate to ept their offer.
Josie was one of the people in charge of organizing the medium spaces at the convention, and the space stand that the Tokyo Studios reserved was in her area of management.
When Josie heard of an unknown studio renting a medium space at the PrimCon, she became somewhat curious about it. She worked as the Chief Editor of the New Releases Section in the Ink Tribune, so she was fairly knowledgeable about the existing animation studios in the industry.
When she did her research about this studio, she found almost no news. The few things that she managed to find were that it was a newly founded studio and that they hired animators a few months ago. It was when she dug a bit deeper that she managed to find an extraordinary fact about this studio.
The studio wasn''t based in Sakura City!
Josie was someone who knew the ins and outs of the industry, so she knew the amount of money that someone had to invest to circumvent the prization of the animation industry
in Sakura City.
She was amazed to discover the rise of a studio with such a high amount of investment
without any fuss.
Coincidentally, she worked in the section that reported new anime releases, so she kept her
eye on thetest moves from this peculiar studio.
"Yes, I sent you the link to the video, boss." Anne replied.
"Thank you, Anne." Josie replied as she quickly opened her e-mail and clicked on the link
while Anne quietly left the office and closed the door quietly.
The link directed her to the Tokyo Studios Ruby Channel.
Without any suspense, the video started shortly after.
Josie''s critical eyes watched the entirety of the 1:30 seconds of the trailer.
As someone who was paid to judge several newly released animes every anime season, Josie was a fairly critical person.
It was extremely difficult to impress her high standards, but when Josie finished watching the video she let out a mysterious smile, "Interesting."
Her eyes shone as she watched the video a second time, a third time, and several other times.
Her critical eyes noticed even the tiniest details, but even after watching so many times, she couldn''t find a single mistake!
"A fluke or another skilled yer entering the market?" Josie muttered as she lost herself between thoughts.
Chapter 633: Sold Out
Chapter 633: Sold Out
?
Saturday, March 6th.
For some people, it was just another day, but for the fans of Moonlight, it would be a battle day.
That was because a couple of days ago, news portals reported that the tickets for Moonlight''s first live performance would start their sales on that Saturday.
Fans all over the country and the world felt excited and hopeful to be able to buy a ticket for themselves. Even when they heard that there would be around 20 thousand tickets for sale, it was able to dampen their excitement for it.
The most excited fans were the ones who lived in Catadrid, the city where the concert was scheduled to happen.
The ticket sale was scheduled to start at 9 AM, Catadrid Time Zone.
At a time like this on a Saturday, most high schoolers enjoyed their day off from school by sleeping until noon.
But a group of friends woke up early that Saturday and gathered together in one of their friend''s house.
This group of friends lived in a suburban neighborhood of Catadrid and studied in a nearby school.
"I still can''t believe Moonlight is going to perform a live concert!" One of the girls said with shining eyes and a beautiful freckled face.
"Me neither." A blonde girl said, "Just to be sure, did you girls manage to gather enough money?"
"Sol, you have asked this question a thousand times already." A ck-haired girl rolled her eyes in exasperation.
"I''m just making sure." Sol, the blonde girl, defended herself.
"No need to fight." The freckled girl broke their argument, "Jade, you know how anxious Sol is." As she looked at the ck-haired girl.
"And Sol, we did bring enough money. I cleaned all the money I saved from my allowance." She continued, "Plus, I think we should gather all the money in just one ount. This way, we coordinate better when the sales start."
"You''re right, Lily." Jade relented, "Sorry, Sol, I''m just nervous."
"Don''t worry, love." Sol replied with a gentle smile.
Just like that, the three girls did theirst-minute preparations before the sales started at 9 AM.
While they waited anxiously for the clock to the waited time, they listened to Moonlight''s album on repeat.
The three girls first came in contact with Moonlight''s work when another friend showed them the Music Video of ''Perfect''. Even though they were in their teenage years, and they hadn''t lived a love like the one described in the song, their teenage hearts also longed to live such a beautiful love.
As soon as they finished watching the music video, they hurriedly looked for other words from the same artist. It was then that they found Moonlight''s album and other music videos. And for the past 2 and half months, they had been listening to Moonlight''s on repeat without any stopping.
Sometimes they would put on Moonlight music videos and watch it all over again.
It was fans like these that made Moonlight dominate the charts even almost 3 months after the release of his album.
Although his 10 songs didn''t upy the Top 10 in the charts anymore, the 10 songs still were in the Top 20 of the World Charts. 5 songs still made their presence in the Top 10.
''Perfect'' still upied the top of the charts and it was undefeated since it assumed the first position in the charts, ''bad guy'' upied the 3rd position in the charts, while ''Save Your Tears'', ''Believer'', and ''The Scientist'' upied respectively the 6th, 8th, and 10th positions. The other five songs upied positions between 11th and 20th positions in the charts.
It was normal that Moonlight didn''t manage to secure his hegemony in the Top 10, the Azure Star had amazing artists that were as amazing as the ones from Theo''s past life.
For example, the artist that managed to secure the 2nd position in the charts, Trevors, had more than 90 million monthly listeners on the Track streaming service, he had numerous hits and was famous worldwide.
Theo knew how talented these people could be, so he was already impressed that he could retain the 1st position in the charts for so long. But he predicted that sooner orter Trevors or another artist would take the position from him.
It was impossible to dominate the charts forever.
Theo was already more than happy with what he achieved so far.
This was only Moonlight''s numbers in the Track tform, the four music videos that it was posted in Ruby long passed the number a billion views. In other words, each music video that Moonlight posted received more than a billion views in less than 3 months since its release.
All in all, Theo''s venture had been aplete sess as he achieved amazing results and gathered fans all over the world.
Sol, Jade, and Lily each sat in front of theirptops as they pressed the F5 button to renew the website where the ticket sale would happen.
They knew for sure that tens of thousands all over the world were doing the same thing as them at that exact moment, so they didn''t bother talking to each other as they focused on the task in their hands.
The moment that would decide if they would be able to see Moonlight with their own eyes arrived when the clock hit 9 AM.
It seemed as if time had been paused for a millisecond for the people who started at the website all over the world.
Without any dy, the tickets were ced for sale as soon as the clock hit 9 AM.
At that moment, three girls pressed F5 and waited hopefully to manage to get in.
A few secondster, Sol and Jade eximed.
"Damn it!" Jade said in a bad mood, "Mine says that I''m in queue and that I have to wait for my turn."
"Mine says the same." Sol said with a sad expression.
It seemed like the girls wouldn''t be able to see their favorite singer, it was then that the two girls finally looked at Lily who looked at the screen in front of her with shining eyes and a
large smile.
"Don''t tell me." Jade said withrge eyes."
"HURRY, Lily." Sol hurriedly said, "Here''s the credit card, buy the tickets before they are sold
out!"
Lily nodded as she proceeded to input the credit card details to finalize the purchase of three
tickets.
A few minutester, the three girls looked at the purchase confirmation page with shining
eyes.
A secondter, the girls started jumping around and screaming in happiness.
"We are going to watch Moonlight live!"
"I''M SO HAPPY!"
"I love you, Lily!"
||
Just like that, some people were on cloud nine as they managed to buy tickets, but the
majority of the people weren''t as lucky.
10 minutes after the start of the sales, the tickets for Moonlight''s first live concert were sold
out!
Chapter 634: Getting Ready For A Movie Date
Chapter 634: Getting Ready For A Movie Date
?
In the soft glow of the evening light, a young man with long, flowing white hair tied back in a loose ponytail stood before his mirror, adjusting his casual attire. His silver eyes, shimmering like moonlitkes, reflected a blend of excitement and ease. He had a lean and toned body, nowfortably dressed in a well-fitted, casual t-shirt and a pair of jeans. As heced up his sneakers, he thought of his girlfriend and the simple joy of sharing a movie together at the cinema. It was just a normal date, but he felt a flutter of anticipation, knowing that any time spent with her was special.
It has been 2 months since Theo officially asked Ayia to be his girlfriend, and the more time he spent with her, the more he learned to love everything about her.
In the past two months, they had been on several dates where they had fun together. They talked and learned more about each other.
For example, Theo learned that Ayia was allergic to chickpeas, that Ayia knew how to y the piano, that Ayia loved watching trash movies especially trash horror movies, that Ayia loved to hold his hand whenever they were on a date and many other little details that he noticed.
And on that Monday night, the two of them were free as the restaurant was closed that night, so they decided to enjoy the night to have a date together.
Plus, the two unanimously decided to have fun that night after spending the whole weekend working.
Theo spent his weekend working during the day on several projects he had while Ayia helped him, and during the night they both had shifts at the restaurant. During the weekend nights the days, the restaurant receives the biggest public, so they were exhausted after working so much.
When they heard that the movie CrocShark IV was releasedst week, they didn''t waste time before agreeing to watch it together that Monday night.
Theo climbed down the stairs as he waited for the agreed time that hebined with Ayia to pick her up. He also was waiting for Aurora to arrive home from school.
With the Club Festival nearer and nearer, Aurora has been arrivingter than usual. She even went to schoolst Saturday and Sunday with the rest of the School Student Council to supervise the construction of the festival venue.
Theo let out a bright smile when he arrived in the living room and saw Maya and Angel sleeping soundly together.
Ever since Angel arrived at their house, Maya stuck with her new sibling as if they were inseparable. It seemed like she was aware that her new sibling was partially blind because Maya was extremely gentle with Angel, even when the of them yed together. And Angel loved her new sibling as well, she was much more livelier and happy than when she was in the shelter.
Theo couldn''t help but take a bunch of pictures of the two kitties together after seeing them sleeping so cutely.
His phone memory was filled with hundreds of pictures that he deemed ''to be too cute'' to not record it down.
Some of the pictures he even posted in his private Raingram profile.
Not wanting to disturb the kitties, Theo left the living room and entered the kitchen where he had a ss of water.
Theo turned on the kitchen TV to kill time before he had to leave for his date. Coincidentally, the News Report for the local State TV had just started.
"City Celebrates Local Team''s Sess in National League: In our top story tonight, excitement is sweeping across Elffire City as the Athreen team advances to the semi-finals of the Sakura Cup Championship. The team''s hard-fought victoryst night against the Westside Warriors, with a final score of 4 to 3, has secured their ce in the prestigiouspetition''s finals matches. Fans flooded the streets in celebration, waving banners and honking car horns in a jubnt disy of city pride as it has been more than 20 years since the team hadn''t made it so far in thepetition. Head Coach Michael Thompson praised the yers for their relentless dedication and teamwork, expressing confidence that the team will manage to advance to the final match. The semi-final matches, which are set to happen in 2 weeks, have the entire city buzzing with anticipation."
''Oh, I didn''t know that the local football team managed that. It would be nice to watch a football match at the stadium.'' Theo thought as he heard the news report.
In his past life, he didn''t have the money or the time to attend football matches, but in this new life, he wanted to live the best he could. And watching a football match sounded extremely fun!
"Elffire City Bids Farewell to Winter Season: As the city enjoys thest days of the winter season, residents are taking advantage of the mild weather before spring arrives. Local parks are filled with families enjoying winter sports like ice skating and sledding, while downtown businesses are hosting end-of-season sales and events to attract shoppers. The Metropolis Winter Festival, an annual event featuring ice sculptures, food stalls, and live performances, concluded this weekend with record attendance. City officials noted that the festival not only provided entertainment for residents but also boosted local tourism and business, making it a significant sess."
''Oh, what a pity.'' Theo thought when he heard that, ''We should have gone there. It would have been fun.''
He thought that but he knew that the chances of that happening were minimal. Lately, everyone he knew has been extremely busy with work or school, even on the weekends. So, it would have been hard to find a time in the weekend where everyone could meet.
Theo shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t fret over it. He knew that everyone was busy, but he also knew that everyone was busy because they loved what they were doing. "Bluecorn State University Unveils Innovative Environmental Project: In other news, Bluecorn University hasunched an innovative environmental project aimed at reducing the city''s carbon footprint. The project, spearheaded by the university''s Department of Environmental Science, involves the instation of green roofs on campus buildings to promote energy efficiency and biodiversity. The initiative includes extensive research on sustainable urban development and partnerships with local businesses to expand green roofing throughout the city. Dr. Emily Carter, the project lead, highlighted the potential long-term benefits for themunity, including reduced energy costs and improved air quality. The project has garnered national attention, positioning Metropolis as a leader in environmental innovation and sustainability."
It was during thetest report that Sylph warned Theo that Aurora had arrived, and with visitors.
Chapter 635: Movie Date: CrocShark IV
Chapter 635: Movie Date: CrocShark IV
?
"I''m home!"
Theo heard a voiceing from the garage stairs.
"I''m in the kitchen." He shouted back.
Shortlyter, a teenage entourage entered the kitchen, Aurora had arrived with her friends,
but Theo noticed that her group had a few additions.
"Wee home, girls." Theo smiled at his sister and her friends.
"Thank you, Theo." Vivian, Umaru, and Caro replied to him with shining eyes.
They had to admit they had a little crush on Aurora''s big brother.
Aurora rolled her eyes at her friends'' antics before saying, "Big brother, this is Brenda ckburn and Ohori Hanako, the new members of the student council that I told you about it."
"Ah, Aurora told me about you two." Theo said with a gentle smile, "You girls did a good jobpeting with them. I''m Aurora''s big brother. It''s a pleasure to meet you two, I hope you two feel at home here." Theo weed the girls with a smile.
Brenda and Hanako could barely reply to him as they were dumbstruck at how handsome Theo was, their teenage hearts needed some time to process the situation.
"Well, I''m going out, Aurora." Theo said as picked up his wallet from the counter and stood up, "I left your dinner ready, but you guys can order takeout as well if you want."
"Okay, good luck on your date." Aurora said with a mischievous voice.
"Thank you." Theoughed, "See youter, girls." He said as he walked toward the garage. "Come on, girls." Aurora said as soon as he left, "We have work to do tonight."
"Theo is going on a date with Ayia, Aurora?" Umaru asked with shining eyes as Aurora led them upstairs.
"Yeah, they''re going to the movies to watch some trash movie that was releasedst week." Aurora replied.
"Theo and Ayia are going out for a while already, right?" Caro asked.
"Yes, I guess since our trip to the Kokoro Inds." Aurora replied.
"Wow, so romantic!" Umaru said with shining eyes.
Aurora rolled her eyes as she said, "Come on, girls, we have a lot of work to do."
They hadbined to have a sleepover at Aurora''s because they wanted to cut down a little of their work for their uing Club Festival, which was less than 6 days before its first day.
Just like that, Aurora and the others spent the rest of the night working on their assignments as student council members.
On the other hand, after driving for less than 5 minutes, Theo arrived at Ayia and Shizuka''s house.
He waited for her in the car as he sent her a message that he arrived already.
A couple of minutester, Theo saw a mesmerizing sight, Ayia walking toward the car as if she were a supermodel on a modeling highway. He hurriedly exited the car to greet her properly and open the car door for her.
Theo wanted to be the perfect gentleman for the person who was his partner, so ever since they started dating, Theo treated Ayia as if she was his princess. He always would open the doors for her, give his jacket to her if she was cold, attend to all of her requests, and others. So, he didn''t even hesitate at that moment to open the door to his stunning girlfriend.
Theo couldn''t help but let out a stunned expression when he saw how pretty the girl walking toward him was.
For her date at the cinema, the girlfriend in question with long, flowing purple hair and striking golden eyes chooses an outfit that effortlesslybinesfort and style. She wears a fitted, ck leather jacket that entuates her supermodel figure, paired with a sleek, dark purple crop top thatplements her vibrant hair. Her high-waisted, skinny jeans in a ssic ck hue elongate her legs, while her ankle boots with a slight heel add a touch of edgy elegance. essorizing with a delicate gold ne and matching earrings, her outfit is both chic and understated, perfectly suited for a rxed yet stylish movie night. A small, crossbody bag in a muted gold colorpletes her look, adding a touch of sophistication and practicality.
"Hey, baby!" Ayia ran into Theo''s arms when she saw how handsome he looked as he waited for her.
"Hey, babe." Theo smiled happily as he kissed her forehead before kissing her juicy lips. The two of them were lost in their own world for a while before they let out augh. Soon after, Theo opened the passenger door for Ayia, before he entered the car as well.
A minuteter, Theo was driving the car toward the ce where they would watch the movie. "Had Aurora-chan already arrived when you left home?" Ayia asked.
"Yeah, I waited for her before leaving the house." Theo replied, "She had arrived with Vivian, Caro, Umaru, and a couple of other girls as she told me that they would spend the night working on the things they had to do for their uing festival."
"They are working so hard for this festival!" Ayia said with a proud face, "We have to go see the events, from what Aurora told me, it sounds like it will be super fun." She said with her characteristic excitement.
"I agree." Theoughed, "I already told everyone to clear their calendars for next weekend. How about we go on Saturday?"
"Sure!" Ayia eximed happily.
"You won''t believe what I heard." Theo suddenly said.
"What?"
"It seems like in this past weekend happened an End of Winter Festival here at Elffire City. They had ice sculptures, food stalls, and live performances at the venue." Theo told her what he heard from the news report.
"No way!" Ayia eximed, "How didn''t we hear about it?"
"Yeah, I guess we have been so busytely that we didn''t even notice thetest news." Theo said as he shook his head.
"Everyone has been super busytely indeed." Ayia agreed with him, "What a bummer, this winter festival sounds like it was fun."
"I have indeed been so busytely." Theo said, "With the uing anime release, new projects in the studio, and others."
"Then we should make this night memorable." Ayia looked at him with a loving smile.
"Every moment with you is memorable." Theo replied lovingly.
"Aww, you''re so sweet." Ayia said as she took his hand and held it on hers.
In this way, the two lovebirds talked sweet and cringe things before arriving at the theater.
They held hands like the lovebirds they were the whole time, and they had the time of their lives as they watched CrocShark IV.
Just like they expected, the movie was another cliche plot of a terrible monster terrifying
some teenagers.
In other words, an awesome movie!
Chapter 636: Rockwave Society, One Day Before The Festival
Chapter 636: Rockwave Society, One Day Before The Festival
?
In the sprawling campus of Yukihime High School, the atmosphere was charged with excitement and anticipation as the first-ever school club festival approached. The campus, with its impressive array of buildings, serenekes, lush forests, and numerous stages, was abuzz with activity. Students from various clubs were scattered across the grounds, each group fervently preparing their unique contributions for the festival. Along thekeside, the art club was setting up an open-air gallery, hanging vibrant canvases from trees and cing sculptures on pedestals amidst the natural beauty. Near the forest edge, the nature club was crafting an immersive experience trail,plete with educational disys and interactive exhibits about local wildlife. The sports fields were transformed into arenas where the athletic clubs rehearsed demonstrations andpetitions, their energy and enthusiasm palpable.
In the central courtyard, the heart of the festival preparations, arge stage was being constructed, with students testing microphones and lighting rigs in preparation for the evening''s performances. Booths lined the walkways, each representing a different club''s effort to stand out in the friendlypetition. The culinary club''s stall was particrly popr, with the mouth-watering aromas of freshly prepared dishes drawing curious onlookers. Drama students were practicing their lines and setting up borate backdrops for their y, while the music club conductedst-minute rehearsals, the sound of instruments and singing filling the air. The science club''s area was a hive of activity, featuring interactive experiments and dazzling disys aimed at capturing the fascination of attendees. Despite thepetitive edge, a spirit of camaraderie and shared purpose permeated the campus, as every student at Yukihime High School worked together to create an unforgettable festival, each hoping their efforts would earn them one of the coveted top ten spots.
It was Friday afternoon and in the next two days, March 13 and 14, the Yukihime School would be filled with visitorsing from all over the city.
In the past few weeks, especially in thest two weeks, the student school council arranged several pieces of advertisement to spread around the city, so everyone expected a huge crowd toe in the next two days.
The Rockwave Society Club was one of several clubs getting ready for the uing festival. This club was made up of students who loved rock music as they aspired to be musicians in this area as well.
The club had 8 members, with each member ying a specific instrument.
Morioka Rumi and Marioka Koan were twin siblings studying in the third year of high school at Yukihime. They were also the co-presidents of the Rockwave Society, and most importantly, they were the vocalists of the Eclipsed Chaos band.
This was the name of the band that the club members decided to create when they heard about the club festival. As soon as they heard about the club festival, they knew that it would be a great opportunity to disy their passion to others. It was then that the siblings Rumi and Koan had the idea of creating their own band.
Rumi was a beautiful gothic girl and Koan was also a typical emo boy. They barely saw their parents, as they were constantly busy with work, so they grew up in a cold and emotionless home where they only had each other. And it was listening to rock songs that made them feel better, plus it felt nice to rebel against their uncaring parents.
In their first year of high school, they created this club, and it has been 2 years since its creation and now they have 8 members.
On that Friday afternoon, the Eclipsed Chaos were rehearsing for the concert they would be performing tomorrow.
The Yukihime High School had several music clubs, and a month ago, when the club festival was announced, the presidents of each music club had a meeting to pull together their own little music festival inside the school club festival. This way they could attract a muchrger crowd than if each club did its own thing, consequently with arger crowd each club would be able to earn more money from the public.
Mini Music Festival would work like this, each band would perform on the stage, and if the crowd liked them, they would be able to donate to the specific band, and the public would even be able to buy souvenirs from each band. So, in the end, the bands who managed to please the crowd the most would receive more money.
In a spacious rehearsal room at Yukihime High School, the rock music club was in full swing, preparing for their highly anticipated performance at the school festival. The day before the event, the atmosphere was charged with excitement and a hint of nervous energy. The room, located in one of the school''s many buildings, was filled with the sound of electric guitars, a powerful bass line, and the rhythmic beat of the drums. The lead vocalist, Rumi, a girl with a confident stance and a microphone in hand, belted out the lyrics to their signature song, her voice resonating with passion and intensity.
"In the shadows where the wild winds blow,
We dance with demons, our hearts aglow.
The city''s heartbeat, a rhythm so loud,
We''re rebels, renegades, standing proud. We''ll rise like thunder, in the dead of night,
Our spirits unchained, our mes alight.
Rock ''n'' roll warriors, we''ll never tire,
Burning with passion, fueled by fire..."
Around them, the other band members werepletely immersed in their music. The guitarist''s fingers danced across the strings, producing electrifying riffs that echoed through the room. The bassist, with a look of concentration, maintained a steady groove, while the drummer''s sticks moved in a blur, keeping a tight, energetic beat. Posters of legendary rock bands adorned the walls, providing inspiration and a sense of connection to the rich history of rock music. As they yed, a small group of club members and friends watched, cheering them on and offering feedback.
When they finished the song, the small crowd exploded in ps.
Rumi, Koan, and the rest of the band were a little embarrassed and shy to receive so much excitement. But the small crowd, although without critical eyes, were able to see that the newly created band was amazing!
Each one of them had amazing potential and ced together seemed to potentialize their talents. It was simply like Destiny made them y in the same band!
"Thank you, guys!" Rumi said with a happy smile.
She never knew that performing her music to others could be so fulfilling and fun.
She felt powerful enough to tell off her parents and be herself!
She felt like she could be the one she aspired to be.
Rumi wanted to live the rocking roll in her veins as a way of life!
No one knew yet, but destiny was afoot for the uing festival, and the lives of several
people would forever change with itspletion.
Chapter 637: Fake Money = Real Money
Chapter 637: Fake Money = Real Money
?
The day before the school festival, the student council of Yukihime High School was working tirelessly across the expansive campus, ensuring that every detail was in ce for the big event. With multiple buildings, serenekes, lush forests, and numerous stages to oversee, the council members were strategically spread out, coordinating efforts and managing logistics. d in their distinctive council sashes, they could be seen everywhere, each member handling their assigned tasks with efficiency and dedication.
In the central courtyard, the heart of the festival preparations, council president Vivian Darktower oversaw the construction of the main stage, coordinating with the technical crew to ensure the sound and lighting systems were wless. Vice-president Aurora Gray led a team decorating the pathways with colorful banners and directional signs, ensuring festival- goers could easily navigate the various attractions. Nearby, secretary Yuki Umaru was busy checking the booths, making sure each club had the resources they needed and that their setupsplied with safety regtions.
By thekeside, the members of the disciplinarymittee were helping with the festival organization as well, they were helping the art club set up their open-air gallery, providing additional hands for hanging canvases and arranging sculptures. In the forest, they assisted the nature club with their immersive trail, ensuring that all educational disys were properly installed. On the sports fields, they coordinated with athletic clubs, organizing schedules for demonstrations andpetitions.
Aurora was busy organizing things when suddenly her phone rang, she picked it up and saw that it was her brother calling.
"Hello." Aurora replied smiling.
"Busy?" Theo asked with a small chuckle.
"A tad." Aurora replied with a tired sigh.
"Then I feel a little guilty to give you more work." He said, "I just arrived at the school gates, I brought with me the boxes containing the fake money you asked Sayuri to print."
Aurora had asked him to use his Jeep to pick up the multitude of boxes containing the fake money earlier that morning.
"Really?" Aurora said with shining eyes, "I''ll be there shortly!" She eximed before hanging up the phone.
Aurora didn''t even hesitate before picking up her walkie-talkie and saying, "Girls, my brother arrived with the fake money. We need to gather at the school gates as soon as possible!"
It was then that Vivian''s voice sounded from the device, "Understood, Aurora. Everyone this is a Code Red, gather everyone at the school gates. And if someone sees the school inspectors call them as well."
A series of voices sounded as soon as Vivian finished speaking.
"Understood."
"Understood."
"I''m on my way!"
Just like that, from various parts of the school campus, the people responsible for the festival organization headed for the front gate of the school.
5 minutester, Aurora arrived there and saw her brother waiting outside his car. He was chatting with Umaru and Caro while waiting for her.
"Hey, little sis." Theo said with a smile when he saw her.
"Hey, big brother!" Aurora smiled at him gratefully.
She knew he had a busy schedule with all the projects he was involved in, but he still didn''t hesitate to take time from his busy agenda to help her.
Theo and the girls chatted happily as they waited for everyone to arrive, and 10 minutester, Vivian finally decided to take action.
"Okay, guys. I think everyone is here already. We need to transport these boxes to the student council building." Vivian said out loud to the crowd who gathered to help with the transportation, "Theo, can you open the trunk door?" She said as she looked at him.
"Sure." He smiled as he moved to open the car''s trunk door.
When he opened the door, the crowd let out exaggerated expressions of awe.
"All of this is fake money?"
"No way, right?"
"President, how much fake money did you make?" Someone asked Vivian.
"Hmm, I wasn''t responsible for that." She replied as she looked at Aurora, Hanako, and
Caro as they were the ones responsible for that.
"From what I remember, it was around 1 million." Caro, the student body treasurer replied.
"Wow!"
"You guys are ying big."
"Well, it''s better to have more than have less."
Everyonemented in awe of the girls'' courage and confidence in the festival''s sess.
"Okay, guys." Vivian suddenly said, "Everyone grabs a box to take to the student council building. I have the duty to warn everyone that each box is sealed, and they have to arrive there sealed as well."
Just like that, each one of them grabbed one or two boxes and walked away in the same direction. Vivian and Aurora stayed behind to count how many boxes exited the car, as they had to verify that the same amount of boxes arrived at the destination.
Some people might be wondering why they were being so careful with a bunch of fake money, but this fake money would have the same value as real money in the next two days of the club festival. So, if they lost even a single box, they would suffer a huge loss of money. Consequently, the student council had to treat these boxes of fake money as if it were real
money.
After thest box was taken from the car by Aurora and Vivian, Theo smiled at them, "Do you girls want help with those boxes? I can bring it to you."
"No, but thank you, big brother." Aurora replied with a grateful smile.
"Yeah, we know that you are super busy, Theo." Vivian said, "But thank you so much for
bringing these boxes."
"No worries, I''m never busy if I want to help my little sis." Theoughed, "Good luck with
festival preparations, girls."
"Thank you!" The girls eximed with a smile.
The three of them chatted for a couple of minutes before Theo said goodbye as he drove his
car away from the school gates.
10 minutester, everyone arrived at the student council building.
"20, 21,..." Vivian and Aurora diligently counted the boxes of fake money.
It was only when they checked several times that all boxes arrived with their seals intact that they were able to sigh in relief.
Vivian let the disciplinarymittee and the others who she called to help go back to helping with the festival organization as only the student council stayed back.
Finally, when the six members of the student council were alone, they sighed in relief.
"Handling money is nerve-wracking!" Caro eximed.
"Yeah, even if it is fake money, it is basically real money for us." Umarumented.
"Especially when the amount reaches 1 million." Vivian giggled.
The others couldn''t help themselves and started giggling as well.
1 million!
Would the festival be sessful enough to need this amount of money? Only the future could
tell.
Chapter 638: Yuki Notes and Carollas Calculations
Chapter 638: Yuki Notes and Caro''s Calctions
?
In a spacious room within one of the Student Council Complex, several student council members gathered around tables piled high with boxes filled with fake money. The atmosphere was a mix of focused determination and bubbling excitement, as the council meticulously prepared for the uing festival. Each box contained stacks of brightly colored bills featuring a cute snow princess at the center of each note, printed with the school''s emblem and denominations ranging from small amounts torger ones. The fake money would be the currency used by festival-goers to purchase goods and participate in activities, with the top ten earning clubs receiving special rewards.
That''s why each note had the highest level of security that the printing machines from Fuji Co. could afford to print.
Each note had a unique serial number, a QR code, and other security measures. Consequently, someone couldn''t counterfeit them, as the security measures assured that each note was unique, and if a single double or counterfeit appeared, the student council would be almost immediately notified.
The fake money was called Yuki Notes by the student council, and it was divided into notes of 1, 2, 5, 10, 20, 50, and 100 Yuki Notes.
Council president Vivian Darktower, a calm and organized presence, supervised the operation, ensuring that each box was properly sealed andbeled. Vice-president Aurora Gray, known for her attention to detail, was counting and recounting the stacks, making sure the amounts were urate. Treasurer Caro Wembley was updating an inventory list, marking down the number of bills in each box, and coordinating with other members to ensure a fair distribution.
Around them, a few school inspectors and teachers helped the student council diligently, some organizing the boxes into neat piles while others double-checked the security of the seals. The room buzzed with quiet conversation as they discussed logistics and confirmed ns for the festival''s currency exchange points.
At first, someone suggested employing stands all over the campus with cashiers employees at each currency exchange point, but when they calcted the number of exchange points needed to attend the enormous school campus, they saw that if they continued with this n, they would need to employ so many people!
Long story short, they were already dealing with a shortage of staff, and if they allocated people to work in the exchange points, they wouldn''t be able to maintain the basic organization of the festival.
It was then that Caro, the student body treasurer, suggested that they should use the tens of vending machines ced around the campus.
Just like any other ce in Sakura Abode Country, the Yukihime High School had tens of vending machines allocated around the campus selling all kinds of meals and drinks.
What they would do was adapt the vending machines to function as currency exchange points instead of meal vending machines, and with a little modification these machines would be the perfect currency exchange points. Plus, they would be able to ce these modified vending machines in many more ces, so when they saw many good points this idea had, Vivian, the student president, asked the school to use the vending machines.
The school was extremely supportive of this new festival, so they almost immediately agreed with Vivian''s proposition.
That was why tens of vending machines were gathered in front of the student council building as the tech guys had just finished the adjusts that would make them function as currency exchange machines.
Each machine would work like this. The person would insert the amount of money that he/she wanted to convert into Yuki Notes (The name of the fake currency money that the student council decided on), and the machine would return the same amount in Yuki Notes. For example, if someone wanted to convert 200 dors, they just had to insert the money or their credit card into the machine, and shortlyter the machine would return 200 Yuki Notes. The customer could even decide if he/she wanted the money in notes of 1, 2, 5, 10, 20, 50, or 100 Yuki Notes.
All in all, the whole machine was very user-friendly, which would make it much easier for the public to convert their money.
When the council members finally finished counting and checking each note, it was finally time to load them into the currency exchange machines (a.k.a. vending machines).
"I think everything we are ready to load the money into the machines." Aurora said with a tired voice.
They had been counting Yuki''s Notes for the past hour, so it was normal for her to get tired of the repetitive task of counting and checking the money.
"I think so as well." Vivian agreed, "Caro, have you already decided the amount of money for each exchange point?"
"Yes, I did my calctions and some points will see a higher traffic of people, so the vending machines of these ces will receive more money. While the ces with less traffic like..." Caro started exining her calctions and the amount of money each area would receive as she pointed at the campus map.
Vivian, Aurora, and the others listened to her exnation with rapt attention. Although they didn''t need to know the details of this specific operation, they still needed to know the overall situation. And as they listened to her exnation, they had to admit that Caro had done a great job as they could see that each calction was made with frightening uracy.
For example, the area where the Mini Music Festival would happen was a key area where crowds of people would gather, so Caro calcted the approximate amount of people who would go there and the amount of money each person was willing to spend, from these calcted data she calcted the amount of Yuki Notes she had to allocate to that area.
This was just one area of the Club Festival venue as Caro had done the same for all the other areas.
Everyone could see that Caro had put a lot of effort into this task, and the girls couldn''t be more happy and proud of their friend.
"Great job!" Vivian said with a bright and proud smile when Caro finished her exnation. "Yeah, you did an amazing job, Ca-chan!" Umaru eximed.
"You''re amazing, Ca-chan!" Aurora smiled happily.
"..."
Caro got shy as she listened to her friends''pliments and her face assumed a deep shade
of red.
"Aww, our little Caro is shy!"
"I can''t control myself, I have to squeeze these cute red cheeks!"
"..."
Just like that, the girls attacked Caro''s cute frame and teased her.
Although, everyone there was super busy, they were having the time of their lives, especially because they were among friends.
A whileter, they resumed work with Caro''s onmand as she allocated the amount of money each machine was loaded with.
The student council knew that the Yuki Notes were crucial for the festival''spetitive spirit, and their meticulous efforts were aimed at ensuring every club had an equal opportunity topete for the top ten spots. As the currency exchange machine was checked and sealed, a sense of aplishment and anticipation filled the ce, they knew that they were one step closer to finishing their preparations for the festival!
Chapter 639: Flashback and Storyboard Review
Chapter 639: shback and Storyboard Review
?
While the Yukihime School students worked against time to finish their preparations for tomorrow''s festival, Theo, after helping his little sister, went back to the animation studio.
Just after entering his own office, Ryoko knocked on his door before entering as well.
"Now that you have your own office, we should arrange an assistant to help you." Ryokomented as she sat down on the seat in front of his desk.
With the studio restructuring, Theo finally was able to have his own office where he could work on his tasks.
"Maybe." Theo replied with an uncertain tone of voice.
"Believe me, an assistant will be a lot of help. Especially for you, who has other tasks other than working here at the studio. An assistant will be able to organize and n your tasks more efficiently, consequently, you''ll have more time to do your things." Ryoko exined.
"Seeing things this way, I guess I''ll have to take your suggestion." Theo said with a thoughtful expression.
As someone who had severalpanies and projects, Theo couldn''t exclusively dedicate all of his time to working at the animation studio.
Other than working in anime productions, Theo had a musical career, a publishing house where he produced the main mangas and light novels, a restaurant where he worked 4 or 3 nights per week, a newly built charity organization, and his whole personal life.
He couldn''t simply dedicate all of his time to work, as he had a beautiful girlfriend, a cute little sister, and great friends. And Theo didn''t even want to dedicate all of his time to work. He wanted to enjoy his life and be happy with the people around him.
"Don''t worry. I''ll talk with Sam as she knows how to find people highly skilled for the job. Amber was hired by Sam, for example." Ryoko smiled.
"I''ll leave it to you guys then." Theoughed, "But why did youe here today?"
"Oh, I almost forgot." She said as she remembered why she looked for Theo, "We finished the storyboard for [Naruto] first episode." She said with a proud smile.
"Already?" Theo asked surprised.
Around 9 days ago, on the Wednesday that they had the meeting where he introduced the new projects the studio would be working on, Theo gave the task to Ryoko and her department to work on the production of the storyboard of the first episode of [Naruto].
"Yes, we would''ve finished faster if we weren''t inexperienced." Ryoko replied, "In thest couple of days, we were fine-tuning the storyboard. And I think we did a decent job." She said as she ced the stack of papers containing the storyboard on Theo''s desk.
"Hmm, I like your confidence." Theo smiled as he picked up the stack of papers, "But I''ll have to see for myself if you guys will be able to help me produce the uing storyboards of [Naruto]." He said with a mysterious smile.
Ryoko''s heart started beating faster and faster as she observed Theo reading the storyboard that she and her team had been working on for the past 9 days.
Her mind started to drift by as she started to think about the journey that she went by in thest nine days.
''The studio buzzed with focused intensity as the team of animators embarked on their nine-day journey to create the storyboard for the first episode of Naruto. It was their first time producing a storyboard, and the stakes were high: the quality of their work would determine if they could continue in anime production.
On the first day, Ryoko gathered the team around arge table scattered with nk storyboard panels, pencils, and reference materials. Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she outlined the vision for Naruto''s inaugural episode. "This is our chance to prove ourselves to the boss, it is our chance to prove that we are as good as the teams producing storyboards for the top animation studios!" she began, her voice steady and inspiring. As she spoke, the team felt their nerves settle, reced by a collective determination to seed. Ryoko''s demonstrations were precise and insightful, her pencil gliding effortlessly across the paper as she sketched the initial frames, bringing the script to life with a rity and dynamism that left the team in awe.
Storyboard artist Jo Nesbo took the lead, his pencil moving swiftly and confidently across the paper, transforming the script into visual sequences. The team members, though new to this process, quickly found their rhythm, each contributing their unique skills and perspectives. One animator meticulously detailed the Hidden Leaf Vige, ensuring every building and tree was urately depicted, while another focused on capturing Naruto''s spirited expressions and dynamic movements. Their debates over character actions, camera angles, and scene transitions filled the room with a symphony of creative energy.
The days that followed were a whirlwind of intense creativity and hard work. The animators worked long hours, oftente into the night, fueled by their passion and the pressure to deliver. Each day presented new challenges, from perfecting Naruto''s spirited expressions to capturing the dynamic action sequences that would define the series. Ryoko''s guidance was invaluable; she moved around the room, offering constructive feedback, correcting minor errors with swift strokes, and encouraging the team with her unwavering confidence.
By the fifth day, the team had found their rhythm, their individual contributions blending seamlessly into a cohesive whole. The studio was filled with the sounds of pencils scratching on paper, punctuated by bursts ofughter and animated discussions. Despite the exhaustion, a sense of camaraderie and shared purpose kept them going. Ryoko''s expertise was a beacon, her meticulous attention to detail and innovative ideas pushing the storyboard to new heights.
On the final day, the storyboard wasplete. The animators stepped back to admire their work, their hearts pounding with a mixture of pride and anxiety. The panels were filled with dynamic scenes, vibrant characters, and carefully crafted transitions, each frame a testament to their hard work and Ryoko''s exceptional leadership. As they handed the storyboard over for review, the team felt a profound sense of aplishment.''
Her reverie was only broken when Theo ced the stack of papers containing the storyboard on the table. He had finished reading the storyboard.
Although he didn''t analyze the small details of it, Theo already produced a storyboard based on the original work from his past life, so he was able to keenly peruse through this new storyboard and determine if it was up to par or not.
Ryoko looked at Theo''s face with a beating heart, she felt a mix of nervousness and apprehension as this was the moment that would decide if all the blood and sweat that she
and her team ced in this project was worth it.
Theo looked at her with a serious expression.
''Was it that bad?'' Ryoko couldn''t help but think that when she saw his serious face.
It was then that Theo couldn''t hold his expression anymore as he let out a bright smile, "Great job, Ryoko!"
"I''d like to wee you and your team to the storyboard production of the [Naruto]
animation!"
Chapter 640: The Night Before The Festival
Chapter 640: The Night Before The Festival
?
As the clock approached 8 PM on the eve of Yukihime High School''s eagerly awaited festival, the majority of the organizational work was alreadyplete. The expansive campus, usually tranquil at this hour, was still abuzz with the final touches being applied. The student council members, identifiable by their distinctive armbands, moved with a sense of aplishment and anticipation as they wrapped up thest details of the event.
In the central campus area, council president Vivian Darktower stood near the main stage, reviewing the checklist one final time. The stage was set, the sound and lighting systems tested, and ready for the morning''s opening ceremony. Vivian exchanged a few words with the technical crew, ensuring everything was in ce before turning to help gather the remaining equipment.
Vice-president Aurora Gray was nearby, her pace finally slowing as she walked among the rows of booths, offering thumbs-up and words of encouragement to the few remaining club members who were putting the finishing touches on their disys.
Treasurer Caro Wembley was checking each currency exchange machine installed around the campus, she wanted to make sure each machine was working perfectly. She was also discussing and checking with Yuki Umaru, their uing ns for eventual emergencies that might happen during the festival. With the currency safely organized, Caro began packing up, feeling a sense of relief and pride.
Outside, other festival helpers were securing banners and double-checking directional signs to make sure visitors could easily navigate the campus. The art club''skeside gallery was illuminated beautifully, and the nature club''s horror trail through the forest was ready for curious explorers to get spooked.
As the evening progressed, the number of students still on campus dwindled. Many were beginning to leave, eager to get a good night''s sleep before the big day. The atmosphere, while still busy, had a calmness to it as the major tasks were alreadypleted. Laughter and chatter echoed softly as friends said their goodbyes and promised to meet early the next morning.
By the time thest few council members were ready to leave, the campus was nearly empty, bathed in the soft glow of strategically ced lights that highlighted the beauty of the school grounds.
Vivian, Aurora, Caro, and the remaining council members gathered for a brief moment, sharing a collective sigh of satisfaction.
"I''m so tired!" Umaru eximed as shey down her body on the nearby bench.
"Me too!"
"Me three!"
"Me.."
|| ||
The girls all started adding on before letting out loud waves ofughter.
Although their bodies were extremely exhausted after working the whole day, they still felt like their hard work had paid off, and everything was set for the festival to start at 10 AM.
After working on organizing this festival for over a month, tomorrow they would finally be able to see the result of all of their effort in the past few weeks.
Vivian leaned against the edge of the main stage, a rxed smile on her face. "I can''t believe we pulled it off," she said, ncing around at her fellow council members, and friends. "Tomorrow''s going to be amazing."
Aurora sat cross-legged on the grass, stretching her arms above her head. "And exhausting," she added with augh. "But totally worth it." She looked around at the booths and stages, everything set and ready for the big day.
Caro was packing up thest of her paperwork, her meticulous nature ensuring every detail was perfect. "I''m just d we didn''t run into any major issues," she said, closing her notebook with a satisfied sigh. "Now, it''s all about making sure everything runs smoothly tomorrow."
The other council members-Umaru, Brenda, Hanako-joined in the casual conversation, their postures rxed and their spirits high. Umaru, always the silly one, recounted a funny moment from earlier in the day when a mimunication almost led to the nature club setting up their booth in the art club''s spot. "It''s a good thing we caught that," she giggled, "Imagine if they managed to set up their spooking props in the elegant art show from the art club." she said shaking her head.
"I don''t know if the public would be able to distinguish the spooky props from the art pieces." Aurora said with a smile.
"Talking about the spooky trail from the nature club, did you guys enter the trail? I almost pissed my pants when they did a test run with me." Umaru said with shining eyes.
"I didn''t. I guess I''ll have to check it out tomorrow if I arrange the time for it." Brendamented.
It was only then that they remembered that they would have to work during the festival in the next two days.
"I think we should shift management schedule." Vivian suddenly said, "This way we leave a few of us to manage and take care of emergencies while others can enjoy the festival. And throughout we can rotate these shifts, so each person will be able to enjoy the festival and help with the organization as well."
"Great idea, president!"
"I guess this is why you are the president!"
"Bravo!"
"..."
The girls shouted and happily agreed with Vivian''s idea.
Brenda, who had been in charge of coordinating with the various clubs, nodded in agreement. "Everyone did such a great job. I think thepetition for those top ten spots is going to be fierce," she remarked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
Hanako, in her usual cute way, spoke up, her voice cute and content. "We should be proud of what we''ve aplished. This festival is going to be something special."
As they continued to chat, the friendship among them was palpable. After working together on such a difficult and extensive project, they managed to be even closer to each other. Especially Brenda and Hanako, as the two blended in seamlessly with the other four girls.
At that moment, the stress and hustle of the past weeks had melted away, reced by a shared sense of achievement. They knew they had given their all, and now it was time to rest and recharge for the big day tomorrow.
Eventually, they began to gather their things, the conversation winding down to afortable silence. Vivian locked the door to the main stage area, ensuring everything was secure. "Alright, team," she said, turning to face them, "let''s get some rest. Tomorrow is our
day to shine."
With nods of agreement, the six student council members walked together towards the school gates, theirughter and light-hearted banter echoing through the now-quiet campus. As they parted ways, each heading home, they carried with them a sense of pride and anticipation, ready to make Yukihime High School''s festival an unforgettable event.
Chapter 641: Student Council Vice-President Wakes Up
Chapter 641: Student Council Vice-President Wakes Up
?
As the first light of dawn filtered through the grand windows of their mansion atop Pedrarruna Forest, Theodore Gray quietly made his way down the long, elegant corridor toward his sister''s room. They had been living in this sprawling manor for almost a year, and despite its vastness, it had be a ce offort and warmth for the siblings. It was around 7 AM, and the festival at Yukihime High School was just a few hours away. Theo knew that Aurora, the student council vice president, needed to be at school early to oversee the final preparations.
Theo gently pushed open Aurora''s door, the soft creak barely audible in the stillness of the morning. Her room was bathed in a soft, golden glow as the sunlight streamed through the curtains. He paused for a moment, smiling at the sight before him. Aurora, his little sister, was curled up under the covers, her face serene and peaceful. Nestled beside her were their two little kitties, Angel and Maya. Angel, the partially blind white cat,y closest to Aurora''s head, while Maya, the ck cat, was curled at her feet.
Theo approached the bed quietly, not wanting to startle the cats. "Aurora," he whispered softly, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "It''s time to wake up. You have a big day ahead."
Aurora stirred, her neb purple eyes fluttering open as she registered her brother''s presence. She smiled sleepily, reaching up to stretch. "Good morning, big brother," she murmured, her voice stillced with drowsiness. As she sat up, Angel nuzzled against her hand, while Maya stretchedzily, yawning and blinking up at Theo.
"Good morning, Aurora," Theo replied with a smile, his tone warm and affectionate. "The festival starts at 10, and you told me to wake you early to help with the final preparations." Aurora nodded, swinging her legs over the side of the bed. "I know, I can''t believe it''s finally here," she said, excitement creeping into her voice. She gently scooped up Angel, giving her a soft kiss on the head, and then did the same with Maya. "I''ll get ready quickly. Thanks for waking me up."
Theo watched as Aurora, now fully awake and energized, began to move around her room, preparing for the day ahead. He felt a surge of pride for his sister, knowing how much effort she had put into the festival. "I already prepared your breakfast," he said, heading towards the door with augh. "Join me downstairs quickly, or the food will get cold."
As Theo left the room, he nced back to see Aurora, now fully awake and energized, talking softly to their beloved cats. The mansion, though vast and sometimes lonely, feltplete with these tender moments. He made his way to the kitchen, the smell of fresh morning air mingling with the scent of brewing coffee, ready to support his sister on this important day.
Usually, on Saturday mornings, he had his usual martial arts training with Aurora, Ayia, Shizuka, and the other girls. But in virtue of Aurora''s school festival, Theo canceled today''s workout, the day before he warned Ayia and the others about it. That''s why the house wasn''t crowded for that morning breakfast as it was every Saturday.
Theo knew that after working for so long organizing the school festival, Aurora would need a long and satisfying night of rest before the festival, so he didn''t even hesitate to cancel their morning workout. It wasn''t a big deal.
Plus, it would be a nice break of routine for everyone, as he wanted his friends to make a presence in Aurora''s school festival.
5 minutester, still in her pajamas, Aurora entered the dining room as she looked at the delicious breakfast ced on the table.
Theo had outdone himself,ying out a spread that included fluffy pancakes, scrambled eggs, crispy banana chips, oniguiris, and toast with an assortment of jams. As he ced thest of the food on the table, Aurora entered the kitchen, looking refreshed and ready for the day ahead. Her prating purple eyes sparkled with gratitude and anticipation.
"Wow, Theo, this looks amazing!" Aurora eximed happily, taking a seat at the table. Angel and Maya, their beloved kitties, padded into the kitchen, curious about the delicious smells. Angel, found her way to Aurora''sp, while Maya, the ck cat, sat by Theo''s feet, purring softly.
Theo smiled, pouring them both cups of steaming coffee. "I thought you''d need a good breakfast to kickstart the day," he replied, sitting down opposite her. "You''ve got a big day ahead, and I wanted to make sure you wouldn''t feel hungry for the next few hours. I imagine how busy you girls will be during the festival."
They both began to eat, savoring the meal and each other''spany. The warm pancakes with syrup, the perfectly cooked eggs, and the fresh oniguiris were a delightfulbination. As they ate, they talked casually about the festival, their excitement palpable.
"I''m so excited!" Aurora said between bites. "Just a couple of months ago, we only had the idea for this festival with the intention to win the student council election. But after working so much organizing the festival, I only desire that everyone likes the festival."
Theo nodded, his eyes filled with pride. "I''m sure the festival will be so sessful that for the next decades, students will talk about the student councilmittee that founded this amazing festival. All the hard work that you and the others will be worth it." He said with an encouraging smile.
Aurora blushed slightly, taking a sip of her coffee. "Thank you, big brother! I couldn''t have done it without your support."
It was the truth, anything that she asked him, he would agree without any hesitation. When they needed a marketing team to help advertise the festival, Theo didn''t even hesitate to call Sam to arrange for some people from Umbre''s marketing team to help her. Lastly, when the girls faced the problem with the fake money printing problem, Theo promptly allowed them to use the old printing machines from his publishing house. Resumedly, Theo pampered his little sister without any hesitation, and Aurora was more than grateful for having such a supportive brother.
The two of them had a hearty breakfast as they talked about their expectations for the uing festival when Aurora nced at the clock, noting the time, she said, "I should get ready. I want to be there before 8 AM, as this was the agreed time that the girls and Ibined to meet before the festival."
Theo nodded as he said, "You go get ready then. I''ll drive you to school."
Aurora gave Angel a gentle pat and stood up, giving Theo a quick hug. "You''re the best, big brother. Thank you for everything!" She smiled cutely before making her way out of the kitchen and heading back to her room to get ready for the big day ahead of her.
As Theo washed his hands, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of contentment. Despite the challenges they had faced, they had each other, and moments like these made it all worthwhile. As the morning sun continued to rise, the mansion felt less vast and empty, filled instead with the warmth of family and the promise of a bright day ahead.
Chapter 642: Working Before The Leisure
Chapter 642: Working Before The Leisure
?
08:02 AM, March 13, Saturday.
It was at that moment that Theo''s car pulled up at Aurora''s school front gate. Although the school festival would only start 2 hourster, most of the students decided to arrive a couple of hours before the event to take care of thest details of their respective clubs'' sales. This meant that the school gate registered a steady influx of arriving students that Saturday morning.
"Okay, here we are, sis." Theo said as he pulled up the car next to the school gate, "See you in a couple of hours." He smiled at her.
"Thank you, big brother." She smiled excitedly before picking up her things and leaving the car, "See youter!" She eximed before closing the passenger door and running towards the school gate.
Theo chuckled as he saw her departing figure before driving his way back to his house. He got lucky as he didn''t face much traffic on his way back, so 15 minutester, Theo pulled into the long subterranean tunnel until he arrived at the mansion atop Pedrarruna Forest, the morning sun casting a warm glow over the vast estate. He had just returned from dropping off his sister, Aurora, at Yukihime High School, where she had important duties to fulfill as the student council vice-president ahead of the festival. With a few hours to spare before the festival began at 10 AM, Theo decided to immerse himself in his work.
Theo made his way through the grand corridors of the mansion, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished wooden floors. His destination was the professional sound studio he had set up soon after they moved in almost a year ago, and also the ce where he worked when he needed to work with music.
Music had always been his passion, and this studio was his sanctuary, filled with state-of- the-art equipment and instruments.
The studio was an impressive space, with soundproof walls, arge mixing console, and an array of instruments neatly arranged. Theo settled into thefortable chair in front of hisputer and began working on theposition of the soundtrack for thest episode of the [SAO] anime his animation studio was producing.
The project was nearing its climax, and this final piece of music needed to capture the essence of the series and its emotional conclusion as it would be the soundtrack of the climax of the entire anime series. as it was the soundtrack of thest episode of the final fight.
It had been around 2 weeks since the Tokyo Studios finished the [SAO] Anime production and they entered the post-production phase where they needed to put together everything into a cohesive product.
Although thest episode of the anime would only be released several months from now, everyone in the studio, Theo included, agreed that the sooner they finished this production, the sooner they could focus on the new projects that Theo announced.
Even without any leaks, everyone in thepany still was able to figure out that they would be producing [Naruto] and another animated movie on the day after Theo announced. And the departments who worked with post-production wanted to be part of the new projects as well. So, they still gave their all to the [SAO] production even if they didn''t need to.
Theo''s fingers danced over the keyboard, creating and adjusting melodies, harmonies, and rhythms. The sound of orchestral strings, powerful drums, and gentle piano notes filled the room as he tried to find the perfectyer of the different elements of theposition. He waspletely absorbed in his work, his creative mind envisioning the scenes that would apany the music. He added subtle nuances and flourishes, tweaking the tempo and dynamics to evoke the right emotions.
As he worked, Theo''s thoughts asionally drifted to Aurora and the festival. He imagined the bustling activity at the school, with students setting up booths, arranging decorations, and finalizingst-minute details. He felt a surge of pride for his sister and her dedication to the student council. Despite their busy schedules, they always found time to support each other.
After a couple of hours of focused work, Theo yed back the preliminaryposition, listening intently to the product that he achieved in thest couple of hours. The music swelled and ebbed, perfectly capturing the climactic moments and the bittersweet farewell of the anime''s final episode. Although he wasn''tpletely satisfied with his progress, he saved his work and shut down the equipment, he could work on theposition another time because when he nced at the clock, Theo realized it was almost time for the festival to begin.
He stood up, stretching his arms, and felt a sense of aplishment. With the soundtrack almostplete and the anticipation of the festival ahead, he was ready to join Aurora and witness the culmination of all their efforts. Theo left the studio, the melodies of hisposition still echoing in his mind and prepared to head back to Yukihime High School, eager to support his sister and enjoy the festivities.
Theo stepped out of the steamy bathroom, a towel wrapped around his waist, water droplets still glistening on his toned body. His long silver-grey hair clung to his shoulders, and he ran a hand through it, pushing it back from his face. His silver eyes sparkled with the excitement of the day ahead. He had just finished a refreshing shower and was ready to prepare for the Yukihime School Club Festival, where his sister, Aurora, was already hard at work as the student council vice president.
As he walked into his closet, Theo''s phone buzzed on the dresser. He picked it up, smiling as he saw the name on the screen- Babe <3. Answering the call, he could hear the familiar warmth in her voice. "Morning, babe!" she greeted cheerfully. "Are you almost ready for the festival?"
"Morning, babe," Theo replied, his voice equally light with a smile. "Just finished showering. Getting dressed now."
Ayiaughed softly. "Perfect timing. I wanted to see if you wanted to meet before leaving, or if we meet there at the festival."
Theo appreciated her offer. "Hmm, I''ll drive you and Shizuka to the festival. What about the others? Did they say when they would go?"
"Sounds like a n," Ayia agreed. "We''ll be ready in 10 minutes. And I saw the group chat, and everyone was saying that they would arrive around 11 AM."
"Great!" Theo smiled happily that his friends would help with his sister''s festival, "See you in a few minutes then." Heughed.
As Theo ended the call, he felt a rush of excitement. He quickly dressed, choosing a casual yet stylish outfit appropriate for the festival: a fitted ck t-shirt, dark jeans, and a light grey jacket. He nced in the mirror, running his fingers through his hair once more, ensuring it
was in ce.
With a final look around his room to make sure he hadn''t forgotten anything, Theo made his way downstairs. The mansion was quiet, the calm before the storm of the busy festival day. He took a moment to check on Angel and Maya, who were loungingzily in the sunlit living
room.
Theo drove his car to the nearby manor where Ayia and Shizuka lived. The festival promised excitement,petition, and a chance for the clubs to showcase their hard work. With Ayia and his friends by his side and Aurora leading the efforts at the school, Theo felt ready to embrace the day and enjoy the festival to the fullest.
Chapter 643: Student Council Command Center
Chapter 643: Student Council Command Center
?
The sun was already shining brightly on the sprawling campus of Yukihime High School, casting a warm glow over the excited faces of students and teachers alike. It was 9:30 AM, and the anticipation in the air was palpable as everyone gathered in the central area for the opening ceremony of the Yukihime School Club Festival. The massive campus, with its numerous buildings,kes, and forested areas, was buzzing with energy as the various school clubs assembled to showcase their unique attractions andpete for the coveted top ten spots.
In the heart of the campus, arge stage had been set up, adorned with colorful banners and decorations. Students in their club uniforms clustered around, chatting excitedly and makingst-minute adjustments to their booths and exhibits. The stage itself was a hive of activity, with members of the student council, including Vivian, the student body president, making final preparations before addressing the crowd. Vivian stood near the podium, her long ck hair shimmering in the sunlight as she consulted with other council members.
Vivian stepped up to the microphone, her voice amplified across the courtyard. "Good morning, everyone, and wee to the Yukihime School Club Festival!" she began, her tone confident and weing. "We have an exciting day ahead of us, filled with creativity,petition, andmunity spirit. But before we officially start, we need to address a few important matters."
The student council members swiftly organized themselves, each taking turns to speak about various issues. They discussed logistics, emphasized the importance of fair y, and encouraged everyone to visit as many booths as possible. The air was filled with rivalry andpetition, as clubs eagerly awaited the opportunity to present their hard work. Some clubs wanted a spot in the top 10, others wanted a spot in the top 3, and obviously, several clubs eyed the championship spot.
The reason for that is the rewards the clubs would receive if they managed to achieve any of these three positions.
Let''s remember the rewards then:
Top 10: Each Club ranked in these positions would receive double investments for the rest of the school year. Plus each club would be able to upy a floor in the brand new building near one of the campuskes.
Top 3: Each Club ranked in these three positions would also receive special care as the student council would sponsor an event for the clubs any time they wanted during the school year.
Top 1: The Champion Club would receive a special reward as the student council would renovate the facilities of the club.
These rewards didn''t mention the enormous prestige that each club ranked in the Top 10 would receive for the rest of the school year. So, each club vowed to make it to the top!
The students'' eyes shone with determination when they were finally allowed to go back to their respective clubs'' stations.
The time when the school gates would open for the public neared, and they needed to make sure everything was ready to attend the public.
While the crowd of students went back to their own stations, the student council members headed to their station.
The girls soon arrived at the Student Council Building and entered a room where countless screens showed several locations of the school campus.
"Wee to themand center." Vivian said with a smile.
"So, it was this that you were working on in the past few days." Caro said with a shocked face as she looked around the room.
Beyond the several surveince feeds, it seemed like a live map of the campus was ced on the center table. Several walkie-talkies, emergency supplies, and others were ced at the side as well.
"Yeah, I had to work on with school for a few days before convincing them to let us ess the surveince cameras for the next two days." She said as she shook her head as she remembered how difficult it had been to convince them.
"What''s this?" Brenda asked as she looked at the lit-up map on the table.
"Is this a screen?" Umaru asked before touching the table.
But as soon as she did that, the part of the screen that she touched showed a menu with options.
The girls'' eyes became wide-eyed when they saw that.
"Is this a touchscreen?" Aurora asked in disbelief as everyone looked at Vivian.
The student president smiled before saying, "Yes, it is a touchscreen. But this map has many more functions. Let me exin to you..." She started exining how the touchscreen map worked, and the more the girls listened, the more shocked they became.
The map was the center ofmand of the festival as it was connected to the surveince cameras, sensors, and other devices around the campus. With ess to these devices, the map could calcte the number of people on each part of the campus, it also could detect any problems urring in these locations. The map was even connected with newly installed currency exchange machines, with this, they could monitor each machine to know which one needed to be restocked with Yuki Notes. The map had several other functions with the intention of facilitating the student council''s work in managing and operating the school festival.
Aurora and the other 4 girls looked at Vivian with disbelieving expressions, after knowing all the functions of the Live Map, they realized that it wasn''t a simple touchscreen map, it was a legendary device!
They knew that with this device, their work during the festival would be extremely easy. But they also knew that to be able to achieve the integration of multiple systems and devices around the campus, the Live Map had to be a piece of extraordinary technology. And they highly doubted that the school had something like that.
"How..."
"I don''t even..."
|||||
Vivian giggled when she saw their shocked expressions, "I know what you are thinking. There''s no way the school has something like this Live Map. And it''s true. This device is something I asked my aunt. I exined to her our situation, and after giving her some specifications, she designed the algorithm for the Live Map. Later I just picked up a touchscreen table, installed the system, and connected with the devices and systems of the school. Easy peasy." She said with a proud look.
"Wow!"
"President, you are my idol!"
"You look so handsome now, president!"
|| ||
The girls shouted as they teased andplimented Vivian, but they were genuinely impressed with Vivian''s work. She made it sound like it was an easy job, but they knew it
wasn''t.
Just like that, each girl assumed a seat at the table as they wanted to familiarize themselves with themand center before the festival started.
With this piece of equipment, they felt even more excited to receive droves and droves of
people at their festival.
They had just learned to operate themands when the clock hit 10 AM and the school gates promptly opened to receive the public.
It was official!
The 1st Yukihime School Club Festivalmenced!
Chapter 644: 1st Yukihime School Club Festival: Start
Chapter 644: 1st Yukihime School Club Festival: Start
?
Thirty minutes after the Yukihime School Club Festival began, the enormous campus was abuzz with excitement and activity. Crowds of people continuously streamed in, spreading out across the sprawling grounds. Each person received a colorful flyer at the entrance, detailing the attractions of each club, a school map, timetables for the day''s events, and other essential information. The flyers pped in the hands of eager visitors, guiding them through the vibrantndscape of the festival.
The festival had transformed the school into a lively fairground. Booths and stalls lined the pathways, each decorated to reflect the unique theme of the club it represented. The Delicious Food Fan Club''s area was filled with the enticing aroma of various dishes, drawing droves of hungry festival-goers. The street carts from several clubs were spread all over the campus was another hit among the festival-goers. Cotton candy, popcorn, banana chips, crepes, takoyaki, and other kinds of street food were examples of dishes that these street carts were selling. The art club disyed their works underrge tents, where visitors could watch live painting demonstrations. The sports fields were alive withpetitions and games, the cheers andughter of participants echoing across the campus.
Although the festival had only started half an hour ago, the campus was already partially filled with crowds of visitors.
Meanwhile, in themand center room, the student council members were hard at work ensuring the festival ran smoothly. The room was a hub of activity, filled with the soft hum ofputers, the crackle of walkie-talkies, and the murmur of coordinatedmunication through earpieces. Arge live map of the campus was disyed on the table, showing the locations of various attractions and the flow of the crowd. Vivian stood by the central console, directing her fellow council members with calm efficiency, her ck hair catching the light from the screens.
"We are registering a sharp increase in exchanges on the machines in the gaming area." Caro said as rows of data about the influx passed through the screen.
She was looking at herputer and at the Live Map at the same time.
"Hmm, it seems like the public liked the luck games that some clubs made." Auroramented.
"Caro, be ready to restock those machines when their money reserves hit 20%." Vivian suddenly said.
"Okay, president." Caro nodded before pressing her earpiece, "Attention, Team Alpha prepare..."
Just like that, the student council members managed the festivalfortably from themand center.
Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka arrived at the school and they were immediately struck by the vibrant scene before them.
They stopped at the school entrance and admired the work that Aurora and the girls had done to organize this event.
"Wow!" Ayia eximed with shimmering eyes in excitation, "Aurora-chan and the girls outdid themselves, the ce looks amazing!"
"Yeah, have you guys looked at this flyer?" Shizuka said as she perused through the flyer that she just received when they entered the school, "Everything is extremely organized and easy to understand. I can see how much work they had to do to organize a festival of this proportion." She said as she looked at the school map with several attractions spread all over the campus.
"Well, I don''t to brag much, but Aurora is my little sister." Theo said with a smug expression.
"No way!" Ayia eximed sarcastically as she bumped her fist on his arm, "I wouldn''t know if you didn''t say."
"Hehe." Theoughed sheepishly.
"Where''s Aurora by the way?" Shizuka asked.
"She texted me she is at the student councilmand center, she said that she would meet with uster." Theo replied.
Aurora and Shizuka nodded before the three of them started reading the flyer as they wanted to decide what attraction they should visit first. As the school campus was enormous, they needed to decide what they wanted to do first otherwise, they would walk pointlessly.
"Look!" Ayia eximed, "It seems like at 2 PM,ter, a Mini Music Festival will happen on the Musical Stage. Several bands and singers will perform. We have to go!"
"Then we already know what we''ll do during the afternoon." Shizuka nodded.
"How about we go in this direction?" Theo said as he pointed at a particr pathway, "In this direction, we''ll find some interesting attractions."
Ayia and Shizuka checked the attractions in that direction on their map, and they had to agree that they were indeed interesting.
"Okay, let''s go then." Ayia smiled at her boyfriend.
"Sure." Shizuka also happily agreed.
Just like that, Theo and the two siblings walked away as they chatted happily among each other.
Just like always, Theo and the girls attracted attention as soon the people noticed how beautiful the three of them were. Theo attracted the girls'' attention, and Ayia and Shizuka attracted the boys'' attention. But the three of them were already used to that, so they didn''t even pay attention to the onlookers.
It was only when they passed next to a currency exchange machine that Theo suddenly stopped, "We should exchange our money for festival money, this way it will be easier to buy things." He said when he looked at the curious looks from Ayia and Shizuka.
"Oh, you told me." Ayia said, "What''s the name Aurora called them?... Yuki Notes?"
"Yeah." Theoughed.
"Then let''s exchange our money then." Ayia said excitedly as she wanted to look at the money notes.
Theo had told her that the money notes looked cute, which made her excited about it.
They found a free machine and Theo went first, he passed his credit card before selecting the amount of money he wanted to exchange.
A few secondster, a stack of notes amounting to around 2 thousand Yuki Notes exited the
machine.
Theo picked it up and counted it before cing it in his wallet.
Shortly after, Ayia and Shizuka also did the same and exchanged for simr amounts of
money.
Neither of the three of them was poor, they were actually richer than most, especially Ayia and Shizuka. So, the three of them did the only thing they could think of that could help Aurora and the girls. They knew that the festival''s sess depended on the amount of profit that the school earned, so they decided to spend a lot during the festival.
They would have fun without worrying about expenses.
And the amount of money they would expend wouldn''t even tickle the amount of money the three of them had.
"These notes are so cute!" Ayia eximed with shining eyes when she saw that each note had a cute snow princess at the center.
Theoughed happily as his girlfriend looked extra cute getting excited for these little things.
Now that the three of them had enough money to spend, they continued walking while
chatting as they admired the festival decorations.
They wanted to spend their money on something fun!
But what would be the first attraction to receive their generous visit?
Chapter 645: Tanakas Family Haunted House Experience
Chapter 645: Tanaka''s Family Haunted House Experience
?
It was a crisp, clear morning at Yukihime High School as families and students gathered for the much-anticipated school festival. Among the various attractions, the Love Nature Club''s Haunted House stood out, its entrance ominously inviting amidst the festive decorations. Despite the club''s usual focus on environmental conservation, they had crafted a chilling experience that was rapidly gaining poprity.
As the sun climbed higher, casting long shadows across the campus, a family of four approached the entrance to the horror house. The father, Mr. Tanaka, was a tall man with a reassuring presence. His wife, Mrs. Tanaka, held their youngest daughter, Yui, close, while their teenage son, Kenta, who was in hisst year of middle school, looked eager and slightly apprehensive.
Their oldest daughter, Yuuko, studied at the Yukihime School, and she was part of the Love Nature Club. So, as a supportive family, the four of them promptly headed for the club''s attraction as soon as they arrived. After exchanging their money for Yuki Notes and paying for four tickets to the Haunted House, they were about to enter the attraction.
"Are you sure about this?" Mrs. Tanaka asked, eyeing the twisted vines and shadowy figures decorating the entrance.
"Come on, Mom. It''ll be fun!" Kenta replied, his voice a mix of excitement and nerves.
"Yeah, I want to see onee-chan!" Little Yui said in a sweet childish voice.
Everyone let out a sigh, they remembered that they had to support Yuuko, so they should at least go into the Haunted House at least one time.
They felt afraid and a little excited about the surprises ahead of them, as little Yui being the most excited as this would be her first time going in a Haunted house.
"Why did Nee-chan''s club have to do a Haunted House?" Kenda muttered under his breath.
With a collective breath, they stepped inside. The temperature seemed to drop instantly, and the noise of the festival outside was muffled, reced by the rustling of unseen creatures and the creaking of old wood. Dim, flickeringnterns provided the only light, casting eerie shadows that danced on the walls.
"Stay close," Mr. Tanaka said, leading the way. The path twisted and turned, narrow and ustrophobic. The walls were adorned with fake cobwebs, and every so often, a pair of glowing eyes would peer out from the darkness, only to vanish when approached.
A sudden, high-pitched scream echoed through the corridor, causing Yui to cling tighter to her mother. "What was that?" she whispered, her eyes wide with fear.
"It''s just a sound effect," Kenta said, trying to sound brave, though his grip on his father''s arm tightened.
They entered the first room, designed to look like an abandoned greenhouse. Dead nts with twisted, skeletal branches filled the space, and the air smelled of damp earth and decay. A recorded voice, eerie and disembodied, narrated a tale of a cursed garden, where nts fed on human souls.
"This ce is really well done," Mr. Tanakamented, trying to keep the mood light.
Without warning, a student dressed as a ghostly gardener lunged at them from behind a corner, brandishing a fake machete. "Leave this ce!" he screamed, eyes wide and wild.
The family screamed and thenughed nervously as they realized it was all part of the act. "That was too real!" Mrs. Tanaka eximed, her heart racing.
They moved on, entering a tunnel where the walls seemed to close in on them. The floor was uneven, and every step echoed ominously. Hidden speakers yed low, guttural growls, and the sound of footsteps that seemed to follow them. "This is intense," Kenta muttered, his earlier bravado waning.
The tunnel opened into a room filled with mirrors, each one distorting their reflections. It was disorienting, and for a moment, they couldn''t find the exit. "Which way?" Mrs. Tanaka asked, panic creeping into her voice.
"There," Mr. Tanaka pointed to a faint glow in the distance. They made their way towards it, but the mirrors yed tricks on their eyes, making it hard to judge distance.
A ghostly figure appeared in one of the mirrors, its eyes glowing red. "You''ll never escape," it whispered, its voice a chilling hiss.
Yui screamed and buried her face in her mother''s coat. "It''s okay, it''s not real," Mrs. Tanaka soothed, though she herself was shaken.
Finally, they found the exit to the mirror maze, stepping into another corridor. This one was lined with jars of strange, glowing substances, casting an eerie light. The air smelled of chemicals, and the jars seemed to hum with energy. "What do you think is in those?" Kenta asked, peering closely.
"Something we don''t want to find out," Mr. Tanaka replied, urging him forward.
The corridor led to the final room, designed to look like a witch''sir. Arge cauldron bubbled in the center, and shelves lined with jars of mysterious ingredients filled the walls. A figure cloaked in ck hovered over the cauldron, chanting in anguage they didn''t understand.
"Wee to your doom," the figure intoned, turning to reveal a pale, ghostly face. It was another student, but the makeup and lighting made her look otherworldly.
The figure raised her hands, and the lights flickered, casting the room into darkness. The family huddled together, their breaths held in suspense. The lights came back on, but the figure had vanished, reced by a ghastly apparition that seemed to float above the cauldron. "Run!" Kenta shouted, and they all dashed for the exit, hearts pounding.
They burst out into the daylight, gasping for breath andughing with relief. "That was amazing," Kenta said, eyes wide with excitement. "I can''t believe how real it all felt."
"Too real," Mrs. Tanaka agreed, smiling despite her lingering unease. "But it was an incredible experience."
As they rejoined the crowd, the festival continued to buzz with activity. Families and friendspared their experiences, sharingughs and tales of the various attractions. The Love Nature Club''s horror house had set a high standard, and thepetition was fierce as each club vied for the top rewards from the student council.
What was amazing was that the Haunted House wasn''t even the Love Nature Club''s trump card to win thepetition. They produced two attractions that would be avable in different time schedules.
The Haunted House would be avable only during the day, and when the night arrived bring with it the darkness. The club would open the Haunted Forest attraction.
The Haunted Forest was their trump card and an attraction that even the bravest would be
afraid of...
Inside themand center, the student council members monitored everything with meticulous precision. "The horror house is a big hit," Umaru said with a smile, listening to the feedback through their earpiece.
She was having fun watching the people get scared by the Love Nature Club.
"Good," Vivian smiled and replied. "Let''s keep an eye on the other attractions. We want everyone to have a safe and enjoyable time."
As the festival progressed, the horror house remained one of the many popr attractions of the festival, drawing in curious and brave souls eager to test their mettle.
The Love Nature Club had sessfullybined their love for the environment with a ir for the dramatic, creating an experience that left asting impression on all who dared to
enter.
For the Tanaka family, the horror house was one of the many highlights of their day at the festival, a thrilling adventure that brought them closer together. As they exited the Haunted House and walked through the pathways of the school campus, they couldn''t stop talking about the scares and surprises they had encountered, each detail etched into their memories.
Chapter 646: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! I
Chapter 646: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! I
?
The sun shone brightly over Yukihime High School''s expansive campus, casting long shadows from the towering buildings and lush greenery. The air buzzed with anticipation as students and families arrived for the 1st School Club Festival. Among the many attractions, the Board Game Club''s human-sized board game generated waves of excitement from the crowd.
The Board Game Club had produced three pieces of human-sized board games. The board game they managed to create was so fun that crowds gathered around each stage to simply watch the games, as some people yed the huge-sized board game. This innovative game, meticulously crafted by club members, promised an adventure filled with unexpected twists and turns.
A group of six friends approached the enormous game board, their faces alight with curiosity and enthusiasm. Theo, with his silver-gray hair and piercing eyes, led the way. Beside him was Ayia, his girlfriend, with her long, purple hair and quirky personality. Shizuka, the quiet and introspective one, followed, her eyes taking in every detail. Sam, the carefree one, admired the organization of this particr club. Sayuri, the forever teenager, couldn''t wait to get started, and June, the artistic soul, marveled at the vibrant colors and intricate design of the game board.
Sayuri, Sam, and June had just arrived at the festival and gathered with Theo and the girls soon after. They had been walking around leisurely when they heard the screams and waves ofughtering from the stages set up by the Board Games Club. After inquiring information about it, and learning that they could pay a fee to y in the gigantic board game, the group of friends became extremely excited with this idea.
So, after paying a hefty fee ticket to y, they were guided to the stage by a club member.
"It seems we have new contestants!" They heard a voice before they appeared at the stage/board game.
CLAP CLAP CLAP
They heard the little crowd pping and yelling in excitement.
The stage seats that they were about to y at didn''t manage to attract as much public as the other two stages that already had people ying the board game, but a few people were still present.
"Wee to the Ultimate Adventure Board Game!" announced the game master, a senior member of the Board Game Club, when they set foot at the stage/board game. "Here''s how it works: You''ll roll the giant dice, move your piece, andplete the challenges or tasks on the space yound on. The first one to reach the end wins, but beware, there are plenty of surprises along the way!"
The friends exchanged excited nces and took their positions on the starting square, arge tform marked with bold, colorful letters. Theo rolled the dice first, sending the enormous cube tumbling across the grass. Itnded on a five.
"Great start!" Theo said, moving their piece five spaces forward. The square theynded on wasbeled "Trivia Time."
The game master stepped forward with a card. "Here''s your question: Who is the Elffire City''s Patron Deity?"
"Ah, that''s easy!"
"Shh, the game is only starting."
Theo, as a typical Elffirian knew the answer without even thinking, and answered confidently. "The Fire Elf Fairy."
"Correct! Move ahead two spaces," the game master announced, and the friends cheered.
Next up was Ayia. She rolled a three andnded on a space marked "Physical Challenge." "Oh boy," Ayiaughed nervously.
"Don''t worry, it''s fun!" assured the game master. "You have to hop on one foot around the piece three times."
Ayia giggled as shepleted the task, her friends cheering her on. "That was actually pretty fun!"
Shizuka rolled next, getting a four. Shended on a "Mystery Box" square. Arge, ornately decorated box was brought out.
"Pick one item from the box," the game master instructed.
Shizuka reached in cautiously, pulling out a card. "It says, ''Move back two spaces.'' Ah, unlucky!" She shrugged, smiling good-naturedly.
Sam rolled a six,nding on a "Challenge a Friend" space. She grinned mischievously and chose Theo as he was the one who moved the farthest. "Boss, let''s see if you can beat me!"
"As if that was possible." Theo replied with a teasing look.
The two of them looked at each other with apetitive expression on their faces.
They faced each other and ced their hands on their backs as they waited for the game master to announce the start of the challenge.
"3, 2, 1, Go!"
At that moment, the two of them moved their hands quickly, Theo had his hands open making Paper and Sam had her hand closed in a fist making Rock.
"Theo wins the first round!" The game master eximed in his mic.
"That was so exciting!"
"Why a game of Rock, Paper, and Scissors is so exciting?"
"I love you, Theo!"
||||
The crowd started to gather and fill the seats around the stage/board game, the game was able to excite and entertain them.
Sam had a displeased look, as she concentrated for the next round. She needed to win!
Their challenge was a rock-paper-scissors match, best out of three. The crowd around themughed and cheered with each round. In the end, after a thrilling twist, Sam managed to turn around the odds and win, moving ahead three spaces.
"YEAH!" Sam shouted happily as she started dancing around in happiness.
"Wow! She managed to turn around!"
"That was thrilling!"
Theo shook his head helplessly asughed at Sam''s silly dance.
June rolled a five,nding on a "Wild Card" space. The game master handed her an enormous
card. She read it aloud: "Swap ces with any yer."
June considered her options before deciding. "I''ll switch with Sam," she announced.
Sam, who had been triumphant being the one leading the game, deted immediately as soon
as she heard that.
The group of friends and the crowdughed out loud when they heard that.
As the game progressed, the challenges became more borate and entertaining. Theo found himself having to perform a short skit, much to everyone''s amusement.
The crowd buzzed with excitement, and Theo''s friends looked at him with a mixture of sympathy and amusement. "Good luck, Theo!" Ayia called out, her eyes sparkling with
mischief.
The game master stepped forward, holding a script. "Alright, Theo, here''s your challenge. You''ll have to perform a short skit based on a scene from a popr movie. You have five minutes to read through the script and get into character."
Theo took the script, his eyes scanning the lines. The scene was from a famousedy, known for its exaggerated characters and pstick humor. He read through it quickly, mentally preparing himself for the performance.
Chapter 647: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! II
Chapter 647: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! II
?
"Your time starts now!" the game master announced, and Theo stepped into the makeshift stage area, a small tform set up in the middle of the game board.
Theo took a deep breath, thenunched into his skit. He yed the role of a bumbling detective, stumbling over his words and exaggerating his gestures foredic effect. His voice shifted between deep seriousness and high-pitched confusion, perfectly capturing the character''s hapless nature.
"Ah, yes, the butler did it! Or was it the maid? No, wait, it was... the cat!" Theo dered, pointing dramatically at an imaginary feline, his silver-gray hair flipping as he spun around. The crowd roared withughter, appreciating Theo''smitment to the role. His friends were cheering him on, with Sam and Sayuri doubling over in fits of giggles. Even Shizuka, usuallyposed, was grinning widely.
Theo continued, delivering punchline after punchline with impable timing. He pretended to trip over his own feet, catching himself just in time and giving a sheepish grin to the audience. His performance was full of energy, and his ability to improvise added ayer of authenticity that made the skit even more hrious.
"Inspector, I found the clue!" Theo shouted, holding up an imaginary magnifying ss and peering through it intently. "It''s... a breadcrumb!" He tossed the imaginary breadcrumb over his shoulder, earning another wave ofughter from the crowd.
As Theo neared the end of the skit, he wrapped it up with a flourish. "Ladies and gentlemen, the case is solved! The culprit is... everyone!" He pointed dramatically at the audience, then bowed deeply, his long hair sweeping forward.
The apuse was deafening. The crowd loved every moment of Theo''s performance, and his friends joined in, pping and cheering loudly. Theo straightened up, a wide grin on his face, clearly pleased with how well his skit had been received.
The game master stepped forward, smiling. "Fantastic performance, Theo! For that, you get to move ahead three spaces!"
Theo moved their piece forward, the cheers of the crowd still ringing in his ears. His friends gathered around him, offering high-fives and pats on the back.
"You were amazing, babe!" Ayia said, her eyes shining with pride for her boyfriend.
"Seriously, you should consider a career in acting," Sam said, stillughing.
"Thanks, everyone," Theo replied, his smile genuine. "That was actually a lot of fun."
Shortly after, Ayia had to solve a puzzle within a time limit. Shizuka faced a memory game where she had to recall a sequence of colored lights. Sam ended up in a staring contest with another yer, and Sayuri had to bnce a book on her head while walking in a straight line. June encountered a "Lose a Turn" space but remained in high spirits.
The crowd around the game board grew, drawn in by theughter and excitement. Families and students cheered the yers on, adding to the festive atmosphere. The student council members, stationed at theirmand center, monitored the activity, ensuring everything ran smoothly.
"It seems like Theo and the others are having the time of their lives at the Board Games Club." Umaru said with a jealous expression.
She wanted to y the gigantic board game with her friends as well!
It was at that moment that Vivian said, "Now that we''ve been working here for over an hour already. I think we can start the n I said before of work shift rotations. Two of us can leave to have fun while the other fun stays behind to take care of things."
The girls'' eyes lit up when they heard that, but who would go first?
While the student council members decided on their rotation schedule, thepetition at the Board Game Club heated up.
Shizuka rolled next,nding on a "Trivia Blitz" square. The game master fired off five rapid trivia questions about popr culture. Shizuka, known for her sharp mind, answered all but one correctly, earning a respectable advancement.
"Wee to Trivia Blitz, Shizuka!" Riku announced, his voice amplified by a portable speaker. "Get ready for a rapid-fire round of questions. You have one minute to answer as many questions as you can. Each correct answer earns you points. Are you ready?"
Shizuka took a deep breath, steadying her nerves. She nodded with determination. "Ready!" Riku flipped arge, decorative hourss, and the grains of sand began to fall slowly. The first question was projected onto arge screen behind Shizuka, adding to the visual excitement of the challenge.
"Question one: What is the capital city of Pangu?"
Without hesitation, Shizuka responded, "Jianghai!"
The crowd apuded as Riku marked the answer correct and immediately moved to the next question. Shizuka''s focus narrowed, her mind working quickly to process each question as it appeared on the screen. The questions ranged from history and science to pop culture and geography, each one more challenging than thest.
"Question two: Who wrote ''To Kill a Myth"?"
"Uchida Fujio," Shizuka replied confidently.
"Question three: What is the chemical symbol for gold?"
"Au!"
The questions came in rapid session, and Shizuka''s responses were swift and urate. Her eyes darted between the screen and Riku, her concentration evident. The crowd around the board game cheered her on, their encouragement adding to the intensity of the moment.
As the timer approached the one-minute mark, the questions grew progressively tougher. Sweat beaded on Shizuka''s forehead as she faced a particrly tricky question about ancient civilizations.
"Question ten: Which Grand Khan was known for the construction of the Great Garden of Xuzui?"
Shizuka''s mind raced through her knowledge of ancient Shangri.
Shangri was an ancient civilization of the Tori Continent. Even after thousands of years since their end, the current civilization still wonders and admires the feats of this ancient country. At the title ofparison, Ancient Shangri is as prestigious to the Azure Star as Ancient Egypt and Mesopotamia were for Earth.
She hesitated for a fraction of a second before answering, "Khufu!"
The hourss was nearly empty, and Riku gave a nod of approval. The final question shed
on the screen just as the timer beeped.
"Bonus question: What is thergest in our sr system?"
"Azar!" Shizuka eximed, her voice echoing with determination.
The crowd erupted into apuse as the timer buzzed to signal the end of the challenge. Riku tallied the answers on a clipboard, a look of admiration on his face. Shizuka wiped her brow, feeling a mix of relief and exhration.
"Congrattions, Shizuka!" Riku announced, his voice carrying through the crowd. "You answered twelve out of fifteen questions correctly, earning a high score for your team.
Fantastic job!"
The crowd cheered, and Shizuka''s friends-Theo, Ayia, Sam, Sayuri, and June-gathered around her, their faces lit with pride and excitement.
Chapter 648: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! III
Chapter 648: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! III
?
"You were so amazing, Shizu-chan!" Ayia eximed with admiring eyes, giving her sister a high-five. "That was intense!"
Shizuka smiled, her heart still racing from the adrenaline of the challenge. "Thanks, everyone. That was nerve-wracking, but so much fun!"
The game continued, each turn revealing new and exciting challenges. The now-crowded seats were filled with festival-goers having fun watching Theo and his friends ying the board game.
June found themselves standing on the "Dance Battle" square, their faces a mix of determination and exhration. The square was marked by a colorful dance floor with shing lights and arge screen that would disy the dance moves they needed to follow.
"It seems we''ll have a DANCE BATTLE!" The game master eximed to the crowd as the public answered with shouts of excitement.
"June, wee to the Dance Battle!" announced Yuki, the game master, through a portable microphone. "June, you have to challenge one of your opponents to a Dance Battle. Who is your choice?" The game master asked.
"Choose Theo!"
"No! Choose Ayia! I want to see my wife dancing!"
"Who''s your wife? For your knowledge, I''m having Ayia''s babies!"
"You are a girl!"
"So, what? Nothing will stop our love!"
Just like that, the crowd shouted the names of the people they wanted to see battling June.
"I choose..." June smiled happily, "Ayia!"
The crowd went nuts when they heard that.
Two goddesses would be battling in a dancepetition!
Shortly after, a crowd began to gather, sensing the uing spectacle. The Board Game Club members, were responsible for managing the game, setting up the equipment, and briefing the two friends on the rules.
"June and Ayia, you''ll each have to follow the dance moves shown on the screen for the duration of the entire song. The one with the highest score at the end wins. Are you ready?"
June, with her dark, short blue hair and her usual calm demeanor, nodded with a smile. "Ready."
Ayia, her long, straight purple hair tied in a ponytail bounced with her enthusiasm, gave a thumbs-up. "Let''s do this!"
The screen lit up, and the first song began to y, its upbeat tempo setting the stage for an intense dance-off. June and Ayia positioned themselves in the center of the dance floor, their eyes fixed on the screen as the first moves were disyed. The crowd leaned in, their excitement palpable.
The dance routine started simply, with basic steps and arm movements. Both June and Ayia moved in sync, their bodies mirroring the instructions on the screen. Their confidence grew with each sessful step, and the crowd began to cheer, pping along with the beat.
As the music picked up, the moves became moreplex. June, with her natural rhythm and grace, flowed through the steps with precision. Her feet tapped and slid effortlessly, her arms slicing through the air in perfect timing. Ayia, known for her energetic and vibrant personality, added her ir to the routine. Her movements were sharp and dynamic, each step punctuated with a burst of enthusiasm that drew cheers from the audience.
The screen shed a series of quick, intricate steps, and both dancers responded with impressive agility. June''s face was a mask of concentration, her focus unbroken as she executed each move wlessly. Ayia, grinning broadly, matched June''s precision with her unique style, adding spins and jumps that elicited gasps and apuse from the spectators. Halfway through the battle, the music transitioned into a faster, more challenging segment. The screen disyed a rapid sequence of moves, testing the dancers'' stamina and coordination. June, her brow furrowed in determination, kept pace with the elerating rhythm, her movements fluid and controlled. Ayia, feeding off the crowd''s energy, pushed herself harder, her body moving with a mesmerizing blend of power and grace.
The crowd''s cheers grew louder, a cacophony of encouragement and admiration. Theo, Sam, Shizuka, and Sayuri watched from the sidelines, their eyes wide with awe. "Go, June! Go, Ayia!" they shouted, their voices lost in the cacophony of sounds.
As the final seconds of the dance battle approached, the screen disyed a flurry of moves, the ultimate test of skill and endurance. June and Ayia, sweat glistening on their foreheads, pushed themselves to the limit. Their feet moved in a blur, their arms swinging in perfect sync with the music. The crowd erupted into a frenzied cheer, the intensity of the moment reaching its peak.
The music ended with a dramatic flourish, and the screen disyed the final scores. June and Ayia stood panting, their faces flushed with exertion and exhration. Yuki stepped forward, holding a microphone.
"And the winner of the Dance Battle is..." Yuki paused for effect, the crowd holding its breath in anticipation. "Ayia!"
The crowd erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing across the festival grounds. Ayia, beaming with joy, jumped around in happiness. She turned to June, who was pping and smiling despite her defeat. They hugged, their camaraderie and mutual respect evident.
The two of them had so much fun battling!
The game continued, and Shizuka faced a "Mystery Puzzle" that required her to solve aplex jigsaw in record time. Sam had to navigate through an obstacle course, and Sayuri participated in a "Character Impressions" challenge, where she had to mimic famous movie characters.
The challenge area featured a small stage, a microphone, and a magical screen that would disy the names and images of famous characters from their world. The Board Game Club members managing the event exined the rules: Sayuri had to mimic the characters disyed on the screen, and her friends had to guess who she was impersonating. The more characters they guessed correctly within the time limit, the more points, positions, and rewards they would earn.
Sayuri took a deep breath and stepped onto the stage. "I''m ready," she dered, her voice filled with determination. Her friends gathered around, ready to guess and cheer her on. The timer was set, and the first character appeared on the screen: Princess Liora, the beloved heroine of the kingdom of Etherya. Sayuri adopted a regal posture, her voice bing soft and melodic. "The light of Etherya will guide us," she said, holding an imaginary sword aloft. Theo immediately recognized the iconic line. "Princess Liora!" he shouted, earning a nod from the Board Game Club member.
The crowd couldn''t help but cheer when they saw that.
The screen switched to the next character: Zarak the Fierce, the dragon warrior from the Chronicles of Drakkar. Sayuri crouched slightly, her voice deepening into a growl. "Feel the fury of Drakkar!" she roared, extending her arms as if they were dragon wings.
§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡
She looked extremely funny mimicking a dragon.
"Zarak the Fierce!" Ayia called out, pping her hands in delight.
Sayuri transitioned seamlessly to the next character: Eldric the Wise, the ancient wizard known for his vast knowledge. She adopted a stooped posture, her hands mimicking the holding of a staff. "Magic flows through the veins of the world," she intoned, her voice
resonating with wisdom.
Shizuka grinned. "Eldric the Wise!"
The screen changed again, this time showing Lady Seraphina, the elegant and mysterious enchantress elf priest. Sayuri twirled gracefully, her voice bing alluring and enigmatic. "Mysteries are the threads of magic," she purred, casting an imaginary spell.
Samughed. "Lady Seraphina!"
With each new character, Sayuri''s performance became more animated and impressive. She mimicked Captain Ironbeard, the fearless pirate of the Turbulent Seas, pretending to brandish a cuss and saying, "To the treasure, mates!" She imitated the deep,manding presence of General Thunderstrike, bellowing, "For honor and glory!"
The crowd cheered on and on with her performances. Her friends''ughter and apuse fueled her energy, making each impression more entertaining than thest. The timer continued to count down, but Sayuri showed no signs of slowing. She channeled the cunning, charismatic persona of Shadowfox, the master thief, whispering, "Silent as the night."
The crowd that had gathered around the stage grewrger, drawn by Sayuri''s captivating performance and the friends'' enthusiastic guessing. The atmosphere was electric, filled with
joy and camaraderie.
As the timer ticked down to its final seconds, thest character appeared on the screen: The Crimson Knight, a legendary warrior known for his valor. Sayuri straightened, adopting a noble stance. "Not for the kingdom, but for the wine we''ll drink for our victory" she proimed, her voice ringing with determination.
"Crimson Knight!" June shouted, just as the timer buzzed, signaling the end of the challenge.
The crowd erupted into apuse, cheering for Sayuri''s incredible performance. She took a bow, her face flushed with excitement and pride. Her friends rushed onto the stage to congratte her, their faces beaming with joy.
"That was amazing, Sayuri!" Theo said, giving her a high five. "You nailed every single one."
Ayiaughed, still catching her breath. "I don''t think I''ve everughed so hard. You were
perfect."
Shizuka nodded in agreement. "You have a real talent for impressions. That was so much fun
to watch."
Sam patted her on the back. "Great job, Sayuri. You really brought those characters to life."
Yuki, the game master stepped forward, "Congrattions, Sayuri! You and your friends guessed an impressive number of characters. Here''s a little something for your amazing
effort."
The game continued, as they approached the climax and the end of it.
Chapter 649: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! IV
Chapter 649: Ultimate Adventure Board Game! IV
?
The game finally neared itspletion as Theo and the others closed to the endpoint of the gigantic board game. Sam''s dice roll brought her to a "Mystery Box Challenge."
Sam approached the area designated for the challenge with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. Arge table stood in the center, with a series of closed boxes arranged neatly on top. Each box had a small hole on the side, just big enough for a hand to fit through. The audience, gathered around eagerly, could see the objects inside the boxes through transparent panels, but Sam would have to rely solely on her sense of touch.
Ayia ced a reassuring hand on Sam''s shoulder. "You''ve got this, Sam-chan! Just trust your instincts."
Sam nodded, taking a deep breath. "I''ll try. I just hope they didn''t put anything too scary in there."
The first box was ced before her, and the challenge began. Sam slipped her hand into the hole carefully, her fingers quickly brushing against something cool and round. She was trying to determine if the thing was alive.
It was only when she was sure that it was an inanimate object that she heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart raced as she felt the object carefully, trying to deduce its nature.
"It''s smooth and hard," she murmured, concentrating. "Feels like... a fruit?"
The audience watched intently, knowing exactly what it was. Ayia leaned in, offering a hint. "Think of something you might find in a tropical ce."
Sam''s face lit up with realization. "A coconut?"
"Correct!" Shizuka eximed, pping her hands in delight.
The crowd cheered, and Sam felt a surge of confidence. The second box was brought forward, and she plunged her hand inside, encountering something soft and feathery.
"This is definitely not a fruit," she said with a smallugh. "It''s light and fluffy."
"It''s something that can fly," Sayuri hinted, her eyes sparkling with amusement.
Sam''s fingers explored the object further, she felt that the object was long just like a leaf, after thinking about it she finally smiled and said. "A bird feather?"
"Exactly!" June confirmed, grinning widely.
The third box presented a new challenge. Sam''s hand found something cold and metallic, with a series of intricate ridges and grooves.
"This one''s tricky," she said, furrowing her brow. "It''s metal, but not solid."
"It''s something you''d use in a kitchen," Theo offered, trying to be helpful without giving too much away.
Sam''s fingers traced the object''s shape again, then she nodded. "A whisk?"
"Yes, you''re amazing!" Ayia cheered, and the crowd erupted into apuse once more.
As the challenge progressed, Sam''s confidence grew with each correct guess. She identified a seashell, a rubber duck, and even a toy car, each guess met with cheers and encouragement from her friends and the audience. At first, she was extremely nervous and afraid, but after realizing that they didn''t put anything alive inside the boxes, her ability to remain calm and focused increased, and her friends'' supportive hints were perfectly bnced, providing just enough guidance without making it too easy.
Despite her growing confidence, Sam couldn''t shake a lingering sense of unease. What if the next box contained something really strange or frightening? She took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever mighte next.
The final box was ced before her, and Sam reached in with practiced ease. Her fingers encountered something warm and slightly squishy, with a distinctive texture.
"Ah!" She eximed loudly when she felt the warmth from the object.
HAHAHA
The crowd cheered andughed when they saw that.
"I didn''t touch like a super disgusting bug, right?" she asked nervously.
Theo and the others were having fun, but they still assured her it wasn''t a bug.
Which wasn''t enough to calm down Sam''s beating heart.
"Hmm, children like this thing a lot." June suddenly gave a hint.
''If kids like it, so it can''t be something like a snake...''
''It''s not disgusting! It''s not disgusting! It''s not disgusting!...''
She chanted inside her mind as she inserted her hand back into the box.
The crowd watched with rapt attention.
More carefully than ever, Sam slowly poked the object, and when she saw that it didn''t move, she became braver. She started feeling around the object as she tried to guess what it was.
"This feels... kind of like y?" she guessed, tilting her head as she considered the object''s texture.
"You are close," Shizuka suggested, her tone teasing.
Sam thought for a moment, then her face lit up with realization. "A ball of modeling ydough?"
"Correct!" Sayuri confirmed, pping her hands in delight.
Her friends and the crowd erupted into apuse, their faces beaming with admiration.
"You did fantastic, Sam!" Theo said, pulling her into a hug. "You nailed every single one." "Thanks, guys," Sam replied, her cheeks flushed with a mix of relief and happiness. "I couldn''t have done it without your hints."
As the game neared its climax, thepetition heated up. Theo and Ayia were neck-and- neck, with Sayuri not far behind. Shizuka, Sam, and June, though trailing, remained determined and spirited.
Theo rolled a four,nding on a space marked "Final Challenge." The game master stepped forward with a serious expression. "This is it, Theo. Your final challenge: Answer three trivia questions correctly. If you seed, you win. If not, you must move back five spaces."
Theo nodded, ready for the challenge. The questions were tough, ranging from school history to obscure facts about the town. Theo answered two correctly but stumbled on thest one.
"Sorry, Theo," the game master said. "Move back five spaces."
The friends groaned sympathetically as Theo moved back, giving Ayia a chance to catch up. She rolled a five,nding on a "Double Roll" space, and rolled again, getting a three. She was now in the lead.
Sayuri rolled next, getting a six andnding on a "Switch ces" square. She chose to switch with Ayia, putting her in the lead.
The final turns were intense. Theo, Ayia, and Sayuri were all close to the finish line. Shizuka, Sam, and June cheered their friends on, enjoying the thrill of thepetition.
Theo rolled a three,nding on a "Wild Card" space. The card he picked allowed him to roll again. He rolled a six, moving ahead andnding on the finish line.
The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers as Theo raised his arms in victory. "I did it!" he
eximed, his friends rushing to congratte him.
"You were amazing, Theo!" Ayia said, hugging him.
"Well yed," Sayuri added, shaking his hand.
The game master presented Theo with a certificate and a small trophy, symbolizing his victory. "Congrattions, Theo, and great job to all our yers! You''ve made this game incredibly fun and exciting."
The group of friends left the game board amidst the standing ovation from the crowd, they couldn''t help but feel emotional with the crowd''s shouts.
"Theo, I want to have you babies!"
"Shameless! You''re a man!"
"June, marry me!"
"I LOVE YOU, AYIA!"
11
The six of them spent around one and half an hour ying the board game, and during this time, they managed to make the packed seats with people falling in love with them. "That was the best board game ever," Sam said, stillughing about his encounters with the
Mystery Box.
"We should y again sometime," Sayuri suggested. "Maybe we''ll have a rematch."
The Yukihime School Club Festival continued in full swing, with the Board Game Club''s human-sized board game standing out as one of the highlights. The creativity and effort of the club members had paid off, providing a unique and unforgettable experience for all who
participated.
For Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, Sam, Sayuri, and June, the game had been more than just apetition. It was a bonding experience, filled withughter, camaraderie, and a healthy dose of friendly rivalry. As they moved on to explore the rest of the festival, they knew they had created memories that wouldst long after the event was over. The festival''s spirit, with its blend of fun, creativity, andmunity, left asting impression on everyone, making it a day to remember at Yukihime High School.
Chapter 650: Lunch By The Lakeshore
Chapter 650: Lunch By The Lakeshore
?
The sun was at its zenith, casting a warm, golden glow over the expansive campus of Yukihime High School. The lively atmosphere of the school''s first club festival buzzed in the air, filled with the sounds ofughter, chatter, and the enticing aromas of various foods wafting from the numerous stalls set up by the clubs. Around noon, Theo and his friends had just finished their exhrating board game match and were ready for a well-deserved lunch. Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, Samantha, June, and Sayuri made their way to one of the picturesquekeshores within the school grounds. The tranquilke shimmered under the midday sun, its gentle waves providing a calming backdrop to their bustling surroundings. They had agreed to meet their other friends-Max, Shoko, Lauren, Kumiko, Gwen, Ryoko, and Kin-by thekeside to enjoy their lunch together.
Theo carried a trayden with a hearty bowl of ramen he had picked up from the Culinary Club''s stall. The rich, savory scent made his stomach growl in anticipation. "This looks amazing," he said, eyes wide with excitement.
Ayia, walking beside him, had opted for a vibrant bento box filled with sushi, tempura, and colorful vegetable garnishes. She smiled, appreciating the meticulous presentation. "The Culinary Clubs really outdid themselves this year," she remarked, taking a seat at one of the wooden pic tables by theke.
Shizuka, who had chosen a te of gyoza and miso soup, sat down across from Ayia. "I''ve been craving these dumplings all morning," she said, eagerly picking up her chopsticks.
Sam, still buzzing with excitement from the Mystery Box Challenge, had chosen a te of spicy curry. "I needed something with a kick," she said, grinning as she took her first bite. "This is exactly what I needed."
June, Ryoko, and Sayuri, the fans of street food, had gone for takoyaki and okonomiyaki, their trays filled with savory treats. "I love festival food," June said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.
Max arrived with a tray of yakitori skewers, sitting down next to Lauren, who had a bowl of soba noodles. Shoko and Kumiko shared arge tter of assorted dumplings, while Gwen and Kin each had bowls of miso soup and rice balls.
The friends settled around therge pic table, the gentle breeze from theke rustling the leaves of the surrounding trees. The table was filled with an array of colorful and appetizing dishes, reflecting the diverse culinary talents of the school''s clubs. They began to eat, savoring the delicious food and thepany of one another.
"That board game was intense!" Theo said between bites of ramen. "I didn''t expect so many twists and turns."
"You were great in the skit challenge," Ayiaplimented him, nudging his shoulder. "You really got into character."
"Iughed so hard watching you, Theo." Max saidughing.
Samanthaughed. "I think my heart rate has finally gone back to normal after that Mystery Box Challenge. I was so nervous!"
"You nailed it, though," Sayuri said. "You overcame your fear, we were so proud of you." Max nodded in agreement. "It was fun watching you allpete. It''s such a pity that we didn''t manage to arrive earlier so we could join you for the match."
Lauren, who had been quietly enjoying her soba, looked up and added, "Maybe, we can all participate in a match tomorrow."
Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard that, they felt that it would be extremely fun if their whole group of friendspeted in a board game match.
The conversation shifted to the various attractions they had visited and the ones they still wanted to see.
"I want to check out the Haunted House after lunch," Kin said, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "I heard it''s really well done this year."
Gwen, less enthusiastic about the idea, shook her head. "I''ll pass on that. I''m more interested in the Art Club''s gallery. I''ve heard they have some incredible pieces on disy."
Kumiko, always up for a challenge, grinned. "I''m with Kin on this one. The Haunted House sounds like a lot of fun. Who''s in?"
Theo raised his hand. "Count me in. I love a good scare."
Ayia chuckled. "I''ll join you guys, but I''ll probably be clinging to Theo the whole time."
Shoko, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up. "I think I''ll stick with Gwen and check out the art. I''m not a fan of jump scares."
As they finished their meals, they took a moment to appreciate the beauty of their surroundings. Theke shimmered under the midday sun, and the gentle breeze carried the sounds of the festival across the water.
Theo leaned back, stretching his arms. "This was a great lunch."
"Yeah, I have to admit that these little guys have a talent for cooking." Ayiamented.
"Who knows? Maybe one of them will be a famous cook in the future." Kumiko said with a smile.
With their lunch break over, they began to gather their trays and dispose of their trash. The excitement of the festival beckoned, and they were eager to dive back into the activities. They agreed to meet at the musical stage at 2 PM to watch the uing Mini Musical Festival, ensuring they wouldn''t miss one of the highlights of the afternoon.
Theo looked around at his friends, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for each of them. They had been through so much together, and today was another chapter in their shared story.
"Alright, team," he said, smiling. "Let''s go make some more memories."
As they walked away from thekeshore, theirughter and chatter filled the air, blending with the vibrant sounds of the festival. The future was uncertain, but at that moment, they were united in their joy and friendship, ready to face whatever challenges and adventures awaited them at the Yukihime High School Festival.
The group split into smaller clusters based on their interests, some heading towards the Haunted House, others towards the art gallery, and a few meandering through the various food and game stalls. Theo, Ayia, Kin, Max, Lauren, and Kumiko made their way to the Haunted House, their anticipation palpable.
"Do you think it''ll be scary?" Ayia asked, her grip tightening on Theo''s arm.
"I hope so," Kin said, his enthusiasm infectious. "The Haunted House is always a highlight." Kumiko nodded. "Last year''s was great, but I''ve heard they really outdid themselves this time."
Theo smiled reassuringly at Ayia just like a good boyfriend would say, he said. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right beside you."
They joined the line for the Haunted House, the excited chatter of other students adding to the atmosphere. Meanwhile, Gwen and Shoko strolled towards the Art Club''s gallery, eager to see thetest creations.
"I love seeing what the Art Clubes up with," Gwen said, her eyes bright with anticipation. Shoko agreed. "They always have such unique and inspiring pieces."
As they entered the gallery, they were greeted by a stunning array of paintings, sculptures, and mixed media works. Each piece told a story, reflecting the creativity and dedication of the
student artists.
Back at the food stalls, June, Ryoko, and Samantha sampled various treats, from sweet to savory. "I think I''m going to need a second lunch," Ryoko joked as she bit into a fluffy taiyaki.
Juneughed. "I''m with you. There''s just too much good food to try."
Samantha, holding a skewer of grilled squid, nodded in agreement. "I love this festival. The food here is amazing!"
Just like that, the friends had fun together at the festival like everyone else was having.
Chapter 651: Flashback: Mysterious Detective Book Club
Chapter 651: shback: Mysterious Detective Book Club
?
Before we continue with the festival tales, we have to go back to the day before the Yukihime High School Festival, the campus was abuzz with anticipation. The Mysterious Detective Book Club, known for their love of mysteries and intricate puzzles, had been preparing for weeks. Their goal was to create an immersive scavenger hunt that would captivate the festival attendees and secure their ce among the top 10 clubs. The rewards from the student council were too enticing to ignore, and the club was determined to make a memorable impression. At noon, the club members gathered in their headquarters, a cozy corner of the library that they had imed as their own. Mika, the club president, stood at the front, outlining the n for the day. "Alright, team, this is it. We''ve nned every detail, and now it''s time to set everything up. Remember, each clue, each prop, and each location needs to be perfect. We want to challenge our participants and make sure they have a great time."
Kazuki, the tech genius, nodded enthusiastically. "I''ll start setting up the electronic clues and timers. We want to ensure everything works wlessly."
Hana, the artistic mastermind, had created a realistic-looking ''dead body'' mannequin and various pieces of evidence. "I''ll get the crime scene ready in the central courtyard. It''s the perfect spot to grab everyone''s attention."
The team dispersed across the campus, each member focused on their specific tasks. The first stop was the central courtyard, a bustling area that would serve as the starting point for the scavenger hunt. Hana carefully positioned the mannequin, dressed in vintage clothing to add a mysterious aura, and surrounded it with yellow caution tape. She added sshes of fake blood and scattered realistic evidence around-a bloodstained handkerchief, a mysterious letter, and a half-burned photograph.
Kazuki installed the first electronic clue nearby. It was a small device that emitted a beeping sound when approached, disying a riddle on its screen that participants would need to solve to proceed. The riddle hinted at the next location but was challenging enough to engage the participants fully.
As Hana and Kazuki worked on the crime scene, Mika and the others spread out across the campus to hide the rest of the clues. Each clue led to the next, with some branching into several directions, forcing participants to use their deductive skills to discern the correct path. They hid clues in various ces: the library, the sports field, the cafeteria, and even the rooftop garden. Each location was chosen for its significance and the challenge it presented.
Rina, Satoshi, and Emi were responsible for setting up the more intricate clues. Rina, with her knack for puzzles, had created a series of coded messages that required participants to use a cipher wheel. Satoshi, the sports enthusiast, had hidden clues in athletic equipment, making use of the school''s vast sports facilities. Emi, the club''s drama queen, had written scripts for the actors who would y suspicious characters, adding an extrayer of immersion.
Some of these clues would be dutifully reset by the club members as soon as a prospect detective (the public who paid to go through the scavenger hunt) passed through these types of clues.
For example, the clues in electronic devices would be reset automatically, but the other ones needed scouts from the Mysterious Detective Book Club to guard and take care of these clues during the festival tomorrow. It was possible that some clues might go missing with the passage of crowds of people through the school campus. So, tomorrow, some club members will serve as clue guardian scouts.
As the afternoon turned into evening, the club members continued their work, driven by the excitement of what they were creating. The campus, usually bustling with students during the day, felt eerily quiet and empty as they moved from location to location, setting up the final pieces of the scavenger hunt.
Kazuki double-checked the electronic timers, ensuring they were synchronized. "Everything''s good on my end," he reported to Mika. "The timers are set, and the clues are all in ce."
Hana joined them, her hands covered in paint and fake blood. "The crime scene looks fantastic. It''s going to be a real challenge for everyone."
Mika nodded, satisfaction evident on her face. "Great work, everyone. Let''s finish setting up thest few clues and then do a final walkthrough to make sure everything is perfect."
The final clues were the most challenging, designed to test the participants'' deductive skills to the fullest. One clue led to a hiddenpartment in a bookshelf in the library, where a tiny key was hidden. This key opened a lockbox in the cafeteria, containing a map with several possible locations marked. Only one of these locations held the next clue, forcing participants to think critically about the evidence they had gathered.
As night fell, the campus was bathed in the soft glow of streetlights and the moon. The club members gathered in the library for their final walkthrough. Mika led the group, her shlight illuminating the path as they moved from clue to clue, checking each one for uracy and functionality.
"Everything looks good," Mika said as they reached the final location, a secluded spot near the school''s garden. "Let''s head back to the headquarters and debrief."
Back in their headquarters, the team gathered around arge table covered in maps and notes. Mika addressed the group, her voice filled with pride. "We''ve done an amazing job. Tomorrow, the festival attendees are in for a real treat. Remember, we''re aiming to hook their attention and make this an unforgettable experience. We want to be one of the top 10 clubs, and I believe we can do it."
Kazuki, Hana, Rina, Satoshi, and Emi exchanged satisfied smiles. They had worked tirelessly, and their efforts were about to pay off. The excitement was palpable as they discussed the final details, ensuring everything was ready for the big day.
As the night grewte, the club members began to pack up, knowing they needed rest before the festival. Mika was thest to leave, taking one final look around their headquarters. The shelves lined with mystery novels and detective tools seemed to glow with a sense of aplishment.
The next day would be a test of their creativity, nning, and teamwork. But for now, Mika allowed herself a moment of pride. They hade together as a team, each member contributing their unique skills to create something truly special.
As Mika locked the door and walked away, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. Tomorrow, the Mysterious Detective Book Club would step into the spotlight, and their hard work would be rewarded. The campus, now quiet and still, would soon be filled with the excitement of festival-goers eager to solve the mystery they had meticulously crafted.
And as the first edition of the Yukihime High School Festival dawned, the Mysterious Detective Book Club was ready to captivate, challenge, and entertain, all while securing their ce among the top clubs in the school.
Chapter 652 Megan and Friends Go On To Solve a Mystery
Chapter 652 Megan and Friends Go On To Solve a Mystery
The campus of Yukihime High School was alive with excitement and activity as the festival unfolded. Among the myriad of attractions, the Mysterious Detective Book Club''s scavenger hunt stood out, drawing a curious crowd. One of the most eager participants was Megan Darktower, who had graduated from Yukihime the previous year. Now a university student at Bluecorn State University, Megan had returned to support her younger sister Vivian, the student council president, and to reconnect with her old school. Alongside her were three friends from university: Lily, Emma, and Sophie. They were excited about the challenge and intrigued by the mystery that awaited them.
The four friends gathered at the starting point in the central courtyard, where a realistic-looking ''dead body''y sprawled under a tree, surrounded by yellow caution tape and various pieces of evidence. The scene was impressively detailed, with fake blood and scattered clues that hinted at the story behind the supposed crime.
"Wow, they really went all out with this," Sophie said, her eyes wide with admiration.
Megan nodded a proud smile on her face. "The Detective Club always did have a ir for the dramatic. Let''s see what they''vee up with this time."
The first clue was a riddle disyed on a small electronic device near the body. Megan read it aloud: "To find the next piece of this tangled tale, seek the ce where books prevail. But which one will you have to entail?"
"The library, obviously," Emma said, grinning. "Come on, let''s go!"
"Wait a minute!" Megan eximed before the girls could leave, "Our school campus has three libraries. The main one, and two secondaries."
"Hmm, does that mean we have to search each library building?" Emma asked with a confused expression.
"We could do that, but I think we would only waste time. I think there''s a clue here that points to the right library." Lilymented.
"You''re right." Megan said, "But if we lose too much time here without finding the clue. We would lose as much time as we would if we searched all the buildings." She argued back.
"So, the key is how fast we can find this clue." Sophiemented.
The girls stared at the crime scene with prating eyes as they tried to decipher the clues.
They felt an extreme thrill to have to run against time to solve this mystery.
It was only when Megan found a hidden paper behind one of the props, that they discovered that they had to head to one of the secondary libraries.
The four friends hurried to the secondary library, their excitement mounting. Inside, they found another clue hidden within a book on one of the shelves. It was a coded message that required them to use a cipher wheel provided by the club.
Lily, the puzzle enthusiast of the group, eagerly took charge. "I''ve got this! Just give me a minute."
As she worked on deciphering the message, the others looked around, marveling at the effort put into the setup. Books and papers were strategically ced to create an air of mystery, adding to the immersive experience.
Lily finally cracked the code. "Got it! ''To the field where athletes train, the next clue lies near the chain.''"
"The sports field," Megan said, "But again, which one?"
"How big is this school campus?" Sophie asked when she heard that the campus had several sports fields.
Emma and Lily nodded in agreement with Sophie.
The three of them hade from out of state to study at Bluecorn University, so they weren''t familiar with Yukihime High School.
Megan giggled, "This is the most prestigious school in the state, so the campus has 70% of the area whenpared with the Bluecorn University campus."
"Wow!" The three girls eximed in wonder.
Only now have they started to understand the prestige of this school. The Bluecorn campus was almost like a mini city, so they immediately had a notion of how big this school was in this state.
Once again, the four of them searched for other clues to determine which sports field they had to go to, and after looking for around 10 minutes, Lily managed to find a hiddenpartment behind a shelf where it had a picture of a football pitch.
"The football arena!" Megan eximed when she saw the picture, before leading them out of the library.
They sprinted across the campus to the football pitch, where they found the next clue attached to the chain-link fence. It was a map with several locations marked, but only one held the true path forward. They had to use the evidence they had gathered so far to figure out which location was correct.
"This is getting tricky," Sophie said, studying the map closely. "But I think I''ve got it. The cafeteria. Remember that half-burned photograph? It had a corner of a menu in the background."
Emma pped her hands. "Good catch! Let''s head to the cafeteria."
The cafeteria was bustling with students enjoying the festival, but the four friends zeroed in on their goal. Near the counter, they found a lockbox with a small keyhole. Megan pulled out the tiny key they had found in the library.
"Moment of truth," she said, inserting the key and turning it. The lock clicked open, revealing another clue inside.
"Well done!" A club member dressed as a detective appeared, handing them a card. "You''ve reached the halfway point. Keep going, the culprit is within your grasp!"
The next clue directed them to the rooftop garden, a peaceful spot with a great view of the entire campus. They searched among the nts and found a series of riddles that branched into different directions. Some led to dead ends, but one path promised to lead them closer to the culprit.
"This is really testing our deduction skills," Emma said, scratching her head. "But I think this riddle points to the art room. Remember the sketch we found at the crime scene?"
They raced to the art room, where they were greeted by another club member acting as a suspicious character. He handed them a clue disguised as a piece of artwork, which they had to examine closely to find the hidden message.
Sophie was the first to spot it. "There! In the corner, there''s a code. It matches the cipher wheel from earlier."
They decoded the message, which led them to a secluded area near the school''s garden. There, they found the final clue: a confession letter from the ''culprit,'' which directed them back to the central campus, where they had started, and also where the Mysterious Detective Book Club members set up a stall with the intention of waiting for the people who managed to solve the mystery.
Breathless but exhrated, the four friends hurried back to the stall. Megan and her friends pieced together the final details and confronted the club member ying the culprit, who dramatically ''confessed'' to the crime.
"We did it!" Lily eximed, high-fiving the others. "That was so much fun!"
Megan beamed with pride. "I knew they would pull off something amazing. This was even better than I expected."
A club member approached them, smiling. "Congrattions! You solved the mystery in record time. As a reward, you each get a special prize."
The prizes included a small trophy and a detective badge for each one of them, vouchers for the special shop set up by the club, andmemorative pins from the festival. Megan and her friends epted them with delight, feeling a sense of aplishment and camaraderie.
The four of them had so much during the hunt that they didn''t hesitate to use the special vouchers to buy lots of books and other special gifts in the Mysterious Detective Book Club Shop.
It was a great strategy for the club as each person who managed to finish and solve the mystery would be extremely willing to spend a lot of money on the things that they would be selling. This was their strategy to manage to achieve the top 10 in the festival ranking.
As they walked away from the courtyard, carrying bags filled with books and other things, they were still buzzing with excitement, Megan nced around the campus with a nostalgic smile. "I''m so d we came back for this. It''s wonderful to see how much effort everyone has put into the festival."
Emma nodded. "It''s been amazing. And your sister must be so proud of her school."
Megan smiled. "She is. Vivian has worked really hard to make this festival a sess. I''m d we could be here to support her and enjoy all of this."
They spent the rest of the day exploring the other attractions, enjoying the various performances, and sampling the delicious food from the stalls. The scavenger hunt had set the perfect tone for the day, filling them with a sense of adventure and satisfaction.
But it was only the afternoon still, what the rest of the festival would have reserved for these four friends?
Chapter 653: Mini Music Festival: Harmony Union Acapella Group
Chapter 653: Mini Music Festival: Harmony Union Acape Group
?
Music Stage, Central Campus, Yukihime High School.
1:50 PM, Saturday, March 13.
The air was electric with anticipation as the minutes ticked down to the start of the Mini Musical Festival at Yukihime High School scheduled to start at 2 PM. This mini music festival, a much-anticipated event, had already drawn arge crowd. Rows upon rows of seats were filled with eager spectators, their faces glowing with excitement under the evening sky. It was the first edition of the club festival, and thepetition among the various clubs was fierce, each vying to be among the top ten that would receive special rewards from the student council.
The thousands of spectators seated in front of the stage would also decide if they would support the bands and performers they liked in the top 10 rankings.
During each club performance, the crowd would be able to donate money to the performers if they liked their performance. Plus, the public would even be able to buy t-shirts, mugs, and other things personalized by the bands.
Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, Samantha, June, Sayuri, Lauren, Max, Shoko, Kumiko, Kin, Gwen, and Ryoko were all seated together in the middle of the crowd. Their voices mingled with the surrounding chatter as they recounted the day''s adventures.
"This is incredible," Theo said, looking around at the vibrant scene. "I can''t believe how many people showed up."
Ayia nodded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Yeah, the ce is stacked with people, and it seems everyone is excited about the uing performances, even though they don''t know anything about them."
"Yeah, but it says here that there will be 10 performances," Shizuka pointed out, consulting the program booklet. "First up is the Harmony Union Club. They''re doing an acape performance."
Samantha leaned in, her voice filled with curiosity. "I wonder what songs they''ll be singing. Acape can be so impressive if done right."
June chimed in, "I hope they sing a song from my goddess." She said with a hopeful expression.
"We just went to Cara''s concert a few months ago, and I feel like you''d watch the concert again if possible." Samughed.
"Of course, I would" June eximed.
Everyoneughed when they heard that, they knew how obsessed June was with Cara Izuhara.
"As if you guys wouldn''t." June retorted, "You guys are just jealous that I partied with Cara and you guys didn''t."
"''Cara''. You speak her name as if you are her best friend." Ayia teased her with a mischievous smile.
"Well, she is my friend." June said with an expression as if this fact was obvious to all.
As they continued their animated conversation, the backstage area was abuzz with a different kind of excitement. The members of the Harmony Union Club were huddled together, their expressions a mix of nerves and anticipation. This would be their first performance in front of such arge crowd, and they were determined to make asting impression.
"Okay, everyone, deep breaths," said their leader, a confident girl named Haruka. "We''ve practiced for this moment. Just remember to listen to each other and stay in sync. We''ve got this."
Her words were met with nods and murmurs of agreement. The group took a moment to form a tight circle, their hands sped together in a show of unity and support. "For Harmony Union!" they cheered quietly, their voices blending harmoniously even in a simple cheer. The stage crew finished the final preparations, adjusting microphones and ensuring everything was in ce for the performance. The lights dimmed slightly, signaling that the show was about to begin. The crowd hushed, the excited buzz giving way to an anticipatory silence.
Back in their seats, Theo and his friends were on the edge of their seats. "Here we go," said Max, squeezing Lauren''s hand. "The first act is about to start."
Lauren smiled, leaning into Max. "I hope they''re good. This whole festival has been amazing so far."
Kin, sitting next to Gwen, nced over at the stage. "I''ve never seen an acape group perform live before. Should be interesting."
Gwen nodded. "I think it''ll be great. There''s something really pure about voices blending together without any instruments."
As the final seconds ticked down, Vivian Darktower, the student council president and Megan''s younger sister, took to the stage. She was met with a round of apuse and cheers from the audience. With a warm smile, she stepped up to the microphone.
"Good evening, everyone! Thank you all foring to the first Yukihime High School Club Festival. We have an amazing lineup of performances for you tonight, starting with the talented Harmony Union Club. Please give them a big round of apuse!"
The audience erupted in apuse as Vivian stepped aside, and the spotlight focused on the Harmony Union Club as they took their ces on stage. The group arranged themselves in a line, each member poised and ready.
Theo could feel his heart race in anticipation. He exchanged a nce with Ayia, who was equally excited. "This is it," he whispered.
The Harmony Union Club''s leader, Haruka, raised her hand to signal the start of their performance. There was a brief moment of silence, and then their voices filled the air, pure and resonant.
The opening notes of Coldy''s "The Scientist" began, but instead of instruments, it was the voices of the Harmony Union Club that filled the air. Haruka''s clear, pure soprano initiated the haunting melody, her voice effortlessly capturing the song''s mncholic beauty. The other members joined in, their harmonies blending seamlessly, creating a rich,yered sound that resonated throughout the auditorium.
The first verse unfolded with a delicate grace, each voice contributing to the intricate tapestry of sound. Haruka''s voice was soonplemented by a deep, resonant bass, anchoring the performance with a steady rhythm. As they sang the lines, "Come up to meet you, tell you I''m sorry, you don''t know how lovely you are," the emotion in their voices was palpable, drawing the audience into the poignant narrative of the song.
Ayia, Shizuka, Samantha, June, Sayuri, Lauren, Max, Shoko, Kumiko, Kin, Gwen, and Ryoko sat spellbound in the audience.
But it was Theo felt a lump form in his throat, the raw emotion of the song resonating deeply within him. This was the song that he brought from his past life!
He used his secret identity, Moonlight, to bless this world with this masterpiece, and now he was taken by surprise as people that he had never seen before performing this song. Although he just copied this song from his past life, this song still meant so many things to him.
Theo couldn''t help but feel emotional as he watched their pure and beautiful voices performing this song so beautifully.
Ayia, sitting next to him, also had tears in her eyes, her hand clutching Theo''s as the harmony enveloped them. She knew that Theo was Moonlight, so she understood why this song was so special for him, she also felt the same way.
As the Harmony Union Club moved into the chorus, their voices swelled with intensity. The lines "Nobody said it was easy, it''s such a shame for us to part" echoed powerfully, theyered harmonies creating a sense of both sorrow and beauty. Each note was perfectly pitched, each harmony meticulously crafted, creating a sound that was both powerful and
ethereal.
The second verse introduced a newyer ofplexity, with the altos and tenors weaving in counter-melodies that added depth to the performance. The audience waspletely enraptured, their attention unwavering as the group''s voices rose and fell with the song''s emotional peaks and valleys. The performance was a masterss in a cappe singing, showcasing the incredible talent and dedication of the Harmony Union Club.
Haruka''s voice took on a more introspective tone as she sang, "I was just guessing at numbers and figures, pulling the puzzles apart." The rity and purity of her soprano voice conveyed the vulnerability and regret embedded in the lyrics. The harmonies behind her swelled and receded like waves, supporting and enhancing her performance without ever overshadowing
it.
As they approached the final chorus, the intensity of the performance reached its zenith. Thebined voices of the Harmony Union Club created a wall of sound that was both overwhelming and awe-inspiring. The emotional weight of the song was almost tangible, a testament to the group''s ability to convey deep feelings through their voices alone.
Several people in the crowd had tears streaming down their faces as the song lyrics resonated with their life stories.
Thest lines of the song, "I''m going back to the start," were delivered with a poignant sense of finality. The harmonies softened, the dynamics were carefully controlled to create a sense of resolution. Haruka''s voice lingered on the final note, the other voices fading away to leave her soprano standing alone, clear and haunting.
The silence that followed was almost as powerful as the performance itself. The audience sat in stunned silence, the spell woven by the Harmony Union Club''s voices hanging in the air. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, the auditorium erupted into apuse. The sound was thunderous, a cacophony of pping and cheering that seemed to shake the very walls.
Chapter 654: Past Life Flashback
?
As thest haunting notes of "The Scientist" faded into the warm afternoon air, the crowd erupted into a roar of apuse and cheers, their response a mix of admiration and emotional release. The Harmony Union Club members exchanged nces of relief and excitement, their nervous energy now transformed into confidence. The audience had connected with their performance in a way they hadn''t fully anticipated, and that connection fueled their resolve to deliver even more.
Aiko, another lead singer, stepped forward, her heart racing with adrenaline. She shed a quick smile at her fellow singers, who nodded back in encouragement. The group was ready for their next song, a piece called "Echoes of Yesterday," a somber but hopeful tune from a famous Sakurean singer. The song was about memories, the ones that linger in the quiet moments, and how they shape the people we be.
Aiko''s voice began softly, almost a whisper:
"In the quiet of the night, where echoes still remain..."
The other members joined in,yering their voices to create a rich, ethereal harmony. The song had a haunting quality, the melodies intertwining like threads of thought that drift through the mind in reflective moments. Each member had a part to y, their voices blending in perfect synchrony, creating a tapestry of sound that enveloped the crowd.
The harmonies swelled, filling the space with a sense of nostalgia and longing. The altos provided a steady, rhythmic hum that anchored the melody, while the sopranos added a delicate, airy counterpoint, their voices rising and falling like the ebb and flow of memories. The basses and tenors wove their voices together, creating a sense of depth and warmth that resonated in the listeners'' chests.
The chorus arrived, and the group''s voices rose together in a powerful, unified sound:
"Though the days have passed us by, the echoes never fade, they linger in our hearts, where yesterday is made."
The crowd listened intently, many of them swaying gently with the music, their eyes closed as they let the harmonies wash over them. The song''s lyrics seemed to strike a chord with the audience, evoking personal memories and a sense of shared experience. The members of the Harmony Union Club could see the emotion in the faces of the crowd, and it spurred them on, giving their performance an added intensity.
As the song neared its end, the harmonies became moreplex, the voices intertwining in a final, intricate weave that built toward a soft, poignant conclusion. Aiko''s voice lingered on thest note, a gentle echo of the song''s theme, before fading into silence. The audience was still for a moment, caught in the aftermath of the music, before they burst into apuse once again, their cheers louder and more enthusiastic than before.
The Harmony Union Club members allowed themselves a brief moment to soak in the crowd''s response before moving into their final song, a more uplifting and energizing piece titled "Rising Dawn." This song was a celebration of new beginnings, of hope, and resilience in the face of adversity. It was a famous song from the Gemstone Band, this was one most famous bands worldwide, they had several hit songs, and ''Rising Dawn'' was one of them. This song was especially famous because no matter who heard it, they would want to move their bodies and dance to the song''s beat.
The song began with a steady, rhythmic beat provided by the basses, their voices mimicking the sound of a heartbeat:
"Boom, boom, boom..."
The tenors and altos joined in, their voices rising and falling in a melodic wave that carried the rhythm forward. The sopranos entered next, their voices bright and clear, like rays of sunlight breaking through the clouds. Thebination of these elements created a sound that was both powerful and uplifting, a stark contrast to the somber tones of the previous song.
Aiko led the melody, her voice strong and vibrant:
"With the rising dawn, we find our way, through the darkest night, into the day..."
The group''s harmonies were full and dynamic, each voice contributing to the overall energy of the song. The rhythm was infectious, and the audience quickly picked up on it, pping along in time with the beat. The song''s message of hope and perseverance resonated with the crowd, who had been drawn in by the emotional depth of the previous songs and were now fully engaged in the performance.
The chorus hit like a wave, the harmonies swelling in a surge of sound:
"We rise, we rise, with the light of a thousand suns, we rise, we rise, until the battle''s won!"
The energy on stage was electric, the group members feeding off the crowd''s enthusiasm and giving their all to the performance. The audience was on their feet, pping, cheering, and singing along with the infectious chorus. The atmosphere was one of celebration, a collective expression of joy and resilience that filled the air with positive energy.
As the song reached its climax, the harmonies became even more intricate, the voices blending together in a powerful, triumphant sound that filled every corner of the space. The group members were smiling now, their nerves long gone, reced with a sense of aplishment and pride. They had poured their hearts into this performance, and the response from the crowd was everything they had hoped for-and more.
The final notes of "Rising Dawn" rang out, the harmonies fading into a gentle echo that lingered in the air before disappearing. The crowd erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing across the festival grounds.
W00000000AAAAH
CLAP CLAP CLAP
The members of the Harmony Union Club took their final bow, their faces beaming with pride and happiness.
They had delivered a performance that would be remembered long after the festival was over, and the connection they had made with the audience was something truly special.
As they exited the stage, the next group was already preparing to take their ce, but the energy in the crowd was still buzzing from the incredible performance they had just
witnessed.
The Harmony Union Club members gathered backstage, exchanging hugs and high-fives,
their hearts full of joy and satisfaction.
"My hands are shaking!"
"Only hands? My whole body is still shaking!"
"How awesome was the crowd cheering for us?"
"SO AWESOME!"
"Haruka and Aika were amazing!"
||||
They talked excitedly about the performance they just pulled for the crowd outside. They knew they had achieved something remarkable, and the memory of this performance would
stay with them forever.
While they talked backstage, the Festival MC appeared on the stage.
"It seems like you guys liked the Harmony Union Acape Group!" The charismatic youth said
with a smile.
WOOOOAH
The crowd replied with excited cheers to indicate that they had indeed liked them.
"So, if you liked them. I urge you guys to not forget to donate the amount of Yuki Notes that you like to the Harmony Union Acape Group. You just have to search for the several donation volunteers spread around the venue. Remember..." The MC remembered the crowd and exined how they could donate and support their favorite artists.
It was only then that the crowd remembered that they could support the performers. At that moment, the donation volunteers were surrounded by the excited public who wanted to support the Harmony Union Acape Group.
Theo had a happy smile on his face as he donated several hundred Yuki Notes. Although this amount of money wasn''t as precious as the memories he was able to remember with their performance in his view, he hoped that with a big donation, he would be able to bless these kids just like they did with him.
Chapter 655: A Big Donation
Chapter 655: A Big Donation
?
As thest haunting notes of "The Scientist" faded into the warm afternoon air, the crowd erupted into a roar of apuse and cheers, their response a mix of admiration and emotional release. The Harmony Union Club members exchanged nces of relief and excitement, their nervous energy now transformed into confidence. The audience had connected with their performance in a way they hadn''t fully anticipated, and that connection fueled their resolve to deliver even more.
Aiko, another lead singer, stepped forward, her heart racing with adrenaline. She shed a quick smile at her fellow singers, who nodded back in encouragement. The group was ready for their next song, a piece called "Echoes of Yesterday," a somber but hopeful tune from a famous Sakurean singer. The song was about memories, the ones that linger in the quiet moments, and how they shape the people we be.
Aiko''s voice began softly, almost a whisper:
"In the quiet of the night, where echoes still remain..."
The other members joined in,yering their voices to create a rich, ethereal harmony. The song had a haunting quality, the melodies intertwining like threads of thought that drift through the mind in reflective moments. Each member had a part to y, their voices blending in perfect synchrony, creating a tapestry of sound that enveloped the crowd.
The harmonies swelled, filling the space with a sense of nostalgia and longing. The altos provided a steady, rhythmic hum that anchored the melody, while the sopranos added a delicate, airy counterpoint, their voices rising and falling like the ebb and flow of memories. The basses and tenors wove their voices together, creating a sense of depth and warmth that resonated in the listeners'' chests.
The chorus arrived, and the group''s voices rose together in a powerful, unified sound:
"Though the days have passed us by, the echoes never fade, they linger in our hearts, where yesterday is made."
The crowd listened intently, many of them swaying gently with the music, their eyes closed as they let the harmonies wash over them. The song''s lyrics seemed to strike a chord with the audience, evoking personal memories and a sense of shared experience. The members of the Harmony Union Club could see the emotion in the faces of the crowd, and it spurred them on, giving their performance an added intensity.
As the song neared its end, the harmonies became moreplex, the voices intertwining in a final, intricate weave that built toward a soft, poignant conclusion. Aiko''s voice lingered on thest note, a gentle echo of the song''s theme, before fading into silence. The audience was still for a moment, caught in the aftermath of the music, before they burst into apuse once again, their cheers louder and more enthusiastic than before.
The Harmony Union Club members allowed themselves a brief moment to soak in the crowd''s response before moving into their final song, a more uplifting and energizing piece titled "Rising Dawn." This song was a celebration of new beginnings, of hope, and resilience in the face of adversity. It was a famous song from the Gemstone Band, this was one most famous bands worldwide, they had several hit songs, and ''Rising Dawn'' was one of them. This song was especially famous because no matter who heard it, they would want to move their bodies and dance to the song''s beat.
The song began with a steady, rhythmic beat provided by the basses, their voices mimicking the sound of a heartbeat:
"Boom, boom, boom..."
The tenors and altos joined in, their voices rising and falling in a melodic wave that carried the rhythm forward. The sopranos entered next, their voices bright and clear, like rays of sunlight breaking through the clouds. Thebination of these elements created a sound that was both powerful and uplifting, a stark contrast to the somber tones of the previous song.
Aiko led the melody, her voice strong and vibrant:
"With the rising dawn, we find our way, through the darkest night, into the day..."
The group''s harmonies were full and dynamic, each voice contributing to the overall energy of the song. The rhythm was infectious, and the audience quickly picked up on it, pping along in time with the beat. The song''s message of hope and perseverance resonated with the crowd, who had been drawn in by the emotional depth of the previous songs and were now fully engaged in the performance.
The chorus hit like a wave, the harmonies swelling in a surge of sound:
"We rise, we rise, with the light of a thousand suns, we rise, we rise, until the battle''s won!"
The energy on stage was electric, the group members feeding off the crowd''s enthusiasm and giving their all to the performance. The audience was on their feet, pping, cheering, and singing along with the infectious chorus. The atmosphere was one of celebration, a collective expression of joy and resilience that filled the air with positive energy.
As the song reached its climax, the harmonies became even more intricate, the voices blending together in a powerful, triumphant sound that filled every corner of the space. The group members were smiling now, their nerves long gone, reced with a sense of aplishment and pride. They had poured their hearts into this performance, and the response from the crowd was everything they had hoped for-and more.
The final notes of "Rising Dawn" rang out, the harmonies fading into a gentle echo that lingered in the air before disappearing. The crowd erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing across the festival grounds.
W00000000AAAAH
CLAP CLAP CLAP
The members of the Harmony Union Club took their final bow, their faces beaming with pride and happiness.
They had delivered a performance that would be remembered long after the festival was over, and the connection they had made with the audience was something truly special.
As they exited the stage, the next group was already preparing to take their ce, but the energy in the crowd was still buzzing from the incredible performance they had just
witnessed.
The Harmony Union Club members gathered backstage, exchanging hugs and high-fives,
their hearts full of joy and satisfaction.
"My hands are shaking!"
"Only hands? My whole body is still shaking!"
"How awesome was the crowd cheering for us?"
"SO AWESOME!"
"Haruka and Aika were amazing!"
||||
They talked excitedly about the performance they just pulled for the crowd outside. They knew they had achieved something remarkable, and the memory of this performance would
stay with them forever.
While they talked backstage, the Festival MC appeared on the stage.
"It seems like you guys liked the Harmony Union Acape Group!" The charismatic youth said
with a smile.
WOOOOAH
The crowd replied with excited cheers to indicate that they had indeed liked them.
"So, if you liked them. I urge you guys to not forget to donate the amount of Yuki Notes that you like to the Harmony Union Acape Group. You just have to search for the several donation volunteers spread around the venue. Remember..." The MC remembered the crowd and exined how they could donate and support their favorite artists.
It was only then that the crowd remembered that they could support the performers. At that moment, the donation volunteers were surrounded by the excited public who wanted to support the Harmony Union Acape Group.
Theo had a happy smile on his face as he donated several hundred Yuki Notes. Although this amount of money wasn''t as precious as the memories he was able to remember with their performance in his view, he hoped that with a big donation, he would be able to bless these kids just like they did with him.
Chapter 656: Backstage With Rockwave Society
Chapter 656: Backstage With Rockwave Society
?
Backstage at the Yukihime High School Mini Music Festival, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. The Harmony Union Acape Group had just finished their powerful performance, leaving the crowd buzzing with excitement. The second music club had just started their performance, and the crowd sang along as they performed a famous song. The venue was boiling with excitement and musical feelings. But behind the curtain, in the dimly lit backstage area, the mood was different-more intense, more personal.
The Rockwave Society Club members, collectively known as "Eclipsed Chaos," huddled together in a tight circle. At the center of the group were the Morioka twins, Rumi and Koan, the lead singers and driving forces behind the band. Rumi, with her long ck hair, dark eyeliner, and ckce dress, exuded a gothic elegance. Her eyes, lined with a touch of red eyeshadow, were focused and determined, but there was a slight tremble in her fingers as she adjusted the microphone in her hand. Koan, her twin brother, stood beside her, his jet-ck hair swept across his forehead in a typical emo style. He wore a ck hoodie with the hood pulled up, a few strands of hair peeking out, and his jeans were ripped at the knees. Despite the cool exterior, his hands were clenched into fists at his sides, and he kept bouncing on the balls of his feet, trying to shake off the nerves that threatened to overtake him.
It was a surreal moment for them. Two years ago, when they had first founded the Rockwave Society Club as freshmen, it had been little more than a dream-a way to escape the cold, empty feeling of their home life. Their parents, always busy with work, had never shown much interest in their lives, and the twins had found sce in rock music, feeling a sense of rebellion and freedom that they had been denied in their own home. The club had been their sanctuary, a ce where they could be themselves, and now they stood on the precipice of their first real performance as a band.
"Everyone, take a deep breath," Rumi said, her voice calm but firm as she addressed the rest of the band members. She nced at Koan, who gave her a small nod of encouragement. "We''ve practiced for this. We''ve put in the hours. We know these songs inside and out."
Koan chimed in, his voice a little less steady, but full of conviction. "We''ve got this. I know the crowd is huge, and it''s nerve-wracking to think about, but we''re here to do what we love. Just focus on the music. That''s all that matters."
The rest of the band members-Yuki on bass, Arata on drums, Sora on lead guitar, and the keyboardist, Emi-nodded in agreement, though their faces were a mix of excitement and anxiety. They had all been part of the club since its inception, sharing a bond over their love of rock music and the sense of belonging they had found in the group. Each of them had their reasons for joining, but today, those reasons seemed to converge into a single, burning desire: to prove that they belonged on that stage, that they were more than just a high school club, that they had something real to offer.
Yuki, the bassist, twirled her blue-streaked hair nervously around her finger, trying to mask her own anxiety. She had always been the quiet one, preferring to let her bass do the talking. She looked up at Rumi and Koan, finding somefort in their confidence. "Rumi, can we really do this?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Rumi smiled at her, a reassuring smile, and eyes shining with determination never seen before, "Yes, we can. I know everyone here is a little nuts just like my brother and I are." She giggled, "But isn''t this little craziness that drives us forward? It is what made us dare to dream to live our dreams to be artists!"
Everyone''s eyes shone as they could feel Rumi''s determination in her voice.
Everyone there wanted to prove something, and damn hell they would!
Arata, the drummer, cracked his knuckles and took a deep breath. He was usually the joker of the group, always quick with a sarcasticment or a yful jab, but today he was uncharacteristically quiet. "I''ve got your back, guys. Just keep the beat steady, and I''ll make sure we sound tight."
Sora, the lead guitarist, who had been tuning his guitar obsessively, finally looked up. He was a perfectionist to a fault, always striving for that perfect sound, that perfect note. "We''ve practiced this set a hundred times," he said, more to himself than to anyone else. "We know it like the back of our hands. Let''s just go out there and y."
Emi, the keyboardist, adjusted her sses and gave a small, determined nod. She had always been the most reserved of the group, preferring to stay in the background, but today she felt a sense of purpose that overrode her usual shyness. "Let''s give them a show they won''t forget," she said, her voice tinged with a quiet resolve.
The twins exchanged a final nce, a silent conversation passing between them. They had been through so much together, and this moment felt like a culmination of all their struggles, and all their dreams. They didn''t need to say anything; they understood each other
completely.
"Alright," Rumi said, her voice stronger now, filled with a quiet intensity. "We''re Eclipsed Chaos, and this is our moment. Let''s make it count."
Koan nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "For the music," he said, raising his fist. The rest of the band followed suit, their hands meeting in the center of the circle, a symbol of their unity and shared purpose.
"For our dreams!" They all eximed at the same time.
The stage manager gave them a signal-they were up next, as the second club was about to finish their performance. The adrenaline surged through them, pushing aside thest remnants of doubt and fear. They could hear the crowd outside, still buzzing from the current performance, but they didn''t let it intimidate them. They were ready.
As they moved towards the stage, Rumi and Koan led the way, their hearts pounding in unison. This was it. The moment they had been waiting for. They stepped into the wings, the lights from the stage casting long shadows, and the noise of the crowd grew louder, more distinct. The announcer''s voice boomed over the speakers, introducing them to the audience for the first time.
"And now, please wee to the stage, the Rockwave Society Club''s very own... Eclipsed Chaos!"
The roar of the crowd hit them like a wave as they walked out onto the stage, but it didn''t faze them. Rumi and Koan took their ces at the front, with the rest of the band falling into position around them. The bright stage lights were blinding, but they weed it, knowing that once they started ying, nothing else would matter.
Rumi gripped the microphone, her fingers steady now, and turned to face the audience. She could see the sea of faces, the eager expressions, and felt a surge of confidence. This was where she belonged. She caught Koan''s eye, and he gave her a small, encouraging nod. The band took their positions, the instruments ready, the setlist imprinted in their minds. The crowd quieted, anticipation hanging in the air like electricity. Rumi took a deep breath, the mic close to her lips, and as the first chord struck, a powerful, distorted riff from Sora''s guitar, she let herself get lost in the music.
This was their time.
Chapter 657 Eclipsed Chaos: The First Performance
Chapter 657 Eclipsed Chaos: The First Performance
The stage was set, the lights dimmed, and the murmur of the crowd hushed as Eclipsed Chaos prepared to perform for the very first time. The members of the Rockwave Society Club had worked for this moment, pouring their hearts into every practice session, every chord, every lyric. Now, as they stood on stage, the reality of it hit them all at once. The crowd wasrge, their faces blurred into a sea of anticipation, and the pressure was immense. But there was no turning back. This was their chance to prove themselves, to show the world¡ªor at least their school¡ªwhat they were made of.
Morioka Rumi, the gothic beauty with raven-ck hair that cascaded over her shoulders, stood at the front of the stage. Her ckce dress, coupled with her paleplexion and intense eyes, made her look like she had stepped out of a dark fairy tale. Her hand gripped the microphone stand as if it were a lifeline, but her posture was firm. This was where she belonged, and she knew it. Beside her, her twin brother, Morioka Koan, stood with his guitar slung low, his emo style a perfect contrast to his sister''s gothic allure. His ck hoodie obscured part of his face, but his eyes, lined with dark eyeliner, were focused, and determined.
As the opening notes of their first song began to y, the crowd fell silent, waiting. The song they had chosen to open with was a powerful one, a song about neglect and the pain of being overlooked, a theme that resonated deeply with the siblings. The guitar riff that Koan yed was raw and gritty, setting the tone for what was toe. The lyrics were heavy,den with emotion, and as Rumi began to sing, her voice cut through the air like a de.
"In the shadows of the night, where no one sees your tears,
You cry out, but no one hears,
You''re just a ghost in your own home,
A stranger in the ce you''re supposed to belong."
Rumi''s voice was haunting, filled with a mix of anger and sorrow. The crowd, initially stunned by the intensity of the performance, began to respond, drawn in by the raw emotion pouring out of the speakers. Rumi''s eyes scanned the audience, but she wasn''t really seeing them. In her mind, she was singing to the void, to the emptiness that had been her childhood. The lyrics were more than just words; they were her truth, her story. And she sang them with everything she had.
Koan joined in on the chorus, his voice rougher, but no less powerful. The harmonies they created were dark and beautiful, a perfect reflection of the emotions they were trying to convey.
"You''re nothing, just a whisper in the wind,
They don''t care, they never did,
But you''ll rise from the ashes of their lies,
You''ll break free, you''ll im the night."
The song''s intensity only grew as it progressed, the drums pounding like a heartbeat, the bass line rumbling like distant thunder. Sora''s lead guitar solo was a wail of defiance, a cry against the neglect they had suffered. The band yed with a synergy that was rare for a group so young, but it was clear that their shared pain had forged a bond that made them more than just bandmates¡ªthey were a family, one that had chosen each other when no one else had.
As they reached the final verse, Rumi''s voice cracked with emotion, but she didn''t hold back. The tears that threatened to spill only added to the authenticity of the performance. She could feel Koan beside her, his presence afort as they poured their hearts out together. They were telling their story, and for the first time, people were listening.
When thest note rang out, there was a brief moment of silence, as if the crowd was processing what they had just witnessed. Then, the apuse came, loud and thunderous. The crowd cheered, some even standing to give the band a standing ovation. It was overwhelming, and Rumi felt a swell of emotion rise in her chest. This was what they had always wanted¡ªto be heard, to be seen.
Koan looked over at his sister, his eyes shining with something close to disbelief. They had done it. They had poured everything into that song, and it had paid off. The crowd loved them, or at the very least, they had moved them.
But there was no time to dwell on it. They had three more songs to go, and they couldn''t afford to lose the momentum. Rumi wiped the sweat from her brow, her heart still pounding, and gave a small nod to Koan. He returned it, a silent agreement passing between them. They were ready.
The next song was slightly less heavy but still carried an edge. It was about rebellion, about fighting back against a world that tried to mold them into something they weren''t. The energy shifted as Koan took the lead on this one, his guitar driving the melody with a fierce determination. Rumi''s voice, softer now but no less impactful, provided the perfect counterbnce, weaving in and out of Koan''s rougher tones.
The third song was a mix of mncholy and hope, a reflection on the pain of the past and the desire to move forward. It was slower, more introspective, but no less powerful. Rumi''s voice was almost ethereal as she sang the opening lines, her words floating over the crowd like a gentle breeze. Koan''s guitar was softer too, more melodic, and together they created a sound that was hauntingly beautiful.
But it was the final song that truly sealed their ce in the hearts of the audience. This song was an anthem, a powerful deration of self-worth and resilience. The lyrics were bold, defiant, and the melody was infectious. As they reached the chorus, something incredible happened¡ªthe crowd began to sing along. It started with just a few voices, but soon, the entire venue was resonating with the sound of hundreds of voices joining in.
Rumi and Koan looked out at the crowd, their hearts swelling with a mix of pride and disbelief. This was what they had always wanted¡ªto connect with others through their music, to feel that they weren''t alone in their struggles. Seeing the crowd sing their lyrics back to them was a moment they would never forget.
Rumi, catching Koan''s eye, made a split-second decision. She turned to the rest of the band and signaled for them to lower the volume. Koan quickly picked up on what she was doing and nodded in agreement. The music softened, allowing the crowd''s voices to rise above it. The sound was incredible¡ªhundreds of voices singing in unison, the lyrics that Rumi and Koan had written from the depths of their hearts now being echoed by so many.
Rumi stepped back from the microphone, letting the crowd take overpletely. She and Koan stood there, listening to the chorus of voices that filled the venue. The emotion in the room was palpable, a shared experience that transcended the barriers between the stage and the audience.
"We won''t be silenced, we won''t be chained,
We''ll rise above, we''ll break these chains,
Our voices will be heard, our story will be told,
We''re taking back our lives, we''re breaking the mold."
Their voice singing along to the powerful anthem!
Finally, as thest chorus ended and the music began to swell back up for the final notes, Rumi and Koan stepped forward once more. They poured everyst bit of energy they had into the closing of the song, their voices rising together in a powerful crescendo. The crowd responded in kind, their apuse deafening as the song came to an end.
Panting and drenched in sweat, Rumi and Koan looked out at the sea of faces, all of them cheering, pping, and some even shouting their names. This was it. This was the moment they had been dreaming of. They had given everything they had, and the audience had given it right back to them.
As the apuse continued, Rumi stepped up to the microphone once more. Her voice was shaky with emotion, but she smiled, a genuine smile that lit up her face.
"Thank you," she said, her voice carrying over the crowd. "Thank you so much for listening, for singing with us. We are Eclipsed Chaos, and this¡ this means everything to us."
Koan nodded in agreement, stepping forward to add, "We''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. Thank you for being here, for making it unforgettable."
The crowd responded with another wave of apuse and cheers, and Rumi and Koan couldn''t help but exchange a nce, their hearts filled with a sense of fulfillment they had never felt before.
As they left the stage, the echoes of the crowd''s apuse still ringing in their ears, they knew one thing for sure¡ªthey were ready to pursue their dream. This was just the beginning, and they couldn''t wait to see where their music would take them next.
As they stepped off the stage, the apuse still ringing in their ears, Theo sat in the audience, his eyes wide with admiration. He hadn''t expected to be so moved by the performance, but there was something about the way Eclipsed Chaos had yed, the raw emotion they had conveyed, that struck a chord deep within him. He hade to the festival to support his friends and have a good time, but this¡ this was something else entirely.
Theo watched as Rumi and Koan disappeared backstage, their heads held high, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. They had faced their demons, and they had won. And in doing so, they had inspired everyone who had the privilege to witness it.
Theo''s eyes shone as he had an idea that would change the future of many people.
Chapter 658: Command Center: The Student Council Puppeteers
Chapter 658: Command Center: The Student Council Puppeteers
?
While the main stage buzzed with an excited crowd enjoying the music performances, in themand center of Yukihime High School, the atmosphere was intense yet controlled as the student council members managed the bustling club festival. The room was a hive of activity, illuminated by the soft glow of the massive touchscreen map that dominated the central table. This map, the technological heart of their operation, was connected to the school''s surveince cameras, sensors, and newly installed currency exchange machines, allowing the council to monitor every corner of the campus in real-time.
Vivian, the calm-headed student council president, stood at the head of the table, her gaze fixed on the live map. She exuded an air of quiet authority, her sharp mind processing the influx of data and directing her team with unwavering focus. Despite the mounting pressure, she remainedposed, a steady presence in the whirlwind of activity.
Aurora, the vice president, was stationed next to Vivian, her eyes darting between the map and her own tablet. She was themunication hub, ensuring that the council''s directives reached the right people at the right time. Aurora''s calm demeanor mirrored Vivian''s, but there was a warmth in her interactions, a steady reassurance that kept the team grounded. Caro, the treasurer, a lively blonde with an infectious energy, was seated nearby, her fingers tapping rapidly on her keyboard. She was responsible for the financial logistics of the festival, ensuring that every club had the resources they needed. Her bubbly personality lightened the atmosphere, even as she managed theplex financial flows of the event. Caro kept a close eye on the currency exchange machines, making sure each was stocked with Yuki Notes, the festival''s currency.
"Vivian, machine D-4 near the West Entrance is running low on Yuki Notes," Caro reported, her tone still upbeat despite the urgency.
"Send a restock team immediately," Vivian responded calmly, her voice cutting through the room''s ambient noise. She tapped on the map, zooming in on the location to verify the situation. The map disyed the dwindling reserves of the machine, confirming Caro''s assessment.
"I already sent the reposition," Caro chimed in, already rying the message to the restock team via her tablet. Her fingers moved swiftly, hermunication clear and efficient, "But due to the high amount of people in the campus pathways, it will take a while for them to arrive."
Everyone nodded in understanding, they couldn''t do much about this issue.
As Caro sent out the alert, a new issue shed on the map-a red icon indicating a traffic jam in the campus parking lots. Umaru, the council secretary, and a lively girl with a rich family history tied to the school, noticed the alert first. Her family had been one of the school''s founders, and she took her role seriously, eager to uphold her family''s legacy.
"Vivian, traffic''s backing up in the North Parking Lot," Umaru said, her voice tinged with concern. She zoomed in on the area, the map revealing the congested entrance and the slow- moving lines of cars.
Vivian studied the map for a moment before issuing hermand. "Brenda, coordinate with the campus security to direct traffic. Open up the South School Staff Parking Lot for overflow and have some of the security team guide vehicles there."
Brenda, the council''s chief of justice, was a model of efficiency. Her stern demeanor and sharp mind made her the perfect enforcer of order. She picked up her radio, her voice firm as shemunicated with the security personnel.
"Security Team Racing Rabbit, this is themand center. Do you copy?"
"Yes, we copy,mand center"
"We have a traffic situation at the North Lot. Redirect iing vehicles to the South Lot and expedite the flow. I''ll monitor from here," she said, her tone leaving no room for misunderstanding.
As Brenda managed the parking situation, Hanako, the adorable public rtions representative and social media manager, was busy crafting updates to keep the festival- goers informed. Hanako''s idol-like charm and bright demeanor made her the face of the festival online. Herptop was a flurry of activity as sheposed posts and updates. "Everyone, I''m letting the attendees know about the parking changes and reminding them to use the shuttle service," Hanako announced cheerfully, her fingers flying over the keys. She added a few hashtags and hit ''send,'' her posts quickly gaining traction among the festival''s followers.
Just as Hanako finished her update, an alert pinged on the map-a yellow icon indicating a technical failure at one of the smaller performance stages. The sound system had gone down, leaving the performers in a lurch and the crowd restless.
"Technical issue at the East C3 Stage," Aurora reported, her eyes flicking to Vivian for instructions.
Vivian didn''t hesitate. "Caro, do we have spare equipment?"
Caro checked her inventory. "We have a backup, but it''s currently in use at the administration center."
"Transfer it," Vivian decided. "We''ll need to manage the dy, but the performance can''t be canceled. Aurora, inform the affected performers and the audience about the dy. Hanako, update the schedule on social media."
Aurora and Hanako sprang into action, each taking on their respective tasks with practiced efficiency. As Aurora ryed the situation to the performers, reassuring them that help was on the way, Hanako quickly updated the festival''s social media channels, informing the public of the dy and the reasons behind it.
In the midst of handling these technical challenges, another urgent alert appeared on the map ¡ªthis time, a shing red icon indicating a medical emergency near the main stage. A visitor had copsed, likely due to the heat and excitement of the festival.
Umaru was the first to spot the alert. "Medical emergency near the main stage. We need to get help there now."
"Activate the nearest medical team," Vivian ordered, her voice calm but firm. She tapped the screen, pulling up the nearest medical stand and dispatching the team.
The map tracked the movement of the medical team as they navigated through the crowd, their progress disyed in real-time. Aurora watched intently, ready to provide additional support if needed, while Vivian monitored the situation closely.
The medical team arrived swiftly, their bright uniforms visible on the live feed as they reached the fallen visitor. The crowd parted to allow them through, and within moments,
they were administering aid.
"Medical team is on-site," Aurora confirmed, her voice steady.
"Good. Make sure they report back when the situation is under control," Vivian instructed, her eyes never leaving the screen.
As the medical situation stabilized, the other issues began to resolve as well. The traffic in the North Parking Lot started to ease as security directed vehicles to the South Lot. The currency exchange machine was restocked, and the East Stage''s technical issue was rectified, allowing the performance to proceed with only a minor dy.
Throughout it all, the student council members worked in seamless coordination, their individual strengthsplementing each other perfectly. Vivian''s calm leadership, Aurora''s efficientmunication, Caro''s financial acumen, Umaru''s vignt oversight, Brenda''s authoritative control, and Hanako''s cheerful public engagement all came together to ensure the festival ran smoothly.
As the immediate crises abated, themand center settled into a more rxed but still alert state. The festival continued, the crowds unaware of the intricate ballet of problem-solving that had taken ce behind the scenes. Vivian allowed herself a brief moment of satisfaction before turning her attention back to the map, ready for whatever challenge woulde next. The team had weathered the storm, and the festival was a sess because of their unwavering dedication.
Chapter 659: The Popular and Exciting Mini Musical Festival
Chapter 659: The Popr and Exciting Mini Musical Festival
?
The Mini Musical Festival at Yukihime High School was a vibrant disy of the students'' musical talents, with each club showcasing their unique style and energy. As the festival progressed, the excitement in the air only grew, each performance building on the momentum of thest, leaving the audience thrilled and hungry for more.
The Popstar Divas Club was among the first to take the stage, and they did so with all the glitz and mour one would expect. Their performance was a tribute to Lilith, the global pop sensation, and they spared no expense in recreating her electrifying stage presence. The stage was transformed into a dazzling spectacle, with glittering props, shing lights, and a troupe of dancers who moved in perfect sync with the pulsating beat. The lead singer, dressed in a sparkling outfit reminiscent of Lilith''s iconic style,manded the stage with confidence and charisma. The crowd was on their feet from the moment the music started, singing along to every word, their voices merging with the booming sound system. The energy was infectious, and by the time the song ended, the audience erupted into thunderous apuse, their cheers echoing across the campus. The Popstar Club had set the bar high, and their performance garnered generous donations from the impressed spectators.
Next up was the K-Pop Club, who brought their own brand of high-energy performance to the stage. Five girls, each impably dressed and styled, took their positions as the familiar opening beats of a popr K-pop hit filled the air. Their performance was a masterss in choreography and synchronization; every move was sharp, every step precise. The girls sang wlessly as they danced, their voices harmonizing perfectly with the backing track. The crowd, many of whom were avid K-pop fans, went wild. Theo and his friends couldn''t help but get caught up in the excitement-dancing along, waving their hands in the air, and singing as loud as they could. The performance was a blur of color, movement, and sound, and when it ended, the apuse was deafening. The K-Pop Club had not only entertained but had also secured a significant amount of donations, their performance a testament to the global appeal of the genre.
As the festival continued, each musical club brought something different to the stage. The Jazz Ensemble Club performed a smooth and sophisticated set, their instruments blending together in a soulful harmony that transported the audience to a smoky jazz lounge. The ssical Music Club, with their string quartet, delivered a performance that was both elegant and moving, the delicate notes of their violins bringing a touch of refinement to the festival. The audience swayed gently, entranced by the beauty of the music, and rewarded the club with heartfelt apuse and generous donations.
The Rockwave Society Club, known as Eclipsed Chaos, was another standout. Their hard- hitting rock performance was a stark contrast to the more polished acts that had preceded them. With raw emotion and gritty sound, they poured their hearts into every song, connecting with the audience on a visceral level. The powerful lyrics about neglection resonated deeply with the crowd, and the band''s intensity left asting impression. Theo, in particr, was captivated by their performance, admiring the passion and skill of the twin siblings, Morioka Rumi and Marioka Koan. The crowd roared their approval, and the band walked off stage with a sense of aplishment, having proved their potential as future rock artists.
Throughout the festival, the crowd''s enthusiasm never waned. Theo and his friends were fully immersed in the experience, moving to the music, cheering for their favorite acts, and enjoying themunal joy that only live music could bring. It was a celebration of talent, creativity, and the power of music to unite people from all walks of life.
As two hours passed since the first performance, the festival was drawing to a close. Only two clubs remained, and the anticipation in the air was palpable. The penultimate performance had just ended to rapturous apuse, and all eyes now turned to the final act of the day: The Soul Club.
Backstage, the atmosphere was tense yet hopeful. The Soul Club, known for its emphasis on soul music, had decided to send out their three best singers for the final performance, each to sing a different song that would showcase the depth of emotion and storytelling that soul music was known for. Among them was Saeki Rino, a timid girl who had recently transferred to Yukihime High School as a second-year student. Rino stood quietly in a corner, her hands trembling slightly as she clutched the microphone. Her heart raced, not just from the nervousness of performing in front of arge crowd for the first time, but also from the deep emotional significance of this moment.
Rino''s life had been anything but easy. Since transferring to Yukihime High, she had struggled to make friends, her reserved nature and family troubles creating a barrier between her and her ssmates. Her mother was suffering from a terminal illness, a reality that weighed heavily on Rino''s heart every day. Music, especially soul music, had be her refuge, the only outlet through which she could express the pain, fear, and love she carried inside. And today, on this stage, she would sing not just for the crowd, but for her mother, who was somewhere in the audience, watching her daughter with pride and hope.
Taking a deep breath, Rino stepped closer to the curtain, her heart pounding in her chest. She could hear the muffled sounds of the crowd on the other side, the distant hum of conversations, and the asional burst ofughter. The other two singers from her club offered her encouraging smiles, but she could see the same nervousness reflected in their eyes. This performance was important to all of them, a chance to share a piece of their souls with the world, and Rino was determined to give it her all.
As the stage manager signaled for them to get ready, Rino closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her thoughts. She thought of her mother, the woman who had raised her with love and strength, even in the face of unimaginable hardship. She thought of the times they had spent listening to soul records together, the music filling their small home with warmth and hope. Rino knew that this might be one of thest times her mother would be able to hear her sing, and she wanted to make every note count.
But at the same time, she refused to ept the destiny ced upon her mother!
She wanted to sing a song that told her mother that even if the chances of a cure were next to impossible, she would never give up and abandon her hopes!
The curtain began to rise, and Rino opened her eyes, stepping forward with the other two singers. The stage lights blinded her for a moment, but as her vision adjusted, she could see the vast sea of faces in the crowd, all watching with anticipation. Somewhere out there, her mother was among them, and that thought gave Rino the strength she needed.
Chapter 660: A Song of Hope
Chapter 660: A Song of Hope
?
Saeki Rino stood on the stage, her heart pounding in her chest as the lights dimmed slightly, leaving her in a soft, golden spotlight. The crowd that had been so lively moments ago now fell silent, sensing that something different was about to unfold. Rino''s eyes scanned the sea of faces before her, and for a fleeting moment, she felt the overwhelming weight of what she was about to do. But then, as her gaze settled on a familiar face in the front row-her mother''s face-she felt a wave of warmth and resolve wash over her.
Her mother, frail and tired but radiating a strength that Rino had always admired, was sitting in a wheelchair surrounded by the rest of their family. Her smile, though weak, was full of pride and love, and Rino knew that this was the moment she had been waiting for. This performance wasn''t just for the festival, or the school, or even the crowd-it was for her mother. It was a message, a promise that no matter how grim the situation seemed, Rino would never give up hope.
"Mom, this is for you!" She said over the microphone.
The opening chords of the song began to y, a slow, haunting melody that filled the night air with a sense of longing and determination. Rino closed her eyes for a moment, letting the music guide her, feeling every note as if it were a heartbeat. Then, she opened her eyes, fixed her gaze on her mother, and began to sing.
Her voice was soft at first, trembling slightly with emotion, but as she continued, it grew stronger, more assured. The lyrics spoke of an unyielding love, of the pain of watching someone you cherish slip away, and the desperate hope that against all odds, they would find their way back. The words poured out of Rino as if they had been waiting for this moment all along, every syble carrying the weight of her heart.
"When the night seems endless and cold,
And the stars refuse to shine,
I''ll be there, holding on to the light,
Even if it''s only in my mind."
As Rino sang these words, she could see her mother''s eyes glisten with unshed tears. The crowd was silent,pletely captivated by the raw emotion in Rino''s voice. It was as if the entire world had faded away, leaving only Rino, her mother, and the music that connected them. The song was more than just lyrics and melody-it was a testament to the bond they shared, a bond that even death and illness could never break.
"They say the road ahead is rough,
That the chances are few and far,
But I''ll walk it with you, step by step,
With every beat of my heart."
Rino''s voice soared, filling the space with a powerful conviction that resonated deep within everyone who listened. The song was a plea, a vow that she would never abandon hope, even when the odds seemed impossible. Her voice, carrying all the pain, fear, and love she felt, wrapped around the crowd like a warm embrace, pulling them into her world.
As she reached the chorus, Rino''s voice grew even stronger, driven by the overwhelming emotion that welled up inside her.
"So I''ll sing for you, with all I have,
A song of hope that never fades,
And even if the night is long,
I''ll hold on, I''ll be brave."
Tears streamed down her mother''s face now, and Rino could see her father, usually so stoic, dabbing at his eyes with a handkerchief. Her siblings were huddled close, their expressions a mixture of sorrow and admiration. Rino''s voice faltered slightly as she saw them, her own tears threatening to spill over, but she quickly steadied herself. This song was for all of them, for the family that had stood by her mother''s side through every challenge, and every heartbreak.
As the song neared its end, Rino''s voice became softer, more intimate, as if she were speaking directly to her mother.
"And if the stars refuse to shine,
If the night refuses to end,
I''ll be there, by your side,
My love, my heart, my friend."
The final notes of the song hung in the air, delicate and fragile, before fading into silence. Rino stood there, her heart pounding, her breathing in shallow gasps as she fought to keep herposure. The crowd was still as if frozen in the moment, the weight of her performance settling over them like a nket.
Then, from the front row, her mother raised her hands and began to p, the sound breaking the silence like a beacon of light. It was a slow, deliberate apuse, full of love and pride, and it was quickly joined by the rest of the family. Soon, the entire crowd was on its feet, their apuse thunderous, but to Rino, all she could hear was her mother''s gentle pping, a sound that meant more to her than any standing ovation ever could.
Rino stepped back from the microphone, her chest heaving with emotion, her tears finally spilling over as she looked at her mother. She mouthed the words "I love you" before bowing deeply, overwhelmed by the moment.
As she straightened up, she saw her mother smiling through her tears, and Rino knew that no matter what the future held, they would face it together. The apuse continued, but all Rino could see was her mother''s face, full of love, strength, and the unspoken promise that they would never give up hope.
The performance was over, but the memory of that moment would stay with Rino forever. It was a moment of connection, of love, and of the unbreakable bond between mother and daughter-a moment that, no matter what happened, would never fade away.
Shortly after, the two other singers from the Soul Club also performed their songs. They were also amazing singers, but they weren''t able to convey the raw emotions that Rino did. All in all, the Soul Club performances were amazing as well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As the final notes of thest performance echoed across the school grounds, Theo leaned back in his seat, feeling the energy of the Mini Musical Festival slowly begin to ebb away. The sky was painted in deep shades of orange and pink as the sun set behind the distant hills, casting a warm glow over the stage where the musicians had poured their hearts out for the past few hours. The crowd, which had been buzzing with excitement and noise, now sat in a hushed reverence, soaking in thest moments of the event.
Theo''s heart was still racing from the incredible performances he had witnessed. He nced around at his friends, who were equally mesmerized by the talent and passion that had been on disy. Ayia was grinning from ear to ear, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she reyed the performances in her mind. Shizuka had her arms crossed, but her expression was one of contentment as if she had found the music to be a soothing balm for her soul. Samantha was still pping softly, a gentle smile on her face, while June, Sayuri, Lauren, Max, Shoko, Kumiko, Kin, Gwen, and Ryoko all exchanged nces of awe and appreciation.
Chapter 661: End of The 1st Days Musical Performances
Chapter 661: End of The 1st Day''s Musical Performances
?
N?v(el)B\\jnn
The evening had been a whirlwind of emotions, from the upbeat and electrifying performances of the Popstar Club and the K-Pop Club, to the raw and powerful rock anthems of the Rockwave Society Club''s Eclipsed Chaos. Each band and singer had brought something unique to the stage, and the audience had responded with thunderous apuse and cheers that seemed to shake the very ground beneath them.
But for Theo, the most unforgettable moments had been the performances by Saeki Rino and the Eclipsed Chaos band. Rino''s soulful rendition of a song that spoke directly to her mother had left an indelible mark on his heart, and the raw cry for help from the Eclised Chaos showed how the song resonated with the band members. Theo had been moved by the raw emotion in their voice, the way they had poured their soul into each note, each lyric. It reminded him of the power of music, and how it could convey feelings and messages that words alone could never express. He couldn''t help but think of his own past, the way certain songs had helped him navigate through the toughest moments of his life. Rino and Eclipsed Chaos'' performances had been a reminder of that, and he knew he would carry that memory with him for a long time.
The MC, a tall student with a warm, charismatic presence, stepped back onto the stage, microphone in hand. He waited for a moment, letting the weight of the evening settle before he spoke. "Ladies and gentlemen," he began, his voice steady but tinged with emotion, "what a night it has been! We''ve witnessed some truly remarkable performances, and I think we can all agree that the talent here at Yukihime High is something special."
The crowd responded with a wave of apuse and cheers, a final outpouring of appreciation for the night''s events. The MC smiled, waiting for the noise to die down before continuing.
"I want to take a moment to thank everyone who made this Mini Musical Festival possible," he said, his eyes sweeping across the audience. "From the performers who poured their hearts out on this stage to the student council and the countless volunteers who worked behind the scenes to make tonight a reality-thank you. This festival wouldn''t have been the same without each and every one of you."
Behind him, the various club members who had performed began to gather on the stage, forming a loose semicircle. They were still buzzing with adrenaline, their faces glowing with the satisfaction of having delivered their best. Some of them exchanged smiles and high- fives, their camaraderie palpable even from the audience.
The MC gestured to the performers. "Let''s give it up one more time for all the incredible musicians who took the stage tonight!" he eximed, his voice rising with enthusiasm.
The crowd erupted into apuse, the sound almost deafening as they expressed their gratitude and admiration. Some stood from their seats, pping above their heads, while others whistled and cheered, their excitement still riding high from thest performance. The performers on stage bowed together, a united front of talent and determination. Some of them looked out into the crowd, searching for familiar faces-friends, family, and loved ones who hade to support them. The smiles that spread across their faces were wide and genuine, filled with pride and a sense of aplishment.
As the apuse gradually faded, the MC took a step forward. "As much as we''d love to keep this going into the night, it''s time to bring our festival to a close for today," he said, a hint of reluctance in his voice. "But remember, this is just the first day. Tomorrow, Sunday, at 2 PM, the clubs will perform once again! So, if you liked their performance,e watch their performances once again, and call your friends, family, and colleagues to watch this Mini Musical Festival as well!"
"Another thing that I want to remind you all is that the clubs who performed today will be avable to receive donations at any time during the festival. Plus, you can buy souvenirs from each club in their booths. So, don''t forget to support your favorite performers!"
He paused, letting that thought sink in, before continuing with a lighter tone. "Now, I know we''ve got some tired folks out there, so let''s give a big hand to our hardworking stage crew as well. They''ve been running around all night, making sure everything went off without a hitch!"
Another round of apuse broke out, this time directed toward the crew members who had been working tirelessly behind the scenes. A few of them appeared at the edges of the stage, sheepishly waving to the crowd as they were finally recognized for their efforts.
The MC smiled again, his voice full of warmth. "Andstly, a huge thank you to all of you- the audience. You''ve been amazing, and your energy has made tonight something truly special. We hope you had as much fun as we did, and we can''t wait to see you tomorrow!"
With that, the MC turned to the performers behind him, raising his hand in a gesture of unity. "Let''s close this out together, shall we?" he asked, prompting the musicians to gather closer. The performers joined hands, forming a chain across the stage. Some of them were still catching their breath, their faces flushed with the exertion of their performances, but the smiles never left their faces. It was a moment of solidarity, a visual representation of themunity they had built through their shared love of music.
"On the count of three," the MC said, nodding to the performers. "One...two...three!" Together, they all shouted as they bowed down to the crowd, "Thank you!" Their voices rang out, echoing across the venue as the audience erupted into one final, thunderous cheer. It was a powerful moment, one that encapsted the spirit of the festival-unity, passion, and the joy ofing together to celebrate creativity.
As the cheers faded into the end of the afternoon, the stage lights slowly dimmed until only the soft glow of the campusmps remained. The crowd began to disperse, students and visitors alike chatting excitedly as they made their way towards the exits. Some lingered, still caught up in the afterglow of the sunset, while others hurried to catch up with friends and share their favorite moments.
The performers on stage began to disband, each club regrouping with their members to share hugs,ughter, and congrattions. There was a sense of finality, but also an undercurrent of anticipation for the friendships forged, the memories made, and the future thaty ahead. Theo stood up along with his friends, pping until his hands were sore. He looked at the stage, where the performers were basking in the crowd''s adoration, and felt a deep sense of satisfaction. The festival had been a sess, not just as an event, but as a celebration of creativity, passion, and the power of music. He could see the smiles on the faces of the performers, some of whom were still wiping away tears of joy and relief. They had given it their all, which paid off in the most beautiful way possible.
Theo was especially thankful to them as he was able to have an idea that he was extremely excited about.
Theo wanted to create his own recordbelpany!
Chapter 662: A Dream Ignites At Dusk
Chapter 662: A Dream Ignites At Dusk
?
As the festival at Yukihime High School progressed, the transition from afternoon to evening painted the campus with a captivating blend of colors and emotions. The end of winter and the dawn of spring seemed to conspire with the warm day, creating an ambiance that felt almost enchanted.
Thete afternoon sun began its slow descent, casting long, soft shadows over the bustling school grounds. The sky above turned into a mesmerizing gradient of colors-deep oranges, vibrant pinks, and hints of purple, each hue blending seamlessly into the next. This radiant sunset bathed the entire campus in a golden light, making everything it touched seem to glow with a gentle warmth.
The campus, fully crowded with students, families, and visitors, buzzed with life. Every path was teeming with people, and every booth was surrounded by eager participants. Laughter, conversation, and the asional cheer filled the air, mingling with the distant sounds of music and the clinking of game prizes. The scent of freshly made food wafted through the air, mixing with the delicate fragrance of early spring blossoms, hinting at the season''s arrival.N?v(el)B\\jnn
As the sun dipped lower, inching closer to the horizon, the first hints of night began to creep in. The vibrant colors of the sunset deepened, casting the campus in an even more magical light. The soft, warm breeze carried the feeling of change, a gentle reminder that winter was finally giving way to spring.
With the gradual arrival of night, the beautiful decorations that adorned the campus began to take on a new life. Papernterns, hung carefully from trees and strung across pathways, began to glow softly, their warm light contrasting beautifully against the deepening dusk. Eachntern was a small beacon, casting gentle pools of light that illuminated the faces of those who passed by. The trees, decorated with delicate string lights and colorful ornaments, seemed to sparkle as if touched by stardust, adding to the sense of wonder that filled the air. The buildings of Yukihime High School, normally austere and imposing, were transformed by the soft glow of the evening lights. Windows reflected the fading daylight, and the soft luminescence of thenterns cast a warm, inviting glow across the stone walls. The central courtyard, where the festival was most concentrated, became a magical gathering ce, with lights twinkling overhead and the sounds of merriment creating a festive atmosphere that was both lively and intimate.
As twilight deepened, the campus took on a different character, one that felt almost like a dream. The contrast between the warm lights of the decorations and the cool blue of the emerging night sky created a scene that was both peaceful and vibrant. People wandered the grounds, some still caught up in the excitement of the festival, while others slowed their pace to take in the beauty of the evening. The festival, now illuminated by hundreds of tiny lights, seemed to pulse with a life of its own, a celebration of both the day that was ending and the night that was beginning.
Despite therge crowds, the atmosphere remained warm and weing. The gentle hum of conversation andughter was punctuated by the asional cheer as someone won a prize or spotted a friend. Groups of students moved from booth to booth, their faces lit up with excitement. Families strolled through the festival, children pointing out the lights and decorations, their eyes wide with wonder.
As the sky darkened further, the papernterns and tree decorations became the true stars of the evening, their soft light creating an almost fairy-tale-like ambiance. The gentle sway of thenterns in the breeze, the twinkle of lights in the trees, and the overall warmth of the evening made the campus feel like a different world, one where the ordinary had be extraordinary.
It was a night where time seemed to slow down, allowing everyone to fully immerse themselves in the magic of the moment. The festival, which had started as a lively celebration, now took on a more intimate, almost serene quality. It was a time for reflection, for taking in the beauty of the campus, and for appreciating the effort that had gone into creating such a memorable event.
As thest rays of the sun disappeared and night fully descended, the campus of Yukihime High School stood illuminated by the soft glow of thenterns and lights. The festival would continue until 9 pm, but this moment-the transition from day to night-was one that would linger in the memories of all who were there. It was a time of warmth, light, and joy, a perfect ending to the day and a beautiful beginning to the night.
Theo walked with his friends, who were animatedly discussing their next move. Shizuka suggested they go watch the Drama Club''s y, which was rumored to be particrly good this year. Ayia, walking beside Theo with a smile, nodded in agreement. Samantha chimed in, mentioning that the food stalls had some amazing snacks they hadn''t tried yet, while June debated whether they should check out the haunted forest that the Nature Club had set up. Gwen and Shoko, walking a bit ahead, were already nning their strategy for the game booths, determined to win as many prizes as possible.
Despite the lively conversation around him, Theo found himself deep in thought, his mind drifting back to the performances they had just witnessed. The energy of the festival,bined with the raw talent he had seen on stage, sparked something within him. The idea hade to him during the performances, and it had taken root, growing morepelling with each passing moment.
Theo had lived two lives, a fact that still felt surreal at times. His first life on Earth had ended tragically, but it had also been filled with experiences that shaped who he was now. As he saved that bus filled with children, he never could have imagined that his story was far from over. The universe had granted him a second chance, and he had been living on Azure Star ever since. It was a gift he cherished, one that came with the knowledge and memories of his previous life.
Watching the students perform today, Theo had been reminded of the immense wealth of music from his past life-songs that had moved millions, defined generations, and brought people together. He knew that this world, Azure Star, had its own incredible music, but there was something about the songs he remembered from Earth that felt timeless, universal. The idea that had been quietly forming in his mind was now clear: he wanted to create his own entertainmentpany, a recordbel that would promote and manage talented artists, introducing the music of his past life to this world.
Theo nced at Ayia, who wasughing at something Samantha had said. She, Aurora, and Samantha were the only ones who knew about his secret identity as Moonlight. A few months ago, he had released an album under that name, filled with songs from his past life, and it had taken the world by storm. The sess of the album had been overwhelming, and it had shown him just how much potential there was for the music he remembered. But as exciting as Moonlight''s sess was, Theo wanted to do more than just relive the past¡ªhe wanted to build something that wouldst, something that could help others reach their dreams. The thought of artists like Eclipsed Chaos performing the powerful rock songs he remembered sent a thrill through him. The twin siblings, Rumi and Koan, had poured their hearts into their performance, and Theo could see that they had the potential to be something truly special. He imagined them singing some of the legendary rock anthems from Earth, and the thought made his heart race with excitement. If he could bring those songs to life here, if he could guide artists like Eclipsed Chaos to their full potential, it would be like creating a bridge between his two lives, a way to honor both his past and his present.
As they passed by a booth selling glowing trinkets, Theo couldn''t help but smile. The possibilities were endless, and the more he thought about it, the more he wanted to make this dream a reality. The idea of nurturing talent, of seeing artists thrive under his guidance, was something that filled him with a sense of purpose. He knew it wouldn''t be easy-starting an entertainmentpany from scratch would require a lot of work, resources, and connections. But Theo had never been one to shy away from a challenge, especially when it was something The believed in so strongly.
Plus, if he could create his animation studio far from Sakura City, then he also could create his recordbel away from Catadrid!
He had to admit that he would heavily depend on Sam''s help to realize this project, but he knew how efficient and skillful she was in her job, so he didn''t doubt that they could do it
again.
His friends'' voices brought him back to the present, and he realized they were all looking at him, waiting for his input on what to do next. Ayia raised an eyebrow yfully. "What do you think, Theo? Haunted Forest or Drama Club?"
Theo grinned, shaking off his introspective mood. "Why not both? We''ve got plenty of time before the festival ends, right?"
They allughed, agreeing that they could fit everything in if they nned it right. As they continued walking, Theo felt a renewed sense of determination. The festival was still in full swing, and there was so much more to enjoy tonight. But in the back of his mind, the idea of creating his own entertainmentpany simmered, a quiet resolve that would guide him long after the festival lights dimmed.
As they made their way through the lively crowds, Theo allowed himself to dream a little more. He imagined the artists he would discover, the songs that would touch hearts, and the moments of pure magic that only music could create. He could see it all so clearly, and he knew that this was just the beginning of something extraordinary.
The sun had set, and the festival was bathed in the soft glow ofnterns and string lights, but
for Theo, the night was just starting. The future was wide open, and he was ready to step into it, with his friends by his side and a dream that was only just beginning to take shape.
Chapter 663: When the Night Falls: The Switch to Nighttime Attractions (I)
Chapter 663: When the Night Falls: The Switch to Nighttime Attractions (I)
?
As the sun dipped below the horizon and the evening sky deepened into shades of indigo, the Love Nature Club began the transition from their daytime attraction to their eagerly anticipated nighttime event. The Haunted House, which had been a hit during the day with its spooky rooms and creepy corridors, was slowly being shut down. Thest few groups of visitors exited the attraction, someughing nervously while others tried to shake off the lingering sense of unease. The club members, dressed in their eerie costumes, exchanged knowing nces-they knew that the real test of courage was yet toe.
With the Haunted House officially closed, the club members quickly shifted their focus to their trump card attraction: the "Haunted Forest: Kimodameshi." This was no ordinary haunted house; it was a full-fledged experience thatbined the eerie atmosphere of a haunted forest with the traditional elements of Kimodameshi, a beloved test of bravery in the Sakura Abode Country.
Under the leadership of their president, the club members worked with quiet efficiency, their excitement palpable. They had spent weeks preparing the sectioned-off part of the forest within the Yukihime High School campus, carefully transforming it into a chilling, immersive experience. The path through the forest was lined with hidden speakers that emitted unsettling sounds-whispers, rustling leaves, and the asional distant scream. Fog machines were strategically ced to ensure that the trails would be shrouded in an eerie mist, adding to the overall atmosphere of suspense and fear.
Lanterns hung from the trees, their flickering light casting long, distorted shadows on the ground. The club members had decorated the forest with various creepy props-fake cobwebs, old-fashioned dolls with cracked faces, and weathered signs warning of dangers ahead. But it wasn''t just the props that would send chills down the spines of the participants. Several club members had volunteered to hide along the trail, ready to jump out at unsuspecting groups, adding a real element of surprise to the experience.
As the final touches were being made, the club members gathered for a quick briefing. The president reminded everyone of their roles and stressed the importance of timing-too many scares too quickly could ruin the experience, but too few might make it dull. The goal was to find the perfect bnce, keeping participants on edge from start to finish.
Once the preparations wereplete, the club members did onest round through the trails, walking the path that the public would soon take. They checked that the fog machines were functioning, that the hidden speakers were in ce, and that all the scare spots were ready. As they walked, the eerie atmosphere that they had worked so hard to create began to settle over them, even though they knew every twist and turn of the trail. The sounds of rustling leaves, the soft creak of tree branches in the wind, and the dim glow of thenternsbined to create an environment that was both haunting and captivating.
The president led the way, her shlight cutting through the mist as she checked each section of the trail. Her clubmates followed closely behind, their footsteps muffled by the damp earth. Despite their familiarity with the forest, there was a shared sense of anticipation-they knew that the public''s reaction to the Haunted Forest: Kimodameshi would determine how sessful their club would be in the festival''spetition.
As they reached the end of the trail, the president turned to her team, a smile ying on her lips. "This is it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We''ve done everything we can. Now it''s up to the forest and the night to do the rest."N?v(el)B\\jnn
With onest look around, the club members exited the forest, their nerves a mix of excitement and anxiety. The Haunted Forest: Kimodameshi was ready, and soon, the first brave participants would venture into its depths, their courage tested by the unknown horrors that awaited them. The Love Nature Club could only hope that their hard work would pay off, earning them a spot among the top ten clubs and the recognition they had strived for.
And it wasn''t only the Love Nature Club that had the idea of changing their attractions during the night. Everyone wanted to guarantee their position in the top 10 ranking. So, as the sun set on the horizon the school campus was amidst a frenzy of changes as several clubs started to offer different and exciting attractions to do during the night.
For example, the Mysterious Detective Book Club prepared to switch gears from their sessful daytime detective scavenger hunt to their highly anticipated Nighttime Scavenger Hunt. The atmosphere on campus shifted with the onset of the evening, as the excitement of the festival was tinged with a sense of mystery and intrigue-the perfect backdrop for the club''s next event.
Throughout the day, the club had drawn crowds with their cleverly designed detective scavenger hunt. Participants, armed with clues and maps, had scoured the campus in search of hidden objects, piecing together a mystery that had challenged even the sharpest minds. The daytime hunt had been a hit, with students and visitors alike enjoying the thrill of solving puzzles and unraveling the plot the club had woven. But as night fell, the Mysterious Detective Book Club knew it was time to take things up a notch.
The Nighttime Scavenger Hunt was apletely different beast. Designed to be more challenging and immersive, it would push participants to rely not just on their wits, but also on their ability to navigate the dark and eerie campus. The club members, dressed in their signature detective-themed outfits-long coats, fedoras, and magnifying sses-worked quickly to transform their setup.
First, they changed their targeted area to ces around the campus where there were few booths, consequently, there were few people in these areas even with the school campus receiving crowds of visiting people, they also dimmed the lights around the scavenger hunt area, allowing the natural darkness to settle in. The moonlight,bined with the asional flicker of papernterns, provided just enough illumination to create an atmosphere of suspense. The club had prepared shlights and glow sticks, which they would hand out to participants as they began their hunt. The glow of these tools would create an eerie ambiance, casting long shadows and making every dark corner seem like it held a secret waiting to be uncovered.
The clues for the Nighttime Scavenger Hunt had been carefully crafted to match the spooky setting. Written in cryptic, old-fashioned handwriting on parchment-like paper, each clue hinted at a deeper mystery, with references to ghostly apparitions, hidden treasures, and unsolved crimes. Some clues were hidden in in sight, while others were tucked away in the most unexpected ces-a hollowed-out book in the library, a secretpartment in an old desk, or a scroll concealed behind a loose brick in the wall.
As part of the theme, the club also added eerie sound effects to certain locations. A distant creak, a whisper of wind, the echo of footsteps-these subtle sounds were designed to unsettle participants, making them second-guess their surroundings and adding an extrayer of tension to the hunt. A few of the club members had even volunteered to y the role of mysterious figures, appearing briefly in the shadows or offering cryptic hints before disappearing into the night.
The centerpiece of the hunt was a puzzle that would lead participants through the school''s oldest building, a structure rumored to be haunted. The club had strategically ced clues throughout the building, guiding participants from room to room as they pieced together the story of a long-lost artifact. The final clue would lead them to a hidden location on the campus, where a replica of the artifact awaited discovery. Those who solved the mystery would be rewarded not only with the thrill of sess but also with a small prize-an intricately designed badgememorating their victory.
As the final preparations were made, the club members huddled together, going over the details onest time. The president, a sharp-eyed girl with a knack for unraveling even the mostplex mysteries, took charge. She made sure each member knew their role, from manning the registration booth to cing thest-minute props in the designated locations. They all knew that the Nighttime Scavenger Hunt had to be wless; after all, thepetition was fierce, and they were determined to secure a spot among the top ten clubs. With everything in ce, the president took a deep breath and looked around at her team. "Alright, detectives," she said, her voice low but filled with excitement, "it''s time to open the case. Let''s make this a night they''ll never forget."
The club members nodded, their faces lit by the glow of their shlights as they dispersed to their assigned stations. The final details had been checked, the clues were in ce, and the atmosphere was perfect. As the first participants approached the booth, eager to begin their nighttime adventure, the Mysterious Detective Book Club was ready. The Nighttime Scavenger Hunt was about to begin, and with it, the thrill of the unknown would take over the festival once again.
Chapter 664: When the Night Falls: The Switch to Nighttime Attractions (II)
Chapter 664: When the Night Falls: The Switch to Nighttime Attractions (II)
?
As the golden hues of the setting sun faded into the deep blue of twilight, the Film Fanatics Club at Yukihime High School prepared to transition from their modest daytime booth to their much-anticipated Outdoor Movie Night. The festival grounds buzzed with excitement as other clubs scrambled to set up their nighttime attractions, but the Film Fanatics Club members moved with calm, practiced efficiency. They had been nning this event for weeks, and now, the moment had finally arrived.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
During the day, the club''s booth had been a simple affair, adorned with posters of ssic films and trivia games that entertained visitors between festival events. It had drawn a steady crowd of movie enthusiasts, but it was merely a prelude to their main attraction. Now, with the sun dipping below the horizon, the club members knew it was time to unveil the true star of their festival contribution: the Outdoor Movie Night.
Under the leadership of their president, the club quickly transformed arge open area of the school''s campus into a cozy, outdoor cinema. The centerpiece was a massive screen that towered above thewn, framed by strings of fairy lights that twinkled like stars against the darkening sky. Club members worked together to unroll nkets and set up rows ofwn chairs, ensuring that there was plenty offortable seating for the expected crowds. Each spot was strategically ced to provide the best possible view of the screen, with a clear line of sight to the movie that would soon be ying.
To one side of the seating area, they set up a concession stand, its counter piled high with freshly popped popcorn, a variety of snacks, and cold drinks. The aroma of buttered popcorn wafted through the air, mingling with the cool evening breeze and drawing festival-goers to the area. The club members manning the concession stand were ready with wide smiles, eager to serve the guests and add to the atmosphere of a perfect movie night under the stars. As the final preparations were made, the president gathered the club members for a quick huddle. He reminded them of the importance of this event-the festival''spetition was fierce, and their sess tonight could be the difference between making the top ten and falling short. But there was also an air of excitement among them. This wasn''t just about winning; it was about sharing their love of cinema with the schoolmunity in a way that would leave asting impression.
With everything in ce, the club members took their positions. Some stayed by the concession stand, ready to handle the rush of customers, while others took up posts around the seating area, guiding people to their spots and ensuring that everyone wasfortable. The president herself moved to the projector booth, where he would oversee the screening and make sure that everything ran smoothly.
As the first spectators began to trickle in, the atmosphere in the courtyard shifted. There was a palpable sense of anticipation, as groups of friends and families settled onto the nkets and chairs, chatting excitedly as they waited for the movie to start. The flickering lights from the screen illuminated the eager faces in the crowd, casting long shadows across thewn.
The president nced at his watch, then looked out at the sea of faces that had gathered for the night''s event. He felt a surge of pride-this was what they had worked so hard for. Taking a deep breath, he signaled to the club member manning the projector.
The lights dimmed, and a hush fell over the crowd as the first frames of the chosen movie flickered to life on the screen. The Film Fanatics Club had selected a beloved ssic, a film that was sure to resonate with everyone in the audience. As the iconic opening sequence yed, a cheer went up from the crowd, and the night was filled with the soft rustle of popcorn bags and the asional murmur of excitement.
The Outdoor Movie Night had officially begun. The Film Fanatics Club was ready to deliver an unforgettable experience, and as the first movie yed out under the starry sky, they couldn''t help but feel that they were on their way to securing a spot among the top ten clubs of the festival.
Another example of attraction switching was the Constetion Club which shifted from their unassuming daytime booth to their much-anticipated Stargazing Event.
During the day, their booth had been a charming but simple setup, featuring souvenirs and trinkets of constetions and the starry sky, and astronomy trivia that piqued the curiosity of passing students. It had been a quiet introduction to their main event, but now, as darkness settled in, the club members sprang into action, ready to showcase the wonders of the universe.
The area they had chosen for their stargazing event was a spacious, open field on the edge of the campus, far from the bustling festival crowds. They set up a series of telescopes, each carefully aligned to offer the best views of the night sky. The telescopes were positioned on sturdy tripods, and club members ensured that each one was equipped with a clean lens and a detailed star map for easy reference.
To create a weing and cozy atmosphere, the clubid outrge, soft nkets across the grass, forming inviting spots for visitors to sit and rx. Warm, twinkling fairy lights were strung up around the perimeter, casting a soft glow that added to the ambiance without overpowering the natural beauty of the night sky.
A concession stand was set up nearby, offering hot chocte, coffee, and a selection of pastries and snacks. The aroma of rich cocoa and freshly baked treats filled the cool evening air, adding aforting touch to the experience. Club members in warm sweaters and scarves manned the stand, ready to serve the guests as they arrived.
The president of the Constetion Club stood at the entrance to the stargazing area, weing the first visitors with a warm smile. She handed out star maps and a brief guide to the night''s celestial highlights, including the prominent constetions and any visibles or meteor showers. Her enthusiasm was contagious as she briefly introduced the basics of stargazing, eager to share her passion with anyone interested.
As the sky deepened to a rich, velvety ck, the first guests began to arrive. Families, friends, and curious students gathered around the telescopes, their faces illuminated by the soft light of the fairy lights and the asional sh from their smartphones. The club members guided them to the telescopes, exining how to use the equipment and pointing out key features in the night sky.
The atmosphere was serene and awe-inspiring, a wee contrast to the excitement of the other festival attractions. The sounds of the night-crickets chirping, a gentle breeze rustling through the treesbined with the soft chatter of the stargazers and the asional gasp of wonder as someone caught their first glimpse of a distant star or through the
telescope.
The president took a moment to step back and take it all in. The sight of students and families gathered under the stars, their faces lit with amazement as they peered through the telescopes, was a testament to the sess of their event. The Constetion Club had managed to create a space where people could escape the festival''s hustle and bustle and immerse themselves in the beauty and mystery of the cosmos.
As the evening progressed and more visitors arrived, the club members continued to share their knowledge, offer hot drinks, and ensure that everyone had a memorable experience. The stargazing event was in full swing, and the Constetion Club was well on its way to earning a ce among the top ten clubs, all while providing a magical, star-filled night for everyone who came to see.
Chapter 665: The Vanishing Act I
Chapter 665: The Vanishing Act I
?
As thest remnants of daylight surrendered to the encroaching twilight, Yukihime High School''s festival grounds transformed into a vibrant tapestry of evening festivities. The once bright and bustling areas were now infused with the softer hues of nightfall, casting a serene and anticipatory glow over the scene. The Theater Club was in the final stages of preparation for their most ambitious project of the festival: an original y that represented the culmination of their creativity and hard work.
The stage, which had been a focal point of ssic and renowned performances throughout the day, now bore the weight of new expectations. The Theater Club members, with a flurry of focused energy, worked diligently to set the stage for their original production. The transformation from a bustling daytime performance area to a refined evening showcase was marked by an intricate blend of excitement and nervous anticipation.
The stage itself was a marvel of theatrical design. Draped in rich, deep blues and purples, it exuded an aura of mystery and enchantment. A grand backdrop featured a fantasticalndscape, with a crescent moon suspended above an ethereal forest. Soft, ambient lights illuminated the set, casting delicate shadows that hinted at the y''s otherworldly themes. The intricate set pieces, carefully crafted by the club members, were positioned with precision: a towering, ancient tree stood proudly center stage, nked by enigmatic ruins and glowing, magical artifacts.
As the sun dipped lower, the theater area was awash with a soft, golden twilight. The audience, already seated in the rows before the stage, buzzed with anticipation. The seats, arranged in a semi-circle around the stage, were filled with festival-goers eager to witness the Theater Club''s original creation. The crowd''s murmurs created a low hum, punctuated by the asional excited whisper or the rustling of programs. Theo and his friends, having managed to secure seats in the middle area, were well-positioned to enjoy the performance. Theo leaned forward in his seat, his eyes scanning the stage as he took in the final touches being made. "This is really something," he said, his voice tinged with awe. "They''ve put so much effort into this. It''s amazing to see how everything ising together."
Ayia, seated beside him, nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. I''ve heard this y is somethingpletely new, created from scratch by the club members. It''s impressive how much dedication they''ve put into it."
As the Theater Club members made their final preparations, the scene backstage was a flurry of activity. The director, a student in his third year of high school, was a figure of calm authority amidst the chaos, moved with purpose. Armed with a clipboard and a headset, they oversaw the final adjustments to the set and lighting. The director''s eyes darted from one task to another, ensuring that every detail was perfect. The actors, now dressed in borate costumes, rehearsed their lines onest time, their voices a mixture of nervous energy and practiced confidence.
In the audience, Theo and his friends continued their discussion, shifting focus to the other attractions avable during the night. "After the y, we should definitely check out some of the other nighttime events," Max suggested. "I heard the Haunted Forest is supposed to be incredible. It sounds like it would be a lot of fun."
Sam chimed in, "Yes, and don''t forget about the Nighttime Scavenger Hunt. We were so busy doing other things during the day that we forgot about it. It''s supposed to be pretty intense, especially with the added challenge of navigating in the dark. It could be a great way to test our wits."
As Theo and his friends discussed their ns, the Theater Club members on stage carried out their final checks. The lighting crew madest-minute adjustments to ensure the ambiance was just right. The soft, ethereal glow of the stage lights bathed the actors in a magical illumination, setting the mood for the y''s opening scenes. The sound crew performed a final test of the sound system, ensuring that the ambient music and sound effects would enhance the immersive experience.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Nearby, the stagehands made swift adjustments to the props. A shimmering curtain was adjusted to catch the light just so, while a set piece-a grand, ancient book-was repositioned for optimal visibility. The actors, now fully immersed in their roles, reviewed their cues and rehearsed their movements, their excitement evident despite their nerves. As the final moments before the y''s start approached, Theo and his friends'' conversation shifted from the other attractions to the y itself. "I''m really curious about what kind of story they''vee up with," Theo said. "It''s always exciting to see something new, especially when it''s been created by students."
Sayuri agreed, "Yes, and the fact that it''s an original y makes it even more intriguing. I''m sure it will be a unique experience. I hope it lives up to the hype."
Some people might be wondering what Theo and the other restaurant employees were still doing at the festival if the time for the restaurant to open already passed.
The answer for that was that Theo closed his restaurant in these two days that Aurora''s School''s festival was happening. He knew that if opened the restaurant, the time he had to enjoy the festival would be halved, so Theo didn''t even hesitate to close his super popr restaurant this weekend.
That''s why Theo, Ayia, June, and the others were able to enjoy and have fun without worries during this weekend.
The stage was set against a backdrop of dusky blue and purple hues, reflecting the nighttime atmosphere. The Theater Club had transformed the space into a theatrical wondend, with intricate set designs that hinted at both the mour and chaos of the theater world. The stage was adorned with richly colored velvet curtains, a detailed backstage area with cluttered props and dressing tables, and a grand proscenium arch that added a touch of ssic elegance. As the audience settled into their seats, an air of expectancy crackled through the crowd. The seats were filled with a diverse mix of students, parents, and visitors, all eager to witness the Theater Club''s creative effort. Theo and his friends found their seats in the middle area, their excitement mirrored by the general buzz of the crowd.
The house lights dimmed, and a soft overture began to y, setting a dramatic and suspenseful tone. The stage lights gradually brightened, revealing the first scene of The Vanishing Act: the bustling backstage of a theater just days before the talent show. The set depicted a scene of organized chaos, with students rehearsing lines, stagehands moving props, and costumes hanging in disarray. The realistic depiction drew the audience into the world of the y, creating an immediate connection to the unfolding story.
Chapter 666: The Vanishing Act II
Chapter 666: The Vanishing Act II
?
The night air was thick with anticipation as the crowd settled into their seats, murmurs of excitement rippling through the audience. Therge, outdoor stage of Yukihime High School was bathed in soft, golden light, the perfect setting for the Theater Club''s original y, "The Vanishing Act." This was the culmination of months of hard work and creativity, and the club members were both anxious and thrilled to present their unique story to the festival-goers.
As the lights dimmed, a hush fell over the crowd. The stage, now cloaked in darkness, held the promise of mystery and drama. The first scene opened with a spotlight focusing on the central character, Mia, a talented but shy student who had been the star of the high school talent show for the past three years. The stage was set to resemble a backstage area, with scattered props, costume racks, and arge, ornately framed mirror reflecting the dim light. Mia, portrayed by the Theater Club''s lead actress, stood in front of the mirror, nervously adjusting her costume.
The audience immediately connected with Mia''s anxiety as she prepared for her performance. Her inner monologue, delivered through a voiceover, revealed her fear of failure and the immense pressure she felt to live up to everyone''s expectations. The actress captured the vulnerability of her character with subtle expressions and a soft, hesitant voice, drawing the audience into Mia''s world.
The tension in the air heightened as Mia took a deep breath and stepped out of the backstage area, moving toward the stage for her big number. The lighting shifted, and the scene transitioned to the talent show, with a colorful set depicting the school''s auditorium. The audience within the y pped and cheered as the spotlight followed Mia to the center of the stage. But just as she was about to begin her performance, the lights flickered and went out, plunging the stage into darkness. Gasps could be heard from both the onstage audience and the real one watching the y.
When the lights came back on, Mia was gone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The sudden disappearance of the star performer sent shockwaves through the characters on stage, mirroring the surprise and curiosity of the real audience. The y''s plot began to unfold rapidly from this point, with a group of Mia''s friends and fellow students stepping forward to investigate her mysterious vanishing act. These characters, each with their unique personalities and quirks, formed the core ensemble of the y, and their interactions were both humorous and heartfelt.
The group of students quickly realized that something sinister was at y. Their determination to find Mia led them on a journey through various settings, each more intriguing and eerie than thest. The stage design was a marvel, with quick set changes that transported the audience from the school''s dimly lit hallways to the dusty, forgotten corners of the school''s basement. The use of lighting and sound effects was particrly effective, creating an atmosphere of suspense and unease.
One memorable scene took ce in the school''s old drama room, a space filled with relics from past productions. The students searched through piles of costumes and stacks of forgotten scripts, hoping to find a clue. Here, the y''s writers had cleverly inserted moments of humor to lighten the tension-a character tripping over a pile of wigs, another identally donning a ridiculous costume-but the underlying sense of urgency never dissipated.
As the y progressed, the students uncovered a series of clues that hinted at a deeper mystery. Strange symbols scrawled on the walls, a cryptic message left on a chalkboard, and a series of old photographs led them to believe that Mia''s disappearance was somehow connected to a decades-old school legend-a tale of a student who had vanished during a talent show many years ago. The parallels between the two events were striking, and the students began to fear that Mia''s fate might be the same as that of the long-lost performer. The actors portraying the students delivered their lines with conviction, their growing concern and desperation palpable. The audience was fully engrossed in the mystery, eager to see how the story would unfold. The y''s pacing was masterful, with moments of intense drama interspersed with quieter, more introspective scenes that allowed the characters'' rtionships to deepen. The camaraderie and loyalty among the group were touching, adding an emotionalyer to the y that resonated with the audience.
As the climax of the y approached, the students found themselves in the school''s auditorium, the very ce where Mia had disappeared. The set was a perfect replica of the stage from the opening scene, now draped in shadow and filled with an ominous silence. The group gathered at the center of the stage, where they discovered a hidden trapdoor that had been overlooked during the initial investigation. With bated breath, they opened it, revealing a staircase that led down into darkness.
The tension in the audience was palpable as the characters descended into the unknown. The stage was cleverly designed to simte the descent, with dim lighting and eerie sound effects enhancing the sense of danger. When the students reached the bottom, they found themselves in an old, abandoned part of the school-a space filled with forgotten props, broken furniture, and a lingering sense of dread.
In the final moments of the y, the students uncovered the truth behind Mia''s disappearance. They found her, disoriented but unharmed, in a hidden room filled with old stage equipment. As they helped her to her feet, Mia revealed that she had been lured there by a figure she couldn''t quite remember-a shadowy presence that seemed to exist only in the corners of her memory. It was then that the group realized the full extent of the mystery: Mia''s disappearance had been orchestrated by the lingering spirit of the student who had vanished years ago, a ghost who had been waiting for someone to take their ce.
The resolution of the y was both haunting and poignant. The students, now armed with the truth, confronted the spirit, offering it the closure it had been denied. The final scene was a powerful one, with the stage bathed in soft, ethereal light as the spirit of the lost student finally found peace. Mia, now safe and sound, thanked her friends for their unwavering support, and the group''s bond was stronger than ever.
The y ended with a sense of hope and renewal, the characters stepping into the light of a new day as the curtain slowly fell. The audience erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing across the school grounds. The Theater Club members, exhausted but exhrated, took their bows, basking in the well-deserved praise for their original and captivating performance. "The Vanishing Act" had been a resounding sess, a testament to the creativity and dedication of the Yukihime High School Theater Club. As the audience slowly dispersed, there was a sense of satisfaction in the air-both for the actors who had brought the story to life and for the spectators who had been taken on an unforgettable journey through mystery, suspense, and friendship.
Chapter 667: Command Center Nightfall Coordination
Chapter 667: Command Center Nightfall Coordination
?
While Theo and his friends had fun watching the y from the Theater Club, Aurora, and the girls worked hard to transition the festival to its night part.
Thest hues of sunset painted the sky as the night''s curtain began to rise over Yukihime High School. The student council members gathered in themand room, a hub of organized chaos, where the sess of the festival''s night segment rested on their shoulders. The day''s festivities had been a whirlwind, but now, with the impending night, they faced the challenge of seamlessly transitioning the attractions to fit the night''s allure.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In themand room, a hub of activity, the six members of the student council gathered around the live map touch screen that served as the heart of their operations. The room buzzed with energy, the tension of the impending transition palpable in the air. The map was a marvel of technology, disying real-time data from surveince cameras, sensors, and various devices spread across the campus. It showed the exact locations of students, the status of different attractions, and even the inventory levels of the newly installed Yuki Note currency exchange machines.
Vivian, the student council president, stood at the head of therge, interactive map table in the center of the room. Her calm and collected demeanor was the anchor for her team, who were all focused on their respective tasks. The live map on the table was a marvel of technology, showing every corner of the campus with real-time updates. It was connected to surveince cameras, sensors, and various devices scattered across the school grounds, providing aprehensive overview of everything happening at the festival.
"Alright, everyone," Vivian began, her voice steady andposed. "We''ve got a busy night ahead. Let''s make sure everything transitions smoothly."
Aurora, the vice president, was already focused on adjusting the lighting around the Haunted Forest: Kimodameshi attraction. The spooky trail was one of the main draws of the night, designed to test the courage of those brave enough to venture into it. Aurora''s fingers danced across the touch screen, adjusting the light levels to create an eerie atmosphere withoutpromising safety.
"I''m dimming the lights along the path," Aurora reported, her tone focused. "It should give the crowd a sneaky peak of what they should face if they enter the forest."
Vivian nodded, satisfied with Aurora''s progress. "Good. Caro, how''s the status of the currency exchange machines?"
Caro, the treasurer, was in charge of monitoring the Yuki Note machines, which had been working overtime all day. The machines were crucial for the night market, where students could purchase food, games, and crafts. Her blonde hair bobbed as she leaned closer to the screen, checking the status indicators for each machine.
"We''ve got a couple of machines showing yellow, but I''ve already sent a team to restock them," Caro replied, her voice lively with the excitement of the challenge. "They''ll be back to green before the night market gets too busy."
"Great work, Caro," Vivian said, moving on to the next task. "Umaru, how are themunications with the clubs?"
Umaru, the secretary, was a whirlwind of activity, coordinating with the various clubs hosting the night''s attractions. Her family''s deep ties to the school made her role in this festival particrly meaningful, and she approached her duties with both enthusiasm and a sense of responsibility.
"Everything''s on track," Umaru responded brightly, her voice full of energy. "The Outdoor Movie Night is about to start, and the Stargazing Event is ready to go as soon as it''s dark enough. The Night Market vendors are lighting up their stalls now. We''re right on schedule." Vivian took a deep breath, pleased with how smoothly things were progressing. The night''s attractions were diverse, offering something for everyone, from the eerie and thrilling to the calm and contemtive.
"Brenda, what''s the crowd situation looking like?" Vivian asked, turning her attention to the council''s chief of justice.
Brenda, with her serious and analytical nature, had been closely monitoring the crowd density across the campus. The live map''s sensors provided data on how many people were in each area, helping her to anticipate potential issues and direct ushers to manage the flow.
"The Silent Disco is starting to draw a big crowd," Brenda noted, her tone as focused as ever. "I''m deploying a few more ushers to the area to keep things from getting too congested. We may need to redirect part of the crowd to the Night Sports Tournament if it gets too packed." Vivian nodded, trusting Brenda''s judgment. "Make sure the ushers are also keeping an eye on the Haunted Forest entrance. We don''t want a bottleneck there, either."
Finally, Vivian turned to Hanako, the public rtions representative and social media manager, who was busy updating the festival''s online presence. Hanako''s sweet and idol-like appearance belied her sharp mind and quick thinking. She was responsible for keeping the energy alive online, ensuring that students were aware of thetest events and attractions. "I''m about to post some shots of the Stargazing Event setup," Hanako said, her voice as cute and cheerful as ever. "It''ll definitely draw in the romantics and the astronomy buffs. I''ve also got posts lined up for the Night Market and the Haunted Forest. Everyone''s going to know exactly where to go."
Vivian allowed herself a small smile, appreciating Hanako''s infectious enthusiasm. "Keep those updatesing, Hanako. We want to maintain the momentum."
As the first stars began to twinkle in the night sky, the campus transformed into an enchanting nocturnal wondend. Lanterns and string lights illuminated the pathways, casting a warm, inviting glow over the grounds. The attractions were now in full swing, each offering a unique experience under the night sky.
The Haunted Forest: Kimodameshi was particrly popr, with students lining up to test their courage against the eerie darkness and the lurking scare actors. The careful bnce of light and shadow, along with the chilling sounds that echoed through the trees, created an atmosphere of suspense and excitement.
The Outdoor Movie Night had also drawn a sizable crowd. Arge screen had been set up on thewn, and students rxed on nkets andwn chairs as they watched a ssic film. The soft glow of the screen and the murmurs of contented viewers added to the serene
atmosphere of the night.
Meanwhile, the Stargazing Event provided a more tranquil experience. Telescopes were set up on a grassy hill, pointing towards the vast expanse of the night sky. Students took turns peering through the lenses, their faces lighting up with wonder as they glimpsed distant stars and constetions. A knowledgeable club member gave a brief introduction to the celestial bodies, adding an educational touch to the awe-inspiring event.
The Night Market was bustling with activity, the air filled with the delicious scents of festival foods and the lively chatter of students. Food stalls offered a variety of treats, from savory takoyaki to sweet crepes, while game booths and craft vendors added to the festive atmosphere. The string lights overhead created a magical ambiance, making the market a highlight of the evening.
In the middle of it all, the Silent Disco was a sight to behold. Students danced energetically, their wireless headphones glowing in different colors as they switched between music channels. To an outsider, it appeared as though they were dancing in silence, but to those participating, it was a vibrant, musical experience. The sight of so many students moving in harmony to their own personal soundtracks was both surreal and captivating.
The Night Sports Tournament provided a more active option for those looking to burn off some energy. The fields were lit with bright, colorful lights, and studentspeted in glow- in-the-dark ser, volleyball, and basketball. The energy was electric, with teams giving their all in the quest for victory, cheered on by enthusiastic spectators.
Back in themand room, the student council members continued to monitor the festival''s progress, ensuring everything was running smoothly. Vivian checked in with each member, making sure they were on top of their tasks and ready to handle any issues that might arise.
"Aurora, any problems with the lighting?" Vivian asked.
"None so far," Aurora replied, her eyes scanning the map. "Everything''s set to keep the atmosphere just right for the night attractions."
"Caro, are the machines holding up?" Vivian continued.
"Fully stocked and ready for the night crowd," Caro answered, her voice as lively as ever.
"Umaru, how are the clubs doing?" Vivian inquired.
"Everyone''s in high spirits," Umaru reported with a grin. "The clubs are all on track, and the
students are loving it."
"Brenda, crowd control?" Vivian pressed.
"Under control," Brenda confirmed. "I''ve got eyes on the busy spots, and we''re keeping
everything moving smoothly."
"And Hanako, how''s the buzz online?" Vivian asked.
Hanako shed a bright smile. "We''re trending everywhere! The posts are getting tons of engagement, and everyone''s sharing their favorite moments. The festival''s a hit!"
As the night continued, the student council''s hard work paid off. The festival thrived under their careful coordination, with each attraction offering its own unique charm and excitement. The transition to night had been a sess, and the campus was alive with the sounds ofughter, music, and the joy of shared experiences under the starry sky.
Chapter 668: A Day at the Delicious Food Fan Club
Chapter 668: A Day at the Delicious Food Fan Club
?
While the festival buzzed with energy, the heart of Yukihime High School''s culinary scene beat within the kitchen of the Delicious Food Fan Club''s temporary restaurant that the club had set up in the campus center. This establishment, a hub for gourmet delights, was both a source of pride and frustration for its members. Today, however, it was a hive of activity, with every inch of the kitchen space humming with purpose and excitement.
Morning: The Dawn of the Festival
The sun was just beginning to rise as the club members arrived at their kitchen, an old but well-loved facility that had been the venue for countless culinary triumphs and challenges. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and sizzling breakfast items wafted through the air, mingling with the faint scent of old wood and metal that clung to the kitchen. Olly Fletcher, the club president, stood at the center of it all, directing his team with a blend of authority and enthusiasm.
The kitchen, though antiquated, was spotless. Years of diligent cleaning by the club members had preserved its charm, even if the appliances were showing their age. Olly, with his sleeves rolled up and his hair pulled back into a neat ponytail, moved with practiced precision, his eyes sharp and focused. He was the epitome of a culinary maestro, orchestrating the day''s menu with a passion that was contagious.
The team was split into stations, each responsible for a different part of the menu. The breakfast section was abuzz with activity as pancakes sizzled on griddles, eggs were scrambled to perfection, and the smell of bacon filled the room. At the preparation station, ingredients were chopped, diced, and seasoned, while the service area was readying itself to handle a steady stream of eager customers.
Despite the age of their kitchen equipment, the club members worked with a finesse that spoke volumes about their skills. The old ovens and worn-out refrigerators were treated with a care that reflected the respect they held for their culinary tools. The old stoves crackled and popped as they cooked, their familiar sounds offering a sense offort amidst the chaos. Midday: The Rush and the Routinesn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As the festival officially opened at 10 AM, the restaurant''s doors swung open to a flood of hungry festival-goers. The initial wave of customers, lured by the tantalizing aromas emanating from the kitchen, quickly filled the tables and lined up at the counter. The mor of conversation and the clinking of cutlery created a lively backdrop to the culinary ballet unfolding in the kitchen.
The club members moved in sync, each knowing their role without needing to be told. The breakfast rush quickly transitioned into a bustling lunch service, with dishes being prepared and served at a fric pace. Olly kept a keen eye on the operations, stepping in to assist wherever needed, whether it was flipping a pancake or ensuring that the sauces were seasoned just right.
Suzane, the treasurer with her golden locks tied back, darted between the kitchen and the front, managing the flow of orders and ensuring that the cash register was functioning smoothly. Her cheerful demeanor was a stark contrast to the intense focus of the kitchen staff, but it was this bnce of personalities that kept the operation running like a well-oiled machine.
Sai, with her lively energy, coordinated with the rest of the team, keeping morale high and ensuring that everyone stayed on task. Her ability to juggle multiple responsibilities was crucial during the busiest times.
The kitchen was a whirlwind of activity, with the sounds of chopping, frying, and ting creating a symphony of culinary chaos. Despite the frantic pace, the team worked seamlessly, driven by their shared goal of impressing their customers and, more importantly, winning the festivalpetition.
Afternoon: The Peak and the Pivots
As the afternoon sun began its descent, the restaurant continued to be a hive of activity. The lunchtime rush slowly transitioned into the quieter afternoon period, allowing the team a brief respite. This downtime was used to prep for the evening service, a crucial part of their strategy to stay ahead in thepetition.
The members worked with a renewed focus, preparing for the night menu that would feature an array of gourmet dishes. The old kitchen appliances, despite their age, were still reliable, and the club members treated them with the utmost care, knowing that their performance was integral to their sess.
Olly, never one to rest on hisurels, used this time to fine-tune the evening menu. His experienced hands moved deftly, adjusting recipes and ensuring that every dish was perfect. The aroma of simmering sauces and the sight of meticulously ted dishes created a sense of anticipation for the evening''s offerings.
The kitchen''s old-fashioned appliances seemed to hum in agreement as they continued their work, from the timeworn stoves to the aging refrigerators that held their precious ingredients. Even the well-worn countertops bore the marks of countless culinary creations, each scratch and stain a testament to the club''s dedication and passion.
Evening: The Night Menu Unveiled
As the sun set and the festival lights began to twinkle, the kitchen transformed into a hub of activity once more. The team was energized, ready to tackle the night menu, which promised to be a culinary highlight of the festival. The transition from the day menu to the night offerings required careful coordination, and every member of the Delicious Food Fan Club yed a vital role in this process.
Olly oversaw the final preparations, ensuring that everything was in ce for the evening rush. The kitchen''s ambient lighting cast a warm glow over the team, highlighting the dedication in their expressions. The restaurant''s patrons began to trickle in, drawn by the promise of gourmet dishes and the tantalizing aromas that wafted through the air.
The members of the Delicious Food Fan Club worked tirelessly, preparing intricate dishes with the precision and ir that had be their hallmark. As they moved between stations, their movements were fluid and practiced, a testament to their experience and camaraderie. With the night''s menu now in full swing, the kitchen buzzed with a renewed energy. The old appliances continued to perform admirably, their reliability a reassuring constant amidst the flurry of activity. The team''s focus was unwavering as they prepared to serve their customers, their passion evident in every dish that left the kitchen.
The kitchen, though old and worn, had once again proven its worth. The Delicious Food Fan Club''s restaurant had been a sess, and as the final dishes were served and thest customers departed, the team took a moment to appreciate their achievements.
Every club member was working tirelessly to reach one number-one ranking. They vowed to themselves and to each other to realize the dreams of generations of students who passed through this club. They would renovate the club instations!
They would win thispetition!
After all, everyone there wanted to cook in a modern and cool kitchen.
Chapter 669: Visitors From All Around The World
Chapter 669: Visitors From All Around The World
?
The Yukihime Club Festival received visitors from all over the city, and some of them even came from far away.
Maria, Lily, Jason, Bai Chum, Yom Sol-Mi, and Daniel were college students at Bluecorn State University. As a renowned university and the principal college in Bluecorn State, Bluecorn College receives students from all over the country and beyond every year.
Maria and the other five had indeede from other ces to study and live at Elffire City, the six of them had started studying at the Bluecorn Universityst year, so they had been living in Elffire City for over a year already. During thest year, the six of them developed a tight and close bond of friendship. So, after seeing the ads, they decided to enjoy their free Saturday night to see how a high school festival operated in Elffire City. It was their first time visiting an event like this in Elffire City, and they were amazed by it.
Lily and Jason were originally from the Bald Eagle Country, Maria was from Auriverde, Bai Chun was from Pangu, Yom Sol-Mi was from K-Seongguk, and Daniel was from a small town in the northern part of the Sakura Abode Country.
All in all, in this group of six friends, five of them were foreigners, and they hade to Sakura Abode because everyone in the world knew that Sakurean universities were the best in the world, and because of this, everyone wanted to study there. So, thepetition for foreigners to study there was extremely brutal as there were limited spots reserved for foreigners. Consequently, the five of them would have been extremely intelligent if they managed to study at Bluecorn University. And even Daniel, who was Sakurean also faced fiercepetition to manage to study there as well.
Every one of them hade from different ces in the world.
For those who didn''t know, Auriverde was a country in the Tropicallia Continent, that had in its borders one the most hazzard and dangerous ces in the world, the Greenbane Jungle. (The culture of this country bore a resemnce to Brasil).
While K-Seongguk was a country neighboring Pangu in the Tori Continent. (This country bore a resemnce to South Korea).
As the six friends from Bluecorn State University strolled onto the Yukihime High School campus, the vibrant atmosphere of the festival immediately captured their senses. The sky was a deep indigo, punctuated by the twinkling of stars, and the school grounds were bathed in the warm glow ofnterns and string lights. The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of sizzling food, the cheerful sounds ofughter and chatter, and the asional burst of music from various club stalls. It was hard to believe that a high school could pull off such a grand
event.
"Can you believe this is a high school festival?" Maria, the group''s unofficial leader,
remarked with wide eyes. She had long, dark hair that cascaded over her shoulders, and her enthusiasm was contagious.
"Yeah, it''s like a full-blown carnival," Bai Chum agreed, adjusting his sses as he scanned the bustling scene. A tall,nky guy with a love for all things tech, Bai Chum was already calcting the number of attractions they could hit before the night was over.
"I say we start with food," Jason suggested, his stomach rumbling audibly. The broad- shouldered athlete of the group, Jason was always ready to eat, and the delicious smells wafting through the air were driving him crazy.
"Agreed," chimed in Lily, a petite girl with a bright smile and a love for sweet things. "I''ve heard Sakurean festivals always have the best treats. I can''t wait to try everything!"
The five foreign members of the group, Yom Sol-Mi, and the others, nodded in agreement. Sol-~Mi was the artsy one, always looking for unique experiences to inspire her next piece of work, while Daniel was the easygoing joker, ready to make everyoneugh at a moment''s notice.
The group made their way to the food stalls, where a plethora of options awaited them. The first stop was a yakitori stand, where they watched in awe as skewers of chicken were grilled to perfection right in front of them. The smoky aroma made their mouths water, and they eagerly ordered several sticks.
"Man, this is so good," Jason mumbled around a mouthful of tender, juicy chicken.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Right? I could eat these all night," Bai Chum added, savoring the vorful bites.
Next, they found a takoyaki stall. The cook skillfully flipped the little octopus-filled dough balls in their special molds, and the friends watched in fascination. When they were handed their portions, topped with savory sauce and a sprinkle of bonito kes, they couldn''t wait to dig in.
"Hot, hot!" Lily yelped, fanning her mouth but grinning widely. "But so worth it!"
They moved on to a dessert stall offering taiyaki, the fish-shaped cakes filled with sweet red bean paste or custard. Sol-Mi opted for the custard while the others tried the traditional red bean filling. The warm, soft cakes were a hit, and the group found themselves licking their fingers clean.
"Best dessert ever," Sol-Mi dered, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction.
After indulging their taste buds, the group decided to try their luck at some of the carnival games. The first game they encountered was a goldfish scooping stall. It was a traditional Sakurean festival game where yers used a small paper scoop to try and catch a goldfish. It was deceptively simple but required a steady hand and a lot of patience.
"Let me try!" Jason eximed, stepping up to the challenge. He grinned mischievously, determined to show off his skills.
"Good luck!" Daniel teased, knowing full well how difficult the game could be.
Jason''s first attempt was a failure, the delicate scoop tearing as soon as it touched the water. The group burst intoughter, but Daniel was undeterred. He tried again, this time moving more slowly and carefully. To everyone''s surprise, he managed to scoop up a small goldfish and transfer it to the bowl.
"Yes! I did it!" Jason cheered, holding up his prize. The group pped and cheered for him, and even the stall owner gave him a nod of approval.
"Not bad, Jas," Bai-Chum said, patting him on the back. "But let''s see if you can win me something cool over there." He pointed to a ring toss game where various stuffed animals and toys were up for grabs.
The group gathered around as Jason took on the ring toss challenge. It took him a few tries, but eventually, he managed tond a ring on one of therger prizes-a giant plush octopus. He handed it to Maria with a flourish.
"For you, mdy," he said in a mock-serious tone, making everyoneugh.
Maria epted the plushie with a smile. "You''re too kind, sir."
Feeling lucky, the friends continued to y more games, from shooting galleries to balloon darts. Sol-Mi won a colorful wind chime at one of the stalls, and Lily snagged a small but cute keychain shaped like a cat. Jason, ever thepetitor, managed to win a basketball at one of the sports-themed games, much to his delight.
With their arms full of prizes and their hearts light with joy, the group decided to explore the rest of the festival. They wandered through the various club stalls, each one offering something unique. There was handcrafted jewelry, personalized calligraphy, and even a booth where students were demonstrating traditional tea ceremonies.
At one point, they stumbled upon a stall run by the school''s Art Club, the Outdoor Art Gallery. Sol-Mi was immediately drawn to the beautiful paintings and sketches on disy. She chatted with the students, exchanging ideas andplimenting their work. Before they left, Sol-Mi purchased a small watercolor painting that reminded her of the tranquil scenery of
their university campus.
As they continued their stroll, the group noticed that the decorations around the campus had be even more enchanting. Lanterns hung from trees, casting a soft, golden glow over the pathways. Fairy lights twinkled like stars above their heads, creating a magical atmosphere that was straight out of a fairy tale.
"Wow, they really know how to set the mood," Lily said, her voice filled with awe.
"It''s like something out of a movie," Jason added, looking around in amazement. The friends agreed that the Yukihime High School festival was unlike anything they had ever experienced. They were particrly impressed by how well-organized everything was. The student council had clearly put a lot of effort into making sure the festival ran smoothly, and it showed in every detail.
As they walked, they discussed what they should do next. The options were endless, from more food stalls to live performances, but one attraction, in particr, caught their eye-the Haunted Forest: Kimodameshi.
"That sounds like fun," Daniel said, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Who''s up for a little scare?"
"I don''t know..." Lily hesitated, looking a bit nervous. She was known for her love of cute and sweet things, not horror.
"Come on, Lil," Maria coaxed. "It''ll be fun! We can all stick together. Plus, think of the stories we''ll have to tell afterward!"
Reluctantly, Lily agreed, and the group made their way toward the entrance of the Haunted Forest. The path leading to it was lined with flickeringnterns, and as they approached, they could hear eerie soundsing from within. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, and even those who imed not to be scared felt a twinge of nervousness. "Alright, everyone ready?" Bai-Chum asked as they gathered at the entrance. He adjusted his sses, trying to appear brave, though his heart was racing with excitement.
"As ready as I''ll ever be," Sol-Mi replied, clutching her new painting close to her chest. With a mix of excitement and trepidation, the six friends took a deep breath and stepped into the Haunted Forest, ready to face whatever scaresy ahead.
Chapter 670: Dance of Silent Hearts
Chapter 670: Dance of Silent Hearts
?
The night was electric as the two of them strolled hand in hand through the bustling Yukihime Club Festival. Twinkling lights and colorfully decorated student campus seemed to reverberate all around. Music andughter resounded from every corner, while the air held the sulent smell of street food. It was just the right scenario for their second date-both of them still lost their ways in the uncharted waters of their blossoming rtionship.
To Kazuki, a young man in his early twenties, the image of Yukihime High School represented something special. This was his alma mater, the ce hosting so much of his formative teenage memories. As he saw the ads for the festival around the city, the nostalgia gave way to a flood, and suddenly, he knew exactly whom to invite: Mei, the girl he had been familiarizing with. He had felt an undeniable connection with her since their first date, and he hoped that tonight would bring them even closer.
Mei was a pretty outgoing and bubbly girl who moved to the city a few years ago from a small town in the state. Though fast-beat city life excited her, at the same time it made her appreciate the simple moments of sincerity, something she sensed in Kazuki. Outgoing as she was, she would be surprised at how nervous she felt around him, blushing when usually confident. Probably because she liked him more than she wanted to admit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They meandered through the festival, talking light and easy with all the usual filler-how their week had been, funny things they''d seen on social media, and how much they both loved this city''s food. Still, beneath the banter, both of them were keyed in to the unsaid emotions that hung between them like a tension, at once thrilling and nerve-wracking.
They finally arrived in the area where the Silent Disco was going on. Sure enough, Dance Club had transformed a swatch of campus into an outdoor dance floor, ringed with trees strung with fairy lights and neon signs pointing the way, while a crowd of students and festival attendees surged in, each of them donning wireless headphones glowing softly in the dark. The scene lit up in Mei''s eyes. "This looks like so much fun!" she eximed, momentarily forgotten in her nerves. "I''ve never done a silent disco before."
Kazuki smiled, relieved to see her enthusiasm. "Neither have I, but it does sound really cool. You get to choose your music channel, so we could be dancing to totally different songs and still be together.
"That sounds like us," she teased, nudging him yfully. "Always on different wavelengths." Kazuki chuckled, appreciating how this yfulness on Haruka''s part set him at ease. "Maybe tonight we''ll find the same frequency."
They went to the entrance, where members of the Dance Club were handing out the wireless headphones. After a quick exnation of how to change the music in the channels, they were good to go on the dance floor. Kazuki wavered for a second, unsure about starting this next step. He loved dancing, but it was something else altogether to dance with Haruka-with all those unsaid feelings.
Feeling his hesitation, Haruka took matters into her own hands. "Come on," she said, beaming brightly and tugging him out onto the dance floor by the hand. "Let''s see what they''re ying."
Everything around them hushed into silence as they put on their headphones, reced by the rhythmic beats of the music in their ears. The headphones had a few different channels ying different genres of music. Haruka switched through them and stopped at one that yed some really catchy pop, very upbeat.
"This one''s perfect," she said, starting to sway. Kazuki quickly changed to the same channel, and soon they were dancing, their awkwardness melting away like a thinyer of ice under a sunbeam with each beat.
First, their movements were tentative; both were still a little self-conscious. Then the music enveloped them, and they started to let go, losing themselves in the rhythm. Even now, Haruka''s natural grace and confidence as a dancer shone through, which sustained Kazuki''s enthrallment with her movements. Her energy was infectious, and soon Kazuki matched her steps, his own inhibitions falling away.
Around them, the dance floor was alive with other festival-goers dancing to their own beats, but it did feel like they were in a little world of their own. It''s bizarre doing the silent disco- there''s something very peculiar about seeing everyone else move in time and hearing just the music in your own ears. It creates a sense of intimacy as if they were alone in the world.
As they started to dance, the first movements were awkward, a testament to how nervous both of them were. Kazuki was extremely conscious of each step in expectation of Mei''s reaction, while Mei was trying toe up with a rhythm and find herfort level.
It was an upbeat pop number; the rhythm itself seemed to infect them, loosening their inhibitions little by little. Kazuki found himself taken in by Mei''s gracefulness, and as their bodies moved together, his shyness slowly started to dissipate. The cadence of the music bridged the gulf between them, unsaid words surging forward.
Her earlier shyness began to dissolve as Mei moved with more and more confidence; herughter bubbled out. Kazuki couldn''t help smiling back at her. The growing warmth he felt with their fluid movements made the Silent Disco magical, in a way, since it created a world of their own where they were fully themselves.
As the night wore on, they were lost in the music, and their dance steps began to fit together with ease. That tension was gone, reced by an almost palpable growing ease andfort. They are now quite closed off, synchronized, at one with each other in the dancing- everything else slowly melts off the dance floor.
Kazuki turned slightly to nce at Mei. Her eyes sparkled with joy, and he could see that she was actually having a really good time. He suddenly got rushed with feelings for her then. Very special and sort of intimate, the Silent Disco became a setup to share an experience that drew them closer.
Theyughed and joked more and more, the deeper Kazuki felt his contentment. Though only audible through their headphones, the music seemed to reverberate with the feelings growing inside of them. Mei''s gaze met his; the connection could feel palpable between the two, as Kazuki realized he was falling for her.
As the music changed into a slow, love song, Kazuki and Mei moved closer to each other, the steps bing gentler and more deliberate. The atmosphere was tender, serene, totally at one with the soft-glowing scene from the lights of the disco.
Kazuki gazed at Mei''s eyes, feeling overwhelming affection. "I''m really d we did this," he
said softly.
Mei smiled warmly, genuinely. "Me too. This has been amazing."
The moment was so perfect that the universe could have conspired to bring them closer. They kept dancing in their small world, oblivious to anything else, as the music and the atmospherebined for a magical experience. Moving with her, Kazuki felt his heart swell with emotion in a way he knew this was a night they would both remember fondly.
For the two lovebirds, this could be enough to call a night and gaze into each other''s eyes, with their hearts connected in a mute dance of mutual affection. The world faded as the soft rhythm of the music teamed up with the Silent Disco lights to baptize this moment of profound intimacy.
Chapter 671: Moonlit Thrills
Chapter 671: Moonlit Thrills
?
At nightfall, a mysterious energy began to permeate the air around the forest area of the school campus. While other parts of the school festival had a lively and bright mood with lively chatters andughter of visitors, when someone arrived near the area sectioned by the Love Nature Club shifted into hushed whispers and anxious nces. The moon cast a silvery glow over the campus, adding an ethereal light to the festival decorations that now seemed more ominous than festive.
With hearts beating faster, Theo and his group of friends made their way to the entrance of the Haunted Forest-a highly anticipated attraction of the festival. The path leading into the forest was lined with flickeringnterns and eerie shadows danced on the ground. As they stepped deeper into the darkness, their excitement mingled with a hint of trepidation. Stories of terrifyingly realistic scares and clever surprises had been spreading like wildfire, making this experience all the more thrilling.
The Haunted Forest was designed as a traditional Yamatese "test of courage," where participants would navigate a dark, eerie trail filled with hidden "scare-actors" and spooky effects. Nervous anticipation filled their minds as they wondered what awaited them in the depths of the forest.
The group was a lively mix of personalities, each bringing their own energy to the evening. Some were bravely leading the way, while others clung to whoever was ahead of them forfort. But one thing was for sure-this would be a night they would never forget.
Theo stood with Ayia, his girlfriend, who was as bright and lively as ever. Despite the creepy atmosphere, Ayia''s eyes sparkled with excitement rather than fear. She was the type who thrived in thrilling situations, her enthusiasm infectious.
Next to them, Max and Lauren exchanged yful banter. Lauren, bold and courageous, seemed utterly unfazed by the ominous forest ahead. She had a habit of bossing Max around, and tonight was no different. She teasingly challenged him to lead the group, which he epted with a mix of bravado and good-natured reluctance.
Shizuka, stood close by, her expression calm but with a hint of curiosity. Shizuka often matched Ayia''s liveliness with her ownposed energy, making them a dynamic duo. Nearby, Samantha and June chatted excitedly, their nerves evident in theirughter. Sayuri, always the observer, smiled softly, taking in the group''s interactions with a calm demeanor. Kumiko and Shoko, always up for an adventure, exchanged mischievous nces, clearly ready for whatever the forest had to offer. Ryoko, Gwen, and Kin brought up the rear, with Gwen trying to suppress a giggle and Kin feigning indifference, though his eyes betrayed his excitement.
"Alright, who''s ready to prove their courage?" Theo asked with a grin, his voice full of anticipation.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ayia was the first to respond, her hand shooting up enthusiastically. "I am! Let''s see if this forest can actually scare me."
Max chuckled, throwing an arm around Lauren''s shoulders. "I think Lauren''s the one we need to worry about scaring the ghosts."
Lauren smirked, yfully swatting his arm. "Just try to keep up, Max. I''m not carrying you out if you get too scared."
With that, after paying for their tickets and waiting in line for a while, the group entered the forest.
The light from thenterns danced and flickered, casting shadows on the trees that seemed toe alive in the darkness. The path was narrow and winding, disappearing into the shadows ahead. The trees loomed tall and twisted, their branches reaching out like crooked fingers.
The trail ahead was bathed in a soft, flickering light fromnterns hanging from the branches. The shadows danced and shifted, creating an eerie effect. The tall trees loomed over them, their twisted branches reaching out like gnarled fingers.
The path ahead was lit bynterns, the soft glow casting eerie shadows on the gnarled trees. As they followed the twisting trail, the darkness seemed to press in on the group, making it difficult to see where they were going.
As they walked further into the forest, the sounds of the festival faded away, leaving only the rustling of leaves and
The ambient sounds of the festival faded.
The ambient sounds of the festival faded away as they delved deeper into the forest, reced by a hushed silence broken only by the rustling of leaves blown by the cold night wind.
The air was cool and crisp, carrying the scent of pine and earth. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the ambient sounds of the festival faded, reced by the rustling of leaves and the asional distant hoot of an owl.
The trail twisted and turned, leading them through narrow passages nked by tall, gnarled trees. The atmosphere grew heavier with each step, the darkness thickening around them. Theo felt Ayia''s hand slip into his, her grip firm yet reassuring. He nced at her, catching her determined smile in the faint light.
Suddenly, a rustling noise came from the bushes to their right. The group froze, their hearts collectively skipping a beat. Out of the shadows, a figure leaped towards them, its face painted in ghostly white with dark, hollow eyes. A chorus of gasps and startled yelps echoed through the trees as the figure let out a bone-chilling wail.
But instead of panicking, Ayia stepped forward, herughter ringing out. "Nice try! But you''ll have to do better than that to scare me."
The scare actor, momentarily thrown off by her reaction, quickly regainedposure and slinked back into the darkness. The group burst into relievedughter, their nerves slightly eased by Ayia''s boldness.
As they pressed on, the forest grew darker and more ominous. Thick tendrils of fog crept in, enveloping the group in a suffocating embrace. Shadows danced eerily between the trees, taking on twisted forms that seemed to follow their every move.
The once carefreeughter and chatter dwindled to a tense silence as they cautiously moved forward. Lauren''s steps were steady, but her eyes darted around nervously, searching for any signs of danger. Max trailed behind, his usual cocky demeanor reced with a wary unease. Shizuka and Samantha clung to each other, trembling with fear as they peered into the mist, afraid of what might emerge next.
Theo felt a sudden chill down his spine as a cold hand brushed against his arm. He turned sharply, only to see a shadowy figure melt back into the darkness. Ayia squeezed his hand, her expression now more serious, though her eyes still held that spark of excitement.
"You''re not getting scared, are you?" she teased, though her voice was softer than before.
"Not a chance," Theo replied, though his heart was racing. He wasn''t about to let a few ghosts and ghouls get the better of him.
The winding trail led deeper into the heart of the forest, its dark atmosphere thickening with each step. As if sensing their presence, the trees seemed to close in around them, gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers. A sudden trapdoor opened up in the ground, revealing a group of ghastly figures wing at the air. Despite their fear, Shoko and Ryoko couldn''t resist investigating, until a deafening crash from above sent them both stumbling back in terror. Theirughter turned to nervous screams as they realized they were not alone in the haunted woods
As they neared the final stretch of the forest, a suffocating darkness encircled them, squeezing tighter and tighter until it was nearly impossible to breathe. The path dwindled into a narrow strip of earth, barely enough space for one terrified person to squeeze through. The group huddled together in fear, their earlier bravado now nothing but a distant memory. In front of them, the trail opened up into a small clearing aglow with an otherworldly blue light. In the center stood a solitary figure, draped in tattered robes that rustled like bone-dry leaves in the chilling wind. The figure held antern that burned with an eerie me, casting grotesque shadows across its hidden face. As the group cautiously approached, the figure began to speak in a low, haunting voice that sent shivers down their spines.
The figure''s voice boomed through the forest, a warning that sent chills down the group''s spines. "To pass through this cursed forest, you must prove your courage," it spoke, its voice echoing off the trees. The group huddled together, their eyes darting around in fear and anticipation. As the figure lifted thentern, a deafening silence fell over them, until suddenly, whispers filled the air. Whispers that seemed toe from deep within their own minds, taunting and mocking them. The temperature dropped drastically, the light from thentern revealing twisted, shifting shadows all around them. This was not just a test of courage, but a battle against the darkness within themselves.
Max, who had been unusually quiet, took a step forward, his expression resolute. "Let''s get through this together," he said, his voice steady despite the eerie surroundings.
The group marched forward with fierce determination, their eyes fixed on the figure with thentern at the edge of the clearing. As they advanced, the whispers grew louder and more insistent, swirling around them like a malevolent chorus. The shadows on the ground seemed toe alive, twisting and writhing in an otherworldly dance that sent shivers down their
spines.
Despite the haunting whispers that seemed to grow louder with each step, they pushed forward with unwavering determination. The eerie shadows danced around them, threatening to swallow them whole, but they refused to let fear consume them. Their destination was within reach and they were willing to face any obstacle to reach it. Finally, they arrived at the figure with thentern, its presence providing a glimmer of hope in the darkness. With a stern nod, it lowered thentern and the whispers abruptly ceased. In their ce, the sound of rustling leaves and distant echoes of a forgotten festival filled the air. Each member felt their heart pounding with adrenaline as they stood at the threshold of whaty ahead, steeling themselves for whatever darkness awaited them. Emerging from the forest, their hearts still racing but now also filled with a sense of triumph. They had conquered the Haunted Forest and emerged on the other side, their courage tested and proven. Ayia''s earlier bravado was now mixed with genuine pride as she shared a victorious grin with Theo, both knowing they had faced their fears and emerged victorious. "See? Told you we could handle it," she said, nudging him yfully.
Theo smiled back, the tension from the forest melting away. "Yeah, but I think I''ll leave the haunted attractions to you from now on."
The rest of the group gathered around, their earlier nerves reced by excitement and relief. They had conquered the Haunted Forest, and now, with the night still young, they were ready to take on whatever else the festival had in store.
Chapter 672: The Festival Near Its End
Chapter 672: The Festival Near Its End
?
As darkness descended upon the sky, Yukihime High School was transformed into a magical wondend. The festival grounds came to life with a dazzling disy of twinkling lights and lively energy, drawing in thousands of visitors from students to families and alumni alike. The atmosphere was electric, buzzing with anticipation and excitement.
The campus was a whirlwind of activity, the air filled with the gentle murmur of conversation and the joyful sound ofughter. Strings of vibrantnterns hung overhead, casting a warm and inviting glow over the bustling crowds below. Every corner of the school was adorned with whimsical decorations - from fairy lights twinkling on every building to colorful banners fluttering in the breeze. Underneath the glittering stars, it felt like stepping into another world entirely. The night at Yukihime High School truly was a magical experience not soon to be forgotten.
At a certain part of the campus, the outdoor movie night had drawn arge, lively crowd. An enormous intable screen had been set up on the soft, green grassy field, its edges barely visible in the gathering dusk. Rows upon rows of colorful nkets andwn chairs were spread out before it, a patchwork quilt invitingly beckoning people to take a seat. The movie ying was a ssic-one of those timeless feel-good films that never failed to bring smiles to the faces of everyone watching. Groups of friends huddled together, theirughter and chatter filling the air as they shared popcorn and drinks. Couples cozied up next to each other, wrapped in warmyers, and enjoying the romantic ambiance of the evening. But the movie was only part of the draw; it was the sense of togetherness that truly made the experience special. Strangers became friends as they bonded over their love for cinema, themunal atmosphere bringing everyone closer together under a starry sky
In the depths of the Forest area on campus, the Haunted Forest, or Kimodameshi as it was known, remained a popr attraction. Its entrance, marked by flickering torches that cast eerie shadows on the ground, lured in the brave and curious alike. The scent of burning wood filled the air, mingling with the sounds of surprised screams and nervousughter that drifted through the trees. Groups ventured into the darkness, their steps tentative and hearts racing with anticipation. The scare actors were masters of their craft, lurking in every shadow to startle and terrify the visitors. Some emerged from the forest with wide-eyed expressions and ragged breaths, while others came out grinning triumphantly, proud of having conquered their fears. As the night wore on and the moon shone down on the spooky scene, the Haunted Forest continued to draw in thrill-seekers eager for a heart-pumping experience.
Away from the bustling crowds and lively energy of the campus, a tranquil oasis awaited those seeking a more contemtive experience. The Stargazing Event beckoned with its promise of a closer connection to the vast expanse above. A gleaming telescope stood tall, its lens pointed towards the endless night sky. Visitors lined up eagerly, patiently waiting for their turn to take a peek through the powerful instrument. Each participant was guided by a member of the astronomy club, their passion for the stars evident in their animated storytelling and expert knowledge of constetions. With crystal-clear skies revealing the grandeur of the Milky Way, those who gazed into the depths of space were left humbled and in awe of our universe''s infinite mysteries. Soft nkets were spread over the cool grass, inviting families toy back and lose themselves in wonder as they traced the patterns of stars and connected them to ancient tales passed down through generations
The Nighttime Scavenger Hunt added an exhrating twist to the festivities. Participants roamed the campus, huddled in groups and clutching lists and shlights, their eager eyes scanning for hidden objects and solving riddles. The cool night air was alive with excitement and anticipation as teams scurried from one location to another. The quiet library became a hub of activity as groups huddled together, deciphering clues and exchanging ideas. In the bustling gymnasium, cheers erupted as contestants sessfullypleted challenges and moved on to the next step. Some teams, caught up in theirpetitive spirit, even found themselves venturing into unexpected ces,ughing at their own mistakes before quickly getting back to the hunt. Every corner of the school was illuminated by the glow of shlights and filled withughter and determination, making it a night to remember for all who participated.
Colorful booths lined the outdoor area, each one filled with brightly colored prizes and excited children. The mini-golf course was lit up with glowing golf balls and neon obstacles, creating a fun and yful atmosphere. Parents watched with amusement as their children tried their hand at the games.
The brightly colored booths create a whimsical setting, with red and yellow stripes and sparkling lights. Children eagerly line up, their eyes shining as they scope out the different games and prizes. Neon lights and glowing golf balls add to the carnival-like atmosphere. Brightly colored booths filled the outdoor area, offering a variety of games and prizes. The vivid hues of red, yellow, and blue caught the eye, inviting passersby toe y. Children''s excited faces could be seen in every direction as they ran from booth to booth, determined to win. The mini-golf course glowed with neon colors, creating a yful and inviting atmosphere. Parents watched with smiles on their faces, enjoying the sight of their children having fun.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As the night carried on, the enchantment of the festival never dwindled. The once quiet and reserved school campus was now a realm of joy and wonder. Whimsical food vendors adorned the pathways, offering delectable treats from savory skewers to delicate crepes. The alluring scents swirled through the air, luring in anyone who passed by. Melodic melodies drifted from various stages and booths, adding to the mystical atmosphere with live bands and student sorcerers enchanting the crowd.
Yet amidst all the excitement, there were pockets of tranquility to be discovered. The flower garden, illuminated by ethereal fairy lights, offered a serene hideaway for those seeking respite from the revelry. Couples sauntered hand in hand down the meandering paths, while others settled upon enchanted benches, simply taking in the splendor of the night. The garden''s tranquil energy provided a stark contrast to the lively festival, making it an idyllic spot for reflection upon the mystical experiences of the evening.
It was in this magical scene that the night carried on, swirling scents of fried food, and the sounds ofughter and music filling the air. Despite the advertised end time of 9 PM, the school campus was still bustling with people eagerly exploring the attractions. The anticipation grew as everyone read the flyer promising a surprise attraction at 9 PM, and they couldn''t wait to see what it could be.
Chapter 673: Spectacle In The Skies
Chapter 673: Spectacle In The Skies
?
The night sky above Yukihime High School was a canvas of deep indigo, dotted with the faint glow of distant stars. The air was filled with the hum of excitement as the crowd gathered in the open field near the main building. Thousands of visitors, students, alumni, and locals alike, had spent the evening indulging in the festival''s many attractions, but now, all eyes were on the clock as it ticked closer to the anticipated finale.
The outdoor movie had just ended, the final scene fading from therge screen as couples and groups began to move toward the designated area for the final act. The Haunted Forest had seen itsst wave of thrill-seekers, the stargazing event had closed up its telescopes, and the nighttime scavenger hunt had crowned its winners. Now, everyone was ready for the grand conclusion.
Lively chatter filled the air as families and friends found their spots on the grass, someying down nkets, others pulling out their phones to capture the moment. The student council had promised that this year''s fireworks disy would be unlike anything the festival had ever seen before, and the anticipation was palpable. Children ran around with glow sticks, their faces lit up with joy, while adults exchanged stories about their experiences at the various stalls and events throughout the night.
Vivian, the student council president, stood at the center of themand room, her eyes focused on the live map touch screen in the middle of the table. Aurora, the vice president, and the other council members-Caro, Umaru, Brenda, and Hanako-were busy ensuring that everything was in ce for the final act. They had worked tirelessly to coordinate the night''s events, and now, it was alling down to this moment.
"Everything ready?" Vivian asked, her voice steady despite the excitement in her chest.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Confirmed," Aurora replied, her fingers flying across the controls as she double-checked the synchronization of the lights and music with the fireworks. "We''re good to go."
Outside, the crowd continued to grow, the excitement building as the minutes passed. The student council had prepared a special surprise for the final act, something they had kept under wraps even from the teachers. As the lights around the campus dimmed, a hush fell over the crowd. The only illumination now came from the glowingnterns scattered across the field and the soft light of the moon overhead.
Then, the first notes of music began to y-soft, melodic, and enchanting. It was aposition created by the school''s music club, a piece that started gently and would build in intensity, perfectly timed with the fireworks. The crowd listened, captivated, as the music floated through the air, creating an almost magical atmosphere.
Vivian watched the screen closely, her heart beating in time with the music. This was it. She gave a small nod to Aurora, who then pressed the button that would start the sequence.
As the first firework soared into the night sky, its bright golden trail seemed to stretch on forever, a beacon of light amidst the darkness. And when it exploded into a shower of sparks, the sky was filled with a dazzling disy of colors, each burst more brilliant than thest. The crowd couldn''t tear their eyes away from the magnificent sight, their faces alight with wonder.
The firework appeared like a gold, its tail trailing behind it as it reached towards the starry night sky. As it exploded, it sent shimmering sparks in all directions, lighting up the dark abyss with its radiance.
The firework soared high into the sky, leaving a trail of golden light behind. It seemed to stretch on forever, reaching toward the stars before exploding into a magnificent shower of shimmering sparks. The colors were dazzling - gold, silver, and white, each fading into the next in a beautiful disy.
As the music swelled, the fireworks became more borate. Some burst into shapes-hearts, stars, and even the school''s emblem-while others cascaded down like waterfalls of light. The entire campus was bathed in a kaleidoscope of colors, the lights from the fireworks illuminating the excited faces of the crowd below.
And then, the surprise.
Suddenly, from the depths of darkness, a swarm of drones arose into the air, each carrying a small light. Their movements were precise and graceful as if they were dancing to an ethereal melody. Together, they formed words and images in the sky, leaving the crowd gasping in awe. The first message read "Thank You" in bold letters, a testament to all the hard work put in by the students. This was followed by the names of the clubs that had participated in the festival, a tribute to their creativity and dedication.
The drones continued their impressive disy, shifting and transforming into different shapes with ease. A majestic dragon soared across the starry sky, its scales glinting in the moonlight. Next came a magnificent phoenix, its fiery wings aze with vibrant colors. And finally, arge snow lotus materialized before them, its delicate petals outlined by shimmering lights. The symbol of Yukihime High School shone brightly, a proud reminder of their school''s strength and unity. A collective gasp could be heard from the audience as they marveled at this spectacr show of technology and artistry.
The crowd erupted into cheers, the energy electric as the drones and fireworks danced together in the sky, creating a spectacle that no one would soon forget.
Vivian let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. Everything had gone perfectly. She nced around themand room at her fellow council members, who were all grinning with a mixture of relief and pride.
"You did it," Caro said, her voice filled with admiration.
"No," Vivian replied, a smile tugging at her lips. "We did it."
With a final burst of energy, the music reached its crescendo, signaling the grand finale of the fireworks disy. The sky above Yukihime High School was transformed into a canvas of vibrant hues and dazzling patterns. The explosions echoed through the air, perfectly synchronized with the cheers and gasps of amazement from the crowd below. It was a moment of pure joy, a culmination of all the excitement and anticipation that had been building throughout the day.
As thest firework fizzled out, leaving behind a trail of golden sparks, the audience remained frozen in awe. The lingering smell of gunpowder mixed with the sweet aroma of festival food filled the air. The lights gradually flickered back on, casting a warm glow over the exhausted but happy faces of the attendees. The music faded into a soft melody, providing a peaceful ending to an exhrating day filled withughter, friendship, and cherished memories.
But the energy in the air remained, a buzz of excitement and happiness that would linger long after the festival ended.
The student council members in themand room exchanged high-fives and hugs, their hard work having paid off in the most spectacr way. They had promised the best festival yet, and they had delivered.
Outside, the crowd began to disperse, but no one was in a hurry to leave. People lingered, chatting andughing, their faces still lit up with the glow of the fireworks. It was a night that would be remembered by all who attended, a night where the spirit of Yukihime High School shone brighter than ever.
As thest visitors finally made their way home, the echoes of the fireworks still lingered in the night sky, a reminder of the magic that had filled the air and the promise of more unforgettable moments toe in the future.
Chapter 674: The Festivals First Day Closes
Chapter 674: The Festival''s First Day Closes
?
As the final sparks of the fireworks faded into the night sky, a gentle hum of contentment settled over the crowd. The festival-goers, still buzzing with excitement, began to make their way toward the exits, their faces glowing with satisfaction and joy from the night''s events. The once bustling campus of Yukihime High School, alive with energy just moments before, now transitioned into a peaceful ebb as people slowly started to depart.
Couples walked hand in hand, chatting about their favorite moments of the evening-the thrill of the haunted forest, the beauty of the stargazing event, or the excitement of the scavenger hunt. Groups of friends reminisced about the games they yed,ughing at the memories they had made throughout the night.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The pathways, illuminated by the soft glow ofnterns, were lined with vendors and club members who were beginning to pack up their stalls, still smiling from the overwhelming sess of the festival. Some visitors paused to buyst-minute souvenirs, eager to take home a tangible memory of the night. Others stopped by the food stalls for one final treat, savoring the delicious vors that had been such a big part of the festival''s charm.
Children, their hands sticky from candy and faces painted with vibrant designs, walked sleepily alongside their parents, clutching glow sticks or balloons. Their tired eyes still sparkled with the wonder of the evening, and many of them carried small stuffed animals won at the various game stalls.
As they reached the gates, the crowd slowed, as if reluctant to leave the magic behind, even though they knew that there was still one day of the festival left. Still, some of them would be busy tomorrow, so that was their only chance to enjoy the amazing festival organized by the Yukihime School. People lingered, taking onest look at the school, which had been transformed into a wondend of lights, sounds, and experiences. The gentle breeze carried the lingering scent of popcorn and cotton candy, a sweet reminder of the festival''s delights.
The sound of footsteps on the pavement, the soft murmur of voices, and the asional burst ofughter filled the air. The mood was light, almost serene, as everyone reflected on the wonderful time they had. There was no rush to leave, no impatience¡ªjust a shared sense of fulfillment and contentment.
Vivian and the other student council members had left themand room to watch the show in the skies, and now they walked around the campus for the first time since the festival started that morning, they greeted and chatted with the busy students everywhere they passed, their own hearts full from the sess of the event. They exchanged smiles and congrattions, their exhaustion tempered by the joy of seeing so many people enjoy the festival they had worked so hard to create.
As the crowd thinned, the campus began to settle into a quiet stillness whenpared with the bubbling excitement from an hour ago, the energy of the night gently fading like thest echoes of the fireworks. Thenterns continued to flicker softly, guiding the remaining guests toward the exits. The sky was now a deep, velvety ck, with stars twinkling down on the peaceful scene below.
Finally, thest of the visitors made their way out, their voices fading into the distance. The gates of Yukihime High School slowly closed, marking the end of the festival. But the memories of the night, theughter, the excitement, the wonder-they lingered, etched in the hearts of all who had attended.
As the bustling crowds of visitors dissipated, the school grounds were not left deste. In fact, hundreds of dedicated students from various clubs remained behind to tidy up and prepare for the following day''s festivities. The much-anticipated festival would start promptly at 10 AM, just as it had done today.
But the work did not end there. Each club that had participated in the festival was required to submit their financial records to the student council. These records included all earnings made throughout the day, as well as any Yuki Notes (the currency used at the festival) that were in their possession. This meticulous process was essential for the student council to urately determine which clubs had generated the most profits and ultimately decide the club rankings.
Although only halfway through the festival, it was crucial for clubs to perform well on the first day. With only one day remaining, it would be a formidable challenge for a club to climb up in the rankings if they did not fare well on the initial day. Each club pulled out all the stops to win this fiercepetition, making them all worthy opponents in this grand event.
In other words, student council members would have a lot of work to do for the rest of the night. But after working and managing the festival throughout the whole day, at that moment, they took a moment to walk around the campus together, looking out over the now- quiet grounds, now filled with students and employees cleaning their booths, stalls, and venues. They had a feeling that they had done it-they had created something truly special. And it was at that moment of wandering around that Theo managed to finally find them. Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka hade together to the festival. So, while the rest of their friends left, they stayed behind as Theo wanted to talk with Aurora.
"Look who I managed to find." Theo said with a doting smile as he looked at his little sister. "Big brother!" Aurora eximed in surprise before running towards him, "I thought you had left already."
She had texted him asking if she could sleep over at Vivian''s house as they would work on their festival assignments there. Theo obviously allowed her to go, he knew how important this festival was for her, plus he trusted Vivian''s parents to take care of her.
"No way." He said, "I had to congratte you before leaving. The festival was so fantastic, I think it was the best school festival I ever had been at. You girls did an amazing job." He said as he smiled at Aurora and the other girls.
"Yeah, I loved everything about it. You girls are amazing!" Ayia eximed with a lively voice.
"I agree with them." Shizuka simply said, but her face showed an expression that showed she was extremely impressed with their work.
As their senpais showered them withpliments, the girls could feel their cheeks flush with embarrassment. Even Brenda and Hanako, who were not familiar with the trio, blushed in response. Theo, Ayia, and Shizuka radiated an ethereal beauty, only entuated by their effortless coolness. It was only natural for the younger girls to feel shy in their presence.
"Thank you, Theo," they murmured gratefully.
"Ayia-nee, thank you!" they gushed.
"Shizu-nee, thank you!"
As the conversation turned towards the festival, they chattered excitedly about what they had experienced and aplished.
Chapter 675: Late Night Tasks at Vivians
Chapter 675: Late Night Tasks at Vivian''s
?
The atmosphere at Vivian''s house was a blend of exhaustion and determination. After a long day of managing the first school club festival of Yukihime High School, the six student council members had finally returned to Vivian''s home, where they decided to sleep before
tomorrow''s event.
The clock on the wall ticked quietly, its hands slowly approaching midnight, but the girls were far from resting.
After the girls supervised the campus cleaning, and the clubs'' financial records and devolution of Yuki Notes, the student council decided to leave the school and do their tasks at Vivian''s house. The reason for that was that the six of them were extremely tired, and they wanted to take a shower and rest for a while before they had to work on the preliminary rankings.
Vivian''s room, a spacious and neatly organized space, had been transformed into a temporarymand center. Arge table in the center of the room was covered with stacks of papers,ptops, and calctors. The soft glow from the deskmps provided a warm light, contrasting with the cool, refreshing feeling from the showers they had taken earlier. The girls, now dressed infortable pajamas, sat around the table, their expressions focused as they worked through the night''s tasks.
Vivian was at the head of the table, her long hair tied up in a loose ponytail. She had a serious look on her face as she meticulously went through the financial records of the clubs. Every now and then, she would pause to double-check a figure, making sure everything was urate. Her leadership and attention to detail had been crucial throughout the festival, and now, as they prepared the preliminary rankings, those qualities were even more important. Aurora sat to her right. She already texted her brother saying that she would be sleepingte that night. Despite thete hour, her energy had not wavered. She was flipping through the pages of a ledger, her pen moving quickly as she recorded the earnings of each club.
Caro was buried in numbers. She was the most methodical of the group, carefully calcting the earnings down to thest Yuki Note. The weight of her responsibility showed on her face as she checked and rechecked the sums, ensuring that every dor was ounted for. After all, she was responsible for calcting the total earnings that the festival generated on its first day. Although they saw the public crowding the school campus throughout the day, this was only superficial data that didn''t necessarily mean that they would register a profit. After all, truly, the festival would only be a sess if they managed to earn a lot of profit for them. Her sses asionally slipped down her nose as she leaned over herptop, her fingers flying over the keyboard.
Brenda was in charge of verifying the legality and fairness of each club''s earnings. She was reviewing the contracts and agreements that the clubs had signed before the festival, making sure that everything had been conducted ording to the rules. Her brow was furrowed in concentration, but her eyes asionally sparkled with satisfaction whenever she found something particrly well done by the clubs.
Hanako was working on the report that would be presented to the school administration the following morning. She was typing rapidly on herptop, summarizing the day''s events and highlighting the festival''s sesses. Every now and then, she would pause to ask the others for specific details, her voice calm but persistent as she gathered the information she needed. Umaru was organizing all the data, ensuring that everything was properly filed and essible. She was also responsible for keeping track of the preliminary rankings as they took shape. Despite her normally lively and bubbly personality, she was unusually quiet, her focus entirely on the task at hand. Her family''s long history with the school made this event particrly important to her, and she was determined to see it through to the end.
As the hours ticked by, the room remained quiet except for the sound of pages turning, fingers typing, and the asional rustle of papers. Although they were extremely tired after working for the whole day, the girls worked infortable silence, each absorbed in their own tasks but fully aware of the shared goal. They had made it through the first day of the festival, and now they were preparing for the final day-a day that would determine which clubs would receive the coveted rewards.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Finally, as the clock struck two in the morning, Vivian looked up from her work and let out a sigh of relief. "I think we''ve got it," she said, her voice tired but triumphant.
The others looked up, their eyes filled with a mix of exhaustion and excitement. Aurora leaned over to look at the papers in front of Vivian, her eyes scanning the figures quickly. "Looks good to me," she said with a nod, a small smile ying on her lips.
Caro pushed her sses up and leaned back in her chair, stretching her arms above her head. "I think I already finished my calctions as well. I checked the number several times. Look," she said, her voice filled with pride, as she showed the amount of money that they managed to earn on the first day of the festival.
"Wow!" The girls eximed when they saw the number, their eyes shone in excitement.
"That''s much more than I anticipated." Vivian said with a bright smile.
"Even if this number doesn''t increase tomorrow. If we maintain this number of earnings. The festival will be an enormous sess!" Aurora said happily.
"With this amount of money, we definitely will be able to deliver the promises to the top 10 ranked clubs." Umarumented.
That''s right!
The girls since the beginning had decided that part of the festival profits would be used to reward the top 10 clubs. Plus, even the other clubs would receive arge share of the profits as well. So, in the end, every club would leave the festival with more money than they invested in their attractions, and no one would be left at a loss.
The girls excitedly talked about it for a while before Brenda nodded in agreement, a rare smile crossing her face. "Everything checks out. We can present the preliminary rankings in the
morning."
Hanako saved her document and closed herptop, letting out a contented sigh. "I''m d we made it through the first day. Tomorrow''s going to be even more intense."
Umaru, who had been double-checking the rankings, finally spoke up. "The top ten clubs are neck and neck. Tomorrow''s results could change everything."
Vivian gathered the papers in front of her and ced them in a neat stack. "Let''s get some rest, girls. We''ve done all we can for tonight. Tomorrow, we''ll finish this."
With that, the girls finally allowed themselves to rx. They packed away their materials and began to settle down for the night. Despite the hard work that stilly ahead, there was a sense of aplishment in the room. They had sessfullypleted the first day of the festival, and now, with the preliminary rankings in hand, they were ready to face whatever challenges the final day would bring.
As they turned off the lights and settled into their makeshift beds, the room fell into a peaceful silence. The student council members had done their best, and now it was time to rest before the final push. Tomorrow would be another long day, but for now, they could take a moment to breathe and prepare themselves for whatevery ahead.
Chapter 676: Cuddling in the Darkness
Chapter 676: Cuddling in the Darkness
?
The soft sound of breathing filled the room as the morning sun tried to pierce through the heavy ckout curtains, but it was futile. The room remained wrapped in aforting darkness, perfect for Theo, who loved to sleep inplete darkness. The outside world was silent, the only sign of morning being the faint light that managed to seep through the edges of the curtains.
In the center of the enormous, luxurious bed, Theo and Ayiay intertwined, their bodies close together beneath the warm nkets. The bed was big enough to fit several people, but the two of them upied only a small portion, instinctively drawn to each other during the night. The softness of the mattress and the warmth of the nkets created a cocoon offort that made it hard to leave.
The faint scent of Ayia''s shampoo and skin fills Theo''s nostrils, a mixture of sweet and floral scents that he hase to associate with her.
The slight scent of Ayia''s hair drifts into Theo''s nostrils, abination of floral shampoo and her natural scent,forting and familiar.
The faint scent of Ayia''s shampoo lingered in the air, a delicate mix of floral and fruit. It enveloped Theo''s senses, reminding him that he was not alone in thisforting darkness.
Theo''s arms wrapped around Ayia, his touch gentle yet firm as he held her close. His hand moved slowly, tracing delicate circles on her back that sent tingles down her spine.
His strong arms wrapped around her, providing a sense offort and safety. His hand moved gently against her back, the pressure and warmth soothing.
His arms around her were like a warm embrace, his hand tracing soothing circles on her back, the texture of his skin against hers sending sparks of pleasure through her body.
For a few moments, neither of them spoke, both lost in the quiet intimacy of the morning. The darkness of the room created a timeless feeling, as if they could stay like this forever, just the two of them in their own little world. Theo''s fingers continued their gentle movement on her back, and Ayia responded by nuzzling closer to him, her breath warm against his skin. Theo finally opened his eyes, the darkness of the room making it hard to tell what time it was, but he didn''t care. He turned his head slightly to look down at Ayia, his lips curling into a soft smile. Her eyes were still closed, but he could tell she was awake by the way her breathing had changed, more alert but still rxed.
"Morning," he whispered, his voice a low rumble that resonated in his chest.
Ayia smiled, her eyes finally opening to meet his. "Morning," she whispered back, her voice soft and filled with warmth.
Neither of them moved to get up, content to simply lie there, enjoying the rare peaceful moment after the excitement and chaos of the festival the day before. Theo reached up to brush a strand of hair away from Ayia''s face, tucking it gently behind her ear. Her skin was warm to the touch, and he couldn''t help but lean down to press a soft kiss to her forehead.
Ayia closed her eyes again at the touch of his lips, feeling a flutter of warmth in her chest. She loved these quiet moments with Theo, where everything else faded away, and it was just the two of them. She lifted her hand to rest on his chest, feeling the steady rise and fall of his breath.
"We should get up soon," Ayia murmured, though her tone held no urgency.
"Hmm." Theo replied as if he didn''t really care.
Ayiaughed softly, the sound light and musical in the stillness of the room. "Let''s go, I''m starting to feel hungry," she reminded him, though she made no move to pull away.
"Okay, I''m indeed a little hungry," Theo conceded, though he made no effort to move either. He sighed contentedly, his fingers still tracing patterns on her back. "But I could stay like this all day."
Ayia''s heart swelled at his words, and she leaned up to ce a soft kiss on his lips. It was a gentle, lingering kiss, a promise of affection that didn''t need to be rushed. When she pulled back, she smiled at him, her eyes shining with the same warmth he felt in his chest.
"We''ll have more mornings like this," she said softly, her hand gently caressing his cheek. "But for now,ter we still have to go to the festival."
Theo smiled at her, his eyes filled with quiet happiness. "Alright," he agreed, though he didn''t immediately let go of her.
"Sylph, open the windows." He said out loud.
A couple of secondster, the two lovebirds cuddling in the bed were able to see the beautiful morning light shining upon the forest.
He took a moment to just look at her, memorizing the way she looked in the morning, her hair slightly tousled, her eyes still soft with sleep, and the way she smiled at him like he was the only person in the world.
Finally, with a reluctant sigh, Theo loosened his hold on her and shifted slightly. Ayia mirrored his movement, and they slowly untangled themselves from each other, the warmth of their embrace lingering even as they moved to sit up.
As they sat on the edge of the bed, Theo reached over to take her hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze. Ayia looked at him and smiled, her heart fluttering with the same warmth she had felt the first time she realized how much she cared for him.
30 minutester, the two of them, still d in pajamas, were in the kitchen cooking breakfast for themselves.
The morning light filtered softly through the windows of Theo''s manor kitchen, casting a warm glow over the sleek, modern countertops and state-of-the-art appliances. Despite the kitchen''s impressive size, it had a cozy atmosphere, the kind that made one feel instantly at home. The floor-to-ceiling windows offered breathtaking views of the city skyline, still wrapped in a gentle morning haze, and the forested mountains beyond, their peaks touched by the first rays of the sun. The serenendscape added a tranquil backdrop to the scene unfolding in the kitchen.
Theo and Ayia moved around the space with an ease that spoke of their shared passion for cooking. They had woken up slowly, thefort of Theo''s enormous, plush bed tempting them to stay a little longer in each other''s arms. But as the day called, so did their love for food. Now, they stood side by side, a quiet camaraderie settling between them as they began to prepare breakfast.
Ayia, her hair still slightly tousled from sleep, reached for the ingredients with a practiced hand. She was dressedfortably in a simple shirt and shorts, her expression rxed as she focused on the task at hand. Theo, equally casual in his attire, nced at her with a soft smile before turning his attention to the rice cooker.
They were making a traditional Yamatese breakfast-simple yet elegant. Theo started by washing the rice with care, and rinsing it multiple times until the water ran clear. He then measured the exact amount of water needed before cing the lid on the rice cooker. The scent of freshly cooked rice would soon fill the air, aforting and familiar aroma. Meanwhile, Ayia was busy preparing the miso soup. She deftly sliced tofu into neat cubes and chopped green onions with precision. The sound of her knife against the cutting board was rhythmic, almost meditative. As she worked, she couldn''t help but steal a nce at Theo, her heart swelling with affection. There was something incredibly intimate about cooking together, especially when it was just the two of them.
Theo set the table near therge windows, ensuring they would have the best view as they enjoyed their meal. Heid out small dishes for the side items they were preparing-pickled vegetables, grilled fish, and tamagoyaki, a sweet rolled omelet that was one of Ayia''s
specialties.
As the rice cooker hummed quietly in the background, Theo moved on to preparing the grilled fish. He selected fresh fillets of salmon from the refrigerator, seasoning them lightly with salt before cing them on the grill. The sizzle of the fish hitting the hot surface filled the kitchen, soon followed by the delicious aroma of the fish cooking to perfection.
Ayia finished the miso soup, adding the tofu and green onions to the simmering pot of dashi. She tasted it, nodding in satisfaction at the rich, savory vor. She then turned her attention to making the tamagoyaki, pouring the egg mixture into a rectangr pan with practiced ease. As she rolled the omeletyer byyer, she nced over at Theo, who was ting the salmon with a touch of garnish.
"How''s it going over there?" Theo asked, his voice light and calm like when someone talks with a family member.
"Almost done," Ayia replied, smiling as she carefully transferred the tamagoyaki onto a cutting board. She sliced it into even pieces, arranging them neatly on a te before handing
it to Theo.
Their hands brushed briefly as he took the te from her, sending a small, pleasant jolt
through both of them. It was these little moments that made their rtionship so special- simple touches, shared smiles, and the quiet understanding that came from spending time
together.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With everything prepared, they finally sat down at the dining table, the cityscape and mountains serving as a stunning backdrop to their meal. The table was filled with a variety of dishes, each one prepared with care and attention to detail. There was something almost ceremonial about the way they began to eat, appreciating not just the vors but the experience of sharing a meal they had made together.
Theo took a bite of the grilled salmon, the rich, smoky vor melting in his mouth. "This is perfect, we might even make a good pair in a restaurant kitchen." he said with a silly smile on
his face
She smiled as she rolled her eyes, taking a sip of the miso soup. "I think so as well. Maybe
that''s why we already do that."
Theyughed together.
As they continued to eat, the conversation flowed naturally, shifting from light banter to more thoughtful exchanges. They talked about the day ahead, their ns, and their hopes for the future. The atmosphere was rxed, filled with the kind offort thates from
being with someone you truly care about.
When they finally finished eating, Theo leaned back in his chair, content. "Oh, I have something to tell you," he said suddenly when he remembered the idea he had yesterday.
Chapter 677: Notes of a New Venture
Chapter 677: Notes of a New Venture
?
Theo and Ayia sat across from each other in the cozy living room of his manor after finishing their breakfast, the morning sunlight streaming through therge windows, casting a warm glow over the space.
The conversation had started casually, but as Theo shared his thoughts, it quickly became something much more significant.
"What is it?" Ayia asked curiously, noticing the spark of excitement in his eyes.
"Yesterday, while we were watching the musical performances, I had an idea," Theo began, his voice tinged with enthusiasm. "I already released a solo album. But while watching those kids, full of passion for music, I realized that I want to be able to find talents like them and promote them to the world. I want to write songs for them so they can achieve their full potential."
He paused, his eyes shining as he spoke. Ayia could see that this idea wasn''t just a passing thought; it was something that had struck a chord deep within him. At that moment, Theo could almost already see these bands and singers performing amazing songs from his past life on grand stages worldwide.
Ayia was taken by surprise by his deration. She knew Theo was always brimming with ideas, but this was something new and exciting. "Do you want to open your own Record Label?" she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and admiration.
Theo had so manypanies working in different fields already, so Ayia had to admit that she was surprised he wanted to dive into another venture, especially one in apletely new industry. But as she thought about it, it made sense. Theo had already proven his talent in the music industry with the sess of his solo album. It wasn''t hard to imagine that he had other incredible songs in his archive, waiting for the right moment to be released.
"Hmm, it''s more like an entertainmentpany, but you''re basically right," Theo smiled, feeling a surge of excitement at the thought of this new challenge.
Theo didn''t know why, but ever since he started his new life in this world, he was taken by the enormous drive and excitement to challenge himself to work in fields he had never worked before.
In his past life, he was just a simple menial worker, but in this life, he had already delved into so many areas, and he wanted to dive into even more new areas of entertainment!
Now, he wanted to open his own musicpany. A decision that might seem crazy to someone who has no experience whatsoever in the field. But now Theo was an expert in music theory, plus he had people here who would make the process much easier.
Ayia''s eyes lit up as she began to grasp the potential of Theo''s idea. "That''s an amazing idea," she said, her excitement growing. "But will you work in thepany as Moonlight, or will you keep Moonlight hidden?"
"I think I''ll leave Moonlight hidden," Theo said thoughtfully. "If a white-haired person suddenly opened a musicpany and Moonlight was an artist in it, people would quickly catch on that they are the same person."
"That''s true," Ayia giggled, imagining the media frenzy that would ensue if Theo''s dual identity were revealed.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They both fell silent for a moment, each lost in thought. Theo''s mind was already racing with possibilities-finding raw talent, writing music that could inspire and move people, and creating something that wouldst far beyond his lifetime. He imagined the artists he could discover, the songs they could create together, and the impact they could have on the world.
Ayia broke the silence, her voice filled with excitement. "You know, this could be something really special, Theo. You''re not just creating apany; you''re creating opportunities for people to shine, to share their passion with the world. It''s like... you''re giving them a stage to stand on."
Theo nodded, his heart swelling with pride at the thought. "Exactly. I want to find those hidden gems, the ones who have the talent but maybe don''t have the means to get noticed. I want to help them, guide them, and see them seed."
Ayia smiled, her admiration for Theo growing even more. She could see how much this meant to him, "You''ll be amazing at it, Theo. You have such a good eye for talent, and your passion for music is contagious. People will be lucky to have you as a mentor. But, I have to admit that it will be hard at first."
Theo reached across the couch and took her hand, squeezing it gently. "Thank you, Ayia. Your support means everything to me."
"But you''re also right, it will be hard. Thank goddess I have Sam to help me." Heughed.
She squeezed his hand back, her eyes rolling. "You''re lucky to have Sam to manage yourpanies otherwise I don''t know how they would work normally with yourid-back attitude."
Theoughed, "Indeed, I had a lot of luck when I hired Sam to manage mypanies. Plus, after working in opening in severalpanies for me, she already knows the necessary to open an entertainmentpany as well."
Ayia nodded in agreement, she knew that it was only with Sam''s help that Theo was able to open his animation studio, charity organization, and others. As someone who graduated from the most prestigious university in the world with a business management degree, Ayia had to admit that Sam was much better than most of her college degree colleagues. Even she wasn''t able to promise to do much better than her, and that was high praise because Ayia was an absolute genius in everything she did.
They spent the next hour discussing the details-what kind of artists Theo wanted to sign, the kind of music he wanted to promote, and how they could keep Moonlight''s identity a secret while still making thepany a sess. With her specified knowledge, Ayia offered ideas and suggestions, her mind racing with possibilities just like Theo''s.
As they talked, the excitement in the room grew. This wasn''t just a business idea; it was a shared dream, something they could build together. And as they looked out at the stunning views from the manor, they knew that this was just the beginning of something incredible. The conversation eventually shifted to more practical matters-how to structure thepany, who to bring on board, and what their first steps should be. But through it all, the excitement and passion never waned. They were creating something new, something that had the potential to change lives, and they were doing it together.
Ayia even volunteered to work as the Agent Chief of thepany, after working as Moonlight''s manager, she started liking managing artists.
By the time they finished, the sun had climbed higher in the sky, and the time that they had to leave for the festival neared. Theo and Ayia sat back, both of them feeling a deep sense of satisfaction and anticipation for the future. They had a lot of work ahead of them, but they were ready for it.
"This is going to be amazing," Theo said, his voice filled with determination.
Ayia nodded, her smile wide and bright. "It already is."
Chapter 678: The Dawn of Day Two
Chapter 678: The Dawn of Day Two
?
While Theo and Ayia spent the start of that Sunday morning, March 14, brainstorming ideas about his future entertainmentpany, Aurora and the rest of the girls from the student council woke up early, ready to tackle the day''s responsibilities before the festival started at 10 AM.
Despite going to sleep well past 2 AM, they rose before 7 AM, knowing that there was much to be done. After a quick but nourishing breakfast at Vivian''s house, they arrived at the school campus, where students and staff were already beginning to gather.
As they walked through the gates of Yukihime High School, the crisp morning air was filled with anticipation. The campus, which had been bustling with life and energy just the day before, now stood quietly in the early morning light, a calm before the storm of activity that was toe. The first order of business was to walk around and assess the state of the campus.
The six of them-Vivian, Aurora, Caro, Brenda, Hanako, and Umaru-strolled through the pathways, checking the cleanliness and organization left from yesterday''s festivities. Although they had overseen the cleanup the previous night, exhaustion had clouded their judgment, and they wanted to ensure nothing had been overlooked.
Everywhere they went, students and staff greeted them warmly.
"Good morning, president!" a cheerful voice called out as they passed by a group of students setting up a booth.
"Good morning." Vivian replied with a polite smile.
"Good morning, girls!" a school inspector chimed in from across the courtyard.
The girls nodded and politely replied as well.
"When are you girls releasing the preliminary ranking?" someone asked eagerly, a question that had been on many minds since the end of the first day.
"The Preliminary Club Rankings will be released before the festival starts today." Aurora replied to whoever asked this question, and there were a lot of people asking this question.
Caro was approached by a student with a concerned expression. "Caro-san, when I arrived today, I noticed that one of the currency exchange machines was malfunctioning," the student reported.
Caro nodded, her expression serious. "Thank you for letting me know. I''ll make sure it gets as soon as possible," she replied, making a note on her tablet.
As they continued their walk, the student council members were met with simr inquiries and updates. The students were busy preparing their club attractions for the new day, and the girls made sure to respond to each question and concern with patience and a reassuring smile.
By the time they finished their rounds, they had a clear picture of the campus''s state. The booths were being set up, the pathways were clear, and the air was filled with the scent of fresh flowers and the distant sound of students chatting excitedly. Everything was falling into ce for the second day of the festival.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Satisfied with their inspection, the girls finally headed towards themand room, their footsteps echoing in the quiet morning. Themand room, which had been their base of operations throughout the festival yesterday, was located in the heart of the student councilplex. It was arge room with well-equipped space, filled with monitors,munication devices, state of art live maps, and all the paperwork needed to keep the festival running smoothly.
As they entered the room, the atmosphere immediately shifted from the serene calm of the campus to the focused intensity of their work environment. Each girl took her ce, their faces set with determination.
Vivian began delegating tasks. "Caro, take care of that malfunctioning currency machine. Hanako, keep an eye on social media and any online feedback. Brenda, double-check the financial records from yesterday to make sure everything is in order. Umaru, help with organizing the schedules for today''s events, and Aurora, I need you to coordinate with the club representatives."
"On it!" they all replied in unison, the room buzzing with activity as they set to work.
Vivian watched them for a moment, a sense of pride swelling in her chest. They were tired, but their dedication was unwavering. The sess of the festival was inrge part due to their hard work andmitment.
As the morning wore on, the sun rose higher, and the campus outside began toe alive once more. The girls continued their work, organizing the festival with the precision of a well-oiled machine. They knew that in just a couple of hours, the gates would open, and thousands of visitors would pour in, eager to experience the second day of the Yukihime High School Festival.
After their early morning inspection of the campus, the girls returned to themand room to finalize their ns and coordinate thest-minute details. The room was alive with the sound of keyboards clicking, papers rustling, and the low murmur of voices as they worked together to ensure everything was in ce for the day ahead.
Vivian stood at the center of the room, her eyes scanning the various monitors that disyed live feeds from around the campus. Each screen showed different areas where club members were setting up their attractions, vendors were preparing their stalls, and students were making final adjustments to decorations.
"Hanako, you can already release the ranking to the students," Vivian suddenly said, when she saw the time nearing 10 AM.
Hanako nodded and quickly opened herptop. Her fingers flew across the keyboard as she essed the school''s exclusive mobile app, every student had this app on their cellphone as it was through this app that they received news, grades, and others from the school. "All set, Vivian. The Preliminary Rankings are on the front page of the school app," she replied, ncing up with a satisfied smile.
"I suppose they must be freaking out seeing the rankings now," Umaru giggled.
"At least, the clubs who didn''t manage to reach the top 10 must be freaking out." Auroramented.
"Even the ones who made it to the top 10 must be getting worried, after all, the distance between the clubs isn''t much. So, it is possible they might be surpassed today if they don''t manage to sell throughout the day." Brenda argued.
Just like that, the girls chatted about the clubs in the ranking as they worked in organizing the festival.
Finally, after what felt like hours, the girls had everything in ce. The currency machine was fixed, the schedules were finalized, and the campus was almost ready to receive the public. Vivian took a deep breath and looked around the room at her fellow council members, all of whom were now standing with her, a sense of aplishment on their faces.
"Good work, everyone," she said, her voice filled with sincerity. "Now, let''s make today even better than yesterday."
With that, they all left themand room together, ready to face the day ahead with renewed energy and a shared goal: to make this festival an unforgettable experience for everyone who
attended.
Chapter 679: Cooking Up a Comeback
Chapter 679: Cooking Up a Comeback
?
Among the many clubs that arrived early to organize things before the festival started, the Delicious Food Fan Club was among the ones who arrived the earliest.
Most of the club members arrived around 7 AM, it was much earlier than the other clubs who arrived around 8 AM. Every club member was extremely focused on achieving the first position in the club rankings as it was only this way that they would be able to renovate their club''s instations.
The strategy the club adopted to win the festival was divided into two.
The first one was that they opened a restaurant that could receive around 200 people simultaneously. The majority of the club members were working in the kitchen of this restaurant due to the high number of clients it received throughout the festival. Yesterday, the restaurant was a tremendous hit among the festival crowd, and the restaurant venue constantly observed lines of people waiting to eat at the restaurant, even with 100 seats avable. And to attend to 200 hungry people for 12 hours straight demanded skilled cooks with good stamina. That''s why the majority of the third-year students were working in the kitchen, while the younger club members worked elsewhere.
With only this restaurant, the club already would be able to figure around the top 10 clubs, but that wasn''t their objective. Their goal was to win thepetition!
That''s why a younger club member suggested that they should open street stalls around the school campus to sell street food. And Olly Fletcher, the club president, loved this idea.
The second strategy they adopted it was exactly this one, the club managed to rent 10 street food stalls, which they spread around the school campus in key locations close to the Mini Music Festival Stage, Haunted Forest, Sports Fields, and others. These street food stalls, manned by young club members, sold all kinds of street food like takoyaki, fried banana chips, cotton candy, and others. And it wasn''t a surprise that these street stalls sold like water in the desert.
At a certain moment, yesterday, some street stalls even registered ack of products because they had sold it all in their stock.
All in all, the Delicious Food Fan Club had a sessful day of sales yesterday, but that didn''t guarantee that they would reach the number one spot in the rankings.
At the moment, Olly had gathered all the club members in their restaurant as they were having a meeting before the festival.
The young club members were reporting how and what happened yesterday in their street stalls when someone suddenly shouted.
"President! The student council released the first-day club rankings!"
A silence was made for a couple of seconds before the room was suddenly assaulted by the loud exmations of the club members.
Everyone wanted to know if they managed to reach the top of the ranking.
Olly didn''t even bother to manage his club members, he quickly picked up his phone from his pocket to see the ranking with his own eyes.
[First Day Club Rankings
1. Love Nature Club
2. Delicious Food Fan Club
3. Martial Arts Club
4. Board Game Club
5. Anime Chibi Club
6. Mystery Detective Book Club
7. Athletics Club
8. Dance Hub Club
9. Manga Mania Club
10. Theater Club
...]
The club rankings quoted every club who participated in the festival and their earnings, so even if a club didn''t manage to reach the top 10, they still could see how their club did whenpared with the other clubs.
When Olly and the other members of the Delicious Food Fan Club saw that they were only second, they had to grit their teeth in rage and disbelief. Even after working so much yesterday, they still didn''t manage to guarantee the top spot? What should they do to surpass the Love Nature Club?
The club exploded in conversations when they saw that they were second, they couldn''t ept that!
"Did the student council calcte correctly?"
"I say that it was indeed that, we should be first!"
"Maybe the Love Nature Club cheated?"
"..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Olly was silent as he observed that, before shouting, "Silence!"
The club members immediately became silent, they respected Olly very much.
"I don''t want to hear things about foul y anymore." He simply said, "The student council
is very fair, and they have no reason to forge the rankings. Plus, I already heard that the Love Nature Club attractions gathered thousands of people yesterday. So, it isn''t a surprise that they managed to beat us."
The others finally calmed down their nerves, and they had to agree with their president.
They indeed saw pictures of hundreds of people in line waiting to enter the Love Nature Club''s attractions.
"What we should do now is discuss how we can surpass them. The difference between the two clubs is extremely small, so if we manage to innovate and attract more customers today, we might win thispetition." He exined, "Any ideas?" He asked as he looked at them.
A tense silence filled the room as Olly''s words sank in. The Delicious Food Fan Club members, while disappointed, were determined to find a way to im the top spot. Everyone knew how crucial it was to win; the fate of their beloved club''s kitchen facilities depended on it. They couldn''t afford to be second.
"Alright, let''s focus," Olly said, breaking the silence. "We need fresh ideas-something that will draw more people in today. Yesterday was great, but clearly, it wasn''t enough. We need to step it up."
One of the younger members, Hiro, raised his hand. "What if we expanded the menu at the street stalls?" he suggested. "We had some items sell out early yesterday. Maybe if we add more variety, people will be more likely to stop by our stalls."
Olly nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a good start. What are you thinking of adding?" "Maybe something unique that you can''t find at the other stalls," Hiro said, leaning forward. "Like a specialty dish that''s not part of our main restaurant menu. We could do something like karaage chicken with a twist or a dessert that stands out-like matcha-vored taiyaki or mochi ice cream."
"I like that," Olly said, his eyes lighting up. "If we can create a buzz around these new items, it could draw more customers to our stalls. But we need to be careful not to overextend ourselves. We don''t want to slow down service at the restaurant because we''re spreading our resources too thin."
Another member, Ayaka, chimed in. "What if we make the cooking process part of the attraction? People love to watch food being made, especially if it''s something visually appealing like rolling sushi or flipping okonomiyaki on a hot griddle. If we set up one of the stalls with a live cooking demo, it might attract a crowd."
Olly''s face lit up even more. "That''s brilliant, Ayaka. We could have a chef preparing food on the spot, engaging with the customers, and exining what''s being made. It would make the experience more interactive and memorable."
"But we need to make sure the demo doesn''t slow down service," another member, Riku, pointed out. "Maybe we can have a dedicated cook just for the demo, while the rest of the
team handles the bulk orders."
"Agreed," Olly said. "We''ll assign a skilled cook to the demo station. This way, we can keep things moving smoothly at the other stalls."
Asaka, one of the third-year students who had been quiet up until now, spoke up. "We should also think about how we can make our restaurant even more appealing. The lines yesterday were long, which is good, but we don''t want to lose potential customers because the wait is too long. What if we offer a pre-order system for lunch? People could ce their orders earlier in the day, and we could give them a time slot toe pick up their food. It would cut down on wait times and let us serve more people."
Olly nodded, considering the logistics. "We could do that through messages and calls. People could order from their phones, and we could have a pick-up station at the restaurant. It would take some coordination, but if we pull it off, it could be a game-changer." "Then we''ll have to set aside people to take care of the calls and messages," Ayaka added. "And we should promote it on social media to let everyone know it''s an option." "We can ask for help from the student council. I heard Hanako-san is already taking care of the student council''s social media, so we can ask her to promote our service," Olly said. "We need to make sure this option is clearlymunicated to everyone visiting the festival
today." Another member, Yuto, who had been busy analyzing the customer feedback from the previous day, raised his hand. "We got a lot of positive feedback about the variety and quality of the food, but some people mentioned that the atmosphere in the restaurant could be improved. What if we add some live music or a themed decor to make it feel more special?"
Olly smiled. "That''s a great idea, Yuto. If we can make the dining experience even more enjoyable, it will give people another reason to choose our restaurant over others. We could have some popr music ying softly in the background and maybe even decorate the space with sakura branches andnterns to create a festive, yet elegant, atmosphere." "But we have to be real here, yesterday we were already stretched thin in our tasks" Ayaka offered. "And with these new ideas, I already see that we''ll need help to take care of so many
things"
"You''re right," Olly said, feeling the momentum of the brainstorming session picking up.
"I''ll call a few friends of mine toe help us with things that don''t involve cooking. The student council only said it was forbidden to receive outside help if they worked in key areas
of the attraction, so if we put the outside help in menial tasks, we won''t be breaking any
rules." The ideas kept flowing as the club members discussed the details of their strategy. They knew they were up against stiffpetition, but the energy in the room was palpable. Everyone wasmitted to doing whatever it took toe out on top.
"We''ve got a solid n," Olly said as the meeting wrapped up. "Now it''s time to put it into action. Remember, the difference between winning and losing could be just a few extra customers, so every little detail counts. Let''s give it everything we''ve got today."
With a renewed sense of purpose, the Delicious Food Fan Club members dispersed to their respective stations. Some headed to the kitchen to begin preparing the additional menu items, while others went to set up the new demo station and coordinate the music.
As Olly watched his team spring into action, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. Today would be the day that determined whether all their hard work would pay off.
The morning sun was now fully up, casting a warm glow over the bustling festival grounds.
The gates would open soon, and the Delicious Food Fan Club was ready. This was their moment, and they were determined to seize it.
Chapter 680: Final Day, Final Instructions
Chapter 680: Final Day, Final Instructions
?
Just like yesterday, the student council gathered all the clubs in one of the main stages half an hour before the festival would start at 10 AM. Their purpose was to give instructions, report some pieces of information, and others.
When Aurora checked that every club had sent a representative, she gave Vivian the ok signal that she could start addressing the students.
Vivian took a deep breath as she stepped forward onto the stage, her calm andposed demeanor masking the fatigue she felt from thete night. She knew how important this festival was not just for the clubs, but for the entire school. The sess of the first event of its kind would set the tone for future festivals, in other words, it would determine if the club festival would be able to be a traditional school festival at Yukihime High in the next few years, and she was determined to ensure everything ran smoothly.
"Good morning, everyone!" Vivian''s voice rang out clearly through the microphone, immediatelymanding the attention of the assembled students. "I''m thrilled to see all of you here so early and eager to make the second day of our festival even more sessful than the first."
A wave of cheers and apuse swept through the crowd, the energy palpable despite the early hour. The representatives from each club, many of whom had been awake as early as the student council, stood attentively, their expressions a mix of excitement and determination. "As you know," Vivian continued once the apuse had died down, "yesterday was an incredible start. We saw amazing participation, creativity, and teamwork from every club. The atmosphere was vibrant, and the feedback from our visitors has been overwhelmingly positive. We should all be proud of what we''ve aplished so far."
She paused to let her words sink in, her gaze sweeping across the sea of faces before her. "However, today is just as important. It''s our final day, which means it''s ourst chance to make an impact. I know many of you are feeling the pressure, especially with the preliminary rankings being released this morning." She nced at Caro, who was standing off to the side with the other council members, a stack of papers in her hand.
Vivian turned back to the crowd. "But remember, these rankings are not set in stone. There''s still plenty of time for any club to rise to the top. What matters most is that you continue to put in the same effort and passion that you did yesterday. Focus on providing the best experience possible for our visitors, and the results will follow."
She then gestured to Aurora, who stepped forward to provide additional instructions. "Now, before we get started, there are a few important things we need to go over. First, we''ve received some feedback about certain areas of the campus being overcrowded, particrly near the food stalls and the Mini Music Festival Stage. We''re asking those clubs in these areas to coordinate with each other to better manage the flow of people. If you need any assistance with this, please don''t hesitate to reach out to us."
Aurora''s authoritative tone made it clear that this was not just a suggestion but an
expectation. The club representatives nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of maintaining a safe and enjoyable environment for everyone.
"Secondly," Aurora continued, "we''ve had some issues with some people not knowing how to use the festival currency yesterday. Although the use of Yuki Notes is pretty much self- exnatory, Caro has been working hard to ensure that the public is made more aware today. However, we ask that you remind your club members to be patient if there are any further issues. We''ve stationed extra volunteers near the currency exchange machines to assist anyone who needs help."
Caro stepped forward with a reassuring smile, adding, "We''ve also ced additional signage around the machines to guide people through the process and the uses of Yuki Notes. If any club encounters problems with the machines or anything else rted to transactions, please let me or one of the other council members know immediately."
Next, Brenda took the stage, her stern yet caring presence a familiarfort to the students. "I want to remind everyone to be vignt about safety today. We had a few minor incidents yesterday, nothing too serious, but it''s important that we all do our part to keep things running smoothly. If you see anything suspicious or if something doesn''t feel right, report it to one of us or a staff member right away."
She emphasized the importance of looking out for one another, not just within their clubs but across the entire student body. "This festival is a reflection of our school, and it''s up to us to ensure that everyone has a safe and enjoyable experience. Let''s show our visitors the best that Yukihime High has to offer."
After Brenda finished, Hanako, the public rtions representative, took her turn at the microphone. Her usual energetic self, she was excited to share some positive news. "We''ve been tracking social media mentions and interactions throughout the festival, and the response has been amazing! People are loving what we''re doing here, and we''re getting attention from outside the school as well. Let''s keep that momentum going today-make sure to encourage visitors to share their experiences online and use the official festival hashtags!"
Hanako''s enthusiasm was infectious, and the club representatives couldn''t help but smile as she spoke. It was clear that the hard work they had put into promoting the festival was paying off, and it only motivated them to push even harder on this final day.
Finally, Umaru stepped forward, her usually lively demeanor reced by a more serious one. "I know that many of you are nervous about the rankings and thepetition to be in the top 10. But remember, this festival isn''t just about winning-it''s about celebrating our schoolmunity and all the amazing things we can aplish together. So while I want you all to give it your best shot today, don''t forget to enjoy yourselves too. This is a once-in-a-lifetime experience, and you should make the most of it."
Her words resonated with the students, reminding them of the true spirit of the festival. It wasn''t just about the rewards or thepetition; it was abouting together as a school and creating something special.
With the final words of encouragement from the student council, Vivian returned to the microphone to wrap things up. "Thank you, everyone, for your attention. I have no doubt that today will be even more sessful than yesterday. Let''s make this final day of the festival one to remember!"
The club representatives responded with enthusiastic cheers, their energy renewed as they prepared to tackle the day ahead. As they began to disperse and head back to their respective areas, the student council members exchanged relieved smiles. Despite the challenges they had faced, everything was on track, and the festival was shaping up to be a huge sess. As the clock ticked closer to 10 AM, the campus buzzed with activity. Clubs were makingst- minute preparations, students were getting into position, and the air was filled with a sense of anticipation. The student council members moved swiftly, checking in with various clubs, resolving anyst-minute issues, and ensuring that everything was in ce for the festival''s start.
In themand room, Vivian and the others kept a close eye on the time, their nerves tingling with excitement. The hard work,te nights, and early mornings were all about to pay off. They had put everything into making this festival a sess, and now it was time to see the fruits of theirbor.N?v(el)B\\jnn
At exactly 10 AM, the festival gates opened, and the second day of Yukihime High School''s first-ever club festival officially began.
Chapter 681: Second Day Starts
?
The sun broke through the remnants of winter''s grasp, casting a warm glow over the Yukihime High School campus as the second day of the club festival dawned. Despite the early hour, the excitement from the previous day had already begun to build, drawing an evenrger crowd than anticipated. The gates had barely opened, yet the grounds were already buzzing with energy.
The students had barely wiped the sleep from their eyes when they were greeted by a throng of visitors, eager to dive back into the festivities. Families, friends, and curious onlookers streamed through the gates, their faces alight with the promise of another day filled with fun and discovery. The chilly air ofte winter was tempered by the surprising warmth of the sun, a rare gift that only heightened the festive atmosphere.
As the clock struck 10 AM, the festival was officially underway. The school grounds, which had been silent and deserted only hours earlier, were now alive with the sounds ofughter, music, and the enticing smells of food being prepared. The clubs, many of which had arrived at the crack of dawn to prepare, were ready and waiting to wee the crowd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Delicious Food Fan Club, already energized from their early morning brainstorming session, had thrown open the doors to their restaurant and street stalls with renewed vigor. The kitchen staff, most of whom were seasoned third-year students, moved with practiced efficiency, churning out te after te of steaming, delicious food. The line outside the restaurant, which had been long the previous day, now stretched even further, wrapping around the building as eager customers waited for a taste of the club''s culinary offerings. Out on the school grounds, the street stalls were doing brisk business as well. The younger members of the club, who had manned the stalls yesterday, were now more confident, calling out to passersby with enthusiasm. The tantalizing aroma of takoyaki, fried banana chips, and other street foods filled the air, drawing in a steady stream of hungry festival-goers. The sess of the Delicious Food Fan Club was evident in the satisfied smiles of their customers, many of whom had returned for a second helping after enjoying the food the day before.
Nearby, the Love Nature Club, currently holding the top spot in the rankings, had also attracted arge crowd. Their day attraction, the Haunted House, was back on as they couldn''t open their main attraction, the Haunted Forest, with the daylight. But even their day attraction still attracted lots of people who lined up to wait for their turn to enter the haunted house.
The Music Clubs, still riding the high from their performances the previous day, had kicked off the day with a series of outdoor lively performances around the school campus. For example, the Rockwave Society yed some famous rock songs near one of the sports fields, while the Harmony Union Club was singing acape songs near the mainke of the campus, the other clubs were also spread around the campus performing outdoors as well. Their spirited renditions of popr songs had the audience pping and dancing along everywhere they would be, creating a joyous atmosphere that could be felt throughout the campus. The members of the Music Clubs, though tired from their efforts the day before, gave it their all, determined to leave asting impression on the festival-goers.
Elsewhere, the Board Game Club had set up additional seats to amodate the influx of the public eager to watch others y their hand at the Ultimate Adventure Board Game (Real Life Size Version). The club''s members, who had spent months designing and refining their games, were thrilled to see their hard work pay off as visitors crowded around the stages. Laughter and friendlypetition filled the air as yers strategized and rolled dice, eager to outwit their opponents.
The Theater Club, whose y had captivated audiences the previous day, had also drawn a sizable crowd. The club members, dressed in costume, mingled with the festival-goers, handing out flyers and promoting the day''s performances. Their enthusiasm was infectious, and many visitors eagerly made ns to attend the uing shows. The stage, which had been the site of so much drama and emotion the day before, was now being prepared for another round of performances that promised to be just as thrilling.
The Martial Arts Club, whose demonstrations had wowed the crowd yesterday, was once again in the spotlight. Their outdoor dojo, set up on the sports field, was surrounded by spectators eager to witness the club''s impressive skills. The members of the club, d in their traditional uniforms, moved with precision and power, executingplex maneuvers that left the audience in awe. The sound of their kids echoed across the campus, drawing even more visitors to the field.
The Athletics Club, determined to improve their standing in the rankings, had organized a series of races andpetitions that invited festival-goers to participate. The sight of children and adults alike sprinting down the track, cheered on by their friends and family, added to the lively atmosphere. The club members, who acted as referees and coaches, encouraged everyone to give their best effort, creating a sense of camaraderie and friendly rivalry.
The Mystery Detective Book Club, whose scavenger hunts had been a surprise hit the day before that made them figure in the top 10 clubs, had also attracted a steady stream of visitors. The club members, who had spent countless hours designing the puzzles and clues, watched with satisfaction as groups of participants eagerly worked together to solve the mysteries. The scavenger, with its intricate design and clever challenges, had be one of the festival''s most talked-about attractions.
As the first hour of the festival flew by, it became clear that this day would be even more sessful than thest. The warm sun, the enthusiastic crowd, and the hard work of the studentsbined to create an atmosphere of excitement and joy. The festival-goers, whether they were returning for a second day or experiencing the event for the first time, were eager to explore everything the Yukihime High School festival had to offer.
The student council members, who had worked tirelessly to organize the event, moved through the crowd with a sense of pride and satisfaction. Their efforts had paid off, and the festival was running smoothly, thanks to their careful nning and coordination. Vivian, Aurora, and the rest of the council exchanged relieved smiles as they observed the bustling campus. The challenges they had faced in the lead-up to the event were now a distant memory, overshadowed by the sess of the festival.
As the clock ticked forward, the crowd continued to grow, filling the campus with life and energy. The clubs, each with their unique attractions, weed the visitors with open arms, eager to share their passions and talents. The second day of the Yukihime High School festival was off to a roaring start, and there was no doubt that it would be a day to remember.
Chapter 682: Professional Chefs Visit
Chapter 682: Professional Chefs Visit
?
Food Fan Club Restaurant, Yukihime High School.
11:30 AM, Sunday, March 14th.
Theo and Ayia had arrived at the school festival for a while already. After they spent their morning brainstorming ideas, they changed into some cool clothes before picking up Shizuka and heading to Aurora''s school.
Here, they managed to find their friends who were waiting for them.
Due to the fact that they had arrivedter today, they decided that the first thing they would do was to eat. But they would eat at the ce in the festival where they saw crowds of people lining up to eat.
Theo''s group of friends had more than 10 people, and the majority of them worked with him as professional cooks. So, when they saw a restaurant being so popr among the public, they became curious about the food from this restaurant. That''s why Theo and the others faced the line in front of the restaurant as they wanted to taste the food from these students.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Everyone from yesterday was also present that Sunday. Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, Samantha, Sayuri, June, Ryoko, Kumiko, Shoko, Lauren, Max, Gwen, and Kin.
Theo and the others chatted happily as they waited in line for their turn when suddenly Theo received a call.
"Hello?"
"Really? Awesome!"
"We are waiting in line at the Delicious Food Fan Club Restaurant."
"Okay, we''ll wait for you."
"Bye."
He finished the call with a bright smile on his face.
"Who was it?" Sam asked when she noticed how happy he was at the end of the call.
"Aurora said that she would join us for a while to enjoy the festival." Theo said happily. "Really?" Ayia asked happily, "That''s awesome!"
Everyone else also was happy as well, they all liked Aurora, so they were ted that she would be joining them.
Just like that, 5 minutester, they were still in line waiting, when Aurora suddenly walked toward them.
"Guys!" She eximed when she saw them.
"Aurora-chan!"
"You look so cute, Aurora!"
"Give me a hug, Aurora-chan!"
||||
Just like that, everyone happily greeted Aurora, Ayia even pulled her into a tight bear hug. "Thank you, guys." Sheughed when she managed to breathe normally after Ayia''s bear hug. "I thought you spent the whole day working like yesterday." Theo suddenly said.
"Yeah, sorry, guys, for not seeing you yesterday." She said with a wry smile, "At first, yesterday, we decided to give some free time to some student council members in a scheduled manner. But we were so involved and absorbed in our various tasks that we ended up forgetting about it. So, we didn''t even enjoy the first day of the festival."
"Don''t worry about it, Aurora-chan." June said
"Yeah, with the festival of this size, I imagine the enormous amount of work you girls have to do to manage." Sammented.
"Thank you." Aurora smiled, "So, today, we decided that we are much more experienced in managing the festival, so we activated the work schedule that we nned. For example, now it is Umaru and mine''s turn to enjoy the festival while the others manage the festival from themand center."
"Oh, where''s Umaru-chan?" Ayia asked.
"She told me she would search for her family." Aurora replied, "What about you guys? What are you guys thinking of the festival?" She asked with shining eyes.
Aurora''s enthusiasm was infectious, and the group quickly filled her in on their experience so far.
"The festival''s amazing," Theo said, smiling warmly at his cousin. "There''s so much variety, and you can really feel the passion from all the students."
"Yeah, everything''s so well-organized too," Ryoko added, nodding in agreement. "You and the student council really did an incredible job."
Aurora blushed slightly at the praise, but her eyes sparkled with pride. "Thank you! We worked really hard on this, so it''s great to hear that you''re enjoying it."
As they continued to chat, the line gradually moved forward until they finally reached the entrance of the Delicious Food Fan Club Restaurant. The tantalizing aromas wafting from the kitchen only heightened their anticipation. The restaurant, set up in one of therger ssrooms, was bustling with activity. Tables were filled with festival-goers savoring the students'' culinary creations, and the air buzzed with the sound of lively conversation.
Once they were seated, a student waiter handed them menus, each item meticulously crafted and presented in a way that spoke volumes about the passion and dedication of the club members. Theo and the others scanned the menu with the eyes of seasoned professionals, noting the range of dishes that showcased both creativity and technical skill.
Ayia leaned over to Theo, her voice low and filled with curiosity. "The menu looks amazing. These kids are really talented."
Theo nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you can tell they''ve put a lot of thought into this. I''m curious to see how they execute these dishes."
After cing their orders, the group settled into afortable rhythm of conversation. They talked about the various attractions they''d visited so far, sharingughs over the more humorous moments they had experienced. Aurora, in turn, shared stories about the challenges of managing the festival, from dealing with unexpected power outages to coordinating between the various clubs. Despite the hard work, it was clear she was enjoying every moment.
Not long after, their food began to arrive. The first dish to be served was a beautifully ted appetizer of seared scallops with a citrus reduction and microgreens. Theo''s eyes lit up as he observed the dish''s presentation-an artful bnce of color, texture, and vor.
As they took their first bites, the group''s chatter paused, reced by appreciative murmurs. The scallops were cooked to perfection, tender and vorful, with the bright acidity of the citrus reduction providing a perfect contrast.
"This is incredible," Shoko remarked, her eyes wide with surprise. "These kids have serious
talent."
Max nodded in agreement, "The vors are so well-bnced. I''d expect something like this in a fine dining restaurant."
Theo smiled, taking another bite. "They really know what they''re doing. The technique here is solid, and the vorbinations show a lot of thought and creativity." Aurora beamed at their praise, proud of her fellow students. "I knew you guys would be impressed. The Delicious Food Fan Club has always been one of the most dedicated clubs at Yukihime. They''re really aiming for the top spot in the rankings this year."
Next, they were served a main course of beef tenderloin with a red wine reduction, apanied by garlic mashed potatoes and roasted vegetables. The dish was hearty and vorful, with the tenderloin cooked to a perfect medium-rare. The red wine reduction was rich andplex, adding depth to the dish, while the mashed potatoes were creamy and
smooth.
As Theo cut into his tenderloin, he couldn''t help but be impressed by the students'' skill. "This is seriously good. The meat is cooked perfectly, and the sauceplements it really well. They''ve got a great understanding of how to build vor."
Ayia, sitting beside him, nodded enthusiastically. "The seasoning is spot on too. It''s simple but done really well. You can tell they''ve practiced a lot to get this right."
Across the table, Gwen and Lauren were simrly impressed. "I didn''t expect to be eating food this good at a high school festival," Gwen admitted, "but I''m d we decided toe here. This is definitely the highlight of the day so far."
Lauren grinned, "And to think these are just students. Imagine what they could do with
professional training."
As they enjoyed their meal, the group continued to share their thoughts, each dish impressing
them more than thest. They sampled a variety of offerings, from delicate seafood pasta to a perfectly executed dessert of chocteva cake with vani bean ice cream. Each dish was met with enthusiastic approval, and by the end of the meal, it was clear that the Delicious Food Fan Club had far exceeded their expectations.
It wasn''t long before the club members started to notice something unusual about their
guests. As they brought out dish after dish, they couldn''t help but overhear the group''s detailed discussions on vor profiles, cooking techniques, and presentation. Whispers started to spread among the students as they realized that these weren''t just any festival- goers-they were professional cooks.
One of the club members, a nervous-looking first-year student, approached their table, her voice trembling slightly with excitement. "E-Excuse me," she began, "but are you all
professional chefs?"
Theo looked up, smiling kindly at the student. "Yes, we are," he confirmed. "We work in a restaurant called ''The Spark'', and some of us have our own culinary ventures."
The girl''s eyes widened in awe as she stuttered, "N-no way, I went to this restaurantst
month with my family and it was the most delicious food I have ever eaten in my life!" She looked at them as if she was seeing famous artists.
And in some way, they were artists who transformed simple ingredients into masterpiece
dishes.
She quickly ryed the information to the other club members. Soon, the entire kitchen staff was buzzing with excitement, knowing that they were cooking for professionals, especially cooks who worked in the current most trending restaurant in the city. The majority of the club members had already eaten at ''The Spark'', so they knew that Theo and the others were absolute peak cooks!
Even Olly, with all of his arrogance, had to admit that he would need years and years to get close to their level of cooking skills.
That''s why soon after, some of the more seasoned club members approached the table to ask for feedback, eager to learn from the experienced chefs.
Theo and the others were more than happy to oblige, offering constructive criticism and praise where it was due. Theyplimented the students on their technical skills, creativity, and ability to handle the pressure of a busy kitchen. They also shared some tips and advice, encouraging the club members to continue honing their craft.
Aurora watched with a smile as her friends interacted with the students. She could see how
much their words meant to the young cooks, who were clearly inspired by the feedback they received. It was a moment of mutual respect and admiration-one that showcased the true spirit of the festival.
As the lunch hour drew to a close, Theo and his friends thanked the club members for the
wonderful meal. The students, in turn, thanked them for their time and valuable feedback, their faces glowing with pride and gratitude.
As they left the restaurant, Aurora turned to Theo with a grateful smile. "Thanks for doing that. It means a lot to them, hearing praise from professionals like you."
Theo shrugged, his expression warm. "They deserved it. They''ve got real talent, and I''m sure
they''ll go far if they keep working hard."
Ayia nodded in agreement. "It was a pleasure to eat here. These kids are going to make waves
in the culinary world someday."
With full stomachs and satisfied smiles, the group rejoined the festival crowd, ready to
explore more of what the day had to offer. As they walked away from the Delicious Food Fan Club Restaurant, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement for the future-both for themselves and for the talented students they had just met.
Chapter 683: Joys of Wandering Around
Chapter 683: Joys of Wandering Around
?
After enjoying a remarkable meal at the Delicious Food Fan Club Restaurant, Theo, Aurora, Ayia, and the rest of the group left the bustling venue with satisfied smiles on their faces. The food had been exceptional, and the students'' culinary talents had genuinely impressed them all. As they walked out of the restaurant, the sun was shining brightly in the sky, casting a warm glow over the Yukihime High School campus.
"That was incredible!" Sayuri eximed, still savoring the taste of the meal they had just enjoyed. "I can''t believe how talented those students are."
"Agreed," Max chimed in. "They could easilypete with some of the restaurants in the city."
Theo smiled, feeling proud of the younger generation. "They''ve definitely got potential. If they keep honing their skills, they''ll go far."
Aurora, walking beside Ayia, nodded enthusiastically. "I''m d you all liked it. The Delicious Food Fan Club worked so hard to make their restaurant a sess. It''s amazing to see their efforts pay off."
As they continued their leisurely stroll through the festival, the atmosphere around them buzzed with excitement. The school grounds were filled with booths, stalls, and attractions, each one more vibrant and inviting than thest. The festival was in full swing, and the crowds were muchrger than they had been the previous day. The energy was infectious, and the group couldn''t help but get caught up in the festive spirit.
"Where should we go next?" Shoko asked, ncing around at the various booths.
"Let''s just wander and see what catches our eye," Theo suggested. "It''s always more fun when you explore without a n."
The group agreed and began to meander through the festival, stopping asionally to check out the different attractions. They passed by a booth where students were selling handmade crafts, another where a group of budding artists was showcasing their paintings, and a stall where students were demonstrating various scientific experiments. Each booth was a testament to the creativity and hard work of the Yukihime High School students.
"Look at these," Samantha said, pointing to a disy of intricately designed jewelry. "These are beautiful."
Ayia picked up a delicate ne and examined it closely. "It''s impressive how much talent there is at this school. It''s not just about academics-there''s so much more to these students."
Aurora smiled, her eyes twinkling with pride. "That''s what makes Yukihime special. We encourage everyone to explore their passions, no matter what they are."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As they continued walking, they came across a lively game booth where students were challenging each other to various carnival games. Theo couldn''t resist the temptation to try his hand at one of the games, and soon enough, the entire group was caught up in the friendlypetition.
Theo and Max faced off in a ring toss game, with the rest of the group cheering them on. The tension mounted as each one tried to outdo the other, but in the end, Theo emerged victorious, much to the delight of Ayia and the others.
"Looks like all those hours of cooking haven''t dulled your reflexes," Max said with augh, pping Theo on the back.
Theo grinned. "I''ve still got it."
The group moved on to another booth, this one featuring a photo booth where festival-goers could take fun pictures with various props. They wasted no time in grabbing silly hats, oversized sses, and colorful boas before squeezing into the booth for a series of hrious snapshots.
As theyughed and posed for the camera, Aurora felt a sense of warmth and contentment wash over her. Despite the challenges of organizing and managing the festival, moments like these made it all worthwhile. Seeing her friends enjoying themselves,ughing, and having fun, reminded her of the importance of the festival. It was a time for the students toe together, celebrate their talents and creativity, and make memories that wouldst a lifetime. After taking their photos, the group continued their exploration of the festival. They stopped at an outdoor area where a group of students was performing traditional Yamatese songs, the soothing sounds of the shamisen and koto filling the air. The serene atmosphere provided a brief respite from the bustling energy of the festival, and the group took a moment to appreciate the beauty of the music.
"This is so calming," Kumiko remarked, closing her eyes and letting the music wash over her. "It''s a nice change of pace," Ryoko agreed. "I could listen to this all day."
Theo, standing beside Aurora, watched the performers with a thoughtful expression. "It''s moments like these that make me realize how diverse and talented the students here are. They have so much potential, not just in academics but in every aspect of life."
Aurora nodded, her heart swelling with pride. "And that''s what we''re trying to cultivate here at Yukihime-students who are well-rounded, who can excel in whatever they set their minds to."
As the music came to an end, the group apuded the performers before moving on. They passed by several more booths, each one offering something unique and interesting. There was a booth where students were showcasing their photography, another where they were selling homemade baked goods, and even a booth dedicated to showcasing the school''s history and achievements.
At one point, they came across arge stage where a group of students was preparing for a dance performance. Curious, the group decided to stick around and watch. The performance was energetic and full of life, with the dancers moving in perfect synchronization with the upbeat music. The crowd cheered and pped along, and by the end of the performance, the entire group was on their feet, apuding the talented dancers.
"That was amazing!" Shizuka eximed, still pping.
"They''ve definitely put in a lot of practice," Ayia said, impressed. "It shows in every move they make."
Aurora couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as she watched the dancers take their final bow. "Yukihime has always been known for its academic excellence, but it''s moments like these that remind me of the importance of the arts. They bring so much joy and creativity into our lives."
The group continued to explore the festival, taking in all the sights and sounds. They sampled various snacks from the food stalls, tried their luck at different games, and even participated in a few interactive exhibits. Everywhere they went, they were greeted with smiles and friendly faces, a testament to the sense ofmunity that the festival had fostered.
As the clock neared 1 PM, the group found themselves back at the main stage where the music clubs were preparing for the second day of the Mini Musical Festival. Aurora nced at her watch and realized that it was almost time for her and Umaru to return to their duties.
"I guess it''s time for me to get back to work," she said with a sigh, though there was a smile
on her face.
Theo ced a hand on her shoulder. "You did an amazing job, little sis. The festival is a huge sess, but don''t overdo it. If you feel something wrong, don''t hesitate to call me"
Aurora''s heart was warmed with his care. "It isn''t just me-it was a team effort. So, don''t worry about it, big brother, I''ll take care of myself."
Ayia pulled Aurora into another hug. "Don''t work too hard, okay? We''ll see youter."
"Yes, I''ll see you guyster when it is my turn again to enjoy the festival," Aurora said, giving them all a final wave before heading back to themand center with a renewed sense of
purpose.
As the group watched her go, Theo turned to the others with a smile. "Shall we continue
exploring?"
With renewed enthusiasm, the group set off once again, eager to see what other surprises the festival had in store for them. The day was still young, and there were countless more experiences to be had and memories to be made at the Yukihime Club Festival.
Chapter 684: The Darktower Family Enjoying The Festival
Chapter 684: The Darktower Family Enjoying The Festival
?
Vivian Darktower stepped out of themand center and took a deep breath, letting the fresh, cool air of the early afternoon fill her lungs. The sounds of the Yukihime High School festival buzzed around her, a mixture ofughter, music, and the asional cheer from one of the many booths. For the first time in days, she allowed herself a moment of rxation, her duties temporarily passed on to Aurora. It was her time off, and she intended to spend it well - with her family.
The Darktower family was a well-known name in Bluecorn State, steeped in history and tradition. Though her parents, Gregory and Eleanor Darktower, weren''t excessively old- fashioned, they maintained the customs and values of their ancestry, especially when it came to family. This meant that, despite their busy lives, they always made time for each other, particrly for their youngest daughter, Vivian. As the student council president, she had been working tirelessly to ensure the festival''s sess, but now she was free to enjoy it in a different light-through the lens of a daughter and sister.
Vivian scanned the crowd until she spotted her family standing near one of the open volleyball courts that had been set up for the festival. Her father was tall and distinguished, his salt-and-pepper hair neatlybed, while her mother radiated a quiet elegance in a simple yet stylish outfit. Standing beside them was Megan, Vivian''s older sister, who had graduated from Yukihime High School justst year. Megan was now a college freshman at Bluecorn University, but today she was back in the familiar surroundings of her alma mater, ready to spend the day with her family.
"Vivian!" Megan called out as soon as she saw her sister. Her face lit up with a wide smile, and she waved enthusiastically.
Vivian smiled and waved back, quickening her pace to join them. When she reached her family, her mother enveloped her in a warm hug.
"Vivian, darling, it''s so good to see you outside of themand center," Eleanor said, her voice gentle yet teasing. "We were beginning to think you might never escape."
"I know, it feels like I''ve been living in there," Vivian replied with augh. "But Aurora has things under control, so I have some time to enjoy the festival with you all."
"Perfect timing," Gregory said, his voice deep and steady. "We were just about to start a volleyball match. Care to join us?"
Vivian looked at the court, where another family was warming up. The atmosphere was light- hearted, and thepetition was friendly, but there was still a palpable energy in the air. The idea of ying a sport she loved with her family was too tempting to resist.
"I''d love to," Vivian said, her eyes gleaming with excitement.
With that, the Darktower family stepped onto the sandy court, ready for a friendly game of volleyball. Megan and Vivian were paired on one side, while their parents took the opposite. The other family, the Hayashis, consisted of two parents and their teenage children, who were also students at Yukihime High School. The match began with a serve from Gregory, and the game was on.
Vivian quickly fell into the rhythm of the game, herpetitive spirit ring to life. She had always been athletic, and volleyball was one of her favorite sports. It wasn''t long before she and Megan were moving in perfect sync, their teamwork honed by years of ying together. "Nice one, Megan!" Vivian called out as her sister spiked the ball over the with precision. "Thanks, Viv!" Megan replied, giving her sister a quick high-five.
On the other side of the, their parents were just aspetitive, but in a more rxed way. Gregory''s serves were powerful, but he always aimed them in such a way that gave everyone a fair chance to return the ball. Eleanor, on the other hand, was graceful and strategic, cing the ball in spots that were difficult to reach.
As the game progressed, the crowd around the court began to grow. Passersby stopped to watch the match, drawn in by the spirited y and the familial camaraderie. There were cheers and apuse after each rally, and the energy of the spectators only fueled the yers
more.
Vivian felt a sense of joy and fulfillment as she yed. Despite the formality and tradition often associated with the Darktower name, moments like this reminded her that at the core, her family was just that¡ªa family. Theyughed, teased each other, and yed together, just like any other family, and that was what mattered most.
After a particrly long rally, where both teams disyed impressive skill and determination, the match finally came to an end with a narrow victory for the Darktower family. There were no hard feelings, only smiles and congrattions exchanged between the two families.
"Well yed, everyone," Gregory said, extending a hand to Mr. Hayashi, who shook it with a grin.
"That was a fantastic game," Mrs. Hayashi added, wiping a bead of sweat from her brow. "Your daughters are quite the athletes."
"Thank you," Eleanor replied, her voice filled with pride. "We''re very proud of them."
Vivian and Megan exchanged a smile, their bond strengthened by the shared experience. As they left the court, Vivian felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to see Megan looking at her with a mischievous grin.
"You''re not too rusty after all, little sis," Megan teased, ruffling Vivian''s hair yfully.
"Hey! I''ve been busy, okay?" Vivian shot back,ughing as she swatted Megan''s hand away. "Besides, you weren''t exactly holding back either."
Megan chuckled. "I guess not. But it''s fun to see you out here having a good time. You deserve a break after all the hard work you''ve been putting in."
Vivian nodded, appreciating her sister''s words. "Thanks, Meg. It''s been hectic, but seeing everythinge together and having you all here makes it worth it."
The Darktower family decided to take a break and enjoy some refreshments from one of the nearby stalls. As they sipped on cold drinks and indulged in sweet treats, they chatted and caught up on each other''s lives. Gregory talked about histest projects at work, Eleanor shared stories about the charity events she had been organizing, and Megan regaled them with tales from her first few months at college.
"And what about you, Vivian?" Megan asked between bites of a strawberry crepe. "How''s it going with the student council? Any ns for after the festival?"
Vivian hesitated for a moment, considering how much to share. The festival had consumed so much of her time and energy that she hadn''t had much chance to think about what came next. But as she looked at her family, she realized that they would understand whatever she
decided.
"It''s been a lot of work, but I''ve learned so much," Vivian said thoughtfully. "I haven''t really thought about what''s next, but I know I want to keep making a difference, whether it''s
through the council or something else."
Her parents exchanged a nce, both of them smiling with quiet pride.
"Whatever you choose to do, we know you''ll excel," Gregory said. "You''ve always had a strong sense of purpose, Vivian. Just follow that, and you''ll do great things."
"Exactly," Eleanor added, cing a hand over Vivian''s. "We''re behind you all the way, no
matter what path you take."
Vivian felt a warmth spread through her chest at their words. She knew her family believed in her, but hearing it out loud filled her with a renewed sense of confidence.
"Thanks, Mom. Dad," she said softly. "It means a lot to hear you say that."
Megan nudged her yfully. "You''re going to make me cry, Viv. Come on, let''s go check out some more of the festival before you have to get back to work."
The family continued their exploration of the festival, visiting various booths and attractions. They yed games, took photos, and even tried their hand at some of the more challenging activities. Vivian found herselfughing more than she had in weeks, the weight of responsibility lifting as she allowed herself to simply enjoy the moment.
Eventually, the time came for Vivian to return to themand center. She knew she couldn''t
stay away from her duties for too long, especially with the festival still in full swing. As they approached the building, she turned to her family, feeling a pang of regret that she had ton/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
leave them so soon.
"Looks like it''s time for me to go back," Vivian said, trying to keep the disappointment out of
her voice.
Gregory ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Vivian. We''ll be here, enjoying the festival. And when you''re done, we''ll be waiting for you."
"Yeah, go be the boss you are," Megan added with a wink. "We''ll catch up againter."
Vivian smiled, feeling grateful for her family''s understanding. "I''ll see you allter, then.
Have fun!"
With a final wave, she turned and headed back into themand center, her heart full of love and appreciation for the family that had always supported her. As she walked through the doors, ready to take on the rest of the day, she knew that no matter what challengesy ahead, she could face them with confidence-because she wasn''t alone.
Chapter 685: Martial Arts Allure
Chapter 685: Martial Arts Allure
?
The rare end of winter sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over Yukihime High School as the second day of the club festival was in full swing. The neighborhood surrounding the school was alive with excitement, the festival''s energy spilling into the nearby streets. Among those drawn to the festivities were a group of teenagers who lived just a few blocks away. They had heard about the festival from friends who attended Yukihime, and after yesterday''s buzz, there was no way they were going to miss out on the action today.
The group consisted of six friends: Kai, a spirited boy with a passion for sports; Ryu, his quiet but determined best friend; Emi, an energetic girl with a love for adventure; Yui, who was curious about everything and anything; Akira, a tech-savvy teen with a knack for finding the coolest spots; and finally, Sora, the oldest and the leader of the group, who always managed to find something interesting to do.
As they approached the school, the sounds ofughter, music, and chatter grew louder, adding to their anticipation. The festival atmosphere was intoxicating, with colorful banners and decorations adorning the school grounds. Booths lined the walkways, offering food, games, and various activities. The smell of grilled food wafted through the air, making their mouths water as they passed by stalls selling yakisoba, takoyaki, and crepes.
"This ce is amazing!" Emi eximed, her eyes wide with excitement as she spun around to take it all in.
"It''s even bigger than I expected," Yui added, her voice filled with awe.
Kai was already scanning the area for something exciting to do. "I heard the Martial Arts Club is doing some crazy demonstrations today. We should definitely check that out."
"Yeah, I heard they''re pulling off some insane moves," Akira said, tapping away on his phone as he tried to locate the gymnasium where the demonstrations were being held.
Sora, who had been to the festivalst year, nodded in agreement. "It''s definitely worth a look. Let''s head over there before it gets too crowded."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With their destination set, the group made their way through the bustling festival grounds, following the signs that led to the gymnasium. As they got closer, they could hear the distant cheers and the unmistakable sounds of physicalbat-thuds, grunts, and the asional sharp crack of a well-ced strike.
The gymnasium was packed by the time they arrived, but they managed to squeeze their way through the crowd, after they paid for their tickets, until they had a decent view of the ring in the center of the room. The ring itself was elevated slightly, giving the audience a clear view of the action. The Martial Arts Club members, dressed in traditional martial arts uniforms, were currently engaged in a demonstration match that had the crowd on the edge of their seats.
In the ring, two fighters faced off with focused expressions. One was a tall, lean boy with sharp features, while the other was a shorter but stocky girl who moved with incredible speed and precision. The match began with a series of swift, calcted strikes and blocks, the sound of their movements filling the air as they exchanged blows.
The crowd erupted in cheers as the taller boy attempted a high kick, only for the girl to dodge and counter with a spinning backfist that caught him off guard. He staggered back, but quickly regained his footing, a determined glint in his eyes. He responded with a flurry of punches, each one aimed with deadly uracy, but the girl deflected them with ease, her movements fluid and almost dance-like.
"Wow, she''s amazing!" Yui gasped, her eyes glued to the match.
"Did you see that counter?" Kai said, barely able to contain his excitement. "She''s so fast!"
The rest of the group nodded in agreement, equally impressed by the skill and athleticism on disy. It was clear that these students had trained hard to reach this level, and the crowd was fully engaged, cheering for each impressive move.
As the match continued, the two fighters pushed each other to their limits. The boy attempted a takedown, but the girl evaded his grasp and executed a perfect roundhouse kick that sent him to the mat. The crowd erupted into apuse, and even the boy, after catching his breath, gave a respectful nod to his opponent, acknowledging her victory.
The referee raised the girl''s hand, signaling the end of the match, and the crowd cheered loudly in appreciation. The fighters bowed to each other and then to the audience, their faces flushed with the exertion but also with pride.
"That was incredible," Ryu muttered, his usually stoic expression betraying a hint of admiration. "I didn''t know high school students could be that skilled."
"Yeah, they were like professionals," Emi agreed, still in awe.
Before the group could discuss the match further, the next pair of fighters entered the ring. This time, it was two boys, both with muscr builds and intense expressions. The air in the gymnasium seemed to thicken with anticipation as the crowd quieted down, eager to see what this match would bring.
The referee signaled for the match to begin, and the two fighters wasted no time. The first boyunched himself forward with a series of powerful kicks, each one aimed at his opponent''s midsection. The second boy blocked the kicks with his forearms, absorbing the impact before countering with a low sweep that forced the first boy to jump back.
The match was a showcase of raw power and technique. The fighters moved with a controlled aggression that kept the audience on the edge of their seats. At one point, the first boy executed a flying knee strike that seemed to defy gravity, but the second boy sidestepped at thest moment, causing the first boy tond awkwardly. Seizing the opportunity, the second boy grabbed his opponent''s arm and executed a wless judo throw, sending him crashing to the mat.
The crowd erupted in a mixture of gasps and cheers as the first boy quickly scrambled to his feet, clearly shaken but far from defeated. He wiped the sweat from his brow and circled his opponent, looking for an opening. When he found it, he struck with a speed and precision that took the second boy by surprise. A series of rapid punches followed by a spinning kicknded solidly, driving the second boy back.
"These guys are insane," Akira said, his voice tinged with disbelief. "They''re moving so fast, I can barely keep up with what''s happening."
"Yeah, it''s like watching a real fight," Sora added, his eyes fixed on the ring. "Except these guys have way more control. It''s impressive."
As the match reached its climax, the two boys exchanged a final flurry of blows, each one pushing the other to their absolute limit. In the end, it was the second boy who emerged victorious, pinning his opponent to the mat with a well-executed submission hold. The crowd roared in approval as the referee called the match, and the fighters, both exhausted but respectful, bowed to each other and the audience.
As the apuse died down, the announcer took the microphone and addressed the crowd. "Thank you all foring to watch our demonstration matches. We hope you enjoyed the show! Remember, the Martial Arts Club is always open to new members. If you''re interested in learning these techniques and more, feel free to visit our booth for more information." The group of teenagers exchanged nces, a sense of excitement and inspiration bubbling up among them. The idea of joining a club that could teach them how to move and fight like the martial artists they had just watched was incredibly appealing.
"Maybe we should check out that booth," Ryu suggested, his voice quiet but filled with
resolve.
"Yeah, I mean, why not?" Kai replied, a grin spreading across his face. "It''d be awesome to learn how to do that kind of stuff."
Emi nodded enthusiastically. "I''m in! Just imagine being able to pull off those moves." Yui, always curious and eager to learn something new, was already looking up information on her phone. "It looks like they have sses for beginners too. We could totally do this." Even Akira, who was usually more interested in tech and gadgets, found himself intrigued. "It''d be cool to know how to defend myself, and maybe evenpete in something like this
one day."
Sora, who had been quietly watching his friends, smiled at their excitement. "Sounds like we''re all on the same page then. Let''s go check it out and see what it takes to join." With their minds made up, the group headed towards the Martial Arts Club''s booth, each of them eager to learn more about what it would take to be as skilled as the fighters they had just witnessed. The energy and inspiration they felt in that moment was palpable, a shared determination to push themselves beyond their limits and discover just how far they -could go.
As they walked through the bustling festival grounds, the sounds ofughter and celebration filling the air around them, the teenagers knew that this was just the beginning. They had been drawn to the festival out of curiosity, but they were leaving with a new goal-a desire to train, to learn, and to be experts in a discipline that required both physical and mental
strength.
As they left the gymnasium behind, the image of the skilled fighters in the ring remained etched in their minds, a source of inspiration that would drive them to pursue their newfound passion with all the determination and enthusiasm of youth.
Chapter 686: A Canvas of Memories
Chapter 686: A Canvas of Memories
?
The day shone with a somewhat cold sun typical of the winter season, but the sun still gave signs of warmth as it showered the school grounds with its shining light. The second day of the festival was already proving to be as vibrant and lively as the first, with students and visitors alike enjoying the myriad of attractions scattered throughout the school grounds. Among these attractions, the Art 101 Club had set up a serene, picturesque area on the shore of the campuske-a ce where creativity flowed as freely as the water itself.
The Art 101 Club''s setup was a feast for the senses. The soft rustling of leaves from nearby treesbined with the gentlepping of theke''s water created a calming atmosphere, perfect for artistic inspiration. The club had transformed the area into an outdoor gallery and studio, with various stations offering different experiences: an art gallery disying student works, live sketches by talented artists, and the most popr of them all, the shared painting experience.
It wasn''t a surprise that this club was figuring among the top 10 clubs in day one rankings. After talking with each other, the group of friends decided to divide themselves and go to different attractions, the couple had decided to spend some time alone, so that''s why Theo and Ayia arrived at thekeside attraction hand in hand, their eyes gleaming with curiosity and excitement. They had heard about the shared painting experience from some friends and decided it would be a fun and unique way to spend part of their day together. Theo had never considered his artistic skills as anything more than tools for his work in manga creation, while Ayia, who had grown up in a family that appreciated the arts, had a deep-seated love for creativity. Although they had different perspectives on art, they were both eager to see how their styles would blend on a canvas.
"Wee! Are you two here for the shared painting experience?" a cheerful member of the Art 101 Club asked as they approached.
"Yeah, we''d love to give it a try," Ayia replied with a smile.
"Great! Follow me, and I''ll get you set up."
The club member led them to a pair of easels set up on a small tform overlooking theke. Each easel held a nk canvas, waiting to be transformed by their imaginations. A variety of paints, brushes, and other tools were neatly arranged on a table beside them.
"The rules are simple," the club member exined. "You''ll both start painting on your canvases for a set amount of time. When the time''s up, you''ll switch canvases and continue painting on the other''s work. You''ll keep switching until the time is up or until you both feel your paintings areplete. There''s no pressure-just have fun and let your creativity flow!" Theo and Ayia exchanged excited nces as they took their ces in front of the canvases. Theo felt a slight twinge of uncertainty-he had never painted purely for enjoyment before. But seeing Ayia''s bright expression, he pushed aside his doubts. This was an opportunity to create something together, to merge their individual styles into a shared masterpiece. "Ready?" Ayia asked, holding her brush up like a sword at the start of a duel.
Theo grinned, picking up his own brush. "Ready."
With that, they dipped their brushes into the paint and began. For the first few minutes, there was no sound between them except the gentle swish of brushes against the canvas and the asional chirping of birds nearby. Theo started by sketching out the framework of a scene, his strokes confident and precise. Despite being new to painting, his experience with drawing manga gave him a steady hand and a clear vision.
Ayia, on the other hand, let her brush glide across the canvas with fluidity and grace. She loved the way the colors mixed and mingled, and she was particrly fond of creating scenes from nature. Her strokes were softer, more whimsical, yet they carried an undercurrent of precision - a reflection of her upbringing in a family that appreciated both the beauty and the discipline of art.
As the minutes ticked by, the canvases began to take shape. Theo''s initial sketch on his canvas turned into an arched wooden bridge spanning a crystal-clear river, with sakura trees lining the banks, their pink petals fluttering down like snow. Behind the trees, he added the outlines of distant mountains, their peaks capped with lush forests.
Ayia, meanwhile, was creating a vibrant underwater scene. She painted the blues and greens of the ocean, filling the scene with yful sea creatures-dolphins, turtles, schools of colorful fish, and even a few mythical creatures that could only exist in the imagination. In the center, she depicted a group of friends swimming together, their expressions full of joy and wonder.
Before they knew it, the club member called out that it was time to switch canvases. Theo and Ayia exchanged nces, a mix of excitement and nervousness shing in their eyes. They stepped over to each other''s easels, taking in the progress made so far.
"Wow, this is incredible," Theo said, admiring the lively underwater scene Ayia had painted.
"I love what you''ve done with the bridge and the mountains," Ayia replied, her voice filled with genuine admiration.
They picked up their brushes again, this time adding their own touches to the other''s work. Theo began adding more details to the underwater scene, painting delicate coral reefs and seaweed swaying gently in the current. He added a subtle glow to the sea creatures, giving them an ethereal, almost magical quality.
Ayia, on the other hand, added more elements to thendscape Theo had started. She painted vibrant patches of wildflowers along the riverbank, their colors popping against the soft greens of the grass. Then, in the distance on one of the mountains, she added a tiny house, almost hidden among the trees. It was a personal touch-a reminder of Theo''s own home nestled in the mountains, a ce that had be special to both of them.
The process of switching and adding to each other''s work continued, the canvases evolving with each exchange. Theo and Ayia found themselvespletely absorbed in the experience, their usual reserved nature giving way to a shared sense of yfulness and coboration. The more they painted, the more their individual styles seemed to harmonize, as if they were creating a visual dialogue that spoke of their memories and experiences together. Eventually, as the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across theke, they both stepped back from the canvases, their brushes finally still. The paintings were
complete.
On one canvas, the arched wooden bridge now stood proudly over the river, its wooden nks worn but sturdy. The sakura trees were in full bloom, their branches heavy with blossoms, some of which floated gently on the water''s surface. In the distance, the mountains loomed majestically, with the tiny house nestled among the trees-a peaceful, secluded retreat from the world.
On the other canvas, the underwater scene was a burst of color and life. The friends at the center of the painting were surrounded by a vibrant array of sea creatures, from the smallest fish to the most fantastical beings. The water seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly light, casting a magical glow over the entire scene. It was a ce of wonder, a hidden world beneath the waves where anything was possible.
Theo and Ayia stood side by side, gazing at their finished work. There was a deep sense of satisfaction in knowing that they had created something together-something that represented not just their artistic abilities, but also the bond they shared.
"These are... amazing," Theo said softly, his voice filled with awe. "I never thought I''d enjoy painting this much."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Me neither," Ayia replied with a smile, her eyes shining with happiness. "But it was fun. And I think these paintings... they really capture us."
Theo nodded, his gaze lingering on the tiny house in the distance of thendscape painting. "Yeah... they do."
As they stood there, taking in the beauty of their work, the club member who had introduced them to the activity approached, a smile on their face.
"Those are some of the most beautiful paintings I''ve seen all day," they said warmly. "You
two make a great team."
"Thank you," Ayia replied, her cheeks flushing slightly.
Theo just smiled, his heart swelling with a quiet pride. He reached out and took Ayia''s hand, squeezing it gently. It was a simple gesture, but at that moment, it spoke volumes.
Together, they had created something beautiful-a reflection of their shared memories, their individual talents, and the deep connection that bound them. And as they walked away from the easels, leaving the paintings to be disyed among the others in the gallery, they knew that this experience was one they would cherish for a long time toe.
Chapter 687: Manga Mania Club: The Manga-Themed Escape Room
Chapter 687: Manga Mania Club: The Manga-Themed Escape Room
?
We''ve spoken of several clubs already that participated in the very first Yukihime Club Festival. Each one tried to create something attractive enough to pull in the public to spend their money on them. But there were a couple of things typical of Sakura Abode Country that we shouldn''t forget to talk about.
As the country that invented the manga and anime industries, there were obviously students at Yukihime High School who created clubs dedicated to these two popr forms of entertainment. Let''s first speak about the Manga Mania Club, one of thergest clubs on campus, gathering every student obsessed with manga. Given the enormity of the manga industry in the country, countless students flocked to join this club, sharing a wide range of genres like shonen, shoujo, seinen, and more.
Because of this diversity, when the Manga Mania Club nned their attraction for the festival, they decided to split it into several parts ording to the genres the members enjoyed. This made the club one of thergest venues at the festival, offering various attractions like the Manga-Themed Escape Room, the Manga Art Exhibition, and the Manga Library and Reading Corner. Due to its wide appeal, the club achieved a position in the Day One Top 10 rankings.
Now, we return to Sunday afternoon, Yukihime Club Festival Day Two. While Theo and Ayia departed for a date at the Art 101 Club, Ryoko, Sam, and Sayuri headed to the Manga Mania Club, eager to explore what it had to offer. They''d seen on the flyer that there was an escape room based on a popr manga series, and their curiosity was piqued.
Ryoko, with her short blue hair and reserved demeanor, led the way as they navigated through the bustling festival grounds. Despite her quiet nature, there was a quiet intensity about her -a reflection of her role as the head director of an animation studio. She was meticulous, always taking in every detail around her.
Sayuri, with her lively personality and youthful appearance that belied her age, walked alongside her. As the head director of a manga publishingpany, she was constantly surrounded by the vibrant energy of the manga world, and it showed in the way she interacted with everyone around her. Despite being the oldest among the three, she had a boundless enthusiasm that made her seem like she was still a teenager.
Samantha, or Sam, brought up the rear, her long blonde hair catching the sunlight as she walked. Her blue eyes sparkled with excitement as they neared the Manga Mania Club''s venue. As the head director of thepany managing both Ryoko''s animation studio and Sayuri''s publishingpany, she was used to overseeingrge-scale projects, but today she was just here to have fun with her friends.
"There it is!" Sam eximed as they reached the entrance to the Manga-Themed Escape Room where they arge crowd waiting in line to enter the ce. Arge sign above the door depicted characters from various popr manga series, each one drawn in the distinct style of the club''s members.
After waiting in line for a while, and paying for their entrance, Ryoko, Sayuri, and Sam exchanged excited looks before stepping inside.
The escape room was dimly lit, the walls adorned with artwork and clues inspired by famous manga series. The atmosphere was both mysterious and thrilling, perfectly capturing the essence of a manga adventure. As they entered, a club member dressed as a character from one of the manga series greeted them with a yful grin.
"Wee to the Manga-Themed Escape Room! Are you ready to put your manga knowledge and puzzle-solving skills to the test?" the club member asked.
"Absolutely," Sayuri replied, her eyes gleaming with excitement.
The club member led them to a small anteroom where they exined the rules. The escape room was divided into several sections, each themed after a different manga series. To progress through the room, they would need to solve puzzles rted to the storylines and characters of those series. They had a limited time to escape, and each section would present them with new challenges.
"You''ll start in the ''Shonen Battle Arena,"" the club member said, pointing to a door on the left. "Remember, teamwork is key. Good luck!"
With that, the door to the escape room opened, and the three of them stepped inside.
The ''Shonen Battle Arena'' was designed to look like the interior of a grand stadium,plete with towering stone walls and a massive screen disying scenes from famous Shonen manga battles. The sound of cheering crowds echoed through the room, adding to the immersive experience.
In the center of the room, arge pedestal held three scrolls, each one inscribed with a riddle. Surrounding the pedestal were statues of iconic shonen characters, their expressions fierce and determined.
"Looks like we need to solve these riddles to move on," Ryoko observed, her eyes scanning the scrolls.
Sayuri picked up the first scroll and read it aloud. "To defeat the enemy, one must first find the heart of the warrior. What burns bright in the darkest hour?"
"A me, maybe?" Sam suggested, her brow furrowing in thought.
Ryoko nodded. "That makes sense. Shonen protagonists often have powers that ignite or re up in critical moments."
The three of them began searching the room for any clues rted to fire or mes. Sayuri, with her extensive knowledge of manga tropes, quickly spotted a hiddenpartment in one of the statues. Inside, they found a small, intricately designed me emblem.
"Got it!" Sayuri eximed, holding up the emblem.
They ced the emblem on the pedestal, and the scroll dissolved into a burst of light. The next scroll''s riddle appeared.
"To ascend to the peak, one must carry the burden of the past. What weighs heaviest, yet lifts the strongest?"
"That''s got to be about memories or experiences," Ryoko said, her voice steady.
They continued to solve the puzzles, each one drawing on their collective knowledge of manga. The final riddle led them to a hidden door that opened into the next section of the escape room-the ''Seinen Mystery Hall.''
The ''Seinen Mystery Hall'' was a stark contrast to the previous room. The lighting was dimmer, and the walls were lined with shelves filled with books and artifacts from various seinen manga. The atmosphere was more serious, with a sense of intrigue hanging in the air.
At the center of the room was arge puzzle board, its surface covered in a grid of symbols and images. It was clear that this section required more critical thinking and analysis-a hallmark of the seinen genre.
"This is where things get tricky," Sam said, rubbing her hands together in anticipation. "Let''s see what we''ve got here."
They approached the puzzle board and began examining the symbols. The puzzle required them to arrange the symbols in a specific order, using clues hidden within the room''s
artifacts.
Sayuri, with her sharp eye for detail, quickly noticed that some of the symbols corresponded to key events in popr seinen manga. Ryoko, who was used to storyboarding and nning sequences, helped piece together the correct order, while Sam kept track of the overall
pattern.
It took some time, but eventually, they managed to solve the puzzle, unlocking the door to the final section of the escape room-the ''Shoujo Dreand.''
As they entered ''Shoujo Dreand,'' they were greeted by a room filled with soft, pastel colors and an air of whimsy. The walls were decorated with images of beloved shoujo manga characters, their expressions full of hope and romance.
In the center of the room was arge, ornate mirror, its surface shimmering with a soft, ethereal light. The final challenge awaited them-a puzzle that required them to match various shoujo characters with their corresponding romantic partners, all while uncovering a hidden message within the mirror.
"This is going to be fun," Sayuri said, her enthusiasm evident.
The three of them set to work, using their knowledge of shoujo manga toplete the challenge. The mirror''s surface gradually revealed a hidden phrase as they paired up the characters correctly.
With a final click, the mirrorpleted the message, and the door to the escape room swung open. They had sessfullypleted the Manga-Themed Escape Room with time to spare.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As they stepped out into the daylight, the club member who had greeted them earlier congratted them on their victory. "Well done! You three make a great team!" "Thanks, that was a st!" Sam replied, her excitement still palpable.
Ryoko smiled, her usual reserved demeanor softened by the experience. "I didn''t expect it to
be this immersive. They really put a lot of thought into the design." Sayuri nodded in agreement. "It was like stepping into a manga world. I''d definitely rmend it to anyone who loves manga."
With their adventure in the escape roomplete, the three of them decided to check out the
Manga Art Exhibition next. As they walked towards the exhibition area, they chatted about the different challenges they had faced in the escape room, each one feeling a sense of aplishment and camaraderie.
The Manga-Themed Escape Room had been a perfect blend of fun and challenge, offering them a chance to test their knowledge and work together in a way that brought them even closer as friends. And as they approached the next attraction, they knew that their day at the festival was far from over-there were still plenty of experiences left to enjoy together.
Chapter 688: Manga Mania Club: Immersed in the Manga Art Exhibition
Chapter 688: Manga Mania Club: Immersed in the Manga Art Exhibition
?
After their thrilling adventure in the Manga-Themed Escape Room, Ryoko, Sam, and Sayuri made their way to the Manga Art Exhibition, one of the most anticipated attractions of the Manga Mania Club. The excitement of solving puzzles and the teamwork they''d experienced together had left them in high spirits, and now they were eager to explore the creative work of the students who were just as passionate about manga as they were.
The exhibition was housed in one of the school''srge, open-air pavilions, a space that allowed natural light to filter through, casting a warm glow over the disyed artworks. As they approached, the three friends noticed the meticulous care taken in setting up the exhibition. Panels were arranged in neat rows, each one showcasing a different genre or theme, making it easy for visitors to navigate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
At the entrance, a banner greeted them with the words: "Manga Art Exhibition - Explore the Worlds We Create." Below it was a brief introduction about the students who had poured their hearts into their creations, detailing how each piece was born from countless hours of sketching, inking, and perfecting.
"This is going to be amazing," Sam said, her blue eyes twinkling with anticipation. Her long blonde hair swayed gently as she turned to Ryoko and Sayuri. "I can''t wait to see what they''ve done."
Ryoko, ever the reserved one, nodded, her gaze already scanning the nearest panels. She had always appreciated the subtle details in art-the way a line could convey emotion, or how shading could bring depth to a character. As the head director of an animation studio, she knew better than anyone how much effort went into each stroke of a pen or brush.
Sayuri, the lively one among them, was practically bouncing on her toes. "Let''s dive in!" she eximed, leading the way into the exhibition where they found the ce filled with visitors admiring the students'' art pieces.
The first section they encountered was dedicated to shonen manga. The panels here were filled with dynamic, action-packed scenes that practically leaped off the page. Characters with wild hair and determined expressions were locked in intense battles, their movements captured with incredible energy and fluidity. Each piece was apanied by a small que, exining the artist''s inspiration and the techniques they used.
Ryoko paused in front of one particr piece-a scene of a young hero mid-leap, his sword raised high, ready to strike. The background was a chaotic swirl of motion, yet the character himself was perfectly in focus, every muscle tense, every line sharp.
"This one''s impressive," Ryoko murmured, her eyes lingering on the details. "The artist managed to convey so much movement without losing rity. It''s something we strive for in animation."
Sayuri nodded enthusiastically. "And look at how they used the negative space around him. It really makes the character pop."
Sam, who had been admiring a different piece nearby, joined them. "It''s like you can feel the impact even though it''s just a drawing. These students have real talent."
They continued to wander through the exhibition, moving from one genre to the next. The shoujo manga section was a stark contrast to the shonen one. Here, the panels were filled with soft, delicate lines and pastel colors. Characters withrge, expressive eyes shared tender moments, their emotions practically radiating off the page.
One piece in particr caught Sayuri''s attention-a serene scene of two characters standing under a cherry blossom tree, petals drifting through the air. The artist had used a watercolor technique, giving the entire piece a dreamlike quality.
"This is beautiful," Sayuri said softly, her voice filled with admiration. "You can almost feel the breeze and smell the blossoms."
Ryoko, who had a deep appreciation for different art styles, nodded in agreement. "The use of watercolors here is brilliant. It gives the scene an ethereal, almost nostalgic feel."
Sam smiled as she watched her friends lose themselves in the artwork. "It''s amazing how each piece tells its own story, even without words. That''s the power of manga, I guess."
As they continued through the exhibition, they came across a section dedicated to seinen manga. The art here was darker, more mature, with themes that reflected theplexities of life. The panels were filled with intricate details-cityscapes, shadows, and characters whose faces bore the weight of their experiences.
One piece that stood out depicted a lone figure standing on a rooftop, overlooking a sprawling city at night. The artist had used a mix of ink and digital techniques to create a stark contrast between the lights of the city below and the darkness surrounding the character.
"There''s so much depth here," Ryoko observed, her voice tinged with respect. "It''s not just the technical skill, but the emotion behind it. You can sense the istion and the burden this character carries."
Sayuri, who had a keen eye for storytelling, added, "And the way they used the light and shadows-it''s like the city is alive, yet the character is apart from it all. It''s haunting."
Sam, who had been studying the piece from a different angle, nodded. "You can tell the artist put a lot of thought into every element. It''s more than just a drawing-it''s a narrative."
The exhibition also featured a section on fantasy and sci-fi manga, where the students'' imaginations had truly run wild. Panels showcased sprawling alienndscapes, fantastical creatures, and epic battles between good and evil. The colors were vibrant, the designs intricate, each piece a window into a world unlike any other.
Ryoko found herself drawn to a piece depicting a futuristic cityscape, with towering skyscrapers and flying vehicles zipping between them. The artist had used a mix of traditional and digital techniques to create a sense of scale and movement that was truly impressive. "This reminds me of some of the concept art we work with in the studio," Ryoko said, her voice thoughtful. "It''s always exciting to see how young artists interpret the future."
Sam, who had a love for sci-fi, was equally captivated. "The level of detail here is incredible. You can see the thought that went into designing each building, each vehicle. It''s like a glimpse into another world."
Sayuri, meanwhile, was admiring a piece that depicted a group of adventurers battling a dragon in a lush, enchanted forest. The artist had used vibrant colors and dynamic poses to bring the scene to life.
"This is the kind of stuff that makes you want to dive into the story," Sayuri said, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. "You can almost hear the roar of the dragon and the sh of
swords."
After spending a considerable amount of time exploring the different sections, the three friends finally reached the Manga Art Marketce, where the students were selling prints and original artworks. The marketce was abuzz with activity, as visitors browsed through the offerings, eager to take home a piece of the festival.
Sayuri was the first to spot a print she liked a beautiful shoujo-style piece of a couple sharing a quiet moment in a garden. The colors were soft, the lines delicate, and the overallposition had a serene, peaceful quality.
"I have to get this," Sayuri said, her smile wide as she handed over some money to the student running the booth. "It''ll look perfect in my office."
Ryoko, who had been admiring a more abstract piece from the fantasy section, decided to purchase it as well. The artwork depicted a swirling vortex of colors, with hidden shapes and figures emerging from the chaos.
"This one speaks to me," Ryoko said quietly as she paid for the piece. "It''s like it captures the creative process-the way ideas cane from the most unexpected ces."
Sam, always drawn to the bold and the dynamic, picked out a print from the shonen section-
a fierce battle scene that practically vibrated with energy. The colors were intense, the lines sharp, and theposition conveyed a sense of movement that was almost palpable.
"This is going to look great on my wall," Sam said with a grin as she made her purchase. "Every time I look at it, it''ll remind me of the determination and passion that drives us." With their new art pieces in hand, the three friends made their way toward the exit of the Manga Mania Club''s venue. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the festival grounds, but their day was far from over.
As they stepped outside, the cool evening air greeted them, a refreshing change from the bustling energy of the exhibition. They paused for a moment, taking in the vibrant atmosphere of the festival around them.
"That was incredible," Sayuri said, her voice filled with satisfaction. "These students are so
talented-I''m d we came."
Ryoko nodded in agreement, her expression serene. "It''s inspiring to see such dedication and creativity. It reminds me why we do what we do."
Sam, ever the optimist, added, "And who knows? Maybe some of these students will end up working with us one day."
With that thought in mind, the three of them continued on their way, ready to explore the next part of the festival. The Manga Art Exhibition had left them with more than just beautiful art¡ªit had reignited their passion for their work and reminded them of the limitless
potential of creativity.
Chapter 689: Anime Chibi Club: A Wonderful Experience
Chapter 689: Anime Chibi Club: A Wonderful Experience
?
After having a st at the Manga Mania Club, the three girls immediately headed for the Anime Chibi Club.
This was the club dedicated to the students who loved anime, and there were a lot of students in this club as well.
For the same reasons as the Manga Mania Club, the Anime Chibi Club had club members who liked several anime genres.
That''s why the club venue in the school festival had several attractions in just one ce.
The club created an enormous Anime Cafe where the waiters and waitresses were dressed in cosys of famous anime characters, the cafe had enough space to house around 100 people. Consequently, there were a lot of club members dressed in cosy serving the tables. The club was even hosting a cosy contest where students dressed up as their favorite anime characterspeted for the public vote in several categories like Best Costume, Most Creative, and Best Group Cosy. On the side, they were also hosting an Anime Trivia Quiz, focusing on anime and manga knowledge. Including questions about popr series, characters, and creators, with prizes for the top scorers. There was even an Anime Karaoke, where they set up an anime karaoke stage where participants could sing their favorite anime opening and ending songs. Including popr tracks and offering prizes for the best performances.
Because of all these attractions, the club saw troves of people crowding their venue throughout the whole day.
This was the scene that Ryoko, Sam, and Sayuri faced when they arrived at the Anime Chibi Club festival venue.
After having a st at the Manga Mania Club, Ryoko, Sam, and Sayuri immediately headed for the Anime Chibi Club. The three friends had been buzzing with excitement since the Escape Room, and the Anime Chibi Club, with its lively atmosphere and numerous attractions, promised even more fun.
The Anime Chibi Club was dedicated to students who loved anime, and it was clear from the moment they arrived that the club was a hub of energy and creativity. The venue was bustling with activity, with students and visitors alike crowding the various attractions that had been set up for the festival.
As they approached, the first thing that caught their attention was the Anime Caf¨¦, a massive space filled with tables and booths, where crowds of people waited in line to sit at the tables. The caf¨¦ was designed to amodate up to a hundred people at once, and it was packed. The waiters and waitresses were all dressed in cosy, each one portraying a famous anime character with remarkable uracy. From the shy outfits to the intricate details in their essories, it was evident that the club members had gone all out.
"Wow, look at that," Sayuri said, her eyes wide with admiration as she took in the scene. "Is that Arielleth?" Her eyes shone with the amazing cosy in front of her.
Arielleth was the main character in one most popr animes in history.
"Oh god, it is her!" Ryoko''s eyes shone, ever the keen observer, as she nodded in agreement. "They''ve really captured the essence of these characters. The attention to detail is impressive."
Sam, who had always loved cosy, couldn''t contain her excitement. "I need to get some pictures! This is too good to pass up."
After waiting in line for a while, they entered the caf¨¦, where the atmosphere was a delightful mix of chaotic energy and joyful chatter. The air was filled with the sounds ofughter, the clinking of sses, and the asional burst of music from the nearby Anime Karaoke stage. A waiter dressed as a well-known anime hero, Ever Mighty, approached them, a friendly smile on his face. "Wee to the Anime Caf¨¦! Would you like a table?"
"Definitely!" Sam replied, grinning from ear to ear. "And could we get a menu too? I''m curious to see what they''re serving."
The waiter led them to a cozy booth near the window, where they could watch the ongoing activities outside while enjoying their meal. The menu was filled with themed dishes, each one named after popr anime characters or series. There were Bento Boxes inspired by shonen protagonists, desserts modeled after magical girl mascots, and even drinks named after famous anime attacks.
"This is so much fun," Sayuri said as she flipped through the menu. "I think I''ll get the ''Moonlight Bento.'' It looks delicious!"
Ryoko, who had a penchant for sweets, decided on the "Sakura Parfait," a beautifullyyered dessert topped with cherry blossom-shaped candies. Sam, always the adventurous eater, opted for the "Titan Feast," a hearty meal that promised to challenge even the biggest appetites.
As they waited for their food, they watched the bustling caf¨¦, where cosyers moved gracefully between tables, serving food and chatting with the guests. The caf¨¦ was a vibrant celebration of anime culture, with decorations inspired by iconic series, and every corner filled with memorabilia that brought back memories of their favorite shows.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Look at that group over there," Sam said, pointing to a table where a group of cosyers dressed as characters from a popr mecha anime were gathered. "Their costumes are amazing!"
Ryoko agreed, her eyes following the intricate designs on the armor and the careful way the cosyers had replicated the characters'' iconic hairstyles. "They must have spent weeks preparing for this."
Sayuri, who had been admiring the various costumes as well, suddenly noticed a flyer on their table advertising the Cosy Contest that was scheduled to start soon. "Hey, there''s a cosy contest happening today! We should stick around and watch."
"That sounds like a n," Sam said, her excitement growing. "I love seeing all the creativity people bring to these events."
Their food arrived shortly after, and they dug in with enthusiasm, savoring the themed dishes that were not only visually appealing but also delicious. As they ate, the caf¨¦ continued to fill with more visitors, many of whom were also dressed in cosy, adding to the festive atmosphere.
Once they finished their meal, they headed over to the Cosy Contest area, where a stage had been set up for the participants to showcase their costumes. The crowd had already gathered, and the air was thick with anticipation.
The contest kicked off with a parade of cosyers, each one stepping onto the stage to show off their outfit while the audience cheered and pped. There were categories for Best Costume, Most Creative, and Best Group Cosy, and the variety of characters on disy was astounding. From ssic anime icons to newer favorites, the participants had put their all
into their performances.
Ryoko, Sam, and Sayuri were thoroughly entertained, cheering along with the rest of the crowd as each contestant took the stage. The energy was infectious, and it was clear that everyone involved-whether participant or spectator-was having the time of their lives. "This is fantastic!" Sayuri eximed as a group of cosyers dressed as characters from a magical girl anime twirled across the stage, their costumes glittering under the stage lights. Sam, who had been snapping pictures throughout the contest, nodded enthusiastically. "I can''t believe how talented these students are. The craftsmanship is top-notch." Ryoko, who was usually more reserved, found herselfpletely absorbed in the event. "It''s like watching a live-action version of our favorite shows. The passion these students have for their craft is truly inspiring."
After the contest, they wandered over to the Anime Trivia Quiz area, where groups of fans were gathered around tables,peting to answer questions about their favorite series, characters, and creators. The quiz was intense, with rapid-fire questions and fiercepetition, but the atmosphere was friendly and light-hearted.
Sayuri, always the one with a sharp memory for details, couldn''t resist joining in. She quickly found herself deep in discussion with another group about the finer points of a beloved anime series, while Ryoko and Sam cheered her on from the sidelines.
"This is your element, Sayuri," Sam teased,ughing as Sayuri confidently answered a particrly difficult question. "You''re going to win this for sure."
Ryoko watched with a smile as Sayuri continued to rack up points for her team. "She''s always been good at this kind of thing. It''s like she''s a walking encyclopedia of anime knowledge."
The trivia quiz ended with Sayuri''s team in a respectable second ce, and they all celebrated with high fives andughter. The prizes were modest-keychains and posters of popr anime-but the experience itself had been the real reward.
Their final stop was the Anime Karaoke stage, where the sound of familiar anime opening and ending songs filled the air. The karaoke area was lively, with participants of all ages taking turns to sing their hearts out, belting out the lyrics to their favorite tunes.
Sam, always up for a challenge, decided to take the stage. She chose a song from a ssic
anime, A Journey To The End, one that she had loved since her teenage years. As she sang, her voice clear and strong, the crowd joined in, pping and singing along with her. Ryoko and Sayuri watched from the front row, cheering her on.
"That was amazing!" Sayuri said as Sam returned to their side, grinning from ear to ear.
"You really nailed it," Ryoko added, clearly impressed. "It''s not easy to sing those high notes,
but you made it look effortless."
Samughed, her cheeks flushed from the excitement. "Thanks! I''ve always wanted to do anime karaoke in a ce like this. It''s so much fun when everyone knows the songs and joins
in."
As the day wore on, the three friends continued to explore the various attractions of the Anime Chibi Club. They browsed the merchandise tables, picking up a few souvenirs to remember the day by, and even joined in a few more activities, from photo ops with cosyers to trying out some of the anime-themed games that had been set up around the
venue.
As they left the club''s venue, the sounds ofughter and music still echoing in their ears, they couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of camaraderie, not just with each other, but with everyone
they had met that day.
"We took so many pictures!," Sayuri said as they walked around the festival, their arms full of art pieces, merchandise, and fond memories.
"We should post some of them," Samughed happily. "This has been one of the best days
I''ve had in a long time."
Ryoko, who rarely expressed her emotions so openly, simply smiled and nodded. "I agree."
Chapter 690: The Nighttime Scavenger Hunt
Chapter 690: The Nighttime Scavenger Hunt
?
The night had settled over Yukihime High School, casting the campus in shadows and soft moonlight. The air was cool, carrying a slight breeze that whispered through the trees, and the sounds of the daytime festival had quieted, leaving an eerie calm in its wake. The once bustling school grounds now felt different, cloaked in mystery, as the night opened up a new chapter of the festival-one that was not for the faint of heart.
Theo, Ayia, Shizuka, Sam, Sayuri, June, Ryoko, Kumiko, Shoko, Max, Lauren, Gwen, and Kin had regrouped after enjoying the day''s events. The sun had set, but the night was still young, and they were eager to experience the next attraction on their list: the Nighttime Scavenger Hunt organized by the Mysterious Detective Book Club.
The group made their way to the starting point of the scavenger hunt after they paid for their participation in the club booth at the campus center, their footsteps echoing softly on the cobblestone paths as they walked through the dimly lit campus. The club members had chosen a secluded area, away from the remaining festival booths, where the darkness was nearlyplete. The only light came from the moon, the asional paperntern, and the flickering glow of fireflies that danced through the air.
As they arrived, they were greeted by members of the Mysterious Detective Book Club, who were dressed in their signature detective-themed outfits-long coats, fedoras, and magnifying sses. The club members handed out shlights and glow sticks to the group, their faces serious as they exined the rules of the hunt.
"Wee, detectives," one of the club members said, his voice low and dramatic. "Tonight, you will be tasked with solving a mystery that has haunted this school for decades. The clues are hidden throughout the campus, and each one will lead you closer to uncovering the truth. But beware-the night is full of secrets, and not everything is as it seems."
The group exchanged excited, nervous nces as they listened to the instructions. The thrill of the unknown,bined with the eerie atmosphere, made their hearts race with anticipation.
"Are you ready?" Theo asked, his voice steady but his eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Absolutely," Ayia replied, squeezing his hand. "Let''s do this."
With that, they set off, their shlights cutting through the darkness as they began the hunt. The first clue had been handed to them on a piece of parchment-like paper, the edges worn and yellowed. The cryptic message, written in old-fashioned handwriting, hinted at a hidden location somewhere in the school''s courtyard.
As they approached the courtyard, the night seemed to grow darker, the shadows lengthening and shifting as if alive. The tall, ancient trees loomed overhead, their branches twisting like gnarled fingers reaching out to grasp them. The group moved cautiously, their footsteps muffled by the soft grass, as they searched for the next clue.
"It should be around here somewhere," Sam muttered, shining her shlight along the base of arge oak tree.
"Maybe it''s hidden in the tree?" Shizuka suggested, her voice hushed.
Max, always the first to take action, began examining the tree trunk. He ran his fingers over the rough bark, searching for anything unusual. After a few moments, he let out a triumphant cry.
"Found it!" he eximed, pulling out a small, weathered box that had been hidden in a hollow at the base of the tree.
The group gathered around as he opened the box, revealing another parchment with a clue written on it. This one directed them to the old library, where they would need to find a book that didn''t belong.
The campus had three functioning libraries, but there was a fourth one which was closed for a few years already. This same library was one of the oldest buildings on the campus.
The old library was one of the oldest buildings on campus, and as they approached, its gothic architecture seemed to loom over them, the stone walls cold and imposing in the night. The windows were dark and dusty, but a faint yellow light flickered inside, casting long shadows across the floor.
Inside, the air was thick with the scent of old paper and dust. The rows of bookshelves stretched out before them like abyrinth, and the only sounds were their own breathing and the soft creaking of the floorboards beneath their feet.
"This is really getting creepy," Junemented as she saw the creepy shadows reaching them.
"Okay, we''re looking for a book that doesn''t belong," Sayuri said, her voice a mere whisper as they spread out to search the shelves.
The group moved silently through the library, their shlights scanning the spines of the old books. Each shelf was packed with volumes, their titles barely visible in the dim light. The eerie silence of the library only added to the tension, making every rustle of paper and creak of wood seem unnaturally loud.
"I found something," Ryoko called softly from the far corner of the room.
They hurried over to where she stood, her shlight illuminating a book that was noticeably out of ce. Unlike the others, this one was a thick, leather-bound tome with no title on the spine. The edges were frayed, and the leather was cracked with age.
"Should we open it?" Kumiko asked, her voice trembling slightly.
Theo nodded, and with a deep breath, he carefully pulled the book from the shelf. As he opened it, a cloud of dust rose into the air, making them all cough. Inside, the pages were nk, except for one, which held the next clue. It was written in the same old-fashioned handwriting, directing them to the school''s old scienceb, where they were to find a hiddenpartment.
The scienceb was located in a secluded wing of the school, a ce that few ventured into after dark. The hallway leading to it was long and narrow, the walls lined with old photographs of past students and faculty. Their footsteps echoed loudly in the silence, and the flickering light from their glow sticks cast eerie shadows on the walls.
As they reached theb, they found the door slightly ajar, creaking as it swung open with a push. Inside, the room was filled with the faint smell of chemicals and dust. The old wooden desks and cabs were arranged in neat rows, but there was something unsettling about the stillness of the room.
The group split up again, searching for the hiddenpartment mentioned in the clue. Theo and Ayia headed toward the back of the room, where an old, worn desk sat in the corner. The desk was covered in scratches, and one of the drawers was slightly open.
"Could this be it?" Ayia whispered, her voice barely audible.
Theo nodded, and together they carefully pulled the drawer open. Inside, they found a false bottom, cleverly concealed beneath ayer of old papers. Lifting it, they revealed a hiddenpartment containing another parchment.
"Got it," Theo said, holding up the clue for everyone to see.
This clue was moreplex, containing a riddle that hinted at the school''s oldest building- a structure rumored to be haunted. The riddle spoke of a long-lost artifact hidden within its walls, and the group realized that this was the final stage of the hunt.
The oldest building on campus was a relic from another era, its stone walls weathered and worn by time. The moonlight barely prated the thick, ivy-covered windows, casting the interior in a cold, ghostly glow. The doors creaked as they entered, and the air inside was cold, almost as if the building itself was holding its breath.
"This ce gives me the creeps," Shoko muttered, sticking close to the group as they moved through the darkened halls.
"Yeah, this is definitely the spookiest part of the hunt," Gwen agreed, her voice tense.
The building was a maze of narrow corridors and winding staircases, each one leading deeper into the heart of the structure. The further they went, the colder and darker it became, until they could see their breath in the air.
Finally, the clue led them to a room at the very top of the building, a small, circr chamber with a single window that overlooked the school grounds. The room was empty, save for arge, ornate chest in the center, its surface covered in dust.
"This has to be it," Lauren said, her voice barely above a whisper.
Theo approached the chest cautiously, his hand resting on the cold metaltch. With a deep breath, he lifted the lid, and inside they found the replica of the long-lost artifact-a beautifully crafted, ancient-looking key.
"We did it," Ayia said, her voice filled with relief and excitement.
The group gathered around the chest, their shlights casting long shadows on the walls as
they admired the artifact. The key was heavy and intricately designed, its surface etched with strange symbols that none of them recognized.
"This was an amazing scavenger hunt," Max said, his voice full of admiration. "The club
really outdid themselves."
"Agreed," Kin added. "It was challenging and eerie, but also a lot of fun."
With the scavenger huntplete, they made their way back down the winding stairs and out
of the building. The night air was refreshing after the cold, stale air of the old building, and
they breathed it in deeply as they stepped outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This part of the campus was still quiet, but from afar they still could hear themotion from the huge public crowding the festival as the night grewte. The group walked together, their spirits high after the thrilling experience. Theyughed and talked about the different clues, reying the moments of tension and excitement that had kept them on edge
throughout the hunt.
As they reached the campus center, the papernterns cast a warm, gentle glow over the scene, softening the eerie atmosphere that had dominated the night scavenger hunt. The scavenger hunt had been a test of their wits and courage, and they hade out the other side with a newfound appreciation for the night''s mysteries.
Chapter 691: The Festival Ends, Dancing with Fireworks
Chapter 691: The Festival Ends, Dancing with Fireworks
?
The final moments of the 1st Yukihime Club Festival were filled with anticipation. Theo and his friends had gathered at the main square of the campus, where the grand fireworks show would soon begin. The air buzzed with excitement, and the tension of the past two months of hard work finally began to ease. The festival had been a whirlwind of events, each club pouring their hearts into their attractions, and now, there was nothing left to do but enjoy the fruits of theirbor.
That was because even the clubs who didn''t achieve the Top 10 would be able to enjoy part of the profits their club attraction made during the festival.
Some modest clubs, who didn''t think would make it to the Top 10, were even already nning what to do with the profit money they would receive. Some clubs wanted to buy a few things for their club rooms, while other clubs wanted to spend on club trips to tourist ces in the state.
But there were a lot of clubs who were hoping to make it to the Top 10 Clubs. They yearned for the rewards that they would receive if they made it to these select few. They all wanted the fame and prestige that came with the ranking. After all, the top 10 clubs would receive brand- new instations in the new building.
So, with the end of the festival nearing, the clubs became more and more apprehensive about the final rankings. But they knew that they would have to wait for the release of the rankings as the student council would have to calcte every one''s earnings throughout the day.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The night sky was clear, with a gentle breeze sweeping across the campus. The stars twinkled faintly, providing a serene backdrop for what was about to unfold. The lights around the campus dimmed, signaling the start of the show. Theo, standing beside Ayia, felt a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. They had all worked hard, and now it was time to celebrate.
As the first firework soared into the night sky, its golden trail seemed to stretch endlessly, a radiant line that cut through the darkness. The crowd collectively held their breath as the firework reached its peak and then, with a thunderous boom, exploded into a shower of sparks. The sky was suddenly alive with a dazzling array of colors-vibrant reds, deep blues, shimmering greens, and brilliant golds. Each burst seemed to outdo thest, filling the air with a cascade of light that illuminated the entire campus.
Theo nced at Ayia, whose face was bathed in the warm glow of the fireworks. Her eyes sparkled with the reflection of the lights above, and she smiled at him, a silent acknowledgment of the beauty they were witnessing. Around them, their friends were equally captivated. Shizuka stood nearby, her usual calm demeanor softened by the awe in her eyes. Sam, Sayuri, and Aurora were engrossed in the spectacle, their conversations fading as they focused on the disy.
The fireworks continued to dazzle, each one more borate than thest. Some exploded into intricate shapes-hearts, stars, and even the Yukihime High School emblem, which drew cheers from the crowd. The bursts of light cascaded down like waterfalls, their shimmering trails painting the night with streaks of silver and gold. The music that apanied the show swelled, its rhythm matching the pace of the explosions, creating a perfect harmony between sound and sight.
Then, without warning, the fireworks ceased. A hush fell over the crowd, the abrupt silence adding to the suspense. For a moment, the night was dark and still, the only sound was the faint rustling of the wind. But just as whispers of confusion began to spread, a new light appeared in the sky.
From the depths of darkness, a swarm of drones ascended into the air. Each one carried a small light, and together, they began to dance across the sky. The movements were graceful, almost ethereal as if the drones were performing to an invisible melody. The crowd watched in stunned silence as the drones formed words and images in the sky.
The first message read "Thank You" in bold, glowing letters. It was a simple but powerful gesture, a tribute to all the students who had poured their hearts into making the festival a sess. The crowd erupted into apuse, the sound echoing across the campus. The drones then shifted, forming the names of the clubs that had participated in the festival. Each name lingered in the sky for a moment before dissolving into the night, a testament to the creativity and dedication of the students.
But the show wasn''t over yet. The drones continued their impressive disy, shifting and transforming into different shapes with ease. A majestic dragon emerged, its body coiling through the air as if it were alive. Its scales glinted in the moonlight, each movement precise and controlled. Next came a phoenix, its fiery wings aze with vibrant colors. The bird soared across the sky, a symbol of rebirth and renewal, its form as beautiful as it was awe- inspiring.
As the phoenix faded, the drones began to form the final image. Slowly, arge snow lotus materialized in the sky, its delicate petals outlined by shimmering lights. The lotus was the symbol of Yukihime High School, and it shone brightly against the dark canvas of the night. The crowd gasped in unison, the sheer beauty of the image taking their breath away. It was a proud reminder of their school''s strength and unity, a fitting end to the festival.
As thest of the drones descended, the lights around the campus slowly returned, and the crowd began to stir. Conversations resumed, filled with excitement and admiration for the show they had just witnessed. Theo looked around at his friends, who were all smiling, their faces glowing with happiness. The hard work, thete nights, the stress-it had all been worth it.
Ayia leaned into Theo, her hand slipping into his. "That was amazing," she whispered, her voice filled with wonder.
"It really was," Theo replied, squeezing her hand gently.
Around them, the crowd began to disperse, students and visitors alike heading off to their next destination or back home. But Theo and his friends lingered for a moment longer, soaking in the atmosphere, the sense of aplishment, and the bond they shared. The festival had brought them closer together, each experiencing a new thread in the tapestry of their friendship.
As they finally began to make their way back, the memory of the fireworks lingered in their minds. The vibrant colors, the stunning shapes, the messages in the sky-it was a night they would never forget. The first Yukihime Club Festival hade to an end, but its impact would be felt long after thest firework had faded from the sky.
Chapter 692: Clearing the Campus
Chapter 692: Clearing the Campus
?
As the clock struck 9 pm, the first Yukihime Club Festival officially came to an end. The students, who had poured their energy and creativity into making the event a sess, now faced the less morous task of cleaning up their club venues. Though exhaustion tugged at their limbs, the sense of aplishment from the past two days drove them to see their duties through to the end.
The sky, once lit up with the final burst of fireworks, was now a deep indigo, dotted with stars. The vibrant energy of the festival had dissipated, leaving the school grounds quieter, save for the sound of chatter andughter as students began the process of dismantling their booths.
In the area once filled with the sweet aroma of delicacies, the members of the Delicious Food Fan Club were busy scrubbing down their cooking stations. Pots and pans nged together as they were washed and stacked away. The club''s president, a tall boy with a chef''s hat still perched on his head, supervised the cleanup with a weary smile. "Let''s make sure we leave this kitchen spotless," he encouraged, his voice hoarse from hours of talking and directing. His words were met with nods of agreement as the members wiped down counters and packed away ingredients.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Nearby, the Art 101 Club members carefully took down their shared painting experiences and packed up the few artworks that weren''t sold and that had drawn crowds throughout the festival. Canvases were stacked neatly, and brushes were washed with care. The delicate sshes of color that had brightened thekeside would soon be memories, but the students knew that their creations would find new homes, perhaps even inspiring future artists.
Over in the gymnasium, where the Martial Arts Club had held their thrilling demonstrations, the scene was one of quiet efficiency. Mats were rolled up and stored away, while the members, still d in their gi, exchanged tired but satisfied smiles. The ring, which had been the center of so much action, was quickly disassembled, the echoes of cheering crowds fading into the past. The club''s captain, a senior with a steely gaze, led the effort, his movements deliberate and precise, much like his fighting style.
The Theater Club members, who had enchanted audiences with their performances, now worked to clear their stage. Costumes were packed into trunks, and props were carefully stored. The curtains that had been drawn open to reveal worlds of imagination were now being pulled shut, signaling the end of their festival journey. The club''s director, a petite girl with an air of authority, made sure every detail was ounted for, her mind already racing with ideas for their next production.
Elsewhere on campus, the Manga Mania Club and Anime Chibi Club were also in the midst of cleanup. The Manga Mania Club members, who had drawn crowds to their escape room and art exhibition, carefully gathered up the paraphernalia of their attractions. The escape room''s props, including the parchment-like clues and hiddenpartments, were collected with the same meticulous care with which they had been set up. The art pieces, some of which had been sold to visitors, were packed up, and the remaining works were stored away, awaiting the next time they would be disyed.
In the Anime Chibi Club''s venue, the remnants of the cosy contest and karaoke stage were being put away. The costumes, some borate and others simple, were hung on racks, ready to be returned to their owners. The microphones and speakers, which had amplified the joyful singing of anime theme songs, were carefully disconnected and stored. The club members, who had spent the day in vibrant cosy, now returned to their regr attire, though their faces still bore traces of the excitement they had felt.
As the various clubs worked to restore the campus to its usual state, the student council remained in action. Aurora, the vice president, was stationed at the main entrance, ensuring that all booths were dismantled and that nothing was left behind. Her sharp eyes missed nothing, and she asionally offered a word of encouragement to the students passing by, knowing how hard they had all worked.
Vivian, the student council president, moved between the different areas of the school, her presence a reassuring constant. Though she had her hands full with overseeing the cleanup, her thoughts were already on the tasks that awaited her back at the student council office. The final tally of the festival''s earnings, the ranking of the clubs, and the distribution of rewards - there was still much to be done. But for now, she focused on ensuring that the festival''s conclusion was as smooth as its opening had been.
Brenda, the chief of justice, patrolled the grounds with an air of quiet authority, making sure that everything was in order. She checked that the exchange currency machines were securely retrieved and that the collected funds were carefully transported to the school safe. Her attention to detail was unmatched, and she worked closely with the school''s security staff to ensure that every yen was ounted for.
Caro, the treasurer, was in the student council room, her fingers flying over a calctor as she began to make preliminary calctions of the festival''s profits. Her brow was furrowed in concentration, but there was a small smile on her lips-everything was adding up nicely, and the festival had been a financial sess.
Hanako, the public rtions representative, was helping to coordinate the cleanup efforts, her phone in hand as she kept track of which areas had been cleared and which still needed attention. Her usually lively demeanor was subdued, reflecting the collective fatigue that had settled over the campus, but she kept her spirits up by reminding herself that the hardest part
was over.
Umaru, the secretary, moved quietly through the school, checking off tasks on her clipboard. She was already thinking ahead to tomorrow when the clubs would return to disassemble their attractions more thoroughly. For now, though, she was focused on ensuring that the school was in good shape for Monday''s sses.
As thest of the club members finished their tasks, the school grounds began to empty. The students, tired but content, gathered their belongings and began to head home. The once- bustling festival grounds were now quiet, save for the asional murmur of conversation and the soft rustle of leaves in the evening breeze.
The student council girls gathered onest time at the school safe, double-checking that everything was secure. Vivian gave the final nod of approval, and with that, their responsibilities for the night were officially over.
As they left the school together, the six girls shared a sense of camaraderie and relief. The festival had been a sess, and they had seen it through to the end. Now, they would retreat to Vivian''s house for a well-deserved sleepover, where they would finish calcting the festival''s profits and determine the final club rankings. The excitement of the past two days still buzzed in their minds, but the promise of rest and rxation was a wee thought. The school gates closed behind them, and the Yukihime High School campus was left in peaceful silence, awaiting the return of its students for another day of learning and growth. The festival was over, but the memories it created would linger long after thest piece of confetti had been swept away.
Chapter 693: Back to Sakura City
Chapter 693: Back to Sakura City
?
Kizuna Hall, Sakura City, Sakura Abode Country.
Sunday, March 14th.
The sun had just begun to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the sprawling Kizuna Hallplex in Sakura City. Tomorrow, this ce would be buzzing with life as the doors of Primrose Animation Convention, or PrimCon as it was affectionately known, would swing open to wee the world. But for now, the hall was a hive of activity as final preparations were made for the biggest anime and manga convention of the spring season.
PrimCon had grown into a colossal event over the past 30 years, with nearly a million visitors attendingst year''s convention over its five-day run. This year, with the dates set from March 15 to March 19, the anticipation was even higher. Fans from all over the globe had already begun to descend upon Sakura City, eager to experience thetest from the anime and manga industries.
Inside Kizuna Hall, the atmosphere was charged with a mix of excitement and urgency. Numerous animation studios, publishing houses, and merchandise vendors were busy putting the final touches on their disys. The air was filled with the sounds of hammers, drills, and the asional shout as workers hurried to meet their deadlines. Overseeing it all, ensuring that everything ran smoothly, were the employees of the Ink Tribune Magazine, the proud organizers of PrimCon.
The Ink Tribune had been a cornerstone of the anime and mangamunity for over a century. Founded in the wake of Hitarashi Itsuki''s first animated movie release, the magazine had grown alongside the industry, bing a trusted source of news, reviews, and in-depth analysis. It was only fitting that the Ink Tribune was the driving force behind PrimCon, the event that set the tone for the rest of the year in the anime and manga world.
On the day before the convention, the Ink Tribune''s headquarters at Kizuna Hall was a flurry of activity. Staff members, d in the magazine''s iconic blue and white uniforms, moved briskly through the corridors, clipboards in hand, as they conductedst-minute checks and coordinated with the various exhibitors.
In the central operations room, the nerve center of PrimCon, arge digital disy showed a detailed map of the convention floor. Every booth, stage, and attraction was marked out, with different colors representing the various industries-animation studios in blue, publishing houses in red, merchandise vendors in green, and so on. The room hummed with the soft sounds of radio chatter, as team leaders ryed updates and requests to their respective teams.
Mizuki Tanaka, one of the senior event coordinators, stood in front of the disy, her eyes scanning the map for any signs of trouble. With years of experience under her belt, Mizuki had seen it all-booths that weren''t ready, shipments that arrivedte, and evenst-minute cancetions. But she had also witnessed the magic that unfolded when everything came together, when the lights dimmed, and the first fans streamed through the doors, their faces lighting up with excitement.
"How''s Hall Clooking?" Mizuki asked into her headset, referring to the section reserved for some of the biggest names in the industry.
"Just got word that Studio Phoenix is almost done setting up their interactive VR experience," came the response from one of her team members. "They''re just running final tests. Should be good to go in an hour."
"Perfect. Make sure they stick to the timeline. We can''t afford any dys tomorrow," Mizuki replied, making a note on her tablet.
As she continued to monitor the preparations, Mizuki couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride. This year''s PrimCon was shaping up to be the biggest yet. The list of confirmed exhibitors was a who''s who of the anime and manga world-Elvish Studios, Studio Phoenix, Arashi Productions, Lotus Publishing, and many more. Even internationalpanies had flown in to be part of the action, recognizing the immense influence of PrimCon.
In another part of Kizuna Hall, Shiori Yamada, a junior reporter for the Ink Tribune, was making her rounds, gathering material for the special edition coverage that would be released during the convention. Shiori had only joined the magazine a year ago, but she had quickly established herself as a diligent and enthusiastic journalist. She carried her camera and notepad as she weaved through the bustling aisles, capturing candid shots of the setup process and jotting down notes for her articles.
She paused in front of a particrly eye-catching booth, where a team of workers was assembling a massive, life-sized model of a mecha from one of the season''s most anticipated anime. The detail was stunning, from the sleek, metallic armor to the glowing eyes that seemed to peer into the soul of anyone who dared to approach.
"That''s going to be a showstopper," Shiori murmured to herself, snapping a few photos. She approached one of the workers, a young man adjusting the model''s arm.
"Excuse me, can I ask you a few questions?" Shiori asked, shing her press badge.
The man nced at her, then smiled. "Sure, what do you want to know?"
"Is this the first time this model is being showcased?" Shiori began, her pen poised to capture his response.
"Yeah, it is. This mecha is from the new anime Starlight Warriors, which is premiering this spring. We wanted to give the fans something special, so we coborated with the studio to create this model. It''s been months in the making."
Shiori''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she took down his words. "That''s amazing! Do you think it''ll be one of the highlights of the convention?"
"Definitely. We''ve already had a lot of people from other booths stopping by to check it out. I can''t wait to see the fans'' reactions tomorrow."
As Shiori wrapped up the interview and moved on to the next booth, she couldn''t help but feel a rush of anticipation. The stories she was collecting today would be read by millions over the next few days, helping to shape the narrative of this year''s PrimCon.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Back in the operations room, Mizuki was wrapping up her final checks. The map showed that all the major booths were eitherplete or nearingpletion. The tech team had finished setting up the Wi-Fiwork, ensuring that the thousands of attendees would be able to stay connected and share their experiences in real-time. The security team was conducting their final walkthroughs, checking every entrance and exit to ensure that tomorrow''s crowds could be managed safely.
"Alright, everyone," Mizuki called out to the room, "we''re in the final stretch. Let''s make sure we''re ready for tomorrow. Double-check everything-floor ns, schedules, equipment. I want us to be prepared for anything."
As the team members dispersed to carry out her instructions, Mizuki took a moment to nce out of therge windows that lined one side of the room. The city of Sakura was bathed in the soft glow of twilight, and beyond the city limits, she could just make out the silhouette of the mountains that framed the horizon.
This moment of calm, this brief lull before the storm, was one of her favorite parts of the job. It was the anticipation, the knowledge that in just a few hours, this quiet hall would be
transformed into a bustling, vibrant hub of creativity and passion.
And when the doors of PrimCon finally opened, when the first fans flooded the convention floor, all of their hard work would be worth it. The Ink Tribune had a legacy to uphold, and if Mizuki had anything to say about it, this year''s PrimCon would be one for the history books.
But in one particr stand among the medium attractions, one low-keypany did not attract much attention, but this promotion would start the beginning of an empire.
Chapter 694: Setting the Stage for [SAO]
Chapter 694: Setting the Stage for [SAO]
?
Tokyo Studios Stand, Kizuna Hall, Sakura City.
Sunday, March 14th.
Amano Rio stood at the center of the bustling Tokyo Studios stand inside Kizuna Hall, overseeing the final preparations with a keen eye. As the Sakura City Branch Manager, she was entrusted with ensuring that everything was perfect for PrimCon, the most prestigious anime and manga convention of the season. Tomorrow, the world would get its first glimpse of Sword Art Online, Tokyo Studios'' debut anime, and Rio was determined to make asting impression.
The Kizuna Hallplex was alive with activity. All around her, teams from various studios and publishing houses were rushing toplete their setups, each vying for attention in the massive sea of creativity andpetition. But Rio''s focus was solely on the stand that Tokyo Studios had managed to secure¡ªa medium-sized space that would soon be the epicenter of excitement for Sword Art Online fans.
The stand itself was an ambitious disy, designed to captivate and immerse visitors from the moment they approached. The backdrop featured a towering, high-definition screen that looped through carefully selected clips from the anime. Scenes of breathtaking battles, lush virtualndscapes, and the striking characters of Sword Art Online yed in an endless cycle, apanied by the hauntingly beautiful theme music that had beenposed specifically for the show.
Standing by her side was a small army of professionals-designers, engineers, marketers, and technical staff¡ªall handpicked by Ryoko Riverdale, the head director of Tokyo Animation Studios. Ryoko was known for her meticulous attention to detail and unwavering dedication to quality, and she made sure that this team reflected those values. Though she couldn''t be there in person, her influence was palpable in every aspect of the setup.
Rio nced around, satisfied with the progress. The stand was nearlyplete, and it was shaping up to be a real showstopper. The main feature was a life-sized model of Kirito, the anime''s protagonist, d in his iconic ck coat and wielding his dual swords. The model had been crafted with painstaking detail, capturing the intensity and resolve in Kirito''s expression. It stood as a testament to the craftsmanship of Tokyo Studios, a beacon that would draw fans in like moths to a me.
To the left of the Kirito model was an interactive exhibit designed to give fans a taste of what it would be like to step into the world of Sword Art Online. Using state-of-the-art VR technology, visitors would be able to experience the anime''s virtual world firsthand, exploring the floating castle of Aincrad, engaging in battles, and even interacting with some of the characters. The VR stations were set up and tested repeatedly, ensuring they were ready to provide a seamless and immersive experience for the thousands of fans expected to attend. To the right of the model, a merchandise section was being assembled. It featured a range of exclusive Sword Art Online goods-everything from posters and T-shirts to limited-edition figurines and art books. Rio had worked closely with the marketing team to ensure that the merchandise was both appealing and of high quality, knowing that fans would be eager to take home a piece of the anime.
They also had set up a small stage had been set up here for live readings and Q&A sessions with the voice actors who would bring these characters to life in the uing anime adaptation.
As the crew continued to fine-tune the setup, Rio''s phone buzzed in her pocket. She pulled it out to see a message from Ryoko Riverdale.
Ryoko: How''s everythinging along?
Rio quickly typed a response, her fingers flying across the screen.
Rio: Almost done! The stand looks amazing. I think we''re going to make a big ssh tomorrow. Ryoko''s reply was almost immediate.
Ryoko: Good to hear. I''m counting on you to make sure everything is perfect. This is our first anime- no room for mistakes.
Rio smiled, appreciating Ryoko''s confidence in her. She knew how much this project meant to Ryoko, to Theo, and to everyone at Tokyo Studios. Sword Art Online was more than just an anime-it was their statement to the world, their way of announcing that Tokyo Studios was here to stay.
She pocketed her phone and turned her attention back to the stand. The team was now working on the final touches, adjusting lighting, setting up the audio systems, and arranging thest of the merchandise. The screen behind the stand was in perfect sync with the music, creating an atmosphere that was both exciting and ethereal. It was almost time for a final walkthrough, but Rio wanted to make sure everything was wless.
"How''s the VR system looking?" she called out to one of the tech engineers.
"We''re running the final diagnostics now," the engineer replied, not looking up from hisptop. "Everything''s functioning as expected. We''ll be ready for a test run in about ten minutes."
"Great. Let me know if you run into any issues," Rio said, nodding in approval. She continued her circuit around the stand, making mental notes of anything that needed tweaking.
At the merchandise booth, she found Miya, one of the lead designers, carefully arranging the limited-edition figurines. Each one was a miniature masterpiece, capturing the essence of the Sword Art Online characters in intricate detail.
"These look fantastic, Miya," Rio remarked, picking up a figurine of Asuna, Kirito''spanion and one of the main characters in the anime. The figurine was exquisite, from the flowing details of Asuna''s battle outfit to the fierce determination in her eyes.
"Thanks, Rio," Miya replied with a smile. "We wanted to make sure the fans got something truly special. These figurines are limited to just 500 pieces, so they''re going to be in high demand."
Rio nodded. "I have no doubt they''ll sell out fast. Just make sure we have enough staff to handle the crowds-we don''t want any chaos at the booth."
Miya chuckled. "Already on it. We''ve got a full team ready to go, and I''ve briefed them on crowd control. We''ll be fine."
With everythinging together, Rio felt a sense of pride swelling within her. Tokyo Studios hade a long way from its humble beginnings, and now they were on the verge of making a major impact on the anime industry. She could already picture the fans lining up outside Kizuna Hall, eagerly waiting for the doors to open, their excitement palpable as they finally got to experience Sword Art Online.
As the day turned to evening, the team began to wind down their preparations. The main setup wasplete, and only a few minor adjustments remained. Rio did onest walkthrough, checking each section of the stand to ensure that everything was in ce. The lighting was perfect, the sound system crisp and clear, and the VR stations ready for action.
Satisfied, she gathered the team for a quick debrief.
"Great work today, everyone," Rio said, addressing the group. "We''ve done an amazing job setting this up, and I''m confident that tomorrow''s going to be a huge sess. Remember, this is our chance to show the world what Tokyo Studios is capable of, so let''s give it our all. Get some rest tonight, because tomorrow''s going to be a big day."
The team responded with enthusiastic nods and smiles, the exhaustion from the day''s work tempered by their excitement for what was toe. They began to pack up their tools and equipment, ready to head home and recharge for the big day.
As thest of the team members left, Rio stayed behind to do one final check. She walked slowly around the stand, taking in the details, imagining how it would look tomorrow when the hall was filled with the energy and excitement of thousands of fans. She could almost hear the gasps of awe as visitors approached the stand, their eyes widening as they took in the impressive disys and interactive experiences.
Once she was satisfied that everything was in order, Rio pulled out her phone and sent a message to Ryoko together with a few pictures of the stand.
Rio: Everything''s ready for tomorrow. The stand looks incredible-I think we''re going to blow people
away.
A few momentster, Ryoko''s reply came through.
Ryoko: Great job, Rio. The stand looks awesome! I knew I could count on you. Let''s make sure
tomorrow is unforgettable.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rio smiled as she pocketed her phone and turned off the lights at the stand. The hall was getting quiet now, the fric energy of the day giving way to a calm anticipation for what was toe. Tomorrow, Kizuna Hall would be transformed into a bustling, vibrant hub of creativity and passion. The Tokyo Studios had high promises to be one of the highlights of PrimCon, making their grand entrance onto the anime stage with Sword Art Online.
As Rio walked out of the hall and into the cool evening air, she took a deep breath, feeling a sense of aplishment. The stage was set, and now all that was left was to see how the
world would react.
Chapter 695: Fuji Jump’s PrimCon Preparations
Chapter 695: Fuji Jump¡¯s PrimCon Preparations
?
Fuji Jump Co. Stand, Kizuna Hall, Sakura City.
Sunday, March 14.
The Kizuna Hall, a sprawling convention center in the heart of Sakura City, was buzzing with activity. Preparations for PrimCon, the most prestigious anime and manga convention of the spring season, were in full swing. Among the numerouspanies setting up their stands, Fuji Jump Co. Publishing House was hard at work, readying itself for its first major appearance under new ownership.
Due to its early preparation, the Fuji Jump had managed to reserve a medium-sized stand, strategically located to draw maximum foot traffic. This was a critical moment for the publishing house. Less than a year ago, it had been acquired by Theo, who now owned 90% of thepany. The remaining 10% belonged to Sayuri, the head director and driving force behind Fuji Jump''s recent sesses. In the short time since the acquisition, Fuji Jump has seen a resurgence in poprity, with several of its titles bing bestsellers.
Today, the team from Fuji Jump was tasked with ensuring that their stand would be a beacon for manga and light novel enthusiasts. With titles like Naruto (currently on its sixth volume), Hataraku Maou-sama (also on its sixth volume), Sword Art Online (apleted light novel series), and Tree of Joy (a standalone novel), the publishing house had a wealth of content to showcase.
Sayuri, unable to be present due to othermitments, had entrusted the stand''s management to a capable team led by Yamamoto Aiko, a seasoned marketing manager with years of experience in the industry. Aiko had been with Fuji Jump long before Theo''s acquisition and had seen thepany through its ups and downs. She understood the significance of this event and was determined to make it a sess.
Aiko stood at the center of the stand, directing her team as they worked tirelessly to set everything up. The stand itself was designed to be both eye-catching and functional. Large banners featuring the key characters from Naruto and Hataraku Maou-sama hung from the ceiling, their vibrant colors and dynamic poses immediately drawing attention. Aiko knew that these were their most popr series, and she wanted to make sure they were prominently featured.
In addition to the banners, the stand was divided into several sections, each dedicated to a specific title. The Naruto section featured arge mural of Naruto Uzumaki, the series'' protagonist, with scenes from the manga disyed around it. Next to it, a merchandise area offered exclusive Naruto goods, from posters and keychains to limited-edition figurines. The Hataraku Maou-sama section was equally impressive. It had a cozy caf¨¦-like setup,plete with tables and chairs, inviting fans to sit down and browse through thetest volumes. Arge screenyed clips from the ongoing manga, showcasing the series'' unique blend of humor and action. Aiko had arranged for free samples of the manga''s first chapter to be distributed here, hoping to draw in new readers.
The Sword Art Online was the biggest section, after all the anime was about to be released. Sword Art Online was already apleted series, but still had a strong following, with thousands and thousands of copies sold every month. With the anime release, thepany expected to register a sharp increase in the sales of this light novel. Aiko had made sure to highlight the series'' most iconic moments without giving much spoilers. A small stage had been set up here for live readings and Q&A sessions with the voice actors who would bring these characters to life in the uing anime adaptation.
The Tree of Joy section was designed to be serene and inviting, reflecting the novel''s contemtive and heartwarming nature. A small garden setup,plete with artificial trees and flowers, created a peaceful atmosphere where fans could sit and read excerpts from the novel.
As the team worked to finalize the setup, Aiko walked through the stand, checking every detail. She paused at the merchandise area, where rows of books, figurines, and other products were being carefully arranged. She picked up a copy of the sixth volume of Naruto, flipping through the pages with a sense of pride. This was more than just a product to her; it was the result of countless hours of hard work from the entire Fuji Jump team.
"Aiko-san, the disy screens are up and running," one of the tech team members reported, pulling her out of her thoughts.
"Great job," Aiko replied with a smile. "Let''s make sure the sound is clear and the video quality is top-notch. We want everyone passing by to be drawn in."
The team member nodded and hurried off to check the audio-visual systems. Aiko moved on to the Sword Art Online section, where a small but dedicated team was setting up a timeline of the series, highlighting key events and character developments. The timeline was designed to guide fans through the story, providing context for thepleted series.
"How''s everythinging along here?" Aiko asked.
"We''re almost done, Aiko-san," the team leader replied. "We just need to finish setting up the timeline and then we''ll be ready for a final check."
"Excellent. Let''s make sure it''s perfect. This may be apleted series, but it still has a lot of fans. We want them to feel like they''re reliving the journey all over again."
As the day wore on, the team continued to work diligently, fine-tuning every aspect of the stand. Aiko kept a close eye on the clock, knowing that they were on a tight schedule. PrimCon was a massive event, and they couldn''t afford to miss any details.
Byte afternoon, the stand was nearlyplete. The banners were up, the merchandise was neatly arranged, and the disy screens were looping through trailers and promotional material. The small stage was ready for the live readings, and the caf¨¦ area for Hataraku Maou-sama was inviting andfortable. Everything wasing together.
Aiko gathered her team for a quick briefing. "We''ve done an amazing job today, everyone. This stand looks fantastic, and I''m confident that it''s going to draw a lot of attention tomorrow. Remember, this is our chance to show the world what Fuji Jump is capable of. Let''s make sure we give it our all."
The team responded with enthusiastic nods and words of encouragement. They knew how important this event was, not just for thepany, but for themselves as well. This was their moment to shine, and they were ready.
As the final preparations were being made, Aiko took a moment to step back and look at the stand as a whole. It was everything she had hoped it would be a vibrant, engaging space that reflected the passion and creativity of the Fuji Jump team. She could already picture the crowds gathering around the stand, eager to explore the world of Naruto, Hataraku Maou- sama, Sword Art Online, and Tree of Joy.
With everything in ce, Aiko decided it was time to do a final walkthrough. She started at the Naruto section, checking the cement of the merchandise and making sure the mural was properly lit. The Hataraku Maou-sama caf¨¦ area was next, and she was pleased to see that the setup was both inviting and functional. The Sword Art Online timeline was a particr point of pride, and she spent a few moments reading through it, satisfied that it would resonate with
fans of the series.
Finally, she reached the Tree of Joy section. The small garden setup was peaceful and calming, just as she had envisioned when she read the touching story of the orphanage kids. She took a deep breath, feeling a sense of aplishment. Everything was ready.
Just as she was about to call it a day, her phone buzzed in her pocket. She pulled it out to see a
message from Sayuri.
Sayuri: How''s everything going?
Aiko quickly typed a response, her fingers moving swiftly across the screen.
Aiko: Boss! We are almost ready. We made sure to show our strong points just like you told us. I''m sure the public tomorrow will flock to our stand when they see what we prepared.
Sayuri''s reply was almost immediate.
Sayuri: I knew I could count on you, Aiko. Make sure to take lots of pictures and videos-I want to see every detail. And good luck tomorrow!
Aiko smiled, feeling a surge of pride. After working for so long together, Sayuri had always been supportive, and her trust meant a lot to Aiko. She quickly sent a reply.
Aiko: Will do! Thanks, Sayuri-san. We''ll make sure Fuji Jump shines tomorrow!
As the day came to a close, Aiko gathered her team for a final debrief. They were tired, but the excitement for tomorrow''s event was palpable. They knew they had done everything they could to prepare, and now it was just a matter of waiting for the doors to open.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Great work today, everyone," Aiko said, addressing the group. "Go home and get some rest -we''ve got a big day ahead of us. I''m proud of what we''ve aplished, and I know we''re going to make a huge impression tomorrow. Let''s show everyone what Fuji Jump is all
about!"
The team cheered in agreement before packing up their tools and equipment. As they left the convention hall, Aiko took onest look at the stand, a sense of calm satisfaction settling over her. Tomorrow, the world would see the fruits of theirbor, and she couldn''t wait to see how
it all unfolded.
With a final nce around the now-quiet convention hall, Aiko turned off the lights and locked up the stand. She stepped out into the cool evening air, her thoughts already on the day ahead. The stage was set, and Fuji Jump was ready to make its mark at PrimCon.
As she walked away from Kizuna Hall, Aiko pulled out her phone onest time and sent a message to Sayuri.
Aiko: Stand is ready. We''re all set for tomorrow. Wish us luck!
She slipped her phone back into her pocket with a satisfied smile, knowing that tomorrow would be the start of something great for Fuji Jump.
Chapter 696: The Amethyst Imagination Awards Begin
Chapter 696: The Amethyst Imagination Awards Begin
?
Theo arrived home alone, the manor''s vast expanse feeling evenrger with the absence of Ayia and his friends. The day had been long but fulfilling, spent at his little sister''s school festival. It was one of those rare asions where he allowed himself to simply enjoy life''s simpler pleasures. Ayia, who had spent the previous night with him, had gone back home to freshen up, leaving Theo to his own devices. After dropping off Ayia and Shizuka, he returned to Pedrarruna Manor, his sanctuary perched atop the forested hill.
Exhaustion settled in as he stepped through the grand doors, his enhanced physique still feeling the effects of hours of walking around the school campus. The hot shower that followed was a wee relief, soothing his muscles and washing away the fatigue. He changed intofortable clothes and made his way to his bedroom, the massive bed beckoning him. As he sank into its softness, the two kittens curled up beside him, their warmth aforting presence in the otherwise empty room.
Theo wasn''t in the mood to work or engage in any of his usualte-night activities. Yet, despite the long day, sleep eluded him. His mind, always active, craved something to upy it. He reached for the remote, flicking through the channels with idle curiosity. Most of the content failed to catch his attention until a familiar voice caught his ear.
"We are back with the Amethyst Imagination Awards..."
"What?" Theo eximed when he heard that, "I didn''t know that the Amethyst Awards was on this Sunday!"
After entering the anime industry, Theo dutifully studied the industry in depth. And there was no way to study the animation industry without speaking about the Amethyst Animation Awards.
The 5 Gem Awards were the most prestigious awards in the entertainment industry. Each Gem Award was equally important and equally prestigious.
The first gem award is the Ruby Vision Award which celebrates outstanding achievements in television, recognizing series and shows that captivate audiences with their vibrant storytelling andpelling characters. Just as rubies are known for their intense red color and passion, this award honors the passion and creativity behind exceptional TV productions. The second gem award is the Sapphire Sound Award which is dedicated to excellence in music, honoring artists, bands, andposers who create harmonies that resonate deeply with listeners. Like the deep blue of a sapphire, this award symbolizes the profound impact of music that touches the soul and transcends boundaries.
The third gem award is the Alexandrite Screen Award which is the pinnacle of recognition in film, awarded to movies that shine brightly in the world of cinema. Like an alexandrite gem, these films are timeless, multifaceted, and crafted with precision, leaving asting impression on audiences and critics alike.
The fourth gem award is the Emerald Stage Award which honors excellence in theater, celebrating performances and productions that bring the stage to life with their rich, vivid storytelling. Just as emeralds are prized for their lush green color, this award is given to those who create vibrant, enduring experiences in the world of live performance.
Finally, the fifth gem award is the Amethyst Imagination Award which is presented for outstanding achievements in animation, recognizing works that inspire creativity and transport audiences to fantastical worlds. Like the mystical qualities of an amethyst, this award symbolizes the boundless imagination and artistry found in animated films and series. From this exnation, we can understand how important these awards were not only for the Sakura Abode Country but also for the whole world. That''s because productions from the whole world tried to win these awards as that would mean the pinnacle of their careers. The Amethyst Imagination Award, in particr, held a special ce in Theo''s heart. As the head of Tokyo Animation Studios, he dreamed of one day seeing his own productions vying for this prestigious de. Winning such an award would not only validate the hard work and dedication of his team but also ce them among the giants of the industry.
He quickly checked the time and realized that the ceremony must be nearing its end. Not wanting to miss anything, Theo rewound the broadcast to the beginning, his curiosity piqued. As the screen flickered back to the start of the show, he settled in, eager to absorb every moment.
The ceremony was taking ce in Sakura City, the anime capital of the world, and the atmosphere was electric. The venue, a grand hall adorned with shimmering lights and elegant decor, was filled with the industry''s brightest stars. Directors, animators, voice actors, and producers-all gathered to celebrate the best of the best in the world of animation.
The host, a well-known television personality, weed the audience with a blend of humor and reverence. The camera panned across the room, capturing the excitement and anticipation etched on the faces of the attendees. Theo watched intently, his mind already racing with possibilities. One day, he thought, Tokyo Animation Studios would have its work showcased here.
The first award of the night was for Best Character Design. The nominees were announced, and short clips of each work were shown on the screen. Theo leaned forward, analyzing the designs with a critical eye. He appreciated the artistry and creativity that went into each character, understanding the importance of visual appeal in storytelling.
"And the Amethyst Imagination Award for Best Character Design goes to... Eternal Blossoms!" the host announced, to thunderous apuse.
Theo nodded, recognizing the name. Eternal Blossoms had been a fan-favorite,uded for its intricate and beautiful character designs. The lead designer took the stage, beaming with pride, and delivered a heartfelt speech thanking the team and their supporters.
Next up was the award for Best Original Music Score. Theo knew how vital music was in setting the tone of an anime. A great score could elevate a scene, making it unforgettable. The nominees for this category were equally impressive, each bringing a unique sound to the table.
The winner, Wings of the Phoenix, had a hauntingly beautiful score that resonated deeply with audiences. Theposer, a soft-spoken yet passionate individual, spoke of the inspiration behind the music and the joy of seeing ite to life in the series.
Theo found himself engrossed in the ceremony, admiring the diversity of talent being recognized. The awards continued, with categories such as Best Storyboard, Best Animation Direction, and Best Sound Design. Each winner brought something unique to the table, and Theo felt a growing sense of excitement. The level ofpetition was fierce, and it only fueled his determination to one day see his studio''s work among the nominees.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As the evening progressed, the focus shifted to the performances of the voice actors. This category was particrly significant to Theo, as voice acting was a crucial element in bringing characters to life. He had recently been involved in the production of Sword Art Online at Tokyo Animation Studios, working closely with voice actors and gaining a deep appreciation for their craft.
The nominees for Best Voice Acting in a Leading Role were announced, and Theo watched as the camera zoomed in on each of them. The clips yed, showcasing the range and emotion these actors brought to their roles. Theo marveled at their ability to convey so much through their voices alone, making the characters feel real and rtable.
The winner was a veteran voice actor known for their work in Samurai''s Path, a historical epic that captivated audiences with its gripping narrative and powerful performances. The actor''s eptance speech was filled with gratitude and humility, acknowledging the hard work of the
entire team.
Following this, the award for Best Voice Acting in a Supporting Role was announced. Theo''s interest piqued again as he watched the nominees. These were the voices that added depth and richness to the story, supporting the leads and enhancing the overall experience. The winner, a young and uing talent, had delivered a standout performance in Magic Academy, an anime that blended fantasy withing-of-age themes. Theo could see the joy and disbelief on the actor''s face as he epted the award, clearly overwhelmed by the
recognition.
As the apuse died down, Theo felt a deep sense of admiration for the voice actors. Their work was often underappreciated by the wider audience, but here, at the Amethyst Imagination Awards, they were given the spotlight they deserved.
The ceremony continued, with more categories being announced, each showcasing the incredible talent within the animation industry. Theo was captivated by it all, his mind swirling with ideas and inspiration. He could see the potential for Tokyo Animation Studios to make its mark on this stage, to be recognized alongside the best in the world.
As the night wore on, Theo found himselfpletely engrossed in the ceremony. The energy, the passion, the artistry-it was all so invigorating. He could see the future of his studio in this, the culmination of hard work, creativity, and dedication.
Finally, the host returned to the stage, signaling that the next set of awards would be for the voice acting categories, traditionally some of the most anticipated of the night. Theo leaned forward, eager to see who would take home the honors.
"And now, the moment we''ve all been waiting for," the host began with a smile. "The winner of the Amethyst Imagination Award for Best Voice Acting in a Leading Role is..."
The room held its breath as the name was announced, followed by a roar of apuse and cheers. The camera zoomed in on the winner, who stood up in disbelief, tears glistening in their eyes. Theo watched as they made their way to the stage, humbled by the recognition of their peers.
"And the Amethyst Imagination Award for Best Voice Acting in a Supporting Role goes to..."
Again, the announcement was met with thunderous apuse as another deserving talent took the stage. The speeches were heartfelt and emotional, filled with gratitude for the opportunity to bring beloved characters to life.
As the voice acting categories concluded, Theo felt a renewed sense of purpose. This was
where he wanted to be, where he wanted his studio to be-among the best, creating works that moved and inspired people.
The ceremony was far from over, and Theo knew that the biggest awards were yet toe. But for now, he let himself savor the moment, imagining a future where Tokyo Animation Studios would stand on this very stage, epting its own Amethyst Imagination Award. With that thought in mind, Theo settled back into his bed, eager to see what the rest of the night had in store.
Chapter 697: The Big Awards of the Night
Chapter 697: The Big Awards of the Night
?
Theo continued to watch the Amethyst Imagination Awards, fully absorbed in the spectacle. The voice acting awards had been a highlight, and he could still feel the excitement of the winners'' speeches reverberating in his mind. But the night was far from over, and the most prestigious awards were still toe.
As the ceremony progressed, the host returned to the stage, a smile ying on their lips. "Ladies and gentlemen, we''ve reached the moment you''ve all been waiting for-the two biggest categories of the night: Best Animated Feature Film and Best TV Anime Series."
Theo felt a surge of anticipation. These were the categories that every studio aspired to win. Being recognized as the best in either of these categories was the ultimate achievement, a testament to the hard work, creativity, and vision of the entire production team.
The lights in the hall dimmed slightly, and the screen behind the host lit up with clips from the nominees for Best Animated Feature Film. Each clip was a masterpiece in its own right, showcasing the diversity and artistry of the animation industry. From epic fantasies to heartwarming stories, the nominees represented the very best of what animation had to offer. Theo watched in awe as the clips yed, each one transporting him to a different world. The level of detail, the fluidity of the animation, the emotional depth of the stories-it was all so impressive. He couldn''t help but think about how far Tokyo Animation Studios hade in such a short time and how much further they could go.
"And the nominees for Best Animated Feature Film are..." the host began, reading off the names of the films and their respective studios. The room was filled with tension as the audience waited to hear the winner.
Theo held his breath as the envelope was opened, the suspense building with each passing second.
"And the Amethyst Imagination Award for Best Animated Feature Film goes to... The Song of the Wind!" the host announced, and the room erupted in apuse.
Theo nodded in approval. The Song of the Wind had been a standout film from the Elvish Studios, a beautifully crafted story that resonated with audiences worldwide. The director, a veteran of the industry, took the stage to ept the award, delivering a speech that was both humble and inspiring. Theo listened intently, taking mental notes. There was so much to learn from these industry giants.
As the director spoke about the challenges and triumphs of making the film, Theo couldn''t help but think about his own journey. He had faced plenty of challenges since acquiring Tokyo Animation Studios, but moments like this made it all worth it. Seeing the passion and dedication of the people in this industry only fueled his own desire to create something truly remarkable.
With the Best Animated Feature Film award concluded, the ceremony moved on to the final category of the night-Best TV Anime Series. This was the award that had everyone on the edge of their seats. TV anime had a unique power to capture the hearts and minds of viewers over an extended period, building emotional connections thatsted long after the series ended.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Theo leaned forward, his heart pounding in anticipation. The nominees for this category were some of the most popr and critically acimed series of the year. The screen lit up with clips from each of the nominated shows, and Theo couldn''t help but admire the sheer talent and creativity on disy.
Each series had its own unique charm, whether it was the intense action sequences, the deep andplex characters, or the beautifully crafted worlds that drew viewers in week after week. Theo could feel the energy in the room, even from thousands of miles away. This was what the industry was all about-creating stories that resonated with people, that made them feel something real.
The host took a deep breath before announcing the nominees. "And the nominees for Best TV Anime Series are..."
As the names were read aloud, Theo felt a surge of excitement. He could only imagine what it must feel like to be one of those nominees, waiting to hear if your work had been chosen as the best of the best.
The tension in the room was palpable as the host held up the envelope, teasing the audience for just a moment longer. Finally, the name was revealed.
"And the Amethyst Imagination Award for Best TV Anime Series goes to... Starlight Warriors!" the host dered, and the crowd erupted in cheers.
Theo watched as the creators of Starlight Warriors took the stage, their faces beaming with pride. The series had been a massive hit, known for its stunning animation,pelling characters, and gripping storyline. The creators spoke about the journey of bringing the series to life, thanking the fans, the production team from the Studios Phoenix, and everyone who had supported them along the way.
Theo listened closely, his mind already racing with ideas for Tokyo Animation Studios. This was the level he aspired to reach, the level he knew his team was capable of achieving. The recognition, the validation of years of hard work-it was something he wanted not just for himself, but for everyone who had poured their heart and soul into the studio''s projects.
As the final speeches were made and the ceremony began to wind down, Theo couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of determination. Watching the Amethyst Imagination Awards had been a powerful reminder of why he had entered the anime industry in the first ce. It wasn''t just about making a profit or gaining fame-it was about creating something meaningful, something that would stand the test of time.
The ceremony concluded with a grand finale, with the winners all gathering on stage for a final round of apuse. Theo watched as the camera panned across the faces of those who had been honored that night, each one glowing with a sense of aplishment.
As the screen faded to ck and the credits began to roll, Theo turned off the TV, his mind still buzzing with excitement. He knew that the road ahead wouldn''t be easy, but he was more determined than ever to see Tokyo Animation Studios rise to the top.
With a deep breath, Theo vowed to make it to that stage. As he looked out the window at the moonlitndscape, he felt a renewed sense of purpose.
One day, he promised himself, his studio would be among those standing on that stage, epting the Amethyst Imagination Award. And when that day came, it would be the result of the passion, creativity, and hard work of everyone involved.
With that thought in mind, Theo prepared to sleep, tomorrow he would work extra hard to make his dreame true. The journey was just beginning, and he was ready to give it
everything he had.
And so, as the night deepened, Theo fell asleep with a small smile on his face, his heart filled with hope and determination for the future.
Chapter 698: Journey to PrimCon: Sword Art Online Fans Unite
Chapter 698: Journey to PrimCon: Sword Art Online Fans Unite
?
The morning air was crisp, with a hint of warmth that promised the arrival of spring. Sakura City was beginning to stir, but for a particr group of friends, the day had begun hours ago. It was March 15th, the long-awaited opening day of PrimCon, and they could hardly contain their excitement.
In a cozy apartment not far from the bustling heart of the city, five friends were gathered in the living room, each of them practically vibrating with anticipation. The walls of the apartment were adorned with anime posters, the most prominent of which was a stunning illustration of Kirito and Asuna from Sword Art Online. The two characters stood back-to- back, swords at the ready, their expressions fierce and determined.
"We''re finally going to see it," said Yuto, the de facto leader of the group, his voice tinged with excitement as he adjusted his Kirito cosy. His ck wig was meticulously styled, and he wore the iconic ck trench coat with the Elucidator replica strapped to his back. "I can''t believe we''re actually going to see the Sword Art Online anime stand in person!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Neither can I," added Mika, who was dressed as Asuna. Her auburn wig cascaded down her back, and the Knights of the Blood Oath uniform she wore had been carefully crafted over several weeks. "I''m still pinching myself. We''ve read the light novels over and over, but this is going to be on a whole different level."
The others in the room-Rika, Kenji, and Taro-nodded in agreement. Rika had opted for a casual Kirito-themed hoodie, while Kenji and Taro were dressed in simple Sword Art Online T- shirts, their love for the series evident in the way they talked about it.
"I just want to see the new PrimCon trailer for the anime," Kenji said, his eyes wide with enthusiasm. "The light novel was so immersive, I can''t wait to see how they''ve adapted it."
The Tokyo Studios would release an exclusive trailer that would only pass on the studio stand at PrimCon.
"Same here," Taro added, adjusting his sses. "It is the first anime release of the Tokyo Studios, I don''t know if they will be able to do a good job, but from the trailer they released, the animation looks awesome."
The group had been fans of Sword Art Online ever since they stumbled upon the first volume of the light novel series published by Fuji Jump Co. The story of a virtual reality MMORPG that traps its yers in a deadly game of survival had captivated their imaginations. They had eagerly devoured each subsequent volume, discussing the plot twists and character developments with a fervor that only true fans could muster. When the announcement came that the series would be adapted into an anime, their excitement had reached a fever pitch. And when they learned that the anime would have a dedicated stand at PrimCon, they knew they had to be there.
The tickets had sold out quickly, but the group had managed to secure thest few avable. It had been a scramble, with all five of them furiously clicking and refreshing the ticketing website in hopes of snagging a spot. The moment they seeded, they knew it would be a day to remember.
Yuto nced at his watch. "It''s almost time to head out. We don''t want to bete."
"Good idea," Rika said as she grabbed her bag, which was adorned with various Sword Art Online keychains. "I''ve got everything we need-snacks, water, and, of course, our tickets."
The group did one final check to make sure they had everything before heading out the door. As they stepped outside, the cool morning air greeted them, and they could see the first hints of cherry blossoms beginning to bloom on the trees lining the streets. It was a beautiful day in Sakura City, and the excitement in the air was palpable.
The subway ride to Kizuna Hall was filled with chatter about what they hoped to see at PrimCon. They talked about the other attractions, the merchandise they nned to buy, and, of course, the Sword Art Online stand. The subway car was filled with other anime fans, many of whom were also dressed in cosy or wearing anime-themed clothing. The atmosphere was electric, with everyone buzzing about the uing event.
As the subway neared their stop, Yuto turned to the group. "Okay, let''s stick together once we get there. We don''t want to get separated in the crowd."
"Agreed," Mika said, holding up her phone. "And if we do get split up, we''ll meet back at the entrance."
The group nodded in unison. They were a tight-knit bunch, and nothing was going to ruin their day.
When they finally emerged from the subway station, they were greeted by a breathtaking sight. Kizuna Hall loomed ahead, its massive ss fa?ade reflecting the morning sun. The building was an architectural marvel, with sleek lines and a modern design that made it stand out against the surrounding cityscape. But what truly took their breath away was the sheer number of people gathered outside.
A massive crowd had already formed, with fans from all walks of life eagerly awaiting the opening of the convention. The atmosphere was electric, with the sounds of excited chatter,ughter, and the asional burst of music filling the air. Many fans were dressed in cosy, representing characters from a wide variety of anime and manga. The vibrant colors and intricate costumes added to the festive atmosphere, making it feel like a celebration of all things anime.
"Wow, this is incredible," Rika said, her eyes wide as she took in the scene. "I knew there would be a lot of people, but this... this is on another level."
"It''s like a dreame true," Kenji added, snapping a few pictures with his phone. "Look at all the cosys! These guys are amazing!" He eximed as he admired some cosys that definitely took hundreds of hours of creation.
Yuto grinned. "We''re definitely in goodpany."
As they made their way toward the entrance, the group couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with the other fans around them. They were all here for the same reason-to celebrate their love for anime and manga, and to experience the magic of PrimCon. The excitement was contagious, and they could feel their anticipation building with each step they took.
The line to enter the convention was long, snaking around the building and stretching far beyond what they had expected. But the group didn''t mind. They were surrounded by fellow fans, all of whom shared their passion for anime. Conversations flowed freely, with strangers bonding over their favorite series, characters, and moments. It was a unique experience, one that could only be found at an event like PrimCon.
As they finally reached the front of the line, the group couldn''t help but exchange excited nces. This was it-the moment they had been waiting for. Beyond those doorsy the world of PrimCon, a ce where their love for anime would be celebrated, and where they would finally get to see the Sword Art Online stand in all its glory.
"I can''t believe we''re actually here," Taro said, his voice filled with awe.
"Neither can I," Mika replied, her eyes shining with excitement. "This is going to be
amazing."
As the doors to Kizuna Hall opened and the group stepped inside, they were greeted by a wave of cool air and the sight of countless stands, banners, and disys. The convention was a sprawling wondend of anime and manga, with every corner offering something new and exciting to discover.
But for Yuto, Mika, Rika, Kenji, and Taro, there was only one destination in mind-the Sword Art Online stand. And as they made their way through the crowds, their hearts raced with anticipation. The journey to PrimCon had been long, but it was only just beginning. Outside Kizuna Hall, the line of eager fans continued to grow, stretching further and further as more people arrived. The sun was beginning to rise higher in the sky, casting a warm glow over the city. It was the start of a new day, and for the group of Sword Art Online fans, it was the start of an unforgettable adventure.
Chapter 699: Nanas First Anime Promotion
Chapter 699: Nana''s First Anime Promotion
?
The first light of dawn filtered through the thin curtains of Ozawa Nana''s small bedroom, casting a gentle glow over the simple space. The room was modestly furnished, with a single bed, a small desk, and a bookshelf filled with well-worn manga volumes and a few treasured books on voice acting. On the desk, a recently bought microphone, headphones, aptop, and other voice-acting devices were neatly arranged-tools of the trade that had be her lifeline over the past few months.
Nana stirred beneath her covers, her eyes fluttering open as she slowly adjusted to the early morning light. Today was a special day-one that she had dreamed of for years. It was the day of PrimCon, where she would be promoting the very first anime she had worked on: Sword Art Online. A rush of excitement coursed through her as she remembered the schedule ahead. This was her first big break in the voice acting industry, and the thought of standing alongside more experienced actors at such a major event made her heart race.
She sat up in bed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she nced at the clock on her bedside table. It was just past 5:00 AM, early enough to give her plenty of time to prepare. Nana had always been an early riser, a habit ingrained in her from the years she spent juggling school, part-time jobs, and voice acting lessons. Even now, after having secured her first professional role, she couldn''t shake the feeling that every minute counted and that she needed to continue pushing herself to improve.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
With a deep breath, Nana threw off the covers and swung her legs over the side of the bed. The wooden floor was cold beneath her feet, but she didn''t mind. It was a small difortpared to the challenges she had faced to get to this point. She padded over to her desk and turned on the small mirror light, gazing at her reflection as she mentally ran through the day''s ns.
"Okay, Nana," she whispered to herself, her voice steady but tinged with nervousness. "You''ve got this. Today''s your chance to show everyone what you''re made of."
She pulled out a carefully folded set of clothes from her closet-a simple yet elegant outfit that she had chosen specifically for today. It wasn''t shy, but it was professional, and that was what mattered most to her. After dressing, she brushed her long, dark hair and tied it back into a neat ponytail, making sure she looked presentable for the day ahead.
Her thoughts drifted to her parents, who were still asleep in the adjacent room. They had always been her biggest supporters, even when money was tight and the future uncertain. Nana knew how hard they worked to keep their family afloat, and it was one of the reasons she had taken on part-time jobs throughout high school-to lessen the financial burden on them as she pursued her dream. Now, with her earnings from the studio, she was finally able to contribute more significantly to the household. But still, she dreamed of one day moving her family out of their cramped apartment and into a morefortable home.
Quietly, she stepped out of her room and made her way to the small kitchen. The apartment was quiet, the only sound being the soft hum of the refrigerator. Nana began to prepare a simple breakfast, mindful of the need to fuel herself for the long day ahead. As she cracked eggs into a pan and set the kettle to boil, she couldn''t help but smile. Today would be the first time she would meet so many fans of Sword Art Online, and the thought of it filled her with both excitement and trepidation.
Nana''s mind wandered back to the moment she had received the call from Tokyo Studios, informing her that she had been selected for a minor role in the anime adaptation. She remembered the way her heart had nearly leaped out of her chest, the disbelief that had washed over her. After so many failed auditions, she had finally broken through. And it wasn''t just any anime-Sword Art Online was shaping up to be a major hit, at least that was what she thought. The fact that she was involved, even in a small capacity, was nothing short of a dreame true.
But what was even more unbelievable was that after this anime production ended, she already had a much bigger job scheduled. A few days ago, Rio warned her that the Naruto Anime Production had just started in Elffire City that she should get ready, and that in the next couple of months, she would probably start the biggest role of her career.
She was extremely nervous about voicing the main character of such a big anime, so she tried to not think about it and just live the moment of her first voice-acting job in the Sword Art Online anime.
As she finished cooking, she set the table with care, cing the food down before tiptoeing to her parents'' room. She gently knocked on the door and waited for a moment before hearing a groggy voice from within.
"Nana, is that you?" her mother called out softly.
"Yes, Mom," Nana replied, her voice just above a whisper. "I made breakfast. You should eat before you head out."
A momentter, the door creaked open, and her parents emerged, still dressed in their pajamas, her mother''s hair slightly disheveled from sleep. Despite the early hour, her mother smiled warmly at her daughter, a smile that spoke of pride and love.
"Thank you, Nana," her mother said as she joined her at the table. "You didn''t have to, you know. You have such a big day ahead of you."
"Good morning, little princess." her father said with a doting voice.
"I know, but I wanted to, good morning to you two," Nana replied, sitting down across from her. "It''s the least I can do. You guys have done so much for me."
Her mother reached out and squeezed Nana''s hand. "We''re so proud of you, Nana. You''ve worked so hard, and now you''re seeing the fruits of thatbor. I know today will be just the beginning of great things for you."
Nana smiled, her heart swelling with emotion. "Thanks, Mom. I just... I want to make you and Dad proud. I want to do well today."
"You will," her mother assured her. "Just be yourself, and everything will fall into ce." As they ate together, they talked about the uing day, with Nana''s mother offering words of encouragement. Despite her calm demeanor, Nana could feel the butterflies in her stomach, a mix of nerves and excitement that only grew stronger as the minutes ticked by. But her mother''s words gave her strength, reminding her of the support system she had in her
corner.
After breakfast, her parents got changed for another day of work at the factory, shortlyter they emerged from the bedroom, already dressed for their long day of work.
"Good luck today, Nana," her father said simply.
"Thanks, Dad," Nana replied, her voice full of warmth. "I''ll do my best."
With the morning routineplete, Nana gathered her things and prepared to head out. Her bag was packed with everything she needed for the day, including a small script that she nned to review on the subway ride to Kizuna Hall. She was determined to be as prepared as possible, not wanting to leave anything to chance.
Before leaving, she turned to her parents and gave them each a hug. "I''ll see you tonight," she said, her voice filled with determination. "And I''ll tell you all about it."
"We''ll be waiting," her mother replied, smiling.
With that, Nana stepped out into the early morning light, the city slowlying to life around her. The cherry blossoms were just beginning to bloom, their delicate pink petals a sign of the changing season. It was a beautiful day in Sakura City, and as Nana made her way to the subway station, she felt a renewed sense of purpose. Today was the beginning of something new, a chance to prove herself in the world she had always dreamed of being a part
of.
The subway ride was filled with a mix of people-some heading to work, others, like Nana, making their way to PrimCon. The excitement was palpable, and Nana couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with the other passengers, many of whom were likely anime fans just like her. As the train approached her stop, she took a deep breath, steeling herself for whaty
ahead.
When she finally arrived at Kizuna Hall, the sight before her took her breath away. The convention center was massive, its ss fa?ade gleaming in the morning sun. The entrance was already bustling with activity, with fans and industry professionals alike gathering for the day''s events. Nana could see banners and posters for various anime series, including Sword Art Online, prominently disyed. The realization that she was a part of this world, even in a small way, filled her with a sense of awe.
As she made her way inside through the staff entrance and made it to the studio''s stand, she was greeted by a member of the studio''s staff, who handed her a schedule for the day. There were interviews, panel discussions, and autograph sessions lined up, all of which would culminate in the premiere of the Sword Art Online trailer. Nana''s heart raced as she scanned the list, her nerves returning in full force.
But as she took a deep breath and stepped further into the convention center, she reminded herself of the journey that had brought her here. The countless hours of practice, the part- time jobs, the rejections-all of it had led to this moment. And now, it was time to seize the opportunity and make her mark.
With her head held high and her heart full of determination, Ozawa Nana walked into the world of PrimCon, ready to embrace whatever the day had in store.
Chapter 700: Laying the Foundation
Chapter 700: Laying the Foundation
?
Theo''s Office, Umbre Corporation Headquarters, Elffire City.
9 AM, Monday, March 15.
Differently from thest few months, after his morning workout with Ayia and the others, Theo went to his office at the Umbre Building instead of heading to Tokyo Studios to work on his first anime release. Now that Sword Art Online had entered the post-production phase, Theo found himself with much more free time than before. As the anime''s director, his role was now more supervisory-giving orders, reviewing work, and ensuring his vision was being faithfully executed by his talented team. This newfound time allowed him to focus on other ventures that had been simmering in the background, waiting for his attention.
Theo''s office was spacious and modern, designed with clean lines and minimalistic decor that emphasized functionality over ir. Arge ss desk sat in the center, piled neatly with folders and documents, while the walls were adorned with framed posters of his various projects. The morning sunlight filtered through the tall windows, casting a warm glow over the room as Theo settled into his leather chair, ready to tackle the day''s work.
Before himy the fruits of his entrepreneurial spirit: documents detailing the progress of multiple ventures he had set in motion over the past few months. Each project represented a piece of his vision, a step towards building something greater than himself.
The first set of documents pertained to the Tree''s Gift Charity Organization. Theo hadunched the charity as a way to give back to society, driven by his own experiences with poverty and hunger in his past lives. The organization aimed to provide food, education, and shelter to those in need, ensuring that no one would have to endure the hardships he once faced. As he flipped through the pages, Theo noted the impressive progress the charity had made since its inception. Distribution centers had been established in several cities, and partnerships with local businesses were already bearing fruit. The reports showed a steady increase in donations and volunteers, a testament to the positive impact the charity was having on themunity. Satisfied with the charity''s progress, Theo moved on to the next set of documents, which detailed the renovations for the building that would house his gamingpany. Although he hadn''t yet assembled a team of developers, Sam, the head director of the Umbre Corporation, had ensured that the renovations continued without dy. The constructionpany had nearlypleted the work, transforming the old, dpidated building into a state-of-the-art facility equipped with everything a gamingpany could need. Theo''s vision for thepany was ambitious-he wanted to recreate immersive and innovative games from his past life that would push the boundaries of the industry. While the gamingpany was still in its infancy, the foundation was beingid for future sess.
Next, Theo reviewed the expansion ns for his Blue Cloud Coffee Shop franchise. The franchise had been a hit in Elffire City, and now it was time to take it to other cities across the country. The reports detailed the potential locations for new branches, each carefully selected based on market research and demographic analysis. Theo could see the meticulous nning that had gone into the expansion, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. The coffee shop had started as a small passion project, but it was quickly growing into a well-known brand. The expansion was projected to increase profits significantly, providing even more capital for Theo''s other ventures.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Theo then turned his attention to the construction of therge printing factory for the Fuji Jump Co., a project that had be increasingly important as the demand for manga and light novels continued to rise. The factory was a crucial investment, one that would allow thepany to increase production and distribution of its popr titles. The construction was well underway, with the building set to bepleted within the next few months. Once operational, the factory would not only boost thepany''s output topete with the big publishing houses but also create jobs in the localmunity, something that Theo was particrly proud of.
As Theo reviewed the documents, he couldn''t help but reflect on the journey that had brought him to this point. From the sess of Moonlight''s album to the various business ventures he hadunched, it was clear that his hard work and determination were paying off. The profits from the album alone were staggering-over 150 million dors per month on all streaming tforms. Although the number of streams had decreased slightly in recent weeks, Ayia, who managed Moonlight''s career, predicted that profits would remain over 140 million dors per month for the next two months. This meant that Theo stood to earn at least half a billion dors from the album, more than enough to fund any project he desired.
But despite the financial sess, Theo was careful not to let it cloud his judgment. He knew that money, while important, was not the only measure of sess. Each of his projects was driven by a deeper purpose-a desire to create, to innovate, and to give back to the world. It was this sense of purpose that kept him grounded, even as his wealth continued to grow.
One document in particr caught Theo''s eye, pulling him out of his thoughts. It was the financial report for the Umbre Corporation, thepany that managed all of his ventures. Sam had prepared the report herself, meticulously detailing the corporation''s current financial status, projected earnings, and uing expenses. As he scanned the document, Theo was impressed by the corporation''s strong financial health. Under Sam''s leadership, the Umbre Corporation had be a well-oiled machine, efficiently managing his various businesses and ensuring that each one operated at peak performance.
Theo knew he was fortunate to have someone like Sam at the helm. She was not only incrediblypetent but also fiercely loyal, one of the few people who knew his true identity as Moonlight. Along with Ayia and Aurora, Sam was part of the small inner circle that Theo trusted implicitly. It was this trust that allowed him to focus on his creative endeavors, knowing that his businesses were in capable hands.
With the financial reports reviewed and approved, Theo leaned back in his chair, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. Everything was running smoothly, with each project progressing ording to n. But even as he checked off each item on his list, a new idea had been brewing in the back of his mind, one that had been sparked by his recent experience at the Yukihime Club festival.
Theo had been deeply impressed by the students'' performances at the Mini Music Festival, so much so that it had ignited a new passion within him. Watching the young talents pour their hearts into their music reminded him of the power of creativity and the impact it could have on the world. It was during that festival that the idea of creating his own recordbel had
taken root.
He could still vividly remember the energy of the festival-the excitement of the crowd, the raw talent on disy, and the potential he saw in those young musicians. The idea of nurturing that talent, of giving those artists a tform to share their music with the world, has consumed his thoughts ever since. With the sess of Moonlight''s album and his past life music knowledge, he had the resources to make that vision a reality.
The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that this was the right move. A recordbel would not only allow him to support emerging artists but also give him the creative freedom to produce music that resonated with his own vision. It was a natural extension of what he had already achieved with Moonlight, and the timing couldn''t be better.
Theo nced at the clock on his desk-10:30 AM. It was time to discuss his idea with Sam. She had always been his sounding board, someone he could rely on to provide honest feedback and practical advice. If anyone could help him bring this idea to life, it was her. Rising from his chair, Theo gathered the documents he had reviewed and ced them neatly in a folder. He straightened his tie, a small smile ying on his lips as he thought about the conversation he was about to have. There was something exhrating about starting a new venture, about taking an idea and turning it into something tangible. And this, he knew, was
just the beginning.
With a sense of purpose, Theo left his office and made his way down the hallway to Sam''s office. The Umbre Corporation headquarters was bustling with activity, with employees moving purposefully from one task to the next. As he walked, Theo couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of satisfaction. He had built something incredible here, and with each new project, he was adding to a legacy that would endure long after him.
He arrived at Sam''s office, the door slightly ajar. He greeted Sam''s assistant before knocking lightly before stepping inside, ready to share histest idea with the person who had been by his side since the beginning. Today, they wouldy the foundation for something new- something that could change the music industry forever.
As Theo sat down across from Sam, he couldn''t help but feel a thrill of anticipation. This was the start of a new chapter, and he was eager to see where it would lead.
Chapter 701: Crafting a Vision
Chapter 701: Crafting a Vision
?
Theo entered Sam''s office with a purposeful stride, his mind buzzing with ideas. Sam looked up from her desk as he approached, offering him a warm smile. Her office, like Theo''s, was sleek and modern, reflecting the efficiency and professionalism that defined her work. Papers and reports were neatly arranged in folders, and therge window behind her desk offered a panoramic view of Elffire City.
"Morning, Sam," Theo greeted, taking a seat across from her.
"Morning, Theo," she replied, leaning back in her chair. "You seem like you have something on your mind."
Theo chuckled, "You know me too well. I''ve been thinking about something ever since the Yukihime Club festival, and I wanted to run it by you."
Sam nodded, her interest piqued. "I''m all ears."
Theo took a deep breath before diving in. "I want to start a recordbel or an entertainmentpany."
There was a brief moment of silence as Sam processed his words. She knew Theo was always full of ambitious ideas, but this was a new direction even for him. "A recordbel? That''s certainly a bold move. What brought this on?"
Theo leaned forward, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. "It was the students at the Mini Music Festival. Watching them perform, and seeing their passion and talent-made me realize there''s so much untapped potential out there. Plus, I have a lot of songs in my archive that would fit perfectly with these artists. I want to create a tform where artists like them can thrive, where they can focus on their music without worrying about the business side of things."
Sam nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a noble goal, and I can see how it aligns with your overall vision. However, starting a recordbel is a significant undertaking. There are a lot of factors to consider."
"I know," Theo agreed. "That''s why I wanted to talk to you. You''ve helped me with so many projects, and while a recordbel is new territory for both of us, I think we can make it work." Sam appreciated Theo''s confidence in her, but she was also aware of theplexities involved in such an endeavor. "Let''s start with the basics. We''ll need a physical space to serve as thepany''s headquarters. Have you thought about where you want it to be located?" Theo nodded. "I have a few ideas. Ideally, I want it to be in a vibrant part of the city where there''s a strong creativemunity. Somewhere artists will feel inspired and supported." Sam nodded as she already expected that. If someone else heard that they wanted to create a recordbel, most people would think they would open in big cities like Catadrid, Sakura City, and others in the country. But Sam knew that Theo wanted to base all of hispanies in Elffire City, so she already expected that he would build his new project in this city as well, even though Elffire City wasn''t known for its musical industry.
"That makes sense," Sam agreed. "Elffire City has a few districts that would be perfect for that. We can start looking at properties in those areas. I''ll have our real estate team put together a list of potential locations."
"Great," Theo said, feeling a surge of excitement as the first piece of the puzzle fell into ce. "Next, we''ll need to hire professionals with experience in the music industry. I know Ayia can help with some of that, given her role as Moonlight''s manager, she said she would also work as an agent for thepany, but we''ll need more than just her."
"Absolutely," Sam said, pulling out a notepad to jot down some thoughts. "We''ll need to hire people who understand the ins and outs of the music business-producers, sound engineers, A&R representatives, marketing experts, legal advisors. The whole works."
Theo nodded. "And we''ll need to build rtionships with distributors, streaming tforms, and radio stations. We''ve had sess with Moonlight''s album, but managing a full roster of artists is going to require a different level of coordination."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sam tapped her pen thoughtfully. "It''ll also be important to establish a clear brand identity for thebel. What kind of artists do you want to sign? What genres do you want to focus on? These decisions will shape how the public perceives thebel and how we attract talent."
"I''ve been thinking about that," Theo said. "I want thebel to be diverse, representing a range of genres, but with a focus on quality and authenticity. I have songs of rock, bad, pop, and other genres. I want to work with artists who have something to say, who are pushing the boundaries of their craft."
"That''s a good starting point," Sam said, making a note. "We''ll need to be strategic about the first few artists we sign. They''ll set the tone for thebel and establish its reputation in the industry."
Theo agreed, feeling more confident as they discussed the specifics. "We''ll also need to consider how we support our artists. I want thebel to provide more than just financial backing. I want to create an environment where artists can grow and evolve, where they have ess to the best resources and mentorship."
Sam smiled, impressed by Theo''s vision. "That''s an admirable goal, and it''s something that could really set thebel apart from others. We''ll need to build a team that shares that vision, people who are as passionate about nurturing talent as you are."
Theo leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with possibilities. "I also want to explore different revenue streams. We''ve seen how profitable streaming can be, but I want to diversify. Maybe we could look into producing live events, creating merchandise, or even exploring opportunities in film and television. My vision for the future is to expand thispany to several areas. For example, we can continue making music, but we can also invest in film and television."
Sam''s eyes lit up at the mention of diversification. "That''s a bold move, boss. The music industry is constantly evolving, and it''s important to stay ahead of the curve. We could partner with concert promoters, develop exclusive content for streaming tforms, or even venture into music publishing. But the expansion to film and television will be tough. I believe it will be much harder than it was for the Tokyo Studios. If you want to produce films and television series in Elffire City, you''ll have to invest much more than you did in the Tokyo
Studios,"
Theo nodded, appreciating Sam''s strategic thinking, he already knew of the difficulties. "I know, but I don''t want to win over Catadrid''s movies and TV industries. I just want to produce a few movies and TV series, so I don''t think it will be a problem."
Sam made a few more notes before looking up at Theo. "One thing we''ll need to consider is the legal framework for thebel. We''ll need to draft contracts for our artists, establish clear guidelines for royalties and rights management, and ensure we''repliant with industry regtions."
"I''ll speak to our legal team about that. They will start working on a draft contract that we can use as a starting point. I want to make sure our artists are treated fairly and that their work is
properly protected."
"Good," Theo said, pleased to see that Sam had already thought ahead. Sam added, "We''ll also need to set up the financial infrastructure for thebel-managing budgets, tracking revenue, and ensuring that everything is running smoothly on the business side."
Theo smiled. "That''s where I''m counting on you, Sam. You''ve always been the one to keep things organized and running efficiently."
Sam chuckled, "I''ll make sure we have a solid financial n in ce. We''ll need to be mindful of our expenses, especially in the early stages, but with the right management, I''m confident we can make thebel profitable."
Theo leaned forward, his excitement palpable. "I really believe in this, Sam. I think we can create something special here, something that will make a real impact on the music
industry."
"I believe in it too," Sam said, her voice steady and reassuring. "We''ve aplished so much already, and I know we can do this. It''s going to take a lot of hard work, but with your vision and the right team, I''m confident we can make it happen."
Theo felt a surge of gratitude towards Sam. She had been with him through every step of his journey, helping him turn his ideas into reality. Now, as they embarked on this new venture, he knew he could count on her support and expertise.
"Thank you, Sam," Theo said sincerely. "I couldn''t do this without you."
Sam smiled warmly. "We''re a team, Theo. We''ll make this work together."
They spent the next hour discussing the finer details-potential names for thebel, the timeline for getting the office up and running, and how they would go about recruiting the right talent. Theo found himself growing more and more excited as the n took shape, each detail bringing his vision closer to reality.
By the time they finished, Theo felt a deep sense of satisfaction. They had a solid n, one that would guide them through the early stages of building the recordbel. There were still many challenges ahead, but with Sam by his side, Theo was confident they could ovee
them.
As he stood to leave, Theo nced back at Sam, who was already making notes and organizing tasks for theing days. She was a true professional, someone who took pride in her work and cared deeply about the sess of every project she was involved in.
"Let''s make this happen," Theo said, a determined smile on his face.
Sam looked up, returning his smile with one of her own. "We will, Theo. We absolutely will."
With that, Theo left Sam''s office, his mind already racing with ideas for the next steps. The creation of the recordbel was just the beginning, and he couldn''t wait to see where this new venture would take them.
Chapter 702: The Tension Before the Announcement
Chapter 702: The Tension Before the Announcement
?
Main Auditorium, Yukihime High School, Elffire City...
It was a normal school day at Yukihime High School. The students arrived early for their morning sses, studied diligently under their teachers, and enjoyed their lunch breaks with the usual chatter andughter. But as the day wore on, an undercurrent of anticipation began to ripple through the hallways. The tension was almost palpable, like a current running through the air, as everyone knew what wasing after the final bell.
As soon as sses ended, the school seemed to awaken from its routine, the regr hum of activity reced by a buzz of excitement and anxiety. Students streamed out of ssrooms, their footsteps quick and purposeful as they made their way to the main auditorium. The announcement of the final rankings from the first-ever Yukihime High School Club Festival was imminent, and no one wanted to miss it.
The auditorium quickly filled with students, the noise level rising as friends greeted each other, specting on the oue. In the midst of the crowd, the members of the
participating clubs clustered together, their faces a mix of hope, nervousness, and determination.
In one corner of the auditorium, the Delicious Food Fan Club gathered around their president, Olly. A confident third-year student with a passion for all things culinary, Olly stood with his arms crossed, surveying his club members with a reassuring smile.
"We did everything we could," Olly said, his voice calm and steady. "Our booth was packed from morning till night, and our dishes were a hit. No matter what happens, I''m proud of all of you."
The club members nodded, their expressions a mix of pride and anxiety. They had worked so hard over the past two days, preparing and serving an array of dishes that showcased their skills, that they still felt the aftereffects of over-drafting their bodies. But it wasn''t just about the food-it was about the prize. The top-ranked club would receive a total makeover of their facilities, a dream that had driven the Delicious Food Fan Club to push themselves harder than ever.
"Do you think we did enough to take the top spot?" one of the members asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.
Olly''s smile widened, his confidence unwavering. "We were second after the first day, just behind the Love Nature Club. It''s going to be close, but I believe in our work. We gave it our all, and that''s what matters."
Meanwhile, across the auditorium, the members of the Love Nature Club were huddled together, their faces lit with a mixture of excitement and nerves. The club had taken a bold approach to the festival, transforming their Forest Observatory into a haunted house during the day, and during the night they even transformed part of the school forest into a Haunted Forest. The concept had drawn crowds in droves, and the adrenaline-fueled thrills they offered had made their booth one of the most popr attractions.
"I still can''t believe we were in first ce after the first day," one of the members said, her voice full of awe.
"Yeah, but we can''t get toofortable," another member chimed in, ncing around at the other clubs. "The Delicious Food Fan Club was right behind us, and they were killing it with those desserts. I heard that they are obsessed with winning the championship prize. We have to hope that our haunted forest did well enoughst night to keep us on top."
"Yeah, it seems like the kitchen over at their club is old and barely handles their projects." Another onemented.
The club president, a quiet but determined student named Natsuki, nodded thoughtfully. She had been the driving force behind the club''s ambitious attraction, spending weeks nning and organizing every detail. Now, as they awaited the results, she felt a mixture of pride and
nervousness.
"Whatever happens, we showed everyone what our club is capable of," Natsuki said softly. "We took a risk, and it paid off. Even if we don''t win, we''ve proven that we can create something amazing together."
Not far from the Love Nature Club, the Board Game Club was gathered in a tight circle, their expressions a mix of hope and anxiety. Their club had set up real-life-size board game arenas, where participants could engage in oversized versions of ssic games like chess and snakes-anddders. The spectacle had drawn in crowds, with students eagerly watching and cheering as their friends navigated the giant game boards.
"This has been the most fun I''ve ever had at a school event," one of the members said, grinning widely. "I mean, who knew people would get so into a life-sized game of Adventure Board Game?"
The club president, a second-year student named Kenji, nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, it was amazing to see everyone getting so involved. And our sales from the game entry fees were pretty strong, too. We were fourth after the first day, so we''ve got a good shot at making the top three."
"But do you think we can move up?" another member asked, a hint of doubt in his voice. "The Martial Arts Club had that awesome tournament, and they were in third ce yesterday."
Kenji shrugged, though his expression remained optimistic. "It''s hard to say. But I think we did really well. The important thing is that we had fun and made the festival better for everyone who participated."
As the minutes ticked by, the noise in the auditorium grew louder, the anticipation building to a fever pitch. The members of each club exchanged nces, their hearts pounding as they waited for the student council to take the stage.
At the front of the auditorium, the members of the student council were preparing for the announcement. Vivian, the student council president, stood with her fellow council members, her expression calm andposed. She knew the weight of the moment-the first-ever club festival had been a massive undertaking, and the results would set a precedent for future events.
Behind her, Aurora, the vice president, was organizing the final rankings, her sharp eyes scanning the list for any discrepancies. She had been instrumental in overseeing the festival, ensuring that everything ran smoothly and fairly.
"Everything''s ready," Aurora said, handing Vivian the final rankings. "It''s time."
Vivian took the paper, her heart steady despite the excitement around her. She nced at her fellow council members, each of them nodding in silent support. Then, with a deep breath, she stepped forward onto the stage.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As soon as she appeared, the noise in the auditorium began to subside, the students gradually falling silent as all eyes turned to the stage. Vivian stood before them, the final rankings held in her hands, and for a moment, she simply looked out at the crowd, taking in the sea of
expectant faces.
"Good afternoon, everyone," Vivian began, her voice clear and confident. "First of all, I want to thank each and every one of you for your incredible efforts over the past two days. The first-ever Yukihime High School Club Festival has been a resounding sess, and that''s because of the hard work and creativity you all brought to the table."
There was a ripple of apuse, the students cheering for their peers and themselves. Vivian waited for the noise to die down before continuing.
"I know you''re all eager to hear the final results, so I won''t keep you waiting any longer. The rankings you''re about to hear are the culmination of your efforts over the two days of the festival, based on the total amount of sales each club made. The top ten and top three clubs will receive special rewards from the student council, and of course, the top-ranked club will receive the grand prize-aplete appliance and structure makeover."
A hush fell over the auditorium as Vivian paused, the tension thick in the air. She unfolded the paper in her hands, her eyes scanning the final list onest time before she spoke.
"And now, without further ado..."
The room seemed to hold its breath as Vivian prepared to announce the results. In the crowd,
the members of the Delicious Food Fan Club, the Love Nature Club, the Board Game Club, the Anime Chibi Club, and all the other participating clubs waited with bated breath, their hearts pounding in their chests.
This was the moment they had all been waiting for.
Chapter 703: Final Club Rankings I
Chapter 703: Final Club Rankings I
?
Main Auditorium, Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
The air in the auditorium was thick with anticipation. Vivian, the student council president, stood on stage, holding the envelope that contained the final rankings. The student body had fallen into an expectant silence, the tension in the room almost palpable. Everyone knew that the next few moments would define the efforts of the clubs over the past two days, and the excitement was electric.
Vivian nced out over the sea of eager faces, feeling the weight of the moment. The first- ever Yukihime High School Club Festival had been an overwhelming sess, and now it was time to honor the clubs that had worked tirelessly to make it so. She took a deep breath, then began.
"As I mentioned earlier, we''ll be announcing the top ten clubs, starting from the tenth ce and working our way up to the top three. Each of these clubs put in an incredible amount of effort, and their dedication deserves to be recognized. So, without further ado, let''s begin." The students leaned forward in their seats, eyes wide and hearts pounding as they waited for the first name to be called.
"In tenth ce," Vivian announced, her voice ringing clearly through the auditorium, "we have... the Manga Mania Club!"
A burst of cheers erupted from the far side of the room, where the members of the Manga Mania Club were seated. They leaped to their feet, hugging each other with excited shouts. The club president, a small but spirited boy named Haru, led his team to the stage with a huge smile on his face. As they approached, the student council members apuded, and Vivian handed them a symbolic que.
At that moment, they didn''t even care that they got down two positions in the ranking whenpared with the first day of the festival. They were only relieved that they managed to secure a position in the top 10 clubs.
"Congrattions, Manga Mania Club," Vivian said warmly. "Your efforts have earned you a ce in the top ten. Well done!"
The Manga Mania Club members epted the que with beaming faces before making their way back to their seats, still buzzing with excitement.
Vivian waited for the apuse to die down before she moved on to the next announcement.
"Ninth ce goes to... the Art 101 Club!"
Another round of cheers filled the auditorium, this time from the Art 101 Club. The students, a mix of creative spirits, high-fived and embraced one another before making their way to the stage.
While the club membersmemorated, the other students broke out in conversations as everyone was surprised. That was because the Art 101 Club didn''t appear in the First Day Rankings! This meant that on the second day of the festival, they managed to earn more than enough money to secure the 9th position in the rankings.
That was an amazingeback!
Their club president, a tall, soft-spoken boy named Ren, looked proud as he epted the que from Vivian.
"Your artistic talents really shone through during the festival," Vivian said as she handed Ren the que. "Congrattions to the Art 101 Club!"
The Art 101 Club members descended from the stage with their heads held high, their smiles wide as they joined the rest of the audience, who were still pping in admiration.
Vivian took a brief moment to let the excitement settle before she continued.
"In eighth ce," she announced, her voice steady, "we have... the Athletics Club!"
A wave of cheers and whistles came from the middle of the auditorium, where the members of the Athletics Club were gathered. They were a boisterous bunch, known for their camaraderie andpetitive spirit, and they celebrated their ranking with hearty pats on the back and enthusiastic hugs. Their president, a muscr third-year student named Daiki, led them to the stage with a grin that stretched from ear to ear.
"Your energy and teamwork were truly inspiring," Vivian said, handing Daiki the que. "Congrattions, Athletics Club!"
The members of the Athletics Club epted the que with pride, their excitement evident as they made their way back to their seats, still basking in the apuse of their peers.
The auditorium quieted down again as Vivian prepared to announce the next ranking. "In seventh ce... the Baking Sweets Club!"
The cheers from the Baking Sweets Club were apanied by squeals of delight. The club, known for its delicious pastries and desserts, had been a favorite among the students during the festival. Their president, a bubbly and energetic girl named Emi, practically skipped to the stage with her team in tow.
The crowd was amazed once again!
The Baking Sweets Club was another club that didn''t appear in the First Day Rankings. But as the students started to talk with each other, they started realizing that the Baking Sweets Club ranking was normal. The club was one of the favorites to appear in the top 10 due to the nature of their club, if the club managed to sell a lot of their cakes, cupcakes, candies, and others they would definitely secure a position in the top 10. So, the first-day rankings were just an anomaly, so after the club adjusted its strategy for the second day of the festival, the club easily managed to secure the 7th position in the final ranking. The students even argued among each other that if the Baking Sweets Club had a good first day of sales, they would figure in the fight for the top three spots.
"Your treats brought joy to everyone who visited your booth," Vivian said with a smile as she handed Emi the que. "Congrattions, Baking Sweets Club!"
The members of the Baking Sweets Club epted the que with gleeful expressions, exchanging high-fives as they returned to their seats. The sweet aroma of their booth still seemed to linger in the air, a testament to their poprity during the festival.
Vivian paused for a moment, allowing the apuse to fade before she continued with the announcements.
"In sixth ce," she said, her voice ringing clearly through the auditorium, "we have... the Mystery Detective Book Club!"
A wave of apuse filled the room as the members of the Mystery Detective Book Club cheered and pped. Their club, known for their love of all things mystery and suspense, had attracted many curious visitors to their booth, where they had hosted interactive mystery games. Their president, a sharp-eyed girl named Saki, led her team to the stage with a confident smile.
"Your booth kept everyone on their toes with your engaging mystery games," Vivian said as she handed Saki the que. "Congrattions, Mystery Detective Book Club!"
The members of the Mystery Detective Book Club epted the que with pride, their eyes gleaming with satisfaction as they returned to their seats amidst the cheers and apuse of the other students.
Vivian took a deep breath before moving on to the next announcement.
"In fifth ce... the Board Game Club!"
A roar of cheers erupted from the back of the auditorium, where the Board Game Club members were seated. Their club had been a hit during the festival, with their life-sized board games drawing in crowds of participants and spectators alike. The club president, Kenji, looked ecstatic as he led his team to the stage.
"Your creative approach to ssic games was a huge sess," Vivian said, handing Kenji the que. "Congrattions, Board Game Club!"
The Board Game Club members epted the que with grins and high-fives, their excitement still bubbling over as they made their way back to their seats. The thrill of their
oversized games seemed to have carried over into the auditorium, with many students still
talking about their experiences.
Vivian allowed the apuse to die down before she continued, her voice steady as she
prepared to announce the next ranking.
"In fourth ce... the Anime Chibi Club!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
The Anime Chibi Club members erupted into cheers, their enthusiasm contagious as they celebrated their high ranking. Their venue featured several attractions like a cosy cafe, cosy contests, anime trivia, and others. The club president, a creative and energetic student named Yui, led her team to the stage with a wide grin.
"Your cafe brought smiles to so many faces during the festival," Vivian said as she handed Yui the que. "Congrattions, Anime Chibi Club!"
The members of the Anime Chibi Club epted the que with joy, their excitement evident as they returned to their seats amidst the apuse and cheers of the other students.
As the members of the Anime Chibi Club made their way back to their seats, the atmosphere in
the auditorium shifted slightly. The top three clubs had yet to be announced, and the tension was building once again. The anticipation in the room was almost tangible, with everyone holding their breath, waiting to see which clubs had imed the top spots. Vivian paused, letting the tension hang in the air for a moment longer. She could see the excitement and anxiety in the faces of the students, the way they leaned forward, eager to hear the final rankings. The top three clubs had put in an incredible amount of effort, and their achievements would be celebrated in just a few moments.
The auditorium was silent now, the only sound the soft rustling of paper as Vivian prepared to announce the top three clubs. The moment was charged with anticipation, the students on the edge of their seats, waiting for the final reveal.
Vivian took a deep breath, the weight of the moment pressing down on her. The entire auditorium seemed to be holding its breath, the tension palpable as she prepared to announce the top three clubs of the Yukihime High School Club Festival.
"And now," Vivian began, her voice steady and clear, "wee to the top three clubs of this
year''s festival..."
The anticipation in the room reached its peak, the silence almost deafening as everyone waited for the final announcements. The excitement was electric, the entire auditorium poised on the edge of their seats, ready to erupt into cheers as the top three clubs were finally
revealed.
Chapter 704: Final Club Rankings II
Chapter 704: Final Club Rankings II
?
The atmosphere in the main auditorium of Yukihime High School was electric. Every student, teacher, and club member present could feel the weight of the moment, their hearts pounding in unison as they awaited the final announcements. The student council had already revealed the rankings from tenth ce down to fourth, leaving just three clubs standing at the top.
Vivian, the student council president, stood at the center of the stage, her presencemanding the attention of everyone in the room. Behind her, the other members of the student council were lined up, each holding their breath along with the crowd. This was the first-ever Yukihime High School Club Festival, and the excitement was palpable.
"Thank you all for your patience," Vivian began, her voice steady and clear, yet tinged with excitement. "We''ve now reached the most anticipated part of today''s ceremony-the announcement of the top three clubs of the festival."
"As all of you may know, in addition to the Top 10 rewards, the Top 3 Clubs will receive sponsorship from the student council to develop an event by the clubs'' choices. The grand champion club will receive aplete appliance and structure makeover by the student council." Vivian reminded the crowd once again of the grand rewards reserved for the Top 3 clubs.
Without any surprise, the crowd became even more anxious when they heard that.
Everyone wanted these rewards!
A murmur of anticipation rippled through the audience. Club members exchanged nces, some confident, others nervous. For the top three clubs, this moment represented the culmination of weeks of hard work, creativity, and dedication.
Vivian nced at the envelope in her hand, then out at the expectant faces before her. She knew how important this was to the students, and she wanted to make this moment as special as possible.
"In third ce..." Vivian paused, allowing the suspense to build. The auditorium was silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.
"The Martial Arts Club!"
The silence broke into a wave of cheers and apuse. The members of the Martial Arts Club erupted from their seats, their faces beaming with pride. Kazuki, the club''s president, led the group to the stage, his usual calm demeanor reced by a rare, broad smile.
Vivian smiled as Kazuki approached. "Your club''s impressive demonstrations and workshops captured the attention of the entire school. Congrattions on earning third ce!" Kazuki epted the symbolic que from Vivian, and the members of the Martial Arts Club pped each other on the back, their excitement evident. As they made their way off the stage, the audience continued to cheer, acknowledging the club''s efforts and achievements. With the third ce now revealed, the tension in the auditorium escted. Only two clubs remained: the Love Nature Club and the Delicious Food Fan Club. Both had been fiercepetitors throughout the festival, each bringing something unique and captivating to then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
event.
Vivian knew that the next announcement would be the most thrilling of all. She took a deep breath, feeling the collective anticipation of the room. The two remaining clubs were practically holding their breath, their eyes locked on her as she prepared to reveal the final rankings.
"And now," Vivian began, her voice ringing out across the auditorium, "we will reveal the top two clubs of the Yukihime High School Club Festival."
A hush fell over the crowd. Everyone leaned forward, straining to catch every word.
"As it is our first club festival, I''ll announce the Top 2 clubs at the same time."
The statement sent a ripple of excitement through the audience. Announcing the top two clubs at the same time was a bold move, and it added an extrayer of suspense to an already tense situation.
Vivian opened the final envelope, her hands steady as she pulled out the slip of paper that held the results. She took a moment to meet the eyes of the students before her, the moment stretching out as the entire auditorium seemed to hold its breath.
"The Club Champion of the 1st Yukihime Club Festival is..." Vivian''s voice was calm but carried the weight of the moment. "The Delicious Food Fan Club! With Love Nature Club as the Runner-Up!"
As soon as she said that, everyone stood up and started pping and cheering for the two clubs.
The room erupted into cheers from all corners, though the members of the Love Nature Club were slightly subdued, they were still extremely happy that they had managed to achieve such a high ranking. Natsuki, the club president, smiled graciously as she led her team to the stage. Despite their slight disappointment, they held their heads high, proud of what they had aplished.
From another corner of the auditorium, the ce exploded with cheers, the loudest of which came from the members of the Delicious Food Fan Club. They leaped from their seats, hugging each other and cheering with unbridled joy. Olly, the club president, looked as though he couldn''t believe it, his eyes wide with a mix of disbelief and tion.
Vivian smiled warmly as Natsuki epted the que. "Your creativity and passion brought the festival to life in a way that no one will forget. Congrattions on an incredible achievement!"
Natsuki nodded, epting the apuse from the audience with a mixture of pride and happiness.
Vivian waited for the cheers to subside before continuing. "Your club''s dedication, hard work, and passion for food have truly paid off. Congrattions on being the champions of this year''s festival!"
Olly and his team made their way to the stage, where Vivian handed them the grand prize-a beautifully crafted trophy that symbolized their victory. As Olly held the trophy aloft, the auditorium filled with apuse, the sound echoing off the walls and filling the room with a sense of celebration.
The Delicious Food Fan Club had done it. They had emerged victorious from a field of fiercepetitors, and now they stood on the stage as the champions of the Yukihime High School Club Festival.
As the apuse continued, Vivian turned to therge screen behind the stage. "And now, for those who are curious about where their club ced in the overall rankings..."
With a gesture, the screen lit up, disying theplete rankings of all the clubs that had participated in the festival. The names and rankings scrolled down the screen, allowing every student in the auditorium to see where their club had finished.
The students leaned forward, eagerly scanning the list for their club''s name. There were murmurs of excitement, gasps of surprise, and even a few disappointed sighs as the final rankings were revealed.
But overall, the mood in the auditorium was one of celebration. The first Yukihime High School Club Festival had been a resounding sess, and the students hade together to create something truly special.
"For those who hadn''t managed to reach the Top 10, don''t be too sad. Don''t forget that every club will receive part of the profits over the earnings that each club managed to get during the two days of the festival. this means that everyone will leave the festival with money to spend." Vivian reminded the crowd with a mischievous smile.
The students'' gaze shone as they heard that.
How could they forget such a good perk about the club festival?
This meant that even if they hadn''t managed to get into the Top 10 clubs, every club would ended up with more money than they had invested in their attractions.
A win-win situation for everyone!
Everyone started to love the club festival even more.
Vivian stepped back, allowing the students to take in the rankings. She couldn''t help but smile
as she watched the reactions of her fellow students. This festival had been a milestone for the school, and she was proud to have yed a part in it.
As the students continued to celebrate, Vivian knew that this was only the beginning. The Yukihime High School Club Festival had set a new tradition, and she was extremely happy to be part of the student council setting up such a tradition.
For now, though, it was time to bask in the moment and celebrate the achievements of
everyone who had participated in this historic event.
The Delicious Food Fan Club had won, but in the end, every club contributed to the sess of the festival, and that was something worth celebrating.
Chapter 705: PrimCon Kickoffs
Chapter 705: PrimCon Kickoffs
?
The dawn of the first day of PrimCon brought a palpable energy to Sakura City. The sky, painted in soft hues of pink and orange, signaled the arrival of spring, and with it, the start of one of the most anticipated events of the year. The early morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of blooming cherry blossoms as tens of thousands of eager fans flooded the streets leading to Kizuna Hall, the sprawling convention center that would host PrimCon.
From the moment the doors opened, the convention center buzzed with life. Streams of people poured in, their excitement evident in their animated conversations and the bright smiles on their faces. PrimCon was a paradise for fans, a ce where their love for anime, manga, and games could be celebrated in grand fashion.
The interior of Kizuna Hall was a vast,byrinthine space, divided into different zones, each dedicated to a specific theme or genre. The central atrium, bathed in natural light from the towering ss ceiling, served as the heart of the convention. It was here that thergest and most prestigious studios set up their stands, drawing in the biggest crowds.
TV and inte channels were already on-site, capturing the electric atmosphere. Reporters from popr anime news outlets, vloggers, and live streamers darted through the crowds, their cameras focused on the vibrant disys and enthusiastic fans. The entire event was being broadcast live, ensuring that those who couldn''t attend in person could still experience the excitement.
One of the most crowded areas was the zone dedicated to the studios that had triumphed at the Amethyst Imagination Awards the previous night. These awards, highly coveted in the industry, recognized excellence in animation, storytelling, and innovation. The winners fromst night were the stars of the show, their stands gleaming with the prestige of their des.
Thergest of these stands belonged to studios like Elvish Studios and Phoenix Productions, both of whom had won the two biggest categories at the awards. Fans clustered around their disys, eager to get a glimpse of exclusive content, meet the creators, or snag limited- edition merchandise. The air was thick with anticipation as people waited in long lines, chatting excitedly about the award-winning series and films.
The Elvish Studios, known for its stunning visuals and emotionally resonant storytelling, had a stand that was impossible to miss. A massive LED screen yed clips from their award- winning film, a fantasy epic that had taken home the prize for Best Animation. The stand was designed to resemble a scene from the film,plete with life-sized statues of the main characters and a replica of the magical forest that served as the story''s backdrop. Fans were invited to step into this world, taking photos and immersing themselves in the detailed set. Next to it, Phoenix Productions had gone all out with their disy. Known for pushing the boundaries of what was possible in animation, they had created an interactive experience that allowed fans to explore the virtual world of theirtest sci-fi series. Through abination of augmented reality and holographic disys, attendees could interact with the characters and settings in real time. It was a technological marvel that left everyone who experienced it in awe.
As fans navigated the crowded aisles, they were greeted by the sights and sounds of countless other attractions. Cosyers in borate costumes posed for photos, their outfits a testament to the creativity and dedication of the fandom. Booths selling everything from rare collectibles to handcrafted artwork lined the walls, each one a treasure trove for those looking to take home a piece of the convention.
In another section of the convention center, the indie studios had their own dedicated space. While they might not have had the glitz and mour of thergerpanies, their stands were just as popr. Fans appreciated the passion and originality that these smaller studios brought to the table, often discovering hidden gems that would be their new favorites. The excitement in the air was contagious. Groups of friends wandered from stand to stand, marveling at the sheer variety of content on disy. There were panels and workshops scheduled throughout the day, offering insights into the creative process behind some of the most beloved series. Fans eagerly checked their schedules, nning their day to ensure they didn''t miss any of the events they were interested in.
For many, PrimCon was more than just a convention-it was a celebration of their love for a culture that had brought them joy and inspiration. It was a ce where they could connect with others who shared their passions, where they could meet the creators behind the stories that had moved them, and where they could immerse themselves in the worlds they had only experienced on screen or in the pages of a manga.
As the morning wore on, the crowds continued to swell. The energy in the convention center reached a fever pitch as the first major panel of the day was announced: a discussion with the creators of one of the most talked-about series from the Amethyst Imagination Awards. Fans rushed to the hall where the panel was being held, eager to hear from the minds behind their favorite show.
Meanwhile, in the center of the convention, another stand was beginning to draw attention. Tokyo Studios, a name that had been whispered excitedly among a small part of fans in the lead-up to PrimCon, had a rtively modest disypared to giants like Elvish Studios and Phoenix. But what itcked in size, it made up for in significance.
Tokyo Studios was set to unveil their first-ever project, an anime adaptation of a beloved light novel that had garnered a decent following among the public. Rumors had been swirling for weeks about a studio that defied norms to set up its base away from Sakura City, and the buzz only grew louder as the convention kicked off. Those who had been fortunate enough to secure a spot near the stand watched with bated breath, waiting for the official announcement.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As the clock approached midday, the atmosphere in the convention center was electric. Everywhere you looked, there was something to capture the imagination, something to spark joy. From the borate disys to the passionate fans, PrimCon was living up to its reputation as the ultimate celebration of anime and manga culture.
And as the narrative shifted its focus to the Tokyo Studios stand, the anticipation only continued to build. For the fans gathered around, this was the moment they had been waiting for-the chance to see what the studio had in store and to be among the first to experience what could be the next big thing in anime.
The stage was set, and the crowd was ready. PrimCon had only just begun, and history was about to be made.
Chapter 706: Anticipation and Immersion: The Unveiling of Sword Art Online
Chapter 706: Anticipation and Immersion: The Unveiling of Sword Art Online
?
The buzz around the Tokyo Studios stand was palpable as fans of the Sword Art Online novel and curious passersby gathered to experience the studio''s first-ever anime release. Even though the stand wasn''t positioned strategically in a prime location within the convention center, the stand still managed to draw in attendees with its impressive setup.
The centerpiece of the stand, a life-sized model of Kirito, stood proudly, exuding an aura of strength and determination. d in his iconic ck coat and wielding his dual swords, the model was a testament to the attention to detail that Tokyo Studios had put into their debut project. Fans who had followed the novel were thrilled to see their beloved protagonist brought to life with such uracy. His intense gaze, the meticulous rendering of his weapons, and the lifelike quality of his clothing were all captured perfectly, making it a ma for photo opportunities.
Groups of fans eagerly lined up to take pictures with the Kirito model, while others simply stood in awe, taking in the craftsmanship. For many, this was the first time they had seen a character they had only imagined in their minds rendered in such vivid detail. The excitement in the air was infectious as they exchanged animated conversations about their favorite moments from the novel and spected about how the anime would adapt certain key scenes. To the left of the model, the interactive VR exhibit was another major draw. Designed to give visitors a taste of the virtual world of Aincrad, the VR stations were in high demand. Fans who had read the novel were eager to step into Kirito''s shoes and experience the world they had read about firsthand. For those who were unfamiliar with Sword Art Online, the exhibit offered an intriguing glimpse into the anime''s setting, sparking interest and curiosity.
The VR experience was nothing short of spectacr even though it only had the most basic graphics and settings. As visitors donned the headsets and entered the world of Aincrad, they found themselves immersed in a vast, floating castle filled with intricate details and breathtakingndscapes, these were only images that the animators animated to simte the anime''s world. However, theck of technological help hadn''t allowed the studio to produce a game capable of giving the yers the right to explore the castle''s many floors, engage in battles against virtual monsters, and even interact with some of the characters they would soon see in the anime, the attendees still could walk around and see some animated features produced by the animators. All in all, it still gave a sensation of being fully immersed in the world of Sword Art Online which left many fans exhrated, and the buzz around the exhibit quickly spread throughout the convention.
Nearby, the merchandise section was a hive of activity. Fans eagerly browsed the selection of Sword Art Online goods, picking up posters, T-shirts, and other memorabilia to take home as mementos of the uing anime. The limited-edition figurines and art books were particrly popr, with many fans purchasing them as collector''s items. The merchandise was a hit, and it was clear that Tokyo Studios had put a lot of thought into creating products that would resonate with the fanbase.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As the crowds around the stand grew, so too did the excitement. Many attendees, both fans of the novel and those unfamiliar with it, found themselves drawn to the stand by the energy of the crowd. The discussions ranged from the technical aspects of the VR experience to the quality of the merchandise and the potential of the anime adaptation. The stand had be a hub of activity, a ce where fans coulde together to share their love for Sword Art Online and celebrate theunch of what many believed would be andmark anime.
The small stage set up to the right of the model was another focal point of the stand. Throughout the day, it hosted live readings and Q&A sessions with the voice actors who would bring the characters to life in the anime. These sessions were a major highlight for fans, who were eager to hear from the people who would give voice to the characters they had grown to love.
The first reading session featured Ozawa Nana, a rookie voice actress. Despite her limited experience, Nana''s reading captivated the audience. Her voice, delicate yet filled with emotion, brought the character she portrayed to life in a way that resonated deeply with the fans. Those familiar with her work appreciated the nuance she brought to her role, while others were pleasantly surprised by her talent. As she concluded her reading, the crowd erupted in apuse, many already looking forward to hearing more of her work in the anime. Next up was Eto Kimi, who would voice Kirito in the anime. Kimi had previously worked as a supporting character in other anime, and this would be his first major role. Despite this, his performance was nothing short of impressive. He captured Kirito''s stoic resolve and underlying vulnerability with a subtlety that left the audience spellbound. As he read lines from some of the novel''s most intense scenes, fans could almost feel the weight of Kirito''s journey. Kimi''s portrayal earned him a chorus of cheers and apuse, with many fans already convinced that he was the perfect choice for the role.
Finally, Laura Addams took the stage. As a rtively famous voice actress with several main roles under her belt, Laura was well-known in the animemunity. Her portrayal of Asuna, one of the central characters in Sword Art Online, was eagerly anticipated by the fans. Laura did not disappoint. Her voice, strong yet tender, conveyed Asuna''s fierce determination and deeppassion. The reading left many fans with chills, their excitement for the anime reaching new heights. Laura''s performance was met with a standing ovation, solidifying her status as one of the standout talents in the project.
The buzz around the stand continued to build as word of the voice actors'' performances spread. Fans who had been unsure about the anime were now eagerly awaiting its release, while those who had been skeptical were beginning to change their minds. Thebination of the impressive visuals, immersive VR experience, and standout performances by the voice actors created a perfect storm of excitement and anticipation.
As the Q&A session approached, the crowd around the stand grew evenrger. Fans were eager to ask questions and interact with the voice actors, hoping to gain more insight into the uing anime and the characters they would be portraying. The energy in the air was electric, with everyone in attendance eager to see what the actors had to say.
The stage was set for what would undoubtedly be one of the most memorable moments of PrimCon. The fans, the voice actors, and the creators had alle together to celebrate theunch of Sword Art Online, and the excitement was palpable. As the Q&A session was about to begin, the anticipation in the crowd reached its peak, setting the stage for what would be a defining moment for Tokyo Studios and its debut anime.
The screen flickered to life, disying the title of the anime in bold, striking letters. The murmurs of excitement grew louder, and as the first question was about to be asked, it was clear that this was just the beginning of something extraordinary.
Chapter 707: Voices of Aincrad: The Q&A Event
Chapter 707: Voices of Aincrad: The Q&A Event
?
The atmosphere in the Tokyo Studios stand was electric as the anticipation built for the Q&A session. Fans who had been drawn in by the stunning life-sized model of Kirito, the immersive VR experiences, and the exclusive merchandise were now eager to hear directly from the creators and voices behind the uing Sword Art Online anime. The small stage, which had been the focal point of the stand, was now fully prepared for the event, with chairs neatly arranged for the panelists and microphones ready to capture every word.
As the clock struck the hour, the lights dimmed slightly, signaling the start of the session. The murmur of the crowd hushed as the host stepped onto the stage, a beaming smile on his face. "Good afternoon, everyone!" the host began, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "Wee to the Sword Art Online Q&A session! Today, we have an incredible panel of voice actors and animators who have worked tirelessly to bring this beloved novel to life in our very first anime production!"
A wave of apuse and cheers erupted from the small audience, echoing throughout the stand reserved for the Tokyo Studios. The host gestured toward the side of the stage, where the panelists were waiting to be introduced.
"Please wee our talented voice actors-Eto Kimi, the voice of Kirito, and Laura Addams, the voice of Asuna!"
Eto and Laura stepped onto the stage to thunderous apuse. Eto, dressed in a casual yet stylish outfit, shed a confident grin at the audience. Laura, elegant and poised, waved gracefully to the fans. Both actors took their seats, clearly energized by the warm reception. "And joining them are two key members of our animation team who have poured their hearts into this project-animator supervisor Tatsuya Nakamura and storyboard artist Yui Sakamoto!"
Tatsuya and Yui followed, receiving their own round of apuse. Tatsuya, with his signature tousled hair andid-back demeanor, gave a modest nod to the crowd. Yui, more reserved but equally passionate, offered a shy smile as she settled into her seat. The two of them had traveled from Elffire City with the special mission to answer doubts from the crowd about the anime production.
"Last but certainly not least," the host continued, "we have the branch manager of the Sakura City Studio, Amano Rio, who has overseen the production of Sword Art Online from the very beginning!"
Rio, dressed in a sharp business suit that contrasted with the more casual attire of the other panelists, walked onto the stage with an air of quiet confidence. The apuse for Rio was mixed with a few murmurs of curiosity; after all, this was one of the few opportunities for fans to hear directly from someone at the managerial level.
With all the panelists seated, the host took a moment to exin the format of the session. "We''ll start with a few questions that have been pre-submitted by fans, and then we''ll open the floor to live questions from the audience. So, let''s dive right in!"
The first question, disyed on arge screen behind the panel, was directed at Eto Kimi. "Eto, what was it like to voice Kirito, a character who is so beloved by fans of the novel?"
Eto leaned forward, his expression thoughtful. "Voicing Kirito has been an incredible experience," he began. "He''s such aplex character-strong, determined, but also vulnerable in a way that makes him rtable. I really wanted to capture that bnce in my performance. Knowing how much Kirito means to the fans, I felt a lot of responsibility to do him justice. It was challenging, but also very rewarding."
Laura Addams was next, with a question about her portrayal of Asuna. "Laura, Asuna is known for being both a fierce warrior and a caring friend. How did you approach bringing out those different sides of her character?"
Laura smiled warmly. "Asuna is such a dynamic character, and I loved the challenge of showing both her strength and her softer, morepassionate side. I spent a lot of time thinking about how she would react in different situations, and how her rtionships with other characters, especially Kirito, would influence her actions and emotions. It was important to me to make her feel real and multidimensional."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The audience nodded appreciatively, clearly satisfied with Laura''s insight into her character. Next, the focus shifted to Tatsuya Nakamura, the lead animator. "Tatsuya, what were some of the challenges you faced in animating the virtual world of Aincrad?"
Tatsuya scratched his head, a grin spreading across his face. "Animating Aincrad was both a dream and a nightmare," he admitted, prompting someughter from the crowd. "The world of Sword Art Online is incredibly detailed, and we wanted to make sure that every aspect of it was visually stunning. The scale of Aincrad, with its towering floors and diverse environments, required a lot of creative thinking. But the biggest challenge was probably the action sequences. We wanted the battles to feel fast-paced and intense, while still being clear and easy to follow. It took a lot ofte nights and countless revisions, but I think the final result is something fans will really enjoy."
Yui Sakamoto, the storyboard artist, was then asked about her role in the project. "Yui, how did you approach the storyboarding process for an anime as ambitious as Sword Art Online?" Yui adjusted her sses, her voice soft but clear. "To be honest, it wasn''t difficult at all because most of the work was done by our director, we just had to follow his instructions. However, I worked closely with the director to ensure that each scene captured the right mood and pacing. It was important to us that the story flowed naturally, while also highlighting the key moments that fans would be looking forward to. There were times when we had to make tough decisions about what to include and what to simplify, but in the end, I think we managed to stay true to the spirit of the original work."
The audience responded with a round of apuse, clearly impressed by the dedication and thoughtfulness that Yui brought to her work.
Finally, it was Amano Rio''s turn to address a question. "Rio, as the branch manager overseeing the production, what was your vision for Sword Art Online as Tokyo Studios'' debut anime?"
Rio leaned back in his chair, a contemtive look on his face. "When we first decided to adapt Sword Art Online, we knew we were taking on something special. The novel has a dedicated fanbase, and we wanted to create an anime that would not only meet their expectations but exceed them. My vision was to create a series that was visually stunning, emotionally engaging, and true to the source material. I worked closely with every department to ensure that our team had the resources and support they needed to bring this world to life. This is our debut anime, so we wanted to make a strong impression-not just for the fans, but for the future of Tokyo Studios as well."
The crowd erupted in apuse, clearly appreciative of Rio''s leadership andmitment to
the project.
With the pre-submitted questions answered, the host opened the floor to the audience. Hands shot up across the room, and the first live question was directed at Eto. "Eto, do you think Kirito''s rtionship with Asuna will be as important in the anime as it is in the novel?" Eto smiled, ncing at Laura before responding. "Absolutely. Kirito and Asuna''s rtionship is central to the story, and it''s something we really focused on in the recording sessions. Their bond is what drives a lot of the plot, and I think fans will be pleased with how it develops on screen."
Another fan asked Yui about the challenges of adapting specific scenes from the novel. "Yui, were there any scenes that were particrly difficult to storyboard?"
Yui nodded. "Definitely. One of the toughest scenes was the first boss battle in Aincrad. It was a pivotal moment in the story, and we wanted to make sure it was as impactful as possible. Bncing the action with the emotional weight of the scene took a lot of trial and error, but I''m really proud of how it turned out."
A journalist suddenly stood up and asked a question to Rio, "Amano-san, some people arementing that your studio is going against tradition by setting its headquarters away from Sakura City. How do you respond to these allegations?"
Rio didn''t even flint when she heard the provocative question, Ryoko and she already expected these kinds of questions when they had a meeting about the uing anime
promotion.
She just smiled calmly before answering the question, "There is no set-up rule that makes it obligatory that every studio has to base its headquarters in Sakura City. We deeply respect and admire Sakura City''s rich traditions and history. After all, it was here that anime was born and became famous worldwide. Our goal was never to undermine this city''s traditions, we simply wanted to build apany where our employees could produce high-quality animes, just like every other animation studio. Another reason is that my boss didn''t want to move out of Elffire City." She ended her exnation with a giggle.
The crowdughed as well when they heard that.
Just like that, Rio masterfully defused the trick question like the professional she was.
The questions continued, with fans eager to learn more about the production process, the voice actors'' experiences, and the vision behind the anime. Throughout the session, the panelists engaged warmly with the audience, sharing stories, insights, and even a few behind-the-scenes anecdotes that had everyoneughing.
As the Q&A session began to wind down, the host thanked the panelists for their time and the fans for their enthusiastic participation. "This has been an incredible opportunity to hear from the talented people behind Sword Art Online," the host said, beaming at the crowd. "And we can''t wait for you all to experience the anime when it premieres!"
The room erupted in one final round of apuse as the panelists stood and waved to the audience. The energy in the room was palpable, the excitement for the uing anime now at an all-time high.
As the panelists exited the stage, the fans began to disperse, many heading toward the merchandise section or the VR stations for onest experience before leaving the Tokyo Studios stand. The Q&A session had only heightened their anticipation, and now, the countdown to the anime''s release seemed even more unbearable.
Chapter 708: Meeting of Champions: The Student Council and the Top 10 Clubs
Chapter 708: Meeting of Champions: The Student Council and the Top 10 Clubs
?
The grand hall of Yukihime High School''s administration building buzzed with excitement as the representatives of the Top 10 clubs gathered for a highly anticipated meeting with the student council. The festival had been a whirlwind of activity, and now, these clubs were about to reap the rewards of their hard work. The air was thick with anticipation as the student council members took their seats at the front of the room, arge screen behind them disying the final rankings from the festival.
Vivian, the student council president, stood up, her presencemanding the attention of everyone in the room. "Thank you all foring," she began, her voice calm but filled with pride. "As you all know, this meeting is to discuss the distribution of your rewards for earning a ce in the Top 10 during the festival. You''ve all done an incredible job, and now it''s time to celebrate your achievements and n for the future."
The room was filled with representatives from the Manga Mania Club, Art 101 Club, Athletics Club, Baking Sweets Club, Mystery Detective Book Club, Board Game Club, Anime Chibi Club, Martial Arts Club, Love Nature Club, and the grand champion, the Delicious Food Fan Club. Each club had sent their leaders, eager to learn about the details of their rewards and how they could best utilize them.
Vivian gestured to a detailed model of the new building that had just been erected on campus near the campuske. This architectural marvel would be a symbol of the festival''s legacy. "As part of your reward, each of you will receive a floor in this brand-new building for the rest of the school year. The 10th ce club will upy the first floor, and so on until the grand champion, the Delicious Food Fan Club, who takes the top floor. This building is your canvas-you can arrange your floors however you see fit. Whether you want private study rooms, a dedicated workspace for your members, or even move your entire club activities to your floor, the choice is yours."
A murmur of excitement rippled through the room as the club leaders exchanged nces. The idea of having their own space, a floor that they could design to their liking, was thrilling. It was a reward that went beyond just financial gain¡ªit was a chance to leave asting mark on the school.
Vivian continued, "In addition to your own floors, your budgets for the rest of the school year will be doubled. This will give you the flexibility to expand your activities, host more events, or invest in new equipment. We trust that you''ll use these resources wisely to continue the amazing work you''ve already done."
Hanako, the public rtions representative and social media manager, leaned forward with a bright smile. "And for the top three clubs-Martial Arts Club, Love Nature Club, and Delicious Food Fan Club-you''ll receive additional sponsorship from the student council to throw an event of your choice. This could be a workshop, a special event, a field trip-anything that aligns with your club''s mission and goals."
The room erupted in apuse as the representatives from the top three clubs exchanged excited whispers. This sponsorship was a golden opportunity to elevate their clubs to new heights, and they were already brimming with ideas.
Vivian nodded at the enthusiasm, then added, "And finally, the grand champion club, the Delicious Food Fan Club, will receive aplete makeover of their equipment and structure. You''ve been requesting updates for years, and now, it''s time to bring your kitchen and facilities into the modern age. We''ll work closely with you to ensure that you have everything you need to continue your culinary excellence."
Olly, the president of the Delicious Food Fan Club, couldn''t help but grin. This was the reward they had been dreaming of, and it was finally within their grasp. He could already envision the new kitchen, gleaming with state-of-the-art appliances and spacious workstations where the club members could create their culinary masterpieces.
Vivian looked around the room, her gaze softening as she took in the expressions of the club leaders. "Now that you know what''s on the table, we''ll take some time to discuss how each club ns to use their rewards. We want to make sure that everyone has a clear idea of their next steps and that we can assist you in any way possible."
The first to speak was the president of the Manga Mania Club. "We''re thinking of creating a manga library on our floor, with private reading rooms and spaces for members to work on their own manga projects. It would be a ce where creativity and passion for manga can thrive."
"That sounds fantastic," Vivian replied, nodding in approval. "We can help you with the logistics of setting up the library and finding the best resources for your members."
Next, the Art 101 Club''s representative shared their ns. "We want to turn our floor into an art gallery, where students can disy their work, host exhibitions, and even conduct art workshops. We believe it would inspire more students to get involved in the arts."
The idea was met with apuse from the other clubs, and Vivian agreed enthusiastically. "An art gallery would be a wonderful addition to the school. We''ll work with you to make sure it''s a space that fosters creativity and expression."
As the discussion continued, each clubid out their visions for their new spaces. The Athletics Club nned to create a training and conditioning center, the Baking Sweets Club wanted to build a dedicated kitchen and bakery, and the Mystery Detective Book Club envisioned a cozy, mystery-themed reading lounge where students could immerse themselves in their favorite whodunits.
The Anime Chibi Club''s president shared their idea to turn their floor into an anime screening room and cosy workshop,plete with a stage for performances. The Board Game Club wanted to create a space where students coulde together to y games, both old and new, in a fun and weing environment.
The Martial Arts Club, now in third ce, had grand ns to design a state-of-the-art dojo, where students could train and hold tournaments. The Love Nature Club envisioned their floor as a green oasis, with a rooftop garden and spaces for nature-themed activities and education.
Finally, Olly from the Delicious Food Fan Club outlined their ns for their new kitchen and event space. "We want to create a ce where we can not only cook but also share our love of food with the rest of the school. We''re nning to host cooking sses,petitions, and even charity events where we can give back to themunity."
The room buzzed with excitement as the club leaders shared their ns, and the student council members offered their support and advice. The energy in the room was palpable, with each club eager to get started on their new spaces.
Although they knew that they would only have these spaces until the next club festival, they were still excited about having such a fancy club space. Plus, this building served to build their prestige among the other students, they already could see the faces filled with jealousy from the other clubs.
After the ns were discussed and the logistics were ironed out, Vivian brought the meeting to a close. "Thank you all for your dedication and passion. The sess of the festival is a testament to what you can achieve when you work together. We''re incredibly proud of each and every one of you, and we can''t wait to see how you transform these spaces into something truly special."
The club leaders stood, ready to head out and start the next phase of their journey. But before they left, Vivian had one final message. "Remember, this building is not just about the physical space. It''s a symbol of what you''ve aplished. So, make it a ce where your club''s legacy can continue to grow, and where future generations of students can be inspired by your work. And most importantly, don''t becent as your rewards will onlyst for
this school year."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With that, the meeting adjourned, and the club representatives quickly dispersed, eager to return to their club venues. The festival''s sess had energized them, and now, with their rewards in hand, they were ready to take their clubs to new heights.
As they made their way out of the administration building, the sun was beginning to set, casting a warm glow over the campus. The task of disassembling their festival venuesy ahead, but the mood was light and cheerful. They worked quickly and efficiently, their hearts buoyed by the excitement of what was toe.
By the time they finished cleaning up, the sky was dark, but their spirits were high. The rewards they had earned were more than just prizes-they were opportunities to build somethingsting, something that would benefit not only their clubs but the entire school
community.
As thest of the stands were taken down and the festival grounds were cleared, the students headed home, tired but happy. The festival had been a triumph, and the future looked even
brighter.
Chapter 709: The Final Curtain: Wrapping Up the Festival
Chapter 709: The Final Curtain: Wrapping Up the Festival
?
Monday, March 15th
Yukihime High School, Elffire City
The air at Yukihime High School was filled with the crisp freshness of early spring, a gentle reminder that the long winter had finally given way to a season of renewal. The campus, which had been alive with the hustle and bustle of the club festival over the weekend, now felt strangely quiet even with the sound of the various clubs dissembling their venues, as if the school itself was taking a deep breath after the whirlwind of activity.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The members of the student council had gathered in their main office, each of them showing signs of exhaustion after nearly four straight days of work. The festival had been a
monumental sess, but now they faced the equally important task of returning the school to its pre-festival state.
Vivian, the student council president, stood at the center of the room, her usualposed expression betraying a hint of fatigue. "Alright, everyone, we have a lot to do today, but if we work together, we can get it all done and finally head home for some much-needed rest."
Aurora, the vice president, nodded in agreement. "Let''s start with the currency exchange machines. We need to convert them back to vending machines before the school day begins tomorrow."
"Already on it," Caro, the student body treasurer, chimed in. She had a knack for handling all things rted to finance and logistics, and she had already arranged for the maintenance crew to assist with the transformation. "The maintenance team is waiting by the machines. We just need to supervise the conversion and ensure that everything goes smoothly."
Brenda ckburn, the student council chief of justice, was reviewing the list of tasks on her tablet. "I''ll oversee that. It shouldn''t take too long, and it will give us a head start on the other tasks."
Umaru, the council secretary, looked up from her notes. "What about the Yuki Notes? We need to count them all and secure them in the school safe."
"I''ll handle that with Aurora," Vivian decided. "We''ll count the Yuki Notes and make sure they''re safely stored. Caro, once we''re done with that, you can transfer the funds from the festival earnings to the student council bank ount."
"Got it," Caro replied, already mentally calcting the logistics of the transfer. "I''ll prepare the deposit slip and make sure everything is ounted for."
Ohori Hanako, the public representative and social media supervisor, was scrolling through the school''s social media ounts. "I''ll take care of the post-festival cleanup on social media. We had a lot of engagement over the weekend, and I want to make sure we wrap it up with a final post thanking everyone who participated."
"Then I''ll make sure all the clubs leave the campus just like it was before. If you girls hadn''t forgotten, one of the conditions that the school gave us was to leave the school campus clean and tidy just like always."
"Oh, when I finish my task, I''ll help you, Umaru-senpai," Hanako said promptly.
Vivian gave her a grateful smile. "Perfect. Let''s get started then."
The group dispersed to tackle their respective tasks, each one aware of the importance of their work. Brenda led the way to the vending machines, where the maintenance crew was already waiting. The machines had been cleverly modified to dispense Yuki Notes during the festival, but now they needed to be returned to their original state as regr vending machines.
"These machines were a hit," one of the maintenance workers remarked as they began the process of conversion. "I heard some students collected a ton of Yuki Notes just to trade them back in for real prizes."
Brenda chuckled. "They certainly added an extrayer of fun to the festival. But now it''s time to get them back to normal. Thanks for your help with this."
As the crew worked, Brenda supervised, ensuring that each machine was correctly calibrated and restocked with snacks and drinks. It was a straightforward task, but one that required careful attention to detail.
Meanwhile, in a quiet room near the student council office, Vivian and Aurora were surrounded by stacks of Yuki Notes. The two girls worked in silence, counting the colorful bills and recording the totals. The festival had been a resounding sess, and the sheer volume of Yuki Notes was proof of that.
"We really outdid ourselves this time," Aurora said with a smile, her fingers deftly sorting through the bills.
Vivian nodded. "The clubs did an amazing job too. Thepetition was fierce, but everyone had a great time. I''m just d it''s all over now."
Aurora nced at her friend. "You look exhausted, Vivian. Are you holding up okay?"
Vivian paused for a moment, then sighed. "I''m tired, but it''s a good kind of tired, you know? We worked so hard to make this festival a sess, and now that it''s done, I feel like we aplished something really special."
Aurora smiled warmly. "We did. And the students will remember this festival for a long time. But once we''re done here, you should go home and rest."
"I will," Vivian promised. "But first, let''s finish counting these notes."
In another part of the school, Caro was busy with the financial aspects of the festival. After Brenda and the maintenance crew had finished with the vending machines, Caro returned to the student council office to finalize the money transfer. She carefully calcted the total earnings, cross-referencing the figures with the records from the Yuki Notes.
"Everything checks out," she murmured to herself as she prepared the deposit slip. The amount of money they had raised was impressive, and she knew it would go a long way in funding future student council initiatives.
Once the paperwork wasplete, Caro made her way to the school safe. Therge, reinforced door loomed before her, a symbol of the responsibility that came with her role as treasurer. With practiced precision, she entered thebination and carefully ced the Yuki Notes inside.
"All done," she reported to Vivian and Aurora as she returned to the counting room. "The funds will be deposited first thing tomorrow morning."
"Thanks, Caro," Vivian said, grateful for her efficiency. "That takes a huge weight off our shoulders."
As the day wore on, the student council members continued their work, each task bringing them one step closer topletion. Hanako''s social media wrap-up was well received by the students, who flooded the school''s ounts withments and likes, praising the council for their hard work and the sess of the festival.
When the night had already arrived, the school was beginning to feel like its usual self again. The booths and stalls that had once filled the campus pathways and various buildings were now gone, and the ssrooms and hallways were cleaned and restored to their usual order. The campus, which had been transformed into a vibrant festival ground, was now quiet as if it was taking a moment to reflect on the excitement of the past few days.
As the final tasks werepleted, the student council members gathered in the office onest time. The cool moon sky was bright, casting a cool and cold glow over the room, and the exhaustion they had been holding at bay finally caught up with them.
"Well, that''s it," Vivian said, a note of relief in her voice. "We''ve done everything we needed
to do."
The others nodded in agreement, their tired faces lighting up with the realization that their work was finally finished.
"It''s been a long few days," Brenda remarked, leaning back in her chair. "But we pulled it
off."
"And now we can finally go home," Aurora added with a tired smile.
Vivian looked around at her team, her heart swelling with pride. "You all did an amazing job. I couldn''t have asked for a better group to work with."
The six of them exchanged smiles, the camaraderie they had built over the course of the festival evident in their expressions. They had faced challenges, worked long hours, and managed to pull off a sessful event that would be remembered for years toe. "Let''s get out of here," Caro suggested, her voice filled with the anticipation of finally heading home.
One by one, they gathered their belongings and made their way to the door. The school was quiet now, the excitement of the festival a distant memory, but the bonds they had forged during those hectic days wouldst long after they left the building.
As they stepped outside, the cool spring air greeted them, a reminder that a new season had begun. The moon was cool as always, casting a soft glow over the city, and for the first time in days, they allowed themselves to rx.
"See you all tomorrow," Vivian said with a smile as they parted ways.
They waved goodbye and headed home, each one looking forward to a good night''s sleep. The
festival was over, but the memories they had created-and the friendships they had strengthened¡ªwould stay with them for a long time toe.
Chapter 710: A Warm Family Dinner
Chapter 710: A Warm Family Dinner
?
Kitchen, Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City
Theo looked at Aurora''s message on his phone screen that said she was leaving the school before answering her with another message. Done with that, he started to cook dinner once again.
He knew that Aurora would be extremely tired and hungry when she arrived home, which was why he began cooking dinner only when he predicted she would be nearing home. When he was about to finish cooking, Aurora''s message came through, confirming his prediction. As a good big brother, Theo knew how exhausted Aurora must be after organizing and managing her school''s festival for the past few weeks. He decided on aforting meal-a hearty chicken soup, rich with vegetables and herbs, to soothe and nourish her body.
Just as expected, a few minutester, Sylph, his house AI butler, announced that Aurora had arrived with her driver. Theo moved to the entrance of the kitchen to greet her.
Aurora stepped into the kitchen, her shoulders slumped but her face brightening when she caught the aroma of the soup. "Hey, Theo," she greeted, her voice tinged with fatigue.
"Hey, sis," Theo responded with a smile, gesturing to the dining table, "I made something warm for you. Go wash up, and it''ll be ready when you''re done."
Aurora nodded gratefully, and after a quick wash in the nearby restroom, she returned to the kitchen, taking a seat at the table. Theodled the steaming soup into bowls, cing one in front of her and the other in his own ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The two siblings sat down, and for a moment, there was only the sound of spoons clinking against bowls as they both enjoyed the first few bites of the meal. The warmth of the soup seemed to work its magic on Aurora, her tense shoulders rxing slightly.
"This is exactly what I needed," Aurora said, sighing with contentment after a few more spoonfuls. "You always know how to make things better, Theo."
"That''s what big brothers are for," Theo replied with a chuckle. "How was the wrap-up today? You must have had a ton of things to take care of after the festival."
Aurora leaned back in her chair, swirling the spoon in her bowl thoughtfully. "It was exhausting, honestly. But we got everything done. The festival was definitely a sess, we managed to earn a lot of money and prestige for the student council, and everyone seemed to have a good time. I just didn''t expect there to be so much work left afterward."
Theo nodded, understanding. "Yeah, it''s always like that with big events. The work doesn''t stop just because the main event is over. I''m really proud of you, though. You did an amazing job, Aurora."
She smiled, the praise from her brother lifting her spirits. "Thanks, big brother. It means a loting from you. I couldn''t have done it without the girls, though. Everyone really pulled their weight and worked non-stop for the past few weeks, especially in thest few days." As they continued eating, the conversation flowed naturally from topic to topic, touching on the festival, their friends, and whaty ahead in their lives. Theo asked about specific moments during the festival, and Aurora recounted the highlights,ughing at some of the more amusing incidents that had taken ce.
"Do you remember the first school festival we went to together?" Aurora asked, her eyes glinting with nostalgia.
"Of course," Theo said, leaning back in his chair with a fond smile. "Those were good times. Mom and Dad brought us to a nearby school festival, we were just kids, but we had so much fun ying those festival games."
Auroraughed. "Yeah, and you and Dad always won. But I didn''t mind, it was fun just being part of it with you, Mom, and Dad." Shepleted as she became downcast when she remembered that her parents weren''t there to watch her sess.
Theo reached across the table to give her hand aforting squeeze. "Those were simpler times. But look at you now, running the whole thing. You''vee so far, Aurora. I''m sure Mom and Dad would be extremely proud if they were here to see the amazing person you became,"
She blushed slightly, feeling a mix of pride and humility. "I guess you''re right, I''m pretty awesome indeed" She giggled. "But it''s nice to know that no matter what, you''re always there for me."
"Always," Theo affirmed. "And hey, if you ever need help with anything, you know where to find me. Whether it''s cooking, event nning, or just talking, I''m here."
Aurora nodded, her expression softening as she gazed at her brother. "I know, Theo. And it goes both ways. You''ve always been the one looking out for me, but if you ever need someone to lean on, I''m here too."
Theo smiled, appreciating the sentiment. The two of them had always had a strong bond, one forged through shared experiences and mutual respect. Their parents had raised them to look out for each other, and it was a value they both held dear.
As the conversation moved on, Aurora asked, "So, what about you? How''s everything going with the studio and your other projects?"
Theo shrugged, taking another sip of his soup. "It''s going well. A lot of things are in motion right now, but I''m managing. The studio is moving into new projects, and I''ve been thinking about some new ventures. Plus, I''m also preparing for the uing Moonlight Concert in Catadrid, although I still have around two weeks before the concert, I want to be prepared for it."
Aurora raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? Which project? Hmm, starting tomorrow I''ll start helping you prepare for your concert, after all, I''ll be in it as well"
"Deal," Theo smiled, before choosing his words carefully, "I''ve been considering starting a recordbel."
Aurora''s eyes widened in surprise. "A recordbel? That''s a big step. What brought that on?"
Theo smiled, knowing his sister would be one of the few people who would truly understand. "Remember the Mini Music Festival at your school? I was inspired by the talent I saw there. It made me think about how much undiscovered talent there is out there, and how I could help bring it to the world."
Aurora nodded slowly, seeing the passion in her brother''s eyes. "That''s amazing, Theo. I think you''d be great at it. You have an amazing ear for music, and you know how to nurture talent. Do you have any ns yet?"
"A few," Theo admitted. "I''ve talked to Sam and Ayia, and I''m getting a sense of what''s needed. It''s still in the early stages, but I''m excited about it."
Aurora smiled, knowing how much music meant to her brother. "I''m sure it''ll be a sess, Theo. You have the vision and the drive to make it happen."
They continued talking about Theo''s ns for a while, Aurora offering her insights and support. The conversation eventually drifted to lighter topics, from their favorite shows to thetest gossip around the city.
As they finished their meal, Aurora stretched her arms above her head, letting out a satisfied sigh. "That was perfect, Theo. I feel so much better now."
"I''m d," Theo said, gathering the empty bowls and taking them to the sink. "You''ve
worked hard, Aurora. You deserve a good rest."
She nodded, standing up and moving toward the door. "I think I''ll take a shower and then
head to bed. I can''t wait to just lie down and rx."
"Good idea," Theo agreed. "You''ve earned it. Sleep well, Aurora."
"Thanks, Theo," she said, pausing at the door to look back at him. "And thanks for dinner. You always know how to make me feel better."
Theo smiled warmly. "Anytime, sis. Now go get some rest. We''ll talk more tomorrow. If you need me I''ll be at the sound studio rehearsing,"
Aurora nodded, giving him onest grateful smile before heading upstairs to her room.
Theo watched her go, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. He was proud of his sister, proud of the person she had be. As he left the cleaning up the kitchen for Sylph, he headed for his in-house sound studio as he reflected on their conversation, knowing that no matter what challengesy ahead, they would always have each other to rely on.
That night Theo only turned off the lights and made his way to his own roomte at night
after spending hours rehearsing in his sound studio. The day had been long, but it had ended on a perfect note¡ªa simple dinner with his sister, filled with warmth,ughter, music, and
tranquility.
Chapter 711: Live from PrimCon: Day Two Coverage
Chapter 711: Live from PrimCon: Day Two Coverage
?
The screen flickered to life with the vibrant energy of PrimCon, thergest and most anticipated anime convention of the year. The banner at the top of the Ruby livestream proudly disyed "PrimCon Day 2 - Live Coverage," as thousands of fans tuned in from all over the world. The host, a lively young woman with pink-streaked hair and infectious enthusiasm, beamed at the camera, standing just outside the main entrance of the convention center.
"Wee back, everyone, to our live coverage of PrimCon''s second day!" she greeted, her voice brimming with excitement. "I''m Aria, your host for today, and I can''t wait to show you all the amazing things happening here in Sakura City. The weather is perfect for cosy, with the cherry blossoms just starting to bloom, adding that extra bit of magic to the atmosphere. Let''s dive in!"
The camera panned around, capturing the sea of people streaming into the convention center. Fans of all ages were dressed in borate costumes, ranging from iconic characters of popr series to obscure, niche favorites. Some attendees even took advantage of the beginning of the spring season to incorporate cherry blossoms into their outfits, adding a touch of local ir to their cosy.
The chat section of the live stream buzzed withments from viewers, eager to share their thoughts:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
[AnimeFan88: "OMG, the cherry blossoms look so beautiful! Wish I could be there!"]
[KuroNeko_Art: "Look at those cosys! People really went all out this year. I love it!"] [SakuraPrincess: "I see someone cosying as Princess Lumina from Celestial Warriors!!"] [MechaLover47: "Anyone else here for the mecha panels? I heard they''re showing a new trailer for Steel Guardians today!"]
Back on the screen, Aria made her way into the main hall, where the true spectacle of PrimCon unfolded. The convention center was massive, with several floors dedicated to various aspects of anime culture. Booths lined every avable space, showcasing merchandise, artwork, and interactive experiences. The air was thick with the scent of street food from vendors stationed outside, mixing with the sound of excited chatter, the hum of video game demos, and the asional burst of apuse from a nearby stage.
"We''re starting off in the cosy area," Aria announced, guiding the camera to a space filled with photographers and cosyers striking poses. "This is where some of the best cosyers in the world gather to show off their work. Let''s see if we can talk to a few of them!"
The camera zoomed in on a group of cosyers who had perfectly recreated the main characters from Dragon Lords: Requiem, one of the most popr anime of the past year. The attention to detail in their costumes was breathtaking, from the intricate embroidery on the robes to the glowing LED eyes of the character Aelion, the dragon-summoner.
"Hi there! You guys look amazing!" Aria said as she approached the group. "How long did it take you to put these together?"
One of the cosyers, dressed as the protagonist Rael, smiled beneath her hood. "Thanks! We''ve been working on these for about six months. A lot ofte nights, but it''s totally worth it!"
The chat exploded with admiration:
[CosyQueen92: "Six months?! That dedication is unreal!"]
[RaelFan22: "I''m in love with that Rael cosy. They nailed the look perfectly."]
[Pixie Dust: "Look at those details! I wish I had that kind of talent."]
Aria continued to move through the convention, highlighting various booths and attractions. She passed by an enormous replica of the starship from Gctic Odyssey,plete with interactive controls that allowed fans to simte piloting the ship through space. Crowds gathered around thetest figures and models from the Mecha Revolution, eagerly snapping up limited-edition collectibles. At another booth, an artist sketched live portraits of fans as their favorite anime characters, attracting a long line of people waiting for their turn.
"Now we''re heading to one of the most popr spots in the entire convention-the Artist Alley," Aria said as she entered a sprawling section of the hall filled with independent artists and creators. "This is where fans can find unique, handmade items that you won''t see anywhere else."
The camera lingered on tables covered in original art prints, custom keychains, hand-painted figurines, and even anime-inspired fashion. Fans chatted with the artists, admiring their work and purchasing pieces to take home as mementos.
[ArtLover23: "I wish I could buy everything in the Artist Alley! So much amazing talent in one ce."]
[FanGirlForever: "Supporting indie artists is the best part of conventions! You get such unique stuff."]
[ChibiMaster: "I just ordered a custom chibi portrait from one of the artists there. Can''t wait to see how it turns out!"]
As the day went on, Aria made sure to check out some of the major panels and events happening at PrimCon. The screen showed snippets of a voice-acting panel where fans got to hear their favorite characters brought to life in real-time, followed by a discussion with the creators of Magical Melody, a hit anime that had won multiple awards the night before at the Amethyst Imagination Awards.
The camera then cut to a massive theater where an exclusive trailer for Kingdom of Shadows, an uing dark fantasy anime, was being unveiled. The crowd erupted into cheers as the lights dimmed, and the first haunting notes of the theme song filled the room. The trailer showcased breathtaking animation, intense battles, and a glimpse of the mysterious world that had fans buzzing with anticipation.
[ShadowLover15: "OMG, that trailer gave me chills! Kingdom of Shadows is going to be epic."]
[AnimeAddict77: "Did you see those fight scenes? The animation is next-level."]
[FantasyFanatic: "I''ve been waiting for this series for so long. Can''t wait to binge it!"]
After the trailer, Aria guided the audience back to the main hall, where she stopped at the Tokyo Studios booth. "This is one of the busiest spots today," she said as the camera panned over the crowd. "Tokyo Studios is releasing their debut anime, Sword Art Online, and fans are flocking here to check it out."
The screen showed the life-sized model of Kirito, the protagonist, which towered over the crowd, drawing gasps of admiration. The interactive VR stations were in full swing, with fans donning headsets and experiencing the virtual world of Aincrad, their movements mirrored onrge screens for onlookers to see.
[KiritoFan: "Calling out the SAO maniacs here!."]
[AnimeGeek99: "This is going to be the next big thing. I''m calling it now."]
[VRJunkie: "Imagine living in a world like that. It''s a dreame true for gamers!"]
As the day wore on, the energy in the convention center only grew. Fans continued to pour in, filling every corner of the venue with their enthusiasm and love for anime. Aria wrapped up her coverage for the moment, promising to returnter with more updates and surprises. "Thanks for joining me on this incredible journey through PrimCon''s second day!" she said, shing a bright smile at the camera. "There''s so much more to see and do, so make sure to stick around. We''ll be back soon with even more from this amazing event."
The livestream faded out, leaving the chat buzzing with excitement as fans eagerly awaited the next update from the convention. The screen promised more surprises, interviews, and exclusive content toe, keeping the global audience hooked as they experienced PrimCon from thefort of their own homes.
[PrimConFan101: "Can''t wait for tomorrow''s stream! This is the best coverage ever!"] [AnimeForever158: "Thank you, Aria! You''re doing an awesome job!"] [ConventionJunkie: "This makes me want to go to PrimCon next year. Who''s with me?"]
The livestream countdown began once again, marking the minutes until the next segment, while the fans in the chat continued to share their excitement and anticipation for all that PrimCon had to offer.
Chapter 712: School Back to Normal, Profit Distribution, and New Lake Shore Building
Chapter 712: School Back to Normal, Profit Distribution, and New Lake Shore Building
?
Yukihime High School, Elffire City.
7:50 AM, Tuesday, March 16th.
"Thank you, Cris!" Aurora said with a smile as she opened the car door, "I''ll see youter," She bid farewell to her driver before walking towards the school gate.
The proximity of the school gate was filled with high school students arriving for another day of school and study.
Aurora elegantly walked as she greeted everyone who talked with her with a polite smile.
"Good morning, vice president!"
"Morning, Aurora-senpai!"
"Good morning!"
|| ||
After the sess of the club festival, the students started admiring the student council even more, and as the student council vice president, Aurora became a person worth a thousand pieces of admiration. In addition to being extremely pretty and intelligent, she helped everyone with the club festival, all in all, Aurora and other members of the student council had left an amazing image among the students.
As Aurora walked toward her grade building, she couldn''t help but be amazed that these pathways were filled with booths and stands just the day before.
After working for the whole afternoon and part of the night yesterday, the clubs finally managed to clean and disassemble the venues they built for the school festival.
For example, the Love Nature Club had to disassemble all the props they used to transform part of the campus forest into a haunted forest, which took a long time because they had hidden a lot of things in the forest to be able to scare the public.
Another example was the Board Game Club which built three stages with real-life-sized board games.
The clubs that had built big venues were the ones who took the most time to clean things. But clubs like the musical clubs which only utilized the campus stage to perform their concert, they only had to clean the stage, and their job was done.
That''s why some clubs took longer than others to clean things up. But the campus waspletely cleaned off on this Tuesday morning nheless.
Aurora soon arrived at her ssroom where she greeted her ssmates before taking a seat at her usual ce.
Just like that, another day of sses started when the bell rang at 8 AM and the Math Professor entered the ssroom.
Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, and Caro had seats next to each other in the ssroom, but during the whole morning the four of them didn''t discuss anything rted to student council matters, they just focused on their ssroom life.
It was only when the bell rang announcing the start of the Lunch Break that they started talking about some interesting things.
The four girls hadbined to meet Brenda and Hanako to have lunch together.
The six members of the student council met each other next to the main cafeteria of the campus.
They took a seat at a nearby table before opening their bentos.
"Did you girls notice that we have be more popr?" Umaru suddenly asked before taking a bite of an egg roll.
"I did." Brenda replied, "I studied for three years in the Yukihime Middle School, and some people never even greeted me, but suddenly everyone smiles and greets me politely when they see me."
Yukihime School has education in phases of the education journey and with such an enormous campus, there was more than enough space to house so many students.
The campus was divided into four sections: Kindergarten, Primary School, Middle School, and High School.
These four sections had four different entrances, and the students rarely moved between sections due to the distance between sections.
"Some girls who kind of hated me even started talking with amiably." Hanakoughed.
"It''s the festival sess that made the students approve the student council." Vivian said with a happy smile.
"Talking about the festival''s sess. Some people asked me when the clubs will receive their festival profits." Caromented as she took a bite of her food.
"It depends on whether the money dropped on the student council bank ount." Vivianmented.
"Hmm, the money was deposited yesterday. But such arge amount of money needs time for the bank to make an ount of," Caromented, "I have ess to the bank ount on my phone, let me see if it dropped,"
"Some club members from the Top 10 Clubs asked me when they will be able to upy their floors in the new building by theke." Brenda suddenly said.
Aurora looked at Vivian before saying, "How about after the sses today, in the afternoon?"
"It works, the building is ready to receive the clubs anyway." Vivian replied.
"It dropped!" Caro suddenly eximed with shining eyes when she saw the enormous amount of money in the student council bank ount.
"Then, let''s start distributing the clubs'' profits today as well." Vivian smiled, "Hanako-chan, warn everyone through the school app that each club representative can go to the student council building to receive their profits. Oh, and also make an announcement that the Top 10 Club will be receiving their ce in the new building this afternoon as well."
1:30 PM, Student Council Buildingn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The afternoon sun bathed the student council building in a warm glow as the members gathered in the spacious main office, ready to tackle the task at hand. The room, usually filled with lively discussions, was quieter today as everyone focused on their work. Stacks of documents and financial reports were spread across the table, each one representing a club and its earnings from the festival.
Aurora, Vivian, Umaru, Caro, Brenda, and Hanako settled into their roles, each taking charge of a specific task. Caro, as the treasurer, was responsible for handling the financial disbursements, while Hanako managedmunication with the clubs, ensuring that each representative knew when toe and what to expect.
"Alright, everything seems to be in order," Caro said, reviewing the final list of clubs and their profits. "Shall we start calling in the representatives?"
Vivian nodded. "Let''s begin."
One by one, the club representatives arrived, each greeted by Hanako at the entrance and guided to the main office. The atmosphere was a mix of excitement and anticipation, as this was the moment when weeks of hard work would finally pay off.
First to arrive was the representative from the Love Nature Club, a petite girl with a
determined expression.
"Here''s the profit your club made," Caro said, handing over an envelope containing a detailed breakdown. "Congrattions on a sessful festival."
The envelope only contained a detailed breakdown, it was only when the representative saw the amount of money transferred to the club''s bank ount that her face morphed into shock
and ecstasy.
"Thank you so much!" the girl beamed, bowing respectfully before leaving, she couldn''t wait to share the good news with her fellow club members.
Next came the representatives from the Board Game Club, the Astronomy Club, and many others, each receiving their earnings with expressions ranging from relief to outright joy. The room buzzed with a sense of aplishment, as the student council members watched the fruits of theirbor being appreciated by their peers.
"Everything is going smoothly," Vivian observed, leaning back in her chair for a moment. "We''ll be done in no time."
Aurora smiled. "It''s rewarding to see everyone so happy. This festival was a huge sess, and it''s all thanks to the teamwork of everyone involved."
The distribution process continued throughout the afternoon, with only brief pauses between each club. The student council members worked efficiently, and their camaraderie was evident in the way they coordinated and supported each other.
By the time thest representative left, the sun had begun to dip toward the horizon, casting
long shadows across the campus. But their work was not yet done-the Top 10 Clubs still
awaited their new spaces in the brand-new building by theke.
4:00 PM, New Campus Building by the Lake
The new building stood tall and sleek, its modern design contrasting beautifully with the
natural surroundings of the campuske. The ss walls reflected the tranquil waters and the greenery around it made it a peaceful and inspiring space.
The Top 10 Clubs'' representatives were already gathered outside the entrance, chatting excitedly as they awaited the student council''s arrival. The building, with its state-of-the-art facilities, was a significant upgrade from their previous spaces, and the anticipation was
palpable.
Aurora and Vivian led the group, with the other council members following closely behind. As they approached, the chatter died down, and all eyes turned toward them. "Thank you all for your patience," Aurora began, her voice calm andposed. "We''re thrilled to finally hand over the keys to your new spaces. Each floor of this building has been
customized to suit the needs of the clubs that will be using it, so we hope you''ll find it
inspiring and conducive to your activities."
Vivian stepped forward, holding out a set of keys. "We''ll be handing these over now, one by
one. Please feel free to explore your new spaces and let us know if there''s anything more you
need."
The representatives stepped forward in turn, receiving their keys with a mixture of awe and gratitude. The Delicious Food Fan Club, the Martial Arts Club, the Baked Sweets Club, and others all expressed their thanks, some already discussing how they would use their new
facilities.
After the final key was handed out, the representatives dispersed to explore their new domains, leaving the student council members to admire the building from the outside.
"It''s a beautiful ce," Brendamented, gazing at the reflection of the setting sun on theke''s surface.
"It is," Umaru agreed. "I''m really d we could offer something like this to the clubs. They
deserve it."
Vivian smiled, satisfied with the day''s work. "Let''s call it a day. We''ve earned some rest." Aurora nodded in agreement. "It''s been a long journey, but it was worth it."
With that, the student council members began their walk back to the main campus, the soft evening breeze carrying with it the promise of a well-deserved break after weeks of hard work. The new building, now upied by the school''s most distinguished clubs, stood as a testament to their efforts asting legacy of a festival that would be remembered for years
toe.
As they parted ways, each member couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of aplishment. The day had been long, but it had also been filled with moments that would be cherished memories, not just for the students, but for the school itself.
Chapter 713: Moonlight and Tsukuyomi Rehearsals
Chapter 713: Moonlight and Tsukuyomi Rehearsals
?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City.
7:30 PM, Tuesday, March 16th.
Theo finished thest bite of his dinner and leaned back in his chair, ncing across the table at Aurora, who was still eating. The faint sound of wind rustling through the trees outside could be heard through the slightly ajar windows, apanied by the distant hum of city life below the manor. It had been a long day for both of them-Theo with his usual work, and Aurora wrapping up thest of the student council duties following the school festival. But the night had something special in store for them: a rehearsal in their private sound studio.
Aurora looked up from her te, catching Theo''s gaze. "Ready for tonight''s session?" she asked, a small smile ying on her lips.
Theo nodded, his eyes reflecting the same excitement. "Absolutely. It''s been a while since we rehearsed together."
Aurora finished her meal quickly, and the two siblings left the cleaned-up for Sylph.
After the two had left, within minutes, the kitchen was spotless, and the cleaning drone worked tirelessly to clean the table, wash the dishes, and sweep and mop the floor.
With an efficient butler like Sylph, the two of them didn''t even need to worry about house affairs as the house was constantly found in a state of cleanliness.
Pedrarruna Manor, Sound Studio.
The door to the sound studio slid open with a soft hiss, revealing a space that was both modern and intimate. Acoustic panels lined the walls, and the ceiling lights cast a warm, dim glow over the state-of-the-art equipment. Microphones, instruments, and soundboards were meticulously arranged, reflecting the room''s dual purpose as both a recording studio and a rehearsal space.
The studio had been designed with care, ensuring it was acoustically perfect, but also that it had a certain coziness that made it feel like an extension of their home rather than a professional workspace. The centerpiece of the room was a grand piano, its polished surface reflecting the soft light. Theo walked over to it and ran his fingers across the keys, letting a soft melody drift into the air.
Aurora set her bag down on a chair and joined him at the piano, her rookie fingers tried finding the harmonies to his melody. For a moment, they simply yed, letting the music guide their emotions. After seeing so many instruments in the sound studio, Aurora asked Theo to teach her to y one of them, and Theo chose the piano. So, even though Aurora was still a beginner, they tried to y a simple piece every now and then. It was a ritual of sorts, a way to connect with the music before they had to delve deep into it.
After a few minutes, Theo looked over at Aurora. "Let''s start with ''Save Your Tears,"" he suggested. It was the track they''d recorded together, the one where their secret identities, Moonlight and Tsukuyomi, had first crossed paths in the public eye.
Aurora nodded and moved to one of the microphones, adjusting it to her height. Theo did the same, positioning himself at the keyboard. He took a deep breath, his fingers poised over the keys, and then began to y the opening notes of the song. The familiar melody filled the room, and as Aurora''s voice joined in, the two of them slipped into the world they had created with their music.
Their voices blended seamlessly, the result of countless hours spent perfecting their harmonies. Aurora''s voice, soft yet powerful, wove through Theo''s deeper tones, creating a sound that was hauntingly beautiful. It was a sound that had captivated millions around the world, but here, in the privacy of their studio, it was just for them.
As they moved through the song, Theo found himself getting lost in the music, in the way their voices intertwined andplemented each other. He had always known Aurora was talented, but hearing her like this-raw, unfiltered, and in perfect sync with him-was something else entirely.
The song ended, and for a moment, the studio was silent. Then Aurora grinned, her eyes sparkling. "That was pretty good," she said, a hint of pride in her voice.
"Hmm," Theo echoed. "I agree, but we can do better, like for example..."
Aurora nodded just like a good student listening to a teacher, she knew that her brother was extremely musically talented, so any advice from him would be extremely helpful to a beginner like her.
They moved on to other songs from Theo''s album, going through each track with the same care and attention to detail. Aurora provided feedback where necessary, and Theo did the same, their roles as brother and sister blending seamlessly with their roles as coborators. Time passed quickly, the hours slipping away as they worked through the setlist. The studio became a world of its own, separate from the rest of the manor, from the city outside, from everything except the music and the bond between them.
As they finished thest song on the list, Aurora let out a deep breath and sank into a nearby chair, her expression one of contented exhaustion. "I think that''s enough for tonight," she said, wiping a bead of sweat from her forehead.
Theo nodded, his own energy starting to wane. "Yeah, I agree. We''ve covered a lot."
He walked over to a small table in the corner of the studio where a water pitcher and sses were waiting. Pouring a ss for Aurora and one for himself, he handed her the drink before taking a long sip from his own.
Aurora took the ss with a grateful smile, sipping slowly as she leaned back in her chair. "You know, I''m really excited for the concert in Catadrid," she said after a moment. "It''s going to be something special."
Theo sat down across from her, nodding in agreement. "It is. But it''s also going to be intense. The first live performance as Moonlight... I need to make sure everything is perfect."
"You always do," Aurora replied, her voice filled with quiet confidence. "And I''ll be right there with you."
The two of them sat infortable silence for a while, the only sound the soft hum of the equipment as it powered down. The rehearsal had gone well, better than either of them had expected, and there was a sense of satisfaction in the air.
Finally, Aurora stood up, stretching her arms above her head. "I''m going to take a shower and then head to bed," she announced, stifling a yawn. "I''m exhausted."
Theo smiled as he watched her. "You''ve earned it," he said. "Let''s continue rehearsing now that you are more free."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Aurora nodded, her expression softening. "Sure, I''d love to!" She said with a sweet smile.
"Goodnight, big brother."
"Goodnight, little sis."
She turned and left the studio, her footsteps echoing softly down the hallway as she made her way to her room. Theo remained behind for a few more minutes, tidying up the studio and making sure everything was in its ce. As he did, he reflected on the night, on the music they had created together, and on the road ahead.
In just ten days, they would be in Catadrid, performing for a live audience for the first time. It was a daunting thought, but also an exhrating one. And as he turned off the lights and closed the studio door behind him, Theo felt a sense of calm. He was ready, and so was
Aurora.
Together, they would make sure that Moonlight and Tsukuyomi shined brighter than ever
before.
Chapter 714: Thursday Night At The Spark
Chapter 714: Thursday Night At The Spark
?
Kitchen, The Spark Restaurant, Elffire City
09:50 PM, Thursday, March 18.
The warm hum of the kitchen in the final stretch of service had a rhythm all its own, like a song slowly nearing itsst verse. Theo stood at the helm, calmlymanding the team as orders came trickling in, slowing down as the night drew to a close. The bright overhead lights reflected off the stainless steel countertops, where pans sizzled and knives chopped with precision. Theo, the head chef and owner of The Spark Restaurant, moved effortlessly through the kitchen, every gesture purposeful as the remaining orders of the night were prepared.
Kumiko, the sous chef, was by his side, her green hair tied back in a neat bun, her movements fluid and exact as she helped guide the team through thest push of the evening.
Ayia and Shizuka, who usually worked as Theo''s sous chef, had their weekly day off that Thursday night.
Her focus never wavered, and she handled the tasks with the same energy and grace as she had at the start of the night. The team around them buzzed with the same steady rhythm, though the quiet anticipation of the final orders hung in the air.
"Last table''s ordered the ocean menu," Kumiko noted, ncing at the kitchen tickets lined up neatly by the pass.
Theo nodded, hands moving expertly as he began prepping the final dishes. The ocean menu was a favorite among the regrs, a carefully crafted sequence of dishes celebrating the bounty of the sea. Theo had created it with the intention of evoking the feeling of a journey beneath the waves, each course revealing something new, something unexpected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Max and Lauren, the couple who worked together in the kitchen, were finishing up the fish prep. Max''s ck hair was slick with a fine sheen of sweat, his brow furrowed in concentration as he carefully sliced fillets of cod, while Lauren''s blonde hair was tied back, her hands quick as she prepared the scallops.
"Max, hand me the squid," Lauren called out over the tter of the kitchen, her brown eyes focused as she worked on a tray of shrimp.
Max passed her the squid with a nod, their synchronized movements showcasing thefort that came from years of working side by side. Gwen and Kin, two of the younger cooks in the team, were finishing up the appetizers-a te of fried shrimp and seaweed drizzled with Theo''s signature sauce. Their chatter had quieted since the beginning of the shift, and now only the focused sounds of frying and ting filled the air.
Shoko, the restaurant''s butcher, was finishing up some prep for the following day''s service. Her small frame moved swiftly around the butcher''s block, butchering thest of the meat with expert precision. Though the evening''s menu didn''t require much from her, she always ensured everything was ready for the next day. She nced over at Hideko and Tim, two of the more experienced cooks, who were already deep in cleanup mode, wiping down counters and cleaning the cutting boards.
Theo''s voice cut through the kitchen, even though it was calm, it carried authority. "Make sure the fish soup is just right. We want the final table to feel like they''re diving into the ocean, not drowning in it."
Kumiko gave a small smile at his words, knowing exactly what Theo meant. It wasn''t just about feeding people-it was about giving them an experience. She tasted the broth quickly, nodding in approval before moving to garnish the tes with fresh herbs and seaweed, making sure each bowl was a picture of tranquility before sending it out to the dining room.
At the front of the restaurant, Caio, the receptionist, was making small talk with a departing couple. The dining room was gradually emptying out, but the few remaining guests lingered, savoring their meals. Sarah, one of the waitresses, carried out the fish soup to thest table with a smile, her tired eyes betraying the long shift but not her professionalism.
Back in the kitchen, the clock ticked closer to 10 PM, the official end of service. Theo and his team were on theirst orders, but their focus never wavered. Even with the end in sight, there was no rush, no cutting corners. The Spark Restaurant had built its reputation on quality and care, and Theo was determined to maintain that, no matter howte it was.
"Lauren, check the souffl¨¦s," Kumiko called out, ncing at the oven.
Lauren quickly opened the door, peeking inside to make sure the delicate desserts were rising perfectly. The sweet seaweed souffl¨¦ was the final course of the ocean menu, and it had to be just right¡ªa bnce of light, airy sweetness with a subtle umami twist.
"They''re almost there," Lauren confirmed, closing the oven carefully.
Theo moved to the pass, inspecting the fish soup as it was ted. "Gwen, Kin, you did a good job with this," he remarked, nodding in approval at the presentation.
Both Gwen and Kin shared a small smile, the quiet praise from Theo giving them a boost of energy even as the night wound down.
As the souffl¨¦s were ced in the oven for their final moments, the team began cleaning down their stations, wiping away the evidence of a long but sessful night. Theo moved through the kitchen, checking on everyone''s progress, and ensuring nothing was left undone. "June, how''s the floor?" Theo asked, ncing toward the door where the restaurant manager was walking in from the dining room. June Collins, with her short blue hair and sharp eyes, had been managing the floor all night, making sure the guests were well taken care of.
"Thest table is just finishing their mains," June replied, "We''ve got a few regrs left, but they should be done soon."
"Perfect," Theo said, "We''ll have the souffl¨¦s out in a few minutes."
With the souffl¨¦s ready, Theo and Kumiko ted the delicate desserts with practiced ease. The final course was served, and as the kitchen finished itsst order, there was a sense of quiet satisfaction that filled the space. The hardest part of the night was over.
Max leaned against the counter, wiping his brow. "Another night down," he said, exchanging a look with Lauren, who nodded in agreement.
Shoko cleaned her knives, her quiet demeanor unchanged, though a small, satisfied smile yed at the corners of her mouth. Gwen and Kin, younger but no less skilled, high-fived each other softly in the corner.
As thest tes were sent out, Theo removed his apron, folding it neatly before cing it on the counter. "Good work, everyone," he said, his voice calm but warm. "Let''s finish cleaning up, and then you''re free to go."
Kumiko gave a tired but content smile. "Another sessful night."
Theo nodded, his gaze sweeping the kitchen onest time as his team moved into the final phase of the night¡ªcleaning, organizing, and prepping for the next day. The tter of pots and pans, the hum of the dishwashers, and the soft chatter of the cooks filled the space, but there was a sense of calm now, a rhythm that spoke of a job well done.
At 10:00 PM, thest dish was delivered, and the team let out a collective sigh of relief. Service was officially over. The Spark Restaurant had once again delivered excellence to its patrons, and the kitchen, now quiet, would soon rest-until tomorrow, when the cycle would begin
again.
Chapter 715: Last Minute Change of Plans
Chapter 715: Last Minute Change of ns
?
Theo had just left the restaurant''s dressing room after changing out of his Dolma chef clothes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Tomorrow''s your day off, right, Theo?" Max asked as he also left the dressing room.
"Yeah, it''s my day off. Ayia and Shizuka will be heading to the kitchen tomorrow." Theo replied as he picked up his bag.
"I heard you will be going to Sakura City?" Gwen asked, "So, is tomorrow morning''s training canceled?"
"That''s right," Theo replied, "I''ll send a messageter in the group chat to warn everyone about it."
"I never imagined that I would say something like this, but it''s a pity that we won''t be able to work out." Juneughed.
"Same." Gwen giggled.
Theo shook his head as heughed as well, "If you miss it then we''ll have a special training Saturday." He said with a mischievous smile.
"Oh, no! You won''t make us kick each other around a thousand times like you didst week, right?" June asked in despair.
After training with Theo for months already, they already knew what Theo thought was a fun training session meant that it would be a despairing training session for them.
"Maybe." Theo saidughing.
Theo and others after changing out of their work outfits, headed to the parking lot next to the restaurant together.
"What are you going to do in Sakura City anyway?" Kumiko asked.
"Officially, I''ll be going to check the animation studio and publishing house performance at PrimCon. But actually, I just want to have fun at PrimCon." Theo said with a happy smile.
Everyoneughed when they heard that.
"Oh, wait, does that mean that Ryoko-chan will be going as well?" Lauren asked.
"At first, she was supposed to go as well. But she has been busy with a tasktely that made her pass this little work trip. So, I''ll be going alone." Theo replied.
Just like that, Theo and the others chatted until they arrived at the parking lot, where each one of them entered their vehicles after bidding farewell to each other.
A few minutester, Theo arrived at his manor at Pedrarruna Forest.
After parking his car at the underground garage, he found Aurora watching a TV series in the living room with the two kitties.
"Tadaima." Theo smiled at her when he saw her.
"Okaeri." Aurora said with a sweet voice as she paused her show.
"What time is your flight, big brother?" Aurora asked shortly after.
"I think it is around 11:55 PM." Theo replied, "So, in less than 2 hours, I''ll be boarding my flight."
"I was thinking..." Aurora said with shining eyes, "What if I went with you, big brother?" Theo frowned before saying, "What about your sses tomorrow?"
"I already did all my homework. Also, I already studied tomorrow''s ss content. So, even if I don''t go I won''t miss much. Plus, I never missed even one day of ss before, so if you exin to them that I just couldn''t go to tomorrow''s ss, they won''t care." Aurora exined as if she had been thinking of this excuse for a long time already.
"I see you''ve been thinking for a long time on this," Theo said as he sighed, "Okay, you can go with me. It''s just one day anyway."
"YAY!" Aurora screamed happily before running toward Theo to hug him.
"Thank you!"
"Okay, okay," Theo smiled, "Go get ready then. Don''t pack too much though, we''ll be taking the return flight tomorrow night."
"I''m on it!" She eximed before running toward her room.
Theo smiled as he shook his head before heading toward his own room as well.
"Oh, Sylph, buy a ticket to Aurora on the same flight as mine." Theo asked.
"Yes!" Sylph, his AI Butler/Assistant, replied promptly.
With Sylph taking care of it, Theo didn''t even have to worry about minor tasks like these. With that task taken care of, Theo began gathering his things. Packing lightly, he selected a few essentials for the quick trip. He grabbedfortable clothes, his music sheet, and some equipment for rehearsing at the hotel in Sakura City. His mind was already wandering to the days ahead at PrimCon, a mixture of work and pleasure awaiting him.
As he zipped up his small suitcase, Aurora poked her head into his room. "Ready!"
"That was fast," Theo said, raising his brows in surprise.
"Well, I didn''t pack much. Plus, I wanted to make sure you didn''t leave without me!" Aurora teased.
Theo shook his head with augh. "Alright, let''s head out. The car should be ready."
They headed toward the underground garage, the soft glow of the lights guiding their way as the Jeep''s headlights blinked in wee. Theo threw their bags into the back and slid into the driver''s seat, with Aurora hopping into the passenger side. A light drizzle began to fall, tapping against the windshield as they drove off toward Redwell International Airport.
The city skyline was illuminated in the distance, the rain casting a misty sheen over the towering buildings. The drive through Elffire City was smooth, with minimal traffic on thiste Thursday night. Theo kept the conversation light, and Aurora, as always, had plenty to say about hertest thoughts, from new trends at school to what she hoped to see at PrimCon.
"Sakura City''s PrimCon is supposed to be huge this year," Aurora said, looking out at the lights blurring past. "I heard they''re unveiling some groundbreaking new animation tech. I bet Sayuri''spany will have a massive presence there!"
Theo nodded. "That''s part of the reason why I wanted to check it out. Even though I''m officially going for business, I want to get a feel for what''sing next in the industry."
The airport soon loomed ahead, its sleek architecture cutting through the night sky. Redwell International Airport was bustling even at thiste hour. Neon lights glowed in the rain as Theo parked the Jeep in the long-term lot and grabbed their bags.
They walked toward the terminal, the raindrops falling lightly on their jackets. Inside, the airport hummed with activity. Business travelers, vacationers, and families hurried past them, all part of the constant flow of travelers moving through the city''s gateway.
Aurora scanned the flight information on therge digital board as they headed toward security. "Our flight''s on time. No dys!" she said with relief.
"Good," Theo replied. "I''d hate for us to be stuck here waiting."
They moved swiftly through the check-in process. Sylph had taken care of everything, so they only had to go through security, where Aurora cheerfully chatted about what she hoped to see
at PrimCon.
Their gate was moderately crowded, with groups of passengers clustered near the boarding
area. Some had their eyes glued to phones or tablets, while others chatted quietly among themselves. Theo and Aurora found seats nearby, settling down as they waited for the
boarding call.
The overhead announcement crackled to life a few minutester, calling for the first boarding group. Theo checked their tickets. "Looks like we''re next," he said.
Aurora smiled, standing up and adjusting her bag. "I can''t believe this is actually happening. Our first anime convention! PrimCon, here wee!"
Theo stood up as well, the weight of his bag shifting on his shoulder. As they stepped into line for boarding for first-ss seats, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of calm wash over him. Thest-minute decision to bring Aurora along felt like the right one, and now, with both of them heading toward Sakura City, he knew they were in for an unforgettable experience. The boarding line inched forward, and soon they found themselves stepping onto the jet bridge, the faint hum of the airne''s engines growing louder. Aurora''s excitement was palpable as she looked up at Theo, her bright smile a mirror of the anticipation they both felt. "I''m so excited!" Aurora whispered as they moved closer to the ne''s entrance. Theo smiled down at his sister, her energy contagious. "Yeah," he agreed, "me too."
And with that, they boarded the ne, ready for the adventure ahead.
Chapter 716: Waking Up in Sakura City
Chapter 716: Waking Up in Sakura City
?
Arrivals Exit, Naathyr International Airport, Sakura City.
2 AM, Friday, March 19th.
Theo and Aurora had just arrived in Sakura City, the nation''s bustling capital, after flying across the country on theirte-night flight. Exhaustion weighed on them after the long day, but the sight of Sakura City''s illuminated skyline brought an undeniable energy. The city''s skyscrapers gleamed against the dark sky, their reflection casting a beautiful glow over the still streets.
As they exited through one of the many expansive doors of the airport, the cool, crisp air greeted them. It was early spring, and a gentle breeze carried the soft scent of blooming sakura flowers, mixing with the faint hum of the city that never truly slept.
"Over here," Theo said, waving down a cab as it pulled up to the curb.
Aurora, wrapped in a light jacket, followed him closely, her eyes already heavy with sleep. The airport''s bright lights had her squinting slightly, but she managed a smile, excited to be here despite thete hour. After settling into the backseat, Theo gave the driver the hotel address, and they set off through the quiet streets of Sakura City.
Sylph had reserved two rooms in a high-ss hotel just a few blocks away from the convention center where PrimCon would take ce. The thought of finally getting some rest before the long, exciting day ahead was a relief for both of them.
As the cab meandered through the city, Aurora looked out the window, taking in the mesmerizing lights and towering structures of the city. "Sakura City really is something else," she murmured, leaning her head against the window.
Theo nodded, ncing at her. "It never fails to amaze me," he replied. "But right now, all I can think about is getting to that hotel bed."
Aurora chuckled, half asleep, "Same here."
Thirty minutester, they arrived at the hotel. The grand facade of the building stood before them, its intricate design illuminated by elegantnterns along the entrance. The lobby was expansive, with high ceilings, polished marble floors, and tasteful decor that screamed luxury without being ostentatious.
"Wee to the Vermillion Suites Hotel," the concierge greeted them as they walked in. Theo nodded in response, exchanging a few words as he checked them in. Within moments, they had their room keys and were led toward the elevator.
Aurora yawned as they rode up to their floor. "I''m d Sylph handled everything. I don''t think I''d have the energy to deal with check-ins right now."
Theo smiled. "That''s why Sylph''s the best."
Once they reached their floor, the two siblings parted ways to their respective rooms. The soft click of the door opening revealed a spacious room bathed in warm light. Theo''s eyes immediately fell on therge king-size bed with crisp, inviting sheets. Without much thought, he tossed his bag aside and copsed onto the bed.
Aurora''s room mirrored Theo''s in luxury and design. She quickly freshened up, pulling on a pair offortable pajamas before slipping under the soft nkets. The bed was morefortable than she had expected, and the moment her head touched the pillow, sleep imed her.
7:30 AM, Friday, March 19th
The gentle hum of the city waking up was the first sound that greeted Theo the next morning. Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a golden hue across the room. He yawned, feeling surprisingly refreshed after only a few hours of sleep. There was a soft knock at the door.
"It''s open!" he called, and a momentter, Aurora peeked in.
"Good morning, sleepyhead," she said brightly, already dressed in a casual outfit. "Ready to grab some breakfast?"
Theo sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Give me five minutes," he said with a grin. Aurora always had a way of being annoyingly energetic in the mornings, but it was endearing.
Theo quickly got dressed in afortable but stylish outfit-jeans and a dark shirt with a leather jacket, the kind of look that was effortless but refined. When he met Aurora in the hallway, they both headed downstairs to the hotel''s dining area.
The hotel''s breakfast buffet was nothing short of spectacr. Spread out across an elegant room withrge windows offering a view of the city, it featured everything from freshly baked croissants and pastries to a range of international cuisines. Aurora''s eyes lit up as they walked in, her gaze quickly settling on the fried fish station.
"This is the best way to start the day," Aurora dered, grabbing a te and loading it up with miso soup, fried fish, rice, egg rolls, and others
Theo chuckled as he picked up his own te, opting for a more bnced breakfast of eggs, toast, fruits, and smoked salmon. "You''re going to need all that energy for today," he said as they found a table near the windows.
They sat down, and the atmosphere was rxed. The hotel was busy, but it wasn''t crowded, and the soft clinking of cutlery mixed with quiet conversations. Theo looked out the window as he sipped his coffee, the skyline of Sakura City stretching endlessly before them.
"I still can''t believe we''re going to PrimCon," Aurora said between bites of her pancake. "I''ve seen so many videos of it online, but actually being here... it''s surreal."
Theo nodded. "I''ve heard it''s something else. The biggest names in the industry are going to be there, from animators to voice actors. Not to mention all the new anime premieres and exclusive merchandise. It''s a different world."
Aurora grinned. "I''m especially excited about the cosy. I mean, we''ll probably see some incredible outfits. I''ve never done cosy before, but who knows? Maybe one day."
Theo chuckled. "You''d make a great Tsukuyomi cosyer."
Aurora blushed slightly but smiled. "And you''d be perfect as Moonlight, but we might give away our identities if we tried that."
The siblings shared a knowing look. Despite the excitement, they both had to remain careful. Their secret identities as Moonlight and Tsukuyomi were something they had guarded closely, even from their closest friends. Although PrimCon was a world for fans, anonymity was still something they valued, especially given how fast their music careers had
skyrocketed.
As they continued their breakfast, the conversation drifted into familiar territory-anime.
"I wonder if there''ll be any panels about animation techniques," Theo mused. "Phoenix Productions has been pushing some boundaries with theirtest projects."
"I''m sure there will be," Aurora replied, finishing her food. "PrimCon is the perfect ce for that kind of stuff. I bet we''ll even see some studios announcing new shows."
"I''m looking forward to the exclusive screenings," Theo said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "PrimCon always has those sneak previews."
They lingered over breakfast for a while, enjoying the slow morning and the anticipation building for what the day held. The convention center was only a short walk away, and the hotel had a direct path leading to it.
As they finished their meal, Aurora checked the time. "We should probably start heading over soon if we want to beat the crowd."
Theo nodded, setting down his coffee cup. "You''re right. Let''s go see what all the hype is
about."
With that, the two siblings stood up, collected their things, and made their way back to their rooms to grab anyst-minute items. There was a certain energy in the air, a feeling of excitement that made their steps quicker, and their hearts lighter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They had been to many events in their lives, but this was something new-an entirely
different world full of fans, creators, and the magic of anime. As they stepped out of the hotel and began their walk toward PrimCon, the city seemed to hum with anticipation alongside
them.
Their adventure was just beginning.
Chapter 717: Boss Supervision: Checking the [SAO] Stand
Chapter 717: Boss Supervision: Checking the [SAO] Stand
?
From afar, Theo and Aurora could already see the excitement building as they approached the Kizuna Hall, where PrimCon was in full swing. Crowds bustled around, many dressed in borate cosys, creating a vibrant scene of color, creativity, and fandom. It was their first time at an anime and manga convention, and the atmosphere was buzzing with energy, excitement, and anticipation.
"Do we have to wait in line to enter?" Aurora asked when she saw the huge crowd.
Theo shook his head with a slight smile. "No, we can bypass all of that. We''ll enter by the staff entrance. I just need to call Rio." He pulled out his phone, scrolling for Rio''s number, and dialed.
Rio told him to call her when he arrived that she woulde to pick him up.
"Hey, I''m here."
"Yeah, but can you provide an extra pass?"
"My sister came with me."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Really? Thank you, we''ll be waiting then."
"See you."
He hung up the phone before smiling at Aurora, "Everything''s arranged, we just have to wait and someone wille get us."
"Great! I can''t wait!" Aurora eximed as she started looking at the people in cosys around them.
Aurora was practically bouncing with excitement, her eyes sparkling as she scanned the crowd. She spotted a girl dressed as one of her favorite characters from a show she loved. "Look, Theo! That girl''s dressed as Ruin! Do you think she''d let me take a picture with her?"
"Go for it," Theoughed. "I''m sure she''d love the attention."
Aurora rushed over to the cosyer, while Theo watched her with an amused expression. Even though they were here on business, it felt good to take in the joy of the event. He could feel the energy of the crowd, and it felt contagious.
They spent the next few minutes waiting, taking pictures with cosyers, and marveling at the intricate costumes. It was as if they were stepping into an alternate world, filled with the characters they had seen only on screens or in the pages of manga.
It was only when there were only 5 minutes left to 9 AM, the time that gates would open for the public, that the staff member found Theo and Aurora.
He gave them PrimCon VIP Passes, which gave ess to all areas of the convention, before guiding the two of them through the staff entrance into the convention center.
Theo and Aurora arrived at the Tokyo Studios'' stand when the clock hit 9 AM, and the public started entering the convention center. It was thest day of PrimCon, so the public was eager to enjoy the convention to its fullest.
"Rio!" Theo called out, greeting her warmly as they arrived at the booth. "Good to see you."
"Boss, wee!" Rio responded, returning the smile with her professional but polite demeanor. Her eyes briefly flickered to Aurora before turning back to Theo. "Aurora! You came as well!"
"Yeah, she came with me," Theo chuckled. "Somehow she convinced me to let her bail school today. She''s tagging along for the fun."
Aurora beamed, extending her hand. "It''s nice to see you again, Rio-san!"
Rio shook her hand with a friendly nod. "Come on, you can call me Rio-nee. I''m d you could join us. PrimCon is quite the experience."
Rio had met Aurora when they came to Sakura City to watch the Cara Izuhara''s Concert.
While Theo and Rio began discussing work, Aurora''s eyes roamed over the Sword Art Online disy. There were life-sized standees of Kirito and Asuna, the lead characters from the uing anime, drawing plenty of attention from fans. A huge screen yed trailers, teasing action-packed scenes and the unique virtual world of the show.
Aurora wandered around the stand, admiring the promotional materials. There were exclusive posters, keychains, and limited-edition figures avable for purchase, all centered around Sword Art Online. Fans were already crowding the booth, their excitement palpable.
"This is so cool!" Aurora thought to herself, ncing at the sleek design of the stand. The booth screamed innovation and modernity, perfectly matching the futuristic theme of the anime.
Theo eventually joined her, having finished his brief conversation with Rio. Together, they took a moment to absorb the atmosphere. The hype surrounding Sword Art Online was immense. Everywhere they looked, people were eagerly talking about the anime, discussing theories, and sharing their anticipation.
"Who would think that someday my brother would release his own anime?" Aurora asked, turning to Theo with a shining and excited expression. Even though she wasn''t as involved in the anime industry as Theo, she was extremely excited about it.
"I''m with you," Theo replied with augh. "I never imagined participating in such an exciting project. We''ve put a lot of work into this, and I think people are ready for something like Sword Art Online. I hope the public likes it."
Aurora nodded, her eyes flicking back to the massive screen that continued to y clips from the series. "I can see that. The virtual reality aspect is really unique. People are going to love
it."
As they strolled through the Tokyo Studios'' stand, they spotted several staff members handing out flyers and posters. There was even a demo area where fans could test out an interactive VR game based on Sword Art Online. The game allowed yers to explore the world of Aincrad, giving them a taste of what the anime would deliver when it aired.
Theo couldn''t help but feel proud. Tokyo Studios hade a long way since its inception, and seeing the buzz surrounding Sword Art Online only reinforced his belief that the studio was on
the right path.
They moved closer to the VR demo area, watching fans as they strapped on headsets and dived into the virtual world. Some gasped in awe as they swung virtual swords or dodged iing attacks, while others grinned with excitement at the immersive experience.
"That could be us," Aurora said with augh, watching the yers with envy.
Theo chuckled. "Maybeter. For now, let''s enjoy the show."
As they continued to explore the stand, Rio reappeared, holding a pair of exclusive Sword Art
Online posters. "Here, a little something for you both."
"Thanks!" Aurora eximed, carefully taking the poster from Rio''s hands.
"These are limited-edition, by the way," Rio added with a wink. "You can''t get them
anywhere else."
Theo nodded in appreciation. "You''ve outdone yourself with this setup, Rio. It''s impressive."
"Well, we couldn''t have done it without you," she replied, modestly. "It''s been an exciting project, and we''re just as eager to see how people react when the show finally airs."
Theo and Aurora spent a little more time exploring the various elements of the Tokyo Studios'' booth, talking with staff and even taking a few more pictures with the life-sized characters. The atmosphere was electric, filled with the unmistakable energy thates with the anticipation of something great.
"Ready to head to the next stand?" Theo asked, ncing at his watch.
Aurora nodded, tucking the limited-edition poster carefully into her bag. "Let''s check out Fuji Jump''s stand next. I heard they''ve got some cool new stuff too."
With onest look at the Tokyo Studios booth and the growing crowd of excited fans, Theo
and Aurora made their way toward the Fuji Jump Co. stand, their adventure at PrimCon just
beginning.
Chapter 718: Boss Supervision: Pages of Success
Chapter 718: Boss Supervision: Pages of Sess
?
Kizuna Hall, PrimCon, Sakura City
10:45 AM, Friday, March 19th
Theo and Aurora made their way through the sea of excited fans and cosyers toward the Fuji Jump Co. stand, a prominent fixture in the center of the bustling convention hall. The stand itself stood out in its sleek design-minimalist yet eye-catching, with its ck-and- white banners proudly disying the titles of some of the most popr serialized works in the industry. The names Naruto, Hataraku Maou-sama, Sword Art Online, and Tree of Joy were emzoned across the disys, each attracting throngs of fans eager to get their hands on thetest volumes.
Theo owned 90% of Fuji Jump, having acquired it less than a year ago, while Sayuri, the head director, held the remaining 10%. In less than a year, the publishing house had undergone a transformation, catapulting four titles to massive sess. Seeing thepany''s stand here at PrimCon, Theo couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. The venture had turned into a publishing powerhouse, and today, they were showcasing the fruits of thatbor.
"Wow, this ce is packed!" Aurora said, her eyes wide as she took in the bustling Fuji Jump stand.
"It''s good to see the turnout," Theo replied, ncing at the various promotional disys. He had personally overseen the publishing of these titles, and each of them had be a bestseller, selling millions of copies in both physical and virtual formats. "It means we''re doing something right."
As they approached the entrance of the stand, a group of Fuji Jump staff members spotted them. Recognition shed in their eyes, and within moments, one of them hurried over to greet Theo and Aurora.
"Mr. Haiiro!" A young woman in the iconic ck-and-white Fuji Jump uniform beamed as she approached. "It''s an honor to see you here!"
(Author''s Note: Theo and Aurora''sst name will be Gray and/or Haiiro, so if you guys see someone calling Theo and Aurora Haiiro, don''t be surprised.)
Theo smiled, giving a polite nod. "Good to be here. You''re all doing a fantastic job."
The young woman, clearly excited, motioned to the rest of the staff, who quickly gathered to meet them. Everyone already knew Theo''s identity as he often frequented the Fuji Jump Headquarters, so everyone quickly greeted him with enthusiasm.
A ripple of excitement spread through the group as they all greeted Theo with enthusiasm, each expressing their gratitude for the opportunity toe to Sakura City to work in the PrimCon promotions. Aurora watched with a mix of amusement and admiration as Theo handled the attention with his usual calm demeanor, politely shaking hands and offering words of encouragement to the team.
"Thank you all for your hard work," Theo said, his voice steady yet appreciative. "It''s great to see such a strong presence here at PrimCon. Keep up the good work."
"Mr. Haiiro, we''ve set up a special area inside for VIPS," the young woman exined. "Would you and your guest like to take a tour of the stand?"
"Lead the way," Theo replied.
Aurora trailed behind him, ncing around with curious eyes. The Fuji Jump stand was filled withrge screens ying promotional trailers for thetest volumes of their manga and light novels. There were stacks of manga volumes neatly arranged, with fans eagerly flipping through pages or waiting in line to make purchases. What immediately caught Aurora''s attention was the Naruto disy-a massive mural depicting some of the key characters from the early stages of the series. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura stood against a vibrant backdrop, capturing the spirit of the story in its earliest arc.
"Look at that," Aurora said, pointing to the mural. "It''s so cool to see Naruto gaining so much traction."
Theo nodded. Naruto had be one of their top-selling titles, and at the sixth volume, it was quickly gaining a dedicated fanbase. There was something special about seeing the characters and story he had helped nurture reach such a wide audience.
They continued through the stand, stopping at the different sections dedicated to each of Fuji Jump''s current works. The Hataraku Maou-sama! section was filled with yful andedic imagery of the demon king living as a part-time worker, while the Sword Art Online light novel section boasted an impressive disy of all volumes, from the beginning of Kirito''s journey to the climactic final chapter. Fans stood in line to purchase signed copies and limited- edition sets that featured exclusive artwork.
"I can''t believe how far Sword Art Online hase," Aurora remarked as they passed by the light novel section. "It''s amazing to see the entire series in one ce."
Theo agreed. When he acquired Fuji Jump, thepany was about to dere bankruptcy. Releasing Sword Art Online and other works managed to rescue thepany. The SAO had already finished serialization by now, but he knew the potential it held.
They eventually reached the Tree of Joy disy, a more understated sectionpared to the others, but no less important.
In some ways, for Theo, this light novel was much more important than the others he released. That''s because the others he only copied from hisst life. But Tree of Joy was a light novel that was born through his own hands and through his heart.
The stand featured a life-sized cutout of several children who lived at the orphanage where the story happened, standing in front of a blooming cherry blossom tree. The novel had been an emotional and heartfelt one-volume release, yet it had resonated deeply with readers. "The way people connected with this story still surprises me," Aurora said softly. "It''s beautiful, but it''s only one volume, and yet... it''s left such an impact."
When she read this light novel, she couldn''t help but remember the time she spent in the orphanage as well. It was no surprise that she cried copiously when she read this book
"It''s proof that a story doesn''t have to be long to be meaningful," Theo replied with shining eyes. "Sometimes, the right message at the right time is all it takes."
As they moved deeper into the stand, they were led to a more private area reserved for VIPs and media. A plush seating area had been set up for interviews, and several notable journalists were already there, chatting with one another. Theo and Aurora were offered refreshments as they took in the atmosphere.
"Sayuri really outdid herself this time," Aurora remarked, taking a sip of water.
"She''s always been good at this sort of thing," Theo said with a nod. "She has an eye for detail and knows how to manage these events perfectly."
Though Sayuri wasn''t present at the convention, her influence was everywhere. Her meticulous nning and leadership helped transform Fuji Jump into what it is today. Even before Theo had bought thepany, Sayuri had alreadyid the groundwork for sess, and together they had taken it to new heights.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In another area, they sold all kinds of merchandise rted to their works. T-shirts, sweatshirts, keychains, figurines, and many others.
The two of them sat for a while, watching as fans and industry insiders alike interacted with the different sections of the stand. Theo found himself quietly observing the joy and excitement on the faces of the attendees. It was one thing to see sales numbers on a spreadsheet, but it was something entirely different to see firsthand the impact these stories
had on people.
After some time, one of the staff members approached them again. "Mr. Haiiro, we have a special edition of our new weekly magazine we''d like to show you. Would you be interested in
taking a look?"
Theo smiled. "Of course."
They were led to a separate area where a table was set up with various copies of Fuji Jump''s brand-new weekly magazine, which had only just beenunched. The magazine featured serialized chapters from their current manga and light novels, along with exclusive interviews and bonus content for fans. It was avable in both physical and virtual versions, and so far, the reception had been overwhelmingly positive.
Theo picked up one of the physical copies, flipping through the pages. The high-quality paper and vibrant colors stood out, and the content inside was well-organized and engaging. "This is impressive," Theo said, nodding approvingly. "The team did a great job on this."
"We''re hoping it bes a staple for fans," the staff member said enthusiastically. "Both the physical and digital versions have been selling out quickly."
"I can see why," Aurora chimed in. "It''s a great way to keep up with all the new chapters."
Theo ced the magazine back on the table, satisfied with what he saw. "Keep up the great work," he said to the staff before turning to Aurora. "Ready to move on?"
"Yeah, let''s check out some other stands before the crowd gets too crazy," Aurora replied.
With onest look at the Fuji Jump stand and the dedicated team making it all happen, Theo and Aurora made their way back into the main hall, eager to see what else PrimCon had to
offer.
Chapter 719: PrimCon Adventures I
Chapter 719: PrimCon Adventures I
?
Now that Theo had checked in at the Tokyo Animation Studios and the Fuji Jump stands, he could finally let go of the work-rted worries and immerse himself in the vibrant world of PrimCon. It was still early in the day, and the energy in the air was electric, with thousands of fans buzzing about the convention center, eager to celebrate their shared love for anime, manga, and all things rted to Sakurean pop culture.
"What do you want to do?" Theo asked, his voice carrying a hint of excitement as they left the Fuji Jump stand and entered the main floor of the convention.
"Let''s go to the Elvish Studios area! I heard they''re selling props from The Song of the Wind movie," Aurora replied, practically bouncing on her toes, her green eyes sparkling with excitement.
Theo smiled at his sister''s enthusiasm. Ever since she watched the movie a few months ago, she had started loving everything about The Song of the Wind, an epic fantasy tale about elemental magic and a war between realms. The movie, produced by Elvish Studios, had been a massive hit and even won several awards at the Amethyst Imagination Awards earlier that week.
"Let''s go then," Theo chuckled. "We can check out all the big studios while we''re at it."
As they navigated through the bustling aisles, their eyes were constantly drawn to the colorful array of cosyers, each more impressive than thest. Fans dressed as characters from every imaginable series filled the hall, from legendary warriors to adorable mascots. Every corner of the convention felt alive, with music, cheers, andughter blending into a harmonious hum.
They passed by a group of cosyers dressed as characters from Tatr, one of the series serialized by Cog Engine, and Aurora couldn''t help but take a few photos with them. It was her first convention, after all, and she wanted to capture every moment.
Soon, they arrived at the Elvish Studios booth, and it was everything Aurora had imagined and more. The booth was enormous, designed to look like a scene straight out of The Song of the Wind. There were towering stone pirs, banners with the emblem of the Wind Kingdom, and life-sized statues of the film''s main characters. At the center of it all was a ss disy case filled with iconic props from the movie-the Windde Sword, the Elemental Orb, and even the Crown of Zephyra.
"Look at that sword!" Aurora gasped, pointing at the Windde. "It''s so beautiful!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Theo nodded in agreement. The craftsmanship of the props was incredible, making them look as if they had been pulled straight out of the fantasy world. It was no surprise that these items were drawing a crowd of fans eager to get a closer look.
"They''re auctioning some of theseter today," Theo said, reading a sign next to the disy. "You nning on bidding?"
Auroraughed. "I wish! But I''m pretty sure it''s going to sell for way more than I can afford."
Although Theo gave her a generous allowance every month, it wasn''t enough to secure one of these items.
As they continued to explore the Elvish Studios booth, they spotted a signing area where some of the voice actors from The Song of the Wind were meeting fans. The line was already long, but Aurora was determined to get an autograph, so Theo agreed to wait with her.
While in line, Theo couldn''t help but admire how well-organized everything was. Even though there were thousands of people attending PrimCon, the staff and volunteers made sure the lines moved smoothly, and everyone seemed to be having a great time. It was clear that this convention had been nned with meticulous attention to detail, ensuring that fans had the best possible experience.
After about half an hour of waiting, they finally reached the front of the line, where two of the main voice actors were seated behind a table, signing posters and merchandise.
Aurora beamed as she handed over her limited-edition Song of the Wind art book for the actors to sign. "I''m such a huge fan of your work!" she gushed.
The actors smiled and thanked her, signing the book and even taking a quick photo with her. Aurora practically floated on air as they left the signing area, clutching her newly autographed book.
"That was so cool!" she said, her face flushed with excitement. "I can''t believe I got to meet them!"
"I''m d you''re having fun," Theo said, smiling at his sister''s infectious enthusiasm. "Where to next?"
"How about we check out some of the other big studios? Maybe we can stop by the Phoenix Productions booth-they''re showing off some footage from their new mecha anime."
Theo nodded. "Sounds like a n."
As they made their way through the convention hall, they passed by several smaller booths, each one showcasing different indie creators and up-anding studios. It was fascinating to see the sheer variety of content being produced, from high-budget productions to passion projects from small artists.
Soon they saw that the Elvish Studios was about to start its panel at the main stage of the convention center.
Ocean was one of the biggest animes in history ever. This anime has won several Amethyst Awards in the 7 seasons since its release. The anime was about the various sea myths that the Sakura Abode Country had.
The anime was an enormous sess all around the world with over a billion views.
With their VIP Passes, Theo and Aurora easily stepped into the panel room, they were greeted by a sea of excited fans filling therge auditorium. The stage at the front was illuminated by soft, glowing lights, and a giant screen behind the stage disyed the iconic logo of Ocean, the movie that had captured the hearts of so many. Murmurs and whispers filled the air, fans exchanging excited predictions about what the panelists might reveal.
Aurora''s eyes sparkled as she looked around the room. "I can''t believe we''re actually here! This is going to be amazing!"
Theo smiled at her. He could feel the energy of the crowd seeping into him, making him even more eager for what was toe. They had experienced so much already, from exploring the bustling exhibition halls to meeting voice actors and admiring props from their favorite series. But this-being part of an exclusive panel hosted by one of the industry''s biggest studios-felt like the crown jewel of the day.
It was here that the big studios announced their next projects, and it seemed that the Elvish Studios was about to give more information about the next season of Ocean.
They found their seats close to the middle part, giving them a perfect view of the stage. The room buzzed with anticipation as more people filed in, filling the space until it was packed to the brim. It was a testament to how popr Ocean had be over the years, and how deeply it resonated with the animemunity.
A few minutester, the room dimmed slightly, signaling the start of the panel. The crowd hushed, and momentster, a familiar voice boomed through the speakers.
"Wee to the Elvish Studios panel!" The moderator''s voice was warm and enthusiastic. "Today, we have a very special treat for all of you. Not only will we be joined by some of the incredible voice actors behind Ocean, but we''ll also be revealing some exclusive content and behind-the-scenes stories from the making of the anime!"
Chapter 720: PrimCon Adventures II
Chapter 720: PrimCon Adventures II
?
"Wee to the Elvish Studios panel!" The moderator''s voice was warm and enthusiastic. "Today, we have a very special treat for all of you. Not only will we be joined by some of the incredible voice actors behind Ocean, but we''ll also be revealing some exclusive content and behind-the-scenes stories from the making of the anime!"
The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, the excitement in the room palpable. Theo nced at Aurora, whose face was lit up with pure joy.
One by one, the voice actors were introduced, each receiving a thunderous round of apuse as they took their seats on stage. The actors waved to the audience, and it was clear from their smiles that they were just as excited as the fans to be part of the event.
These voice actors had be stars and famous just by giving their voice to such amazing anime. Some of them even won awards at the Amethyst Awards.
Theo couldn''t help but admire the sheer professionalism of the voice actors. They were icons in the industry, yet they exuded humility and warmth, eager to connect with their fans. Aurora leaned in close to Theo, whispering, "I can''t believe we''re seeing them in person. They''re legends!"
As the panel began, the moderator led a discussion about the process of bringing Ocean to life. The voice actors shared stories about their experiences in the recording studio, from the emotional depth required to voice their characters to the lighthearted moments ofughter and camaraderie behind the scenes. The audience hung on every word, soaking in every detail.
Midway through the panel, the room darkened once more, and the screen behind the stage flickered to life. The audience held their breath as a brand-new teaser trailer for the next season of the Ocean franchise yed. The visuals were breathtaking, showcasing the stunning animation and epic scale of the uing project. The trailer ended with a dramatic cliffhanger, and the crowd erupted into wild apuse and cheers.
Theo couldn''t help but be impressed. Elvish Studios had clearly outdone themselves once again, pushing the boundaries of what anime could achieve.
"That was incredible," Aurora whispered, her eyes wide with amazement. "I didn''t think it was possible, but I''m even more excited about this now!"
As the panel continued, the voice actors answered questions from the audience, sharing their insights into their characters and what it was like to voice such iconic roles. The fans were eager to learn more, and the panelists didn''t disappoint, offering heartfelt responses that resonated with the crowd.
Toward the end of the panel, the moderator made one final announcement. "Before we wrap up today, we have onest surprise for all of you. Elvish Studios has prepared a special gift for each and every one of you here today-a limited-edition art print, signed by the main cast!" The room erupted into cheers once again, and Theo could feel the excitement radiating from every corner of the room. It was moments like this that made conventions so special-the shared experience of being surrounded by people who were just as passionate as you were. As the panel came to a close, Theo and Aurora gathered their things and made their way toward the exit. They were each handed a rolled-up art print as they left, the beautiful artwork depicting a scene from Ocean-a perfect memento from their first convention experience.
"I can''t believe how lucky we are," Aurora said as they stepped out of the panel room, her voice filled with awe. "This whole day has been like a dreame true."
Theo nodded, feeling a deep sense of contentment. "Yeah, it''s been pretty incredible."
As Theo and Aurora strolled through the convention halls, they found themselves surrounded by a vibrant sea of cosyers. The energy was infectious-every corner of PrimCon seemed to pulse with creativity as fans embodied their favorite characters. Among the most striking costumes were those from Ocean, an anime from Elvish Studios that had taken the world by storm with its epic tales of sea myths and legends.
Theo noticed a group of cosyers dressed as the main characters from Ocean, their borate costumes glistening under the convention center lights. The details were astounding-the shimmering blue fabrics, intricate seashell essories, and flowing water-like capes that seemed to ripple as they moved. One cosyer had transformed into Aryn, the brave sea captain with her signature trident, while another had perfectly captured the regal look of Kaelis, the mysterious ocean deity from the show.
"Look at them, Theo! They look like they just stepped out of the anime!" Aurora gasped, her eyes wide with excitement as she spotted the group.
Theo chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, they nailed it. The craftsmanship is incredible."
Aurora''s excitement bubbled over as she eagerly approached the cosyers. "Would you mind if we took a picture with you all? You look amazing!"
The cosyers, thrilled to have their work appreciated, smiled and posed with Theo and Aurora. They handed Theo one of the tridents, while Aurora was given a flowing cape made of translucent material that shimmered like the ocean''s surface. Together, they struck a pose with the group, standing at the heart of a scene straight out of Ocean.
The photo-taking session quickly turned into an impromptu conversation about the anime itself, as the cosyers shared their love for the intricate world-building and character arcs. Aurora couldn''t contain her enthusiasm, talking about her favorite moments from the series and how much she admired the way Ocean blended fantasy and sea myths so effortlessly. Theo, always observant, admired not only the attention to detail in the costumes but the way conventions like this brought fans together. It was clear that everyone here-whether dressed in cosy or not¡ªwas united by a shared passion for these worlds.
Before they moved on, Theo and Aurora took a few more photos, each one capturing the joy of being immersed in the fandom they loved. As they left the cosyers behind and continued exploring the convention, they couldn''t help but nce at their phones, scrolling through the pictures with wide grins. The experience of meeting such dedicated fans had only added to the magic of their day at PrimCon.
As they walked through the crowded halls of PrimCon, the day''s events reyed in their minds. They had explored the booths of some of the biggest studios and publishing houses, met talented creators, and seen exclusive content that few others had witnessed. For their first convention experience, it was beyond anything they could have imagined.
And yet, the day wasn''t over.
"We should head over to the next panel," Theo said, checking the time on his phone. "It starts
in about fifteen minutes."
Aurora nodded eagerly. "Which one is it again?"
"It''s the Phoenix Productions panel with their next animated movie."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her eyes lit up with excitement. "Let''s go!"
Together, they made their way through the bustling crowd, anticipation bubbling inside them. After everything they had experienced so far, they couldn''t wait to see what this next
panel had in store.
As they approached the doors of the panel room, Theo and Aurora exchanged a nce, both of them grinning in shared excitement.
"Ready for the next adventure?" Theo asked.
"Always," Aurora replied with a smile.
With that, they stepped forward, eager to continue their journey through the world of
PrimCon.
And with that, the magic of PrimCon continued, wrapping Theo and Aurora in an unforgettable day of fandom, adventure, and shared passion.
Chapter 721: Exploring the Artists Alley
Chapter 721: Exploring the Artists Alley
?
Artists Alley, PrimCon, Sakura City
The hustle and bustle of the Artist Alley enveloped Theo and Aurora as they stepped into the winding rows of booths and disys. Unlike the polished, high-budget stands from the major studios they had seen earlier in the day, the Artist Alley had a more intimate, grassroots charm. The area was packed with indie creators, each showcasing their art, fan merchandise, and original work with an enthusiasm that felt both infectious and inspiring.
It was a kaleidoscope of colors, sounds, and creative expression. Rows of tables stretched out in every direction, each one adorned with vivid posters, hand-drawn illustrations, custom figurines, and intricately designed keychains. Some booths were simple setups with little more than a folding table and a few sketches pinned up on makeshift stands, while others had borate disysplete with digital screens showing animated clips or lights highlighting particrly detailed pieces of art. The range of styles was astounding-from bold, exaggerated characters drawn in sharp, angr lines to softer, pastel-colored works depicting serenendscapes and dreamy creatures.
Theo and Aurora moved slowly through the crowd, taking in the sights around them. Aurora was captivated by a booth showcasing character prints from a popr new series called Stormrider Chronicles, the detailed artwork bringing to life theplex expressions of the protagonists. She leaned in closer, admiring the delicate strokes that highlighted the characters'' emotions in moments of intense battle and quiet reflection.
"This is incredible," Aurora said, her voice brimming with excitement as she turned to Theo. "You can feel the artist''s love for the series in every piece."
Theo nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the tables. The energy in the room was palpable -there was a deep sense of connection between the artists and the fans who stopped by their booths. He could see that many of these creators were working on projects they had poured their hearts into, and that passion was reflected in every brushstroke, every pixel.
They moved on, passing by a booth where an artist was live-streaming herself creating a digital painting in real-time. A crowd had gathered, mesmerized by the way her stylus moved across the screen, quickly building upyers of color to create a stunningndscape of an enchanted forest. Theo and Aurora lingered for a moment, watching in awe as the scenery unfolded before their eyes, filled with intricate trees, cascading waterfalls, and shimmering lights that seemed to dance in the misty air.
"It''s amazing how they can do that," Aurora said, her voice quiet with admiration. "To have that kind of vision in their head and bring it to life like that."
Theo smiled, nodding. "It''s like they''re creating their own worlds, just like we do in the kitchen, only... through art."
The thought resonated with Theo. He''d always viewed cooking as a form of art, and walking through the Artist Alley, he saw parallels in the way these creators crafted their stories and characters. They, too, were building experiences-just with pens and paint instead of ingredients.
As they continued walking, they passed a booth selling fan-made merchandise from The me''s Edge, a recent hit anime about a warrior rebelling against an oppressive empire. The booth was packed with enamel pins, stickers, and prints featuring the show''s characters. Aurora picked up a keychain of the protagonist, a fierce swordswoman, and examined the craftsmanship.
"These fan artists are so talented," she said. "It''s like they''re adding their own touch to the characters they love. It makes me want to support every single one of them."
Theo smiled, watching Aurora''s enthusiasm. "It''s impressive. There''s a kind of raw creativity here that you don''t always see in the polished world of big studios."
They wandered deeper into the alley, and Theo couldn''t help but notice the sheer variety of art styles on disy. Some creators were clearly inspired by the traditional aesthetics of the Azure Star''s most famous mangas, with high-contrast ck-and-white illustrations and intense shading. Others leaned more toward the fantastical, with characters drawn in vibrant colors, their flowing robes, and magical abilities emphasized by the use of dynamic poses and exaggerated expressions.
One booth in particr caught Theo''s eye. The artist had created a series of stunning paintings featuring mythical creatures from Winds of Fate, a dark fantasy series that had gained a cult following over the past year. The paintings were rendered in rich, dark tones, the creatures almost lifelike in their detail. One of them, a massive wolf-like beast with glowing red eyes and ethereal wings, seemed to leap off the canvas, its fur rippling in an imagined wind.
Aurora stopped at a nearby booth where an artist had illustrated a whimsical fantasy world,plete with floating inds, talking animals, and airships that sailed across pink-hued skies. She marveled at the level of imagination that had gone into the work.
"It''s like stepping into another dimension," she mused, running her fingers lightly over a print of a serene vige in the clouds. "I wish I could live in this world. Maybe you could get them to illustrate a restaurant on one of those floating inds."
Theo''s eyes lit up. "Oh, that would be amazing! Imagine cooking with ingredients you had to fly to another ind to collect!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As they moved further into the Artist Alley, the crowds seemed to thin a little, and the atmosphere became a bit quieter, and more rxed. Theo noticed that many of the booths in this section belonged to independent creators working on original projects rather than fan art. It was clear that these artists were passionate about their own stories and characters, and the booth owners enthusiastically exined their concepts to anyone who stopped by.
One artist had set up a disy for an original weic she was working on called Echoes of the Desert. The art style was distinctive-minimalistic, with sharp lines and bold colors that emphasized the starkness of the desert setting. Theo admired its simplicity and the way the barrenndscapes contrasted with the emotional depth of the characters depicted in the panels.
Aurora, meanwhile, had stopped at a booth selling handmade plushies of various anime creatures. She picked up a small, squishy creature from Hearts of the Mountain, a beloved fantasy series. The plushie was adorably chubby, with big round eyes and tiny wings, and Aurora couldn''t resist hugging it to her chest.
"I think I need this," she said, grinning as she looked over at Theo.
Theo shook his head with a smile. "You''re going to end up with an entire collection before the day is over."
Just as they were about to move on, something caught Theo''s attention out of the corner of his eye. It was a small booth tucked away at the end of one of the aisles, disying a series of short clips of what seemed to be an RPG game. The artwork was detailed and atmospheric, with characters that seemed to exude personality, even in their stillness. The drawings depicted a mysterious forest, shrouded in mist, with eerie creatures lurking in the shadows. Theo felt a pull toward the booth, his curiosity piqued. The art style was unique and the game seemed interesting, unlike anything he had seen so far at the convention. He nudged Aurora, nodding toward the booth.
"Let''s check that out," he said, already moving in its direction.
Aurora followed him, intrigued. "What is it?" she asked, her eyes scanning the booth.
"I''m not sure," Theo replied, his gaze fixed on the drawings. "But it looks... different. Let''s see what it''s about."
Chapter 722: Unveiling a Gem Amidst the Artists Alley
Chapter 722: Unveiling a Gem Amidst the Artists Alley
?
Ever since Theo decided to open his own game studio, he had been searching relentlessly for the right people to bring his vision to life. He had big ns-games that would push boundaries,bining the storytelling and mechanics he remembered from his past life with the innovation that he believed could set his studio apart. But finding the right team had proven far more difficult than he expected. Three months of searching, with countless r¨¦sum¨¦s reviewed and interviews conducted, had left him frustrated and empty-handed. Sam, one of his most trusted friends and advisors, had rmended a few candidates, but none of them had the spark, the talent, or the ambition Theo was looking for.
Now, as he and Aurora wandered through the vibrant and eclectic Artist Alley at PrimCon, Theo had all but given up on finding talent in this space. But then, something caught his eye. A small booth tucked away at the edge of the alley disyed a series of monitors, each running short clips of an independent game. The art was unlike anything Theo had seen so far at the convention-atmospheric, detailed, and dripping with a sense of mystery and adventure. The characters moved fluidly through mist-covered forests, strange creatures lurking in the shadows as the screen cut from one scene to another. The world felt alive, breathing with a distinct style and energy.
Theo paused, staring at the disy for a moment longer. There was something about this project that resonated with him. It wasn''t just the technical skill, which was undoubtedly impressive, but the passion behind the work. He could sense it in the way the characters moved, the way the environment shifted with every step. This wasn''t just a game. It was abor of love.
Aurora noticed his hesitation and followed his gaze. "That looks pretty cool," she said, stepping closer to the booth. "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?"
"Maybe," Theo murmured, his eyes still on the screen. "Let''s check it out."
They approached the booth, where a group of ten young developers stood eagerly showcasing their game. Theo immediately noticed their energy-excited, hopeful, and driven. They were recent graduates, as one of them exined while another demonstrated the gamey to a small crowd gathered around the booth. The game was still in early development, but the potential was undeniable.
Theo, keeping his cards close, smiled as he listened to their pitch. "So, what''s the concept behind this game?" he asked, keeping his tone casual. He didn''t want to reveal too much about himself just yet.
The lead developer, a tall young man with messy ck hair and wire-rimmed sses, grinned broadly as heunched into an exnation. "We wanted to create a game that blends exploration with a deep narrative experience. Our world is set in a ce where nature and magic intertwine, and the yer takes on the role of a wanderer, someone with no memory of their past, who has to uncover the secrets of the world while navigating through dangerous, mysticalndscapes."
As he spoke, Theo watched the others. They were passionate-fired up by the project they had created together. One of the artists showed Aurora some of the concept sketches for the game, which were just as impressive as the in-game art. The characters were distinct, each one with a unique design that hinted atyers of backstory and personality.
"What''s your development timeline?" Theo asked, still careful not to show his hand too early. He didn''t want to intimidate them, but he was genuinely curious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The young woman who had been showcasing the gamey spoke up this time. "We''ve been working on it for about eight months now. We''re aiming to have a yable demo ready within the next four months, but we''re working out of a small space right now, so we''re moving as quickly as we can with the resources we have."
Theo nodded, impressed with how far they hade in such a short time. The game''s fluidity, the attention to detail in both the art and mechanics-it all pointed to a team that was not only talented but dedicated.
"Are you funding the project yourselves?" Aurora chimed in, her curiosity piqued as she continued to look over the concept art.
The lead developer smiled sheepishly. "Yeah, we''ve been pooling our savings and working odd jobs to keep things going. It''s been tough, but we''re passionate about this. We believe in the project, and we want to see it through."
Theo''s mind raced. Here was a group of people who had the talent, the drive, and the creativity he had been searching for. Their work had the potential to be groundbreaking, and yet, they were struggling with the mostmon hurdle in the industry-funding and resources. It was a familiar story and one that Theo knew well from his experience in his past life.
He turned to the lead developer, intrigued. "You''ve got something really special here," Theo said, offering a genuine smile. "I''m curious-what''s the endgame for your team? Are you hoping to release this independently, or are you looking for backing?"
The developer nced at his team before responding, his excitement palpable. "Honestly, we''d love to get back if we can. We''ve been talking to a few smaller publishers, but nothing concrete yet. Ideally, we want to maintain creative control over the project, but we could definitely use the resources to bring this to the next level."
Theo nodded thoughtfully. He was impressed by their vision and theirmitment to the project. They had built something from the ground up, and with the right support, he could see them taking it even further. These were the kind of people he had been searching for-the kind who weren''t just in it for the money, but for the love of the craft. They were the perfect fit for Genesis Game Studio.
But Theo wasn''t ready to reveal his hand just yet. He wanted to see more of their work, to learn more about them before making any offers. Still, he couldn''t hide the spark of excitement that was growing within him.
"You''ve got a lot of talent here," Theo said after a moment. "I''m sure you''ll find the right partner to help you finish this project."
The team members smiled, clearly grateful for the praise. But Theo wasn''t done yet. He casually asked about their backgrounds, probing deeper into their individual skill sets without making it seem like an interview. It turned out that several of the team members had specialized in different aspects of game development-one was a coding prodigy, another a gifted animator, and another had a sharp mind for world-building and narrative design. Aurora, meanwhile, was chatting with one of the artists, who was exining the unique design philosophy behind the characters. "We wanted each character to feel like they were part of the world, but also distinct enough to stand out on their own," the artist said, showing her more sketches. "The world we''ve built is rich with history, and we want the yer to feel like they''re uncovering it with every interaction."
Theo couldn''t help but smile as he listened. These were exactly the kind of people he needed for Genesis Game Studio. They were young, talented, and hungry for sess-willing to put in the work to make their vision a reality.
He nced at Aurora, who caught his eye and gave him a knowing smile. She could see the gears turning in his head.
Theo turned back to the team. "I''d love to keep in touch," he said casually. "This project has a lot of potential, and I think you guys are onto something special."
The team exchanged excited looks. "That would be amazing!" the lead developer said, his enthusiasm bubbling over. "We''d love to show you more as we keep developing."
After taking their contact information, Theo and Aurora walked away from the booth, Theo couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. For the first time in months, he felt like he had finally found the right team to help bring his game studio to life.
They didn''t know it yet, but those ten fresh college graduates were about to be part of something much bigger.
"Looks like you found a gem," Aurora said with a grin as they moved toward the next booth.
"Yeah," Theo replied with a bright smile, his mind already racing with ideas. "I think I did."
Chapter 723: Final Hours at PrimCon
Chapter 723: Final Hours at PrimCon
?
As the afternoon wore on, PrimCon remained a hive of excitement. Theo and Aurora wandered through the vibrant aisles, their arms loaded with bags of merchandise-plushies, posters, and even a few limited-edition collectibles. The joy of discovery lingered in the air as the siblings took in the sights and sounds of the convention, though the ticking clock reminded them that their time wasing to an end.
They had already spent the better part of the day immersing themselves in the world of anime, games, and manga. Aurora, brimming with energy, tugged on Theo''s arm, pointing at a stand selling replicas of weapons from one of her favorite series.
"I''ll just take a quick look!" she eximed, her eyes twinkling with enthusiasm.
Theo chuckled. "Go ahead, but don''t take too long. We''ve got to start wrapping things up."
Aurora darted toward the booth, eyes gleaming as she examined the intricately crafted des on disy. Theo stayed behind, scanning the growing crowd that filled the convention center, each person caught up in their own moments of wonder. It had been an exhrating experience, but a part of him was already thinking about the flight back to Elffire City and theforts of the hotel.
After a few minutes, Aurora returned with a grin, holding a small box containing a mini version of a katana from The Song of the Wind.
"Last one," she said, slightly out of breath. "I promise."
Theo raised an eyebrow but smiled. "Yeah, sure. We''ll see about that."
They resumed their walk through the convention, winding their way through the crowded paths. As they passed by the Artists Alley once more, Theo couldn''t help but feel a slight pang of regret. He had found some real talent earlier, especially that indie game studio, and the thought of bringing them into Genesis Studio still excited him. He filed that away forter, determined to follow up once he returned to Elffire City.
But for now, it was time to enjoy thest few hours of PrimCon.
"Let''s check out one more booth before we go," Aurora suggested as they neared a stand showcasing towering disys of one of the most anticipated uing anime series.
Theo nodded, following her lead. The stand was buzzing with activity, and it took them a few moments to squeeze their way to the front. Cosyers dressed as characters from the series posed for pictures, while fans crowded around to get a better look at the high-definition screens showing exclusive clips.
Aurora snapped a few photos, her phone practically glued to her hand as she captured every angle of the impressive disy. Meanwhile, Theo studied the animation quality of the preview being shown, mentallyparing it to the works his own studio would soon be producing.
"It''s good," he said, half to himself.
Aurora, snapping onest shot, turned to him. "What was that?"
Theo smiled. "The animation. It''s good, but I think we''ll be able to do something even better."
Aurora gave him a sly smile. "I like that confidence, big brother."
With their final booth visit wrapped up, they started making their way toward the exit. Theo nced at his watch-it was already past 5 p.m., and though the convention would carry on untilter that night, they needed to leave by 6 p.m. to catch their flight. They had nned to head back to the hotel to shower and enjoy a proper meal before the long journey back home. Convention food, while convenient, had proven expensive andckluster.
As they navigated through the mass of attendees, the atmosphere around them shifted. The afternoon sun filtered through therge windows of the Kizuna Hall, casting a warm glow over the scene. The high-energy buzz that had permeated the convention was starting to mellow out as attendees slowed their pace, either from fatigue or simply savoring thest few hours of their day.
Aurora stopped for a moment, gazing around at the cosyers, fans, and the various stands they had visited earlier. "I don''t want to leave," she said wistfully. "This ce is amazing."
Theo nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it is. But hey, there''s always next year."
Her eyes brightened at that. "True! And next time, we''ll bring everyone along. Can you imagine how much fun Ayia and the others would have here?"
Theo grinned at the thought. "They''d love it."
As they approached the exit, they passed a group of cosyers posing for photos near arge mural celebrating one of the top-winning studios from the Amethyst Imagination Awards. Aurora couldn''t resist snapping a few more pictures before they reached the final security checkpoint.
The fresh air greeted them as they stepped out of the convention center. After being surrounded by the noise and excitement of the event, the quiet hum of the city outside felt almost peaceful inparison. The skyline of Sakura City stretched out before them, the buildings catching the soft golden light of the setting sun.
Theo took a deep breath. "Well, we survived PrimCon."
Auroraughed. "Barely. But it was worth it."
They gged down a cab, sliding into the backseat as Theo gave directions to the hotel. As the car pulled away from the convention center, they both leaned back, letting the day''s events wash over them.
"I think I''m going to sleep the whole flight back," Aurora mused, her voice carrying a hint of exhaustion.
Theo chuckled. "Me too. But first, a shower and some real food. Convention meals just don''t cut it."
"No kidding," Aurora agreed. "We should grab something fancy at the hotel restaurant. I feel like we earned it after today."
"Maybe," Theo replied, as he picked up his phone, "Rio called us to have dinner with studio staff, so maybe we will have to eat elsewhere. But she said that she knows an amazing ce."
"Hmm, I''m looking forward to it then." Aurora smiled.
The city streets blurred by as they sped toward their hotel, the conversation turning to their favorite moments of the day. From meeting fans, discovering new content, and finding hidden talents at the Artists Alley, it had been a day filled with surprises and excitement. By the time they reached the hotel, the sun had dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows over the streets. They thanked the driver and made their way inside, the cool air of the lobby a wee contrast to the warmth of the outside world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"We have a couple of hours before we need to leave for the airport," Theo said as they stepped into the elevator. "Just enough time to rx."
Aurora nodded, though her eyelids drooped slightly. "I''m definitely taking a long shower."
As the elevator doors slid shut, Theo couldn''t help but smile to himself. This trip had been a whirlwind, but he felt a sense of satisfaction knowing they had made the most of it. Aurora had enjoyed every second of the convention, and he had found potential allies for his future projects. It was more than he could have hoped for when they first decided toe to
PrimCon.
The elevator dinged as they reached their floor, and the two of them stepped out, heading toward their rooms.
"See you in a bit," Theo said as he slid his keycard into the door, "Don''t fall asleep! We still
need to eat!"
Aurora waved, already halfway into her room.
With that, they disappeared into their respective rooms, ready to wash away the day''s fatigue and prepare for the journey home.
Chapter 724: A Call To Elffire City
Chapter 724: A Call To Elffire City
?
Room 1512, Vermillion Suites Hotel, Sakura City
06:10 PM, Friday, March 19th
Theo had just finished taking a long, hot shower after spending hours walking around PrimCon. Even with his enhanced physique, the exhaustion of the day had caught up with him, and the soothing warmth of the water had worked wonders. Now dressed and resting on the bed, he scrolled through his phone, replying to a text Ayia had sent earlier.
A moment passed as he considered calling her, but a nce at the clock reminded him that she was likely in the middle of the dinner rush at The Spark. He could easily picture hermanding the kitchen, her voice steady amidst the flurry of activity, ordersing in, and dishes going out. He shook his head with a smile. "She''ll be busy until ten. I''ll call her when Ind back in Elffire."
With that decision made, Theo turned his thoughts to the group of indie developers he''d met earlier in the Artists Alley at PrimCon. They had caught his attention with their innovative game concepts and raw talent, and he saw in them the potential to fill the gap at his game studio, Genesis. "Maybe I should call Sam," he mused, thinking about his business manager. Sam was the right person to handle negotiations and explore whether these developers could be the people he had been searching for. Checking the time once more, he realized he still had a bit of time before he and Aurora needed to leave for dinner.
Picking up his phone, he found Sam''s number and dialed. The familiar ringing sounded for only a moment before her efficient and energetic voice came through the line.
"Hey, Theo! How was PrimCon? Find anything interesting?" Sam asked, ever curious and sharp as usual.
Theo chuckled. "You could say that. It was pretty overwhelming, to be honest. But I actually found a group of indie game devs I think you should look into."
"Really?" Sam''s voice perked up with interest. "Tell me about them."
Theo shifted on the bed, adjusting the pillows behind his back as he exined. "They''re working on this independent game-it was at one of the smaller booths in the Artists Alley. What caught my eye was the demo they were showing. It''s an RPG, but the level of detail, the atmosphere, and the mechanics were way above what you usually see from indie developers. The art style was incredible, and their world-building was impressive. You could tell they''ve got talent, real talent."
Sam was silent for a second, taking it in before she replied, "Okay, you''ve got my attention. What''s the team like? How big are we talking?"
"They''re small. From what I gathered, it''s just a core group of ten people, but the lead ones are a lead programmer, a lead artist, a lead writer, and a creative director. They''ve been working on this project for over a year, but theyck the funding and resources to take it to the next level. What struck me most, though, was their passion. They weren''t just doing it for money or recognition-they were deeply invested in their game."
Sam hummed thoughtfully. "That''s a good sign. You know, sometimes the smaller teams are the ones that can really push the boundaries creatively, especially when they''ve got the kind of drive you''re describing."
"Exactly," Theo agreed. "They reminded me of what it felt like when I first started cooking- wanting to make something new, something extraordinary, even if no one else believed in it." "That''s a big endorsementing from you," Sam teased, though there was seriousness behind her words. "So, what''s the n? You want me to reach out?"
"Yeah, I''d like you to contact them," Theo said, his tone steady. "I didn''t tell them who I was or anything about Genesis. I wanted to keep it low-key and get a feel for their work without influencing them. But now that I know they''ve got the talent, we need to see if we can bring them on board. If they''re as good as I think they are, they could be a great addition to the studio."
"I''ll handle it," Sam replied confidently. "I''ll look into their backgrounds, check their portfolio, and reach out to start negotiations. We''ll see if they''re a good fit for Genesis-and if they''re up for the challenge."
"Thanks, Sam," Theo said, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. "I knew you''d know how to handle it."
"Of course," she replied warmly. "You''ve been searching for a while, so it''s about time we found some solid talent. Let me know if there''s anything else you think I should focus on when talking to them."
"Just be honest with them," Theo advised. "I want them to know that we''re offering them a real opportunity-not just a paycheck, but a chance to make something special. If they''re in it for the long haul, I think they''ll be perfect for us."
"Got it," Sam said. "I''ll keep you posted once I''ve made contact."
"Thanks again," Theo said as he nced at the time. "I need to get ready to head out for dinner, but I''ll talk to you soon."
"Enjoy dinner!" Sam replied. "We''ll get this sorted."
Theo ended the call, feeling a sense of excitement. After months of searching, he finally felt like he was on the right track with these developers. If all went well, his dream of creating groundbreaking games could soon be a reality. He stood up and stretched before looking at the clock. It was almost 6:30 PM, and he and Aurora had dinner ns with Rio and some of the other staff from Tokyo Studios.
"Hey, Aurora!" Theo called out as he knocked on her door, "Are you ready? We need to head out soon."
Aurora opened the door, looking fresh and rxed after her own shower. "Ready! Just let me grab my bag."
A few minutester, the two of them were standing in the lobby of the Vermillion Suites Hotel, waiting for the cab they had called. The evening lights of the Sakura Tree Tower twinkled in the distance as it towered above the skies of the megacity, and there was a pleasant buzz of activity in the hotel as other guests came and went.
Theo smiled as he looked over at his sister. "Today was pretty amazing, huh?"
Aurora nodded enthusiastically. "PrimCon was everything I imagined and more. I can''t believe how many incredible things we saw. And you-finding those indie game developers? That''s awesome, big brother. I hope it works out."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I think it will," Theo said with a quiet smile. "But for now, let''s just enjoy the evening. We''ve got a nice dinner ahead of us."
As the cab pulled up in front of the hotel, the two of them got in, ready to continue their night. The vibrant streets of Sakura City awaited, and though their time at PrimCon hade to an end, there was still plenty to look forward to.
Chapter 725: Dinner at the Corner Cottage I
Chapter 725: Dinner at the Corner Cottage I
?
The Corner Cottage, Sakura City
7 PM, Friday, March 19th
The Corner Cottage was tucked away on one of the quieter streets of Sakura City, a hidden gem for those in the know. The quaint, rustic exterior of the restaurant contrasted with the bustling city outside, giving it a magical, old-world charm. The moment Theo and Aurora stepped inside, they were enveloped by a sense of warmth andfort. The interior was cozy, lit with soft amber lighting that reflected off the wooden beams on the ceiling. The flickering firece crackled to one side of the room, casting a golden glow on the rich, earthy decor.
The walls were adorned with vintage photographs and hand-painted murals, while the tables were covered in delicate linen, each with a smallntern centerpiece flickering gently. The smell of freshly baked bread and simmering sauces wafted through the air, immediately making Theo''s stomach rumble with anticipation.
"I can see why they picked this ce," Aurora said, her eyes wandering around the intimate setting as they were led to a long table in the back.
"Yeah, it feels like home," Theo replied, smiling at the inviting atmosphere. It was exactly what they needed after the long day at PrimCon. They had a couple of hours before their flight, and this seemed like the perfect way to wind down.
Just as they settled at the table, the door swung open, and Rio entered, along with the rest of the Tokyo Studios Sakura City Branch team. Rio, the head manager of the branch, was a woman in her early thirties, with a calm yetmanding presence. She waved at Theo and Aurora as soon as she saw them.
"Good to see you both!" Rio said, walking over with a smile. Her ck hair was pulled into a neat bun, and her sharp eyes scanned the room as she took in the cozy ambiance.
"Good to see you too, Rio," Theo greeted her warmly. Aurora echoed his greeting as Rio sat down across from them.
Shortly after, more familiar faces began trickling in, including Eto Kimi, Laura Addams, and the rookie voice actress, Ozawa Nana, who had been recently cast as the voice of Naruto for the uing series. The moment Nana entered the room, Theo waved her over.
"Nana! It''s been a while. How''ve you been?" Theo asked with a genuine smile.
Nana blushed slightly but smiled back, "It''s been great, boss. I''ve been practicing a lot for the new role. It''s nerve-wracking, but I''m excited."
"You''ll do great," Aurora chimed in, her tone warm and encouraging. "Naruto''s a big role, but if my brother thinks you can do it, then you definitely have the talent for it."
The group exchanged pleasantries, and soon, the long table was filled with the sound ofughter and chatter. The rest of the staff, mostly sound engineers and managers from Tokyo Studios, joined them. Their discussions flowed naturally, as they shared stories from their experiences in the studio, reminiscing about the moments working on the Sword Art Online anime production.
As the servers came by to take their orders, Theo couldn''t help but admire how lively the atmosphere was. The food being served looked just as warm and inviting as the restaurant itself-hearty stews, freshly baked bread, and tes of seasonal vegetables. The smell of herbs and spices filled the air, teasing their senses as the food was ced in front of them.
The conversations at the table quickly turned toward work, and naturally, toward future projects. Rio leaned in toward Theo as they spoke about the uing Sword Art Online release.
"How''s everything looking on your end, Theo? I know you''ve been working closely with the post-production team."
"It''sing along great," Theo replied, taking a sip of the red wine that had been poured. "The animation''s tight, and the voice performances are ster. We''ve got a solid show on our hands."
"That''s great to hear. I was worried about the tight deadlines, but the I realized that you almost finished the anime production even before the anime was released," Rio said, her tone light with a giggle but impressed with Theo''s abilities.
As the lively dinner progressed, Theo noticed Nana sitting quietly beside him, her te nearly untouched. Though she smiled andughed at the jokes around the table, he could tell something was on her mind. The rookie voice actress had only recentlynded the coveted role of Naruto in the uing series, and Theo knew how much pressure that could carry. He leaned toward her slightly, his voice soft but encouraging. "You seem a little quiet, Nana. Is everything okay?"
She looked up at him, her eyes filled with both excitement and anxiety. "It''s just... I''ve been thinking about Naruto a lot. I''m super excited about the role, but I also want to do it justice, you know? Naruto''s such a huge character, and I don''t want to disappoint anyone-especially the fans. I''m not sure if I''m capturing his essence the way I should."
Theo nodded, understanding exactly where she wasing from. Naruto wasn''t just any character he was a symbol of hope, perseverance, and strength. Bringing him to life required more than just technical skill; it required heart.
"Naruto is more than his abilities or his physical strength," Theo said thoughtfully, cing his hand on his chin as he gathered his thoughts. "At his core, he''s someone who fights against loneliness, who constantly seeks validation, but also never gives up on his friends or his ideals. The essence of Naruto isn''t about being the strongest ninja; it''s about carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders and yet still managing to smile and keep moving forward."
Nana listened carefully, her eyes wide with curiosity. "But how do I trante that into his voice? I''ve practiced the emotional scenes, but sometimes I feel like I''m just mimicking what other actors did. I want to bring something unique to it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theo smiled at her honesty, recognizing the struggle to bnce respect for a character''s legacy with the desire to make it her own. "It''s good that you feel that way. You have to own the character, but don''t be afraid to let Naruto''s emotionse naturally to you. Think about what he''s been through-those moments where he''s been rejected by the vige, those times when he''s faced death but still chose to protect the people he loves. His voicees from that pain but also from that resilience. It''s raw, sometimes vulnerable, but always full of determination."
Nana nodded, her brows furrowing as she absorbed what Theo was saying. "So, it''s not just about shouting or being loud in the action scenes?"
"Exactly," Theo said, his voice growing more animated. "It''s about finding those quieter moments in Naruto''s journey-the times when he''s alone, reflecting, or when he''sforting a friend. Those are the moments that define him just as much as the battles. The way you deliver those lines-soft, firm, or even hesitant-will show the audience who Naruto
truly is."
Nana''s expression softened, and she seemed to be thinking more deeply now. "I hadn''t thought about that. I''ve been focusing so much on the big, dramatic lines- ''I''m going to be Hokage!'' and all that--but I guess the smaller moments are just as important."
"They are," Theo confirmed. "In fact, they''re often more important because they show the audience why Naruto fights, why he never gives up. His drive to be Hokage is powerful, but it''s also tied to his desire for eptance and to prove himself. You need to let that vulnerability slip into your voice now and then."
Nana looked more rxed now, the tension in her shoulders easing as she smiled. "I''m really grateful for this, Theo. I think I''ve been overthinking it, trying too hard to make it perfect." Theo chuckled softly. "Trust me, I''ve been there. It''s easy to get caught up in wanting everything to be wless. But perfection isn''t what makes a character memorable. It''s their ws, their quirks, the emotions that feel raw and real."
Nana smiled, visibly more at ease. "I think I get it now. Naruto isn''t perfect, but that''s what makes him so rtable. He messes up, he doubts himself, but he keeps going." "Exactly," Theo said, his voice warm and encouraging. "So when you step into the booth, don''t worry about getting every line exactly right. Focus on how Naruto would feel in that moment. If you let that guide you, the performance wille naturally."
Nana gave a small, determined nod. "I''ll do my best. Thanks, Theo. This really helped."
"You''ve got this, Nana," Theo said with a reassuring smile. "You were chosen for a reason, and I know you''ll bring something special to the role."
The two of them exchanged a few more words, but the conversation left Nana visibly more confident and rxed. As dinner continued, Theo couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Guiding someone like Nana through such an important moment in her career reminded him of why he loved this industry¡ªnot just for the stories they told, but for the people who brought
those stories to life.
He had no doubts that Nana would shine in her role as Naruto''s voice actor, he even predicted that she might even win an Amethyst Award due to this work.
Chapter 726: Dinner at the Corner Cottage II
Chapter 726: Dinner at the Corner Cottage II
?
The camaraderie at the table was palpable. Laura Addams added a story of her own, recounting her first big role and the nerves that came with it. Aurora listened intently, clearly enjoying the atmosphere as the stories continued.
Dinner was served, and the group dug into their meals with gusto. The food was every bit as delicious as it smelled-rich, vorful stews and buttery bread that melted in their mouths. Conversation slowed for a moment as everyone savored the food, but it wasn''t long before the lively chatter resumed.
As the night wore on and tes of food began to clear, the conversation around the long wooden table at Corner Cottage shifted to lighter, more humorous topics. Theo, Aurora, Rio, and the rest of the Tokyo Studios team found themselvesughing over the absurd and memorable moments that had taken ce at PrimCon that day.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rio, the head manager of Tokyo Studios'' Sakura City Branch, was the first to start. She leaned back in her chair, her face lit with a mischievous grin. "You guys won''t believe what happened earlier," she said, looking around the table with a glint in her eye. "I was at the booth for The Ocean and saw this guy-huge dude, by the way-cosying as one of the sea gods from the series. You know, the one with the blue armor and that ridiculous trident."
Theo smiled, already knowing where this was going. The sea god was infamous in the animemunity for his overly dramatic and clumsy movements.
Rio continued, trying to suppress herughter, "So, this guy''s posing for pictures, right? All confident. And then he tries to do this epic, slow-motion trident spin. He must''ve misjudged the weight or something because it flew straight out of his hand and knocked over the disy stand next to him! You could hear the crash across the hall."
Everyone burst outughing, picturing the scene. Theo could practically see the chaos in his mind-the sea god cosyer scrambling to pick up his trident while the crowd awkwardly tried to ignore the mishap.
"That''s nothing," Aurora jumped in, shaking her head as she tried to contain her giggles. "There was this amazing guy dressed as Veyra from Winds of Requiem. His costume was wless-like, seriously professional level. But he got stuck in the revolving doors when he was leaving the Elvish Studios stand!"
Her recounting of the incident was met with even moreughter. "No way!" Kimi, one of the sound engineers, eximed. "How does that even happen?"
Aurora nodded eagerly, wiping a tear from her eye as sheughed. "His cape got caught! He was stuck there, half in and half out, while the door kept revolving. It took two security guards to help him get free."
Theo chuckled, the corners of his mouth lifting into a broad smile. He loved hearing these stories¡ªeach one a reminder of how conventions like PrimCon were filled with so many unforgettable, quirky moments. "Honestly," Theo said, leaning forward, "the best part of cons is seeing how serious some people are about their characters, but how quickly things can go wrong."
"Right?" Laura, the lead voice actress working on the Sword Art Online production, chimed in. "I once saw someone dressed as a mech suit character, and they couldn''t even fit through the doors! They had to remove half of their costume just to leave the building."
Eto Kimi, the Kirito''s voice actor sitting across from Theo, nodded sagely. "That''s why I always tell people¡ªcosy''s not aboutfort. It''s about suffering for the art."
Everyoneughed, and the conversation flowed naturally from one funny story to the next. The voice actors shared stories of fans who had approached them, asking for autographs in the strangest ces-on arms, legs, and even the asional forehead.
Theo recounted one particr moment from earlier in the day when he and Aurora had been taking photos with a group of cosyers from The Ocean. "There was this one guy dressed as a merman," Theo said, shaking his head. "Full-on fishtail, no legs visible. He kept hopping around, trying to pose for pictures. But then he tripped and fell into a pool at one of the props areas!"
Everyone at the table burst outughing again, picturing the scene. Aurora nodded, her shoulders shaking as she tried to control herughter. "He totally owned it though! He just stayed in the water and posed like it was all part of the n."
As the stories kepting, the mood at the table grew warmer, and the connection between the group deepened. They weren''t just colleagues-they were a part of amunity that lived and breathed the same creative world. They couldugh at themselves, at the conventions they worked so hard to put on, and at the fans who loved those worlds just as much as they did.
It was these moments, Theo realized, that made the long hours, the pressure, and the constant push for perfection worth it. The camaraderie, the sharedughter-it was the real magic behind the scenes.
As the conversation began to wind down, Theo leaned back in his chair, feeling the warmth of the fire next to him and the contentment that came with good food, goodpany, and shared memories.
As the clock approached 8:30 PM, Theo nced at his phone and then at Aurora, who was still deep in conversation with one of the sound engineers. It was getting close to the time they needed to head to the airport.
Rio noticed Theo checking the time and leaned in slightly. "You two need to head out soon, right?"
"Yeah, our flight is at 9 PM. We''ll need to leave soon if we''re going to make it in time."
Rio nodded with understanding. "It was great to see you both. Hopefully, we''ll catch up again soon."
Theo smiled. "Definitely. Thanks for organizing this dinner. It was a great way to end the day."
The group began saying their goodbyes, and after a few more sharedughs, Theo and Aurora made their way outside, the cool evening air hitting their faces as they stepped onto the quiet street. The Corner Cottage was bathed in the soft glow of streetmps, and Theo took a deep breath, feeling refreshed despite the long day.
They hailed a cab and, once inside, Theo leaned back into the seat, watching the lights of Sakura City sh by as they made their way to the airport. Aurora sat beside him, a content smile on her face.
"That was fun," she said, her voice filled with satisfaction. "I''m going to miss this city." "Yeah," Theo agreed. "But I think we''ve got some exciting times ahead in Elffire City too."
As the cab drove them toward the airport, the memories of the day swirled in Theo''s mind, and a sense of anticipation for the future began to grow.
Chapter 727: The Final Moments of 35th Edition of PrimCon
Chapter 727: The Final Moments of 35th Edition of PrimCon
?
The energy inside the convention center was palpable, even in the final hours of PrimCon. After five days of excitement, fandom, and celebration, the 35th edition of the most important spring convention was drawing to a close. It was Friday night, March 19th, and the crowd that remained seemed determined to savor everyst moment of the event. PrimCon had always been more than just a gathering-it was a culturalndmark in the Sakura Abode Country, marking the beginning of the spring season. With cherry blossoms just beginning to bloom outside, the vibrancy inside the convention center felt like an extension of that renewal and energy. The sheer scale of PrimCon was staggering, with five full days of panels, exhibitions, artist meetups, and exclusive announcements from some of the biggest studios and publishers in the industry. But tonight, as the clock ticked closer to 9 p.m., there was a bittersweet air about the crowd.
As visitors moved from booth to booth, their faces reflected both the joy of the convention and the quiet acknowledgment that it would soon be over. Many were still dressed in cosy, their costumes immacte despite the long hours they had spent parading through the hall. Characters from thetest anime sensations, manga hits, and even some ssic series mingled together. There were giant mech suits, ethereal fantasy figures, and even a few iconic characters from beloved childhood franchises. For many, PrimCon wasn''t just a ce to celebrate their favorite stories; it was a ce to be a part of them.
In the Artist Alley, a group of visitors huddled around a booth, watching as one of their favorite indie illustrators finished amission. The artist, with quick and precise strokes, brought a character to life on paper, their hand moving with practiced ease. The small crowd that had gathered around apuded as the final line was drawn, and the fan who hadmissioned the piece beamed as they held up their prize for a quick picture.
Not far from them, a few vendors were beginning to pack up their stalls. Posters and prints were rolled up, unsold merchandise boxed and taped shut, and the neon lights that had once drawn in eager customers were slowly flickering off. Still, a fewst-minute shoppers lingered, hoping to snag a deal on figures or collectibles before the booths closed for good. In the main exhibition hall, the bigger studios were finishing up theirst panel of the evening. Elvish Studios, having dominated much of the week with their announcements of new projects, was giving fans one final glimpse into their uing animated series. The excitement was still palpable, even though many fans had been attending panels and signings for days on end. The voice actors, animators, and directors who had been tirelessly promoting their work were now seatedfortably on stage,ughing with the audience and sharing behind-the-scenes stories from the projects they had spent years creating.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A few booths still attracted lines, especially those offering exclusive merchandise or limited- edition prints that could only be purchased at the convention. One particr line, leading to a table selling props and replicas from a recent hit anime movie, The Song of the Wind, was long and buzzing with excitement. Fans who had waited for hours to buy a piece of their favorite character''s weapon or costume held their purchases with reverence, already mentally nning where they would disy them once they got home.
In the far corner of the convention hall, near the exit doors, a small group of friends gathered for onest photo session. They had spent the entire week together, attending panels, exploring the exhibits, and taking pictures with cosyers. Now, as the evening wore on, they wanted to capture one final memory before they parted ways. Their phones clicked in quick session, the groupughing and pulling funny faces as the camera shed. When thest picture was taken, they embraced, promising to meet again at next year''s PrimCon.
For many, the final hours of the convention were a time to reflect. Throughout the week, they had met their favorite artists, bought cherished memorabilia, and immersed themselves in the worlds they loved. But the heart of PrimCon was always aboutmunity. Fans from all over the world had gathered in one ce, sharing their passions with others who understood the depth of their excitement. Whether it was the thrill of seeing a voice actor in person or discovering a new indie game in Artist Alley, the connections made at PrimCon were what made the event special.
As the announcements came over the loudspeakers that the convention center would be closing in an hour, a soft wave of disappointment rippled through the crowd. It was hard to say goodbye to such a magical ce, but for many, the memories made wouldst long after the doors closed.
Outside the main halls, the food court was still buzzing with activity. Though many hadined about the pricy and underwhelming food throughout the week, the tables were still filled with groups huddled over ramen bowls, bento boxes, and the asional novelty snack shaped like anime characters. Conversations were lively, with friends discussing their favorite moments from the convention, specting on uing series, or nning their schedules for the next big event. Some even traded merchandise or swapped stories about their best finds in the exhibitor halls.
As 8:30 p.m. approached, the energy began to shift. The crowds started thinning out, with visitors making their way toward the exit. Some lingered in the hallways, snapping a few more photos of the massive banners hanging from the ceiling, or saying goodbye to new friends they had met during the week. A few cosyers, still fully decked out in their borate costumes, took advantage of the dwindling crowds to pose for dramatic shots in front of the now-quiet exhibit spaces.
By the time 9 p.m. arrived, the convention center felt quieter, almost serene. The final announcements were made, thanking everyone for attending and promising that next year''s PrimCon would be even bigger and better. The lights dimmed slightly as thest of the attendees made their way to the doors, the staff beginning their long process of cleaning up and tearing down the booths.
For those who had stayed until the end, there was a strange mix of exhaustion and fulfillment. They had lived through five days of non-stop excitement, exploring every corner of the convention and soaking in as much as they could. As they stepped outside, the cool evening air greeted them, carrying with it the scent of cherry blossoms from the nearby park. The streets outside the convention center were filled with groups of fans heading toward hotels or the train station, clutching bags filled with treasures from the week. As they walked away, there was an unspoken understanding that while PrimCon was over, its spirit would continue. They would carry it with them, whether through the new friends they made, the merchandise they collected, or simply the joy of knowing that they had been a part of something bigger than themselves.
And so, as the lights of the Sakura City convention center finally went dark, the 35th edition of PrimCon came to a close. It was an end, but also the beginning of a year of anticipation, as fans everywhere looked forward to the next time they could gather together and celebrate the worlds they loved.
Chapter 728: Intuition
Chapter 728: Intuition
?
The Ink Tribune Headquarters, Sakura City
Friday, March 19th, 9:30 PM
As PrimCon 35 wound down, the atmosphere inside the Ink Tribune''s headquarters was just as bustling as it had been all week. Editors, reporters, and designers raced topile theirst- minute reports, eager to cover the convention''s highlights for the portal''s loyal fanbase. The office hummed with the sound of fingers rapidly tapping keyboards, muffled phone calls, and the asional buzz of excitement as someone finished a piece and sent it off for editing.
For the Ink Tribune, PrimCon was one of the most important events of the year, and with good reason. The five-day convention brought together the biggest names in anime and manga, studios announcing new projects, and the most exciting cosys that set social media abuzz. It was the one ce where the industry''s future was on disy, and where one article could shape fan expectations for the next season''s hottest shows.
Amid the controlled chaos, one reporter stood out, not because of any mboyant actions or derations, but because of the calm, focused demeanor she maintained. Yukari Aoki was a seasoned journalist at the Ink Tribune. She had been covering the anime and manga beat for over five years, and tonight, she had something in mind that her colleagues didn''t seem to share enthusiasm for. As the chatter around her focused on the popr announcements from big-name studios like Elvish Studios, Phoenix Productions, and HardCover Publishing House, Yukari sat quietly, scribbling notes in a small notebook while sipping her third cup of coffee. Tokyo Studios wasn''t the name on anyone else''s lips, and why would it be? In the grand scheme of things, it was an unknown studio, a neer to the anime scene, and despite its grand debut at PrimCon, there wasn''t much fanfare around it¡ªat least notpared to the industry giants. But Yukari had noticed something while wandering the convention halls. Tokyo Studios had something unique in the air about it, and its debut anime, Sword Art Online, showed promise.
As her colleagues gathered around for a break, discussing their most memorable moments of the week, Yukari quietly returned to her desk. Her fellow reporters weren''t interested in Tokyo Studios-they were all too busy crafting pieces on thetest announcements from studios like Midnight Phoenix and Cascade Wings. These were the juggernauts that would guarantee clicks and shares.
"Are you really going to spend your evening writing about Sword Art Online?" one of the senior reporters, Kazu, asked as he nced over her shoulder. His voice had a hint of yful mockery in it. "Why don''t you cover something big? Maybe the new Storm Riders trailer?"
Yukari smiled, with a polite but dismissive expression. "I think there''s more to Tokyo Studios than we give them credit for," she said. "I''m following a hunch."
Kazuughed, shaking his head. "You and your hunches. Just don''t say I didn''t warn you when no one cares about this article."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But Yukari wasn''t dissuaded. She had been in the industry long enough to know that the smaller yers often had the most interesting stories. Tokyo Studios had built its stand much smaller than the industry giants, but the energy at their booth had been undeniable. The crowd had beenrger than anyone expected for an unknown studio, and the promotional material for Sword Art Online was polished, intriguing, and just different enough to stand out. There was something there-something that hadn''t quite been grasped by therger crowd of critics and reporters.
She opened her notes, recalling her visit to the booth. The studio representatives had been eager, and the footage they showed was unlike anything she''d seen in a long time. Sword Art Online wasn''t just a typical isekai. It had depth. The world-building seemed expansive, and the characters, though briefly glimpsed, hinted atplexity. Yukari had watched as people crowded around the demo screens, eyes glued to the promotional videos. That spark, that initial connection with an audience, was what gave her hope that Tokyo Studios might be the next breakout sess.
Her fingers moved swiftly across the keyboard, painting a picture of Tokyo Studios'' quiet ambition. She started byying the groundwork-introducing the studio as a neer but one with a bold vision and controversial decisions like building its headquarters away from Sakura City, Yukari even mentioned Rio''s answer on this subject that happened during the Q&A Event. By this, we can see that Yukari had done her homework meticulously. Then, she focused on Sword Art Online, describing its plot, the potential it had for sess, and why fans should be excited. The virtual reality aspect, and the psychological depth of being trapped in a virtual world¡ªthese were elements that set the series apart. In an industry increasingly saturated by recycled tropes, Tokyo Studios was offering something fresh.
All around her, the noise in the office had picked up again. Reporters were sending off their final drafts, preparing to sign off for the night. Someone near Yukari muttered about a new manga adaptation announced by Crimson Wave Studios, another powerhouse that would surely dominate the uing season. But Yukari stayed focused on her screen, crafting each word with care.
After nearly an hour of writing, Yukari finally sat back, scanning her work onest time. Her article wasn''t shy or bombastic, but it was sincere. She knew it wouldn''t generate the immediate buzz that her colleagues'' pieces might, but that wasn''t her goal. She was documenting the rise of something new, something that had the potential to grow into a phenomenon.
As she hit the ''send'' button, submitting her article to the editor, Yukari let out a small sigh of satisfaction. She believed in the power of storytelling, and even though Tokyo Studios wasn''t a big name yet, she had a feeling that it wouldn''t stay that way for long. If the studio yed its cards right, Sword Art Online could be the next big thing, and when that happened, Yukari would be d to have been one of the first to recognize its potential.
Kazu passed by her desk again as she stretched. "Done with your little piece?" he teased, still grinning.
Yukari shrugged, smiling back. "You''ll see," she replied confidently. "Sometimes the little things end up being the biggest stories."
Kazu rolled his eyes good-naturedly but left her alone after that. The office buzzed with life as reporters prepared to call it a night. But Yukari wasn''t done. She opened up another document, this timepiling notes for future articles. She knew she wanted to keep track of Tokyo Studios'' progress, and the moment Sword Art Online premiered, she''d be ready with a
follow-up.
Across the office, the others might have seen PrimCon''s end as the culmination of a long week of work. But for Yukari, it was just the beginning. She had a hunch that Tokyo Studios was going to be a name everyone in the industry would know soon enough.
And when that happened, she would be the one who wrote the story that introduced them to
the world.
She didn''t know yet, but her small article that she decided to write following her intuition would be a historical article when the Tokyo Studios managed topete and win against the animation industry giants in the future.
Chapter 729: RainX Indie Game Studio
Chapter 729: RainX Indie Game Studio
?
223, Hao Street, Downtown Peggulf, Sakura City
09:30 AM, Monday, March 22nd
The small studio rented by RainX Indie Game Studio buzzed with quiet energy as the ten members of the team gathered around their conference table. It wasn''t much-a cramped room in an aging building, with wires strewn about and art sketches taped to the walls-but it was their space. For the past year, they had called this ce home, pouring their hearts and souls into Wanderer, their passion project, a game that was slowlying to life.
The team''s creative director, and unofficial leader, Akio Matsuda, sat at the head of the table, flipping through a small notepad filled with notes from PrimCon. Akio had always been the dreamer of the group, the one who refused topromise their vision despite the challenges. His calm butmanding presence kept the team grounded and focused. He looked up from his notes, his sses reflecting the soft glow of the overhead light.
"Okay, let''s talk about PrimCon," Akio began, his voice steady but tinged with the exhaustion they all shared. "We did what we set out to do. We advertised Wanderer, we sold more
merchandise than we expected, and we raised enough funds to keep development going for the next three months."
The room buzzed with quiet nods and murmurs of approval. It wasn''t just about the money; it was the validation that came with people showing interest in their work. They weren''t just a group of dreamers anymore-they were bing a legitimate studio.
Across the table, Sato Yuki, the lead programmer, leaned back in his chair, tapping a pencil against his knee. "I didn''t expect us to raise that much," Yuki admitted with a chuckle. "Our stand was tucked away in the Artist Alley, but we still got plenty of traffic."
"That''s because the demo was killer," Mei Tanaka, the lead artist, chimed in, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Mei''s vibrant sketches of the game''s world hung all around the room, and her artistic vision had given Wanderer its unique and captivating look. "People were hooked as soon as they saw our art. I overheard some fans saying they''ve never seen anything like it."
Akio smiled, appreciating the enthusiasm, but he knew they couldn''t rest on theirurels just yet. "We''ve definitely made a strong first impression, but we''re far from finished. We''ve got three months of runway now, but we need to make the most of it."
Hana Nishimura, the lead writer, was more reserved than the others, quietly taking notes as the meeting unfolded. She had been the one to craft the intricate narrative of Wanderer, and her love for storytelling had shaped the emotional core of the game. As someone who preferred to stay in the background, Hana usually spoke only when she had something important to say.
"I''ve been thinking about the feedback we received at PrimCon," Hana finally said, her voice soft but purposeful. "A lot of people mentioned they were intrigued by the lore, but some were confused about certain aspects of the story. I think we need to tighten up the narrative structure a bit make it clearer without sacrificing the depth."
Akio nodded, flipping back to his notes. "Agreed. We''ve got time to refine that, and we''ll need to make the story flow naturally with the gamey. People loved the world we''ve built, but we have to make sure it''s easy to follow, especially for new yers."
The rest of the team listened intently, understanding that the next few months would be crucial. They had momentum now, but sustaining that momentum would require every ounce of focus and dedication they could muster.
"We also need to think about long-term funding," Yuki added, shifting gears slightly. "PrimCon gave us a nice boost, but once these three months are up, we''re going to need more. We should be looking for potential investors or partners. Maybe even a publisher."
The suggestion hung in the air for a moment. The idea of seeking outside investment had always been a touchy subject for the group. On one hand, they needed the financial support to keep going. On the other, they feared losing creative control to a publisher who might push them to makepromises they weren''t willing to make.
"I don''t want to rush into anything," Akio said carefully, his fingers tapping on the notepad. "We''ll keep our options open, but we need to be cautious. This is our game, and I don''t want anyone dictating how we make it."
Mei nodded vigorously. "No way I''m letting some big studioe in and tell me how to draw my characters. This is our vision."
Hana chimed in again, more assertively this time. "We built this from the ground up. If we bring in investors, they need to understand that we''re notpromising the core of what Wanderer is about."
They had such a big reaction to this subject because most of them had graduated from college a couple of years ago, some of them even graduated with flying colors and received job offers to work in big game studios. But they knew if they epted these offers they would be ves to thesepanies, and their dreams would shatter to be mereborers to others. So, this group of friends defied all odds to create their own independent studio where they could create a game of their choice free of themitment of big game studios.
They pulled their savings and even worked part-time jobs to realize their dream to create a game of their dreams, and that''s how Wanderer was created a yearter.
They even saved money to reserve a stand in the Artist Alley of PrimCon.
Their intention to go to PrimCon was to advertise their game, raise money to fund their project through selling merchandise, and maybe even attract investment from others.
Their n was a sess because they managed to advertise their game to a lot of people, and they even managed to raise enough money to fund their game development project for the next three months.
Akio looked around the room, seeing the determination in his team''s eyes. They were all on the same page, and that was what mattered most. They would explore their options, but they would do it on their terms.
"We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," Akio concluded. "For now, let''s focus on what we can control. We''ve got three months to make major strides, so let''s make them count."
The conversation shifted to more practical matters-scheduling the next phases of development, fine-tuning the demo, and preparing for a possible crowdfunding campaign. Each member of the team knew their role, and despite the uncertainty ahead, there was a shared sense of excitement. They were creating something they believed in, and that was worth everyte-night and financial sacrifice.
As the meeting progressed, the core team grew more animated, their ideas bouncing off one another like sparks in a forge. The synergy between them was undeniable. They weren''t just coworkers; they were friends who had chosen to embark on this journey together, and they had faith in each other''s abilities.
Yuki, who had been quiet for thest few minutes, suddenly raised a hand. "One more thing. I think we should prepare for next year''s PrimCon now. If Wanderer takes off the way we hope, we''re going to need a bigger presence next time."
Mei grinned. "A bigger booth, maybe even a gamey showcase on one of the main stages."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hana smirked. "And more merchandise. People loved the art prints and plushies." Akio chuckled. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, but yeah, nning ahead won''t hurt."
As the meeting began to wind down, the mood in the room was optimistic but focused. They knew they were still a small fish in a big pond, but for the first time, they felt like they had a real shot at sess.
Just as Akio was about to wrap things up, his phone buzzed on the table. He nced at the screen and saw an unknown number. His brow furrowed slightly.
"Hold on a second," Akio said, holding up his hand as he reached for the phone.
The rest of the team exchanged curious nces as Akio answered the call, wondering who
could be on the other end of the line.
"Hello, this is Akio Matsuda," he said, his voice steady as ever.
"Hello, Mr. Akio, this is Samantha Walker, CEO of the Umbre Corporation. I''m calling you
to discuss an important matter."
The conversation that would follow could change everything for RainX.
Chapter 730: An Irresistible Offer
Chapter 730: An Irresistible Offer
?
Akio Matsuda stood in the center of the RainX Indie Game Studio''s cramped meeting room, his phone still pressed to his ear. He stared at the wall, hearing the faint hum of his team''s conversations behind him, but his attention was consumed by the woman on the other end of the call.
"Umbre Corporation?" Akio repeated, his brow furrowing in confusion. He had never heard of thepany. Certainly not in the gaming industry. And yet, here was Samantha Walker, the CEO of a managingpany, talking about an offer that sounded too good to be true.
"Yes, Umbre Corporation," Samantha''s voice came through, professional yet warm. "It''s a newly founded organization. We''ve been operating behind the scenes for a while, and we''re ready to expand into the gaming industry. The investor behind it is a sessful entrepreneur looking to create his own gaming studio. That''s where your teames in."
Akio blinked, still unsure what to make of it. "I''m sorry, but I''ve never heard of Umbre Corporation working in the gaming industry. Why us?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He could hear the sound of papers shuffling on the other end of the line before Samantha continued. "That''s understandable. We''re not yet public in this sector. Our investor recently attended PrimCon and noticed the impressive stand from RainX. He sees potential in your team. Enough to extend a generous offer."
Akio nced at his team, still deep in discussion about their post-PrimCon ns. They were unaware of the conversation he was having a conversation that could potentially change everything. He moved toward the corner of the room, lowering his voice as if to shield the others from hearing too soon.
"What exactly is the offer?" Akio asked, his skepticism starting to fade into cautious curiosity.
Samantha didn''t hesitate. "We''re offering RainX full creative freedom for your projects, with substantial funding to back it. You would work under our newly formed gaming division, Genesis Game Studio. Each of your ten members will receive a generous monthly sry- double what you''d likely earn elsewhere-and we''d provide enough capital to fully fund Wanderer and any future games you wish to create."
Akio''s hand tightened around his phone. The words echoed in his mind: full creative freedom. Generous funding. Double the sry. For a small indie studio that had scraped by for months, barely staying afloat, this sounded like an offer made by their guardian angels.
From the beginning, they weren''t willing to work for otherpanies because they were afraid that they would lose control of their own creations. In other words, they would lose control of what they created and instead, they would have to follow someone''s else idea over their own creations. But with this offer, they would retain total control over their independent creations.
"What''s the catch?" Akio asked. He knew there had to be one. Offers like this didn''te without strings.
Samantha''s voice remained calm and straightforward. "There are two main conditions. First, while your team will haveplete control over your original projects, our investor will require you to work on certain game designs he has in mind. You''ll follow his creative direction for those projects, but outside of that, your team retains autonomy over your own work. The investor told me to assure your team that although he has several ideas, he would make sure to give your team enough time to work on your own projects as well."
Akio processed that carefully. They would be developing their own games but also working on someone else''s vision. It was apromise, but not an unreasonable one. Not if it meant that their dream could survive and thrive.
"And the second condition?" Akio asked, feeling the weight of the conversation building.
"You''ll need to make a decision by tomorrow night," Samantha said. "We''ve sent a formal proposal to your email with all the details. I rmend reviewing it carefully. But I want to be clear: our investor believes in your team''s potential and is offering you a rare opportunity to grow without losing creative control."
Akio''s mind raced. This investor was no ordinary financier. Someone at PrimCon had seen their stand, been impressed by Wanderer, and decided that RainX was worth betting on. But who was this investor? Why the secrecy?
Before Akio could ask more questions, Samantha added, "I know it''s a lot to take in but take the time to read over the proposal. It''s all there. You have until tomorrow night to decide. If you have any further questions, my contact information is in the email as well."
"Understood," Akio replied, his voice steady despite the whirlwind in his mind. "We''ll review it and get back to you."
"Thank you, Akio. I look forward to hearing from you," Samantha said. With that, the call ended, leaving Akio standing in the corner, his phone slowly lowering from his ear.
For a moment, he stood there, processing what had just happened. Umbre Corporation. Genesis Game Studio. A mysterious investor who saw their potential. The offer of creative freedom, funding, and double their usual sries. It was the kind of offer that could turn their indie studio into something much bigger than any of them had imagined.
Taking a deep breath, Akio turned back to his team. The casual buzz of conversation around the table quieted as they noticed the look on his face. Mei, Yuki, and Hana exchanged nces, sensing that something important had just urred.
"What''s up, Akio?" Yuki asked, leaning forward in his chair.
Akio took his seat at the head of the table, resting his phone on the surface. "I just got a call," he began, the weight of his words settling in. "From apany called Umbre Corporation. They''re offering to buy our studio."
The room fell silent. Eyes widened. For a moment, it seemed as though no one quite knew how to react. Umbre Corporation? Buying their studio?
"What?" Mei asked, breaking the silence. "Buy our studio? Who are they?"
"They''re a newpany, apparently," Akio exined, still wrapping his head around it himself. "They''re looking to break into the gaming industry, and they''re forming a division called Genesis Game Studio. ording to the woman I spoke with, their investor saw our stand at PrimCon and was impressed. They want to fund Wanderer and our future projects."
A ripple of disbelief passed through the room, followed quickly by excitement. The thought of full funding-enough to keep the lights on, pay their sries, and give them the freedom to create was a dreame true.
Yuki raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair. "Wait, wait... so they''re just going to give us money to make whatever we want?"
"Mostly," Akio replied cautiously. "There''s a catch. We''d have to develop some games ording to their investor''s designs. We''d have free reign over our own creations, but for his projects, we''d be following his creative direction."
Hana, ever the pragmatic one, frowned slightly. "How much control are we talking about? Are we just making his games while working on our own in our spare time?"
Akio shook his head. "It doesn''t sound like that. From what she said, we''d still have plenty of time to work on our own projects. But this investor-whoever he is-has some specific ideas he wants us to bring to life. Plus, the investor apparently said that although he has several ideas for games, he would give us enough time to work on our projects."
"And the money?" Mei asked, leaning forward with eager eyes.
"Double what we''d make at any other studio," Akio said, smiling slightly as the reality of it all sank in. "Plus full funding for Wanderer."
A ripple of excitement passed through the room. Mei''s eyes widened, and Yuki let out a low
whistle.
"We need to check the details," Akio added quickly. "There''s a formal proposal in my email. We have until tomorrow night to decide."
Without another word, Akio grabbed hisptop from the desk, quickly pulling it open to ess his email. The others crowded around as he found the message, eyes glued to the screen as he clicked on the document.
As the terms of the offer appeared on the screen, the excitement in the room became palpable. Full creative control. Generous sries. Funding for their dream projects.
RainX had just been given a chance to level up-if they were willing to take the plunge.
Chapter 731: The Shaping of Genesis
Chapter 731: The Shaping of Genesis
?
Pedrarruna Manor, Elffire City
Monday, March 22nd, 11:00 AM
Theo sat by therge window in his home office, gazing at the skyline of Elffire City in the distance. The mountains were bathed in sunlight, casting shadows across the forested valleys. Spring had arrived in the Sakura Abode Country, and with it, a sense of renewal filled the air.
Currently, he was drawing the next editions of the Naruto and his other mangas.
His phone buzzed on the desk, pulling his attention away from the view. He nced at the screen-Sam Walker was calling. He leaned back in his chair, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He knew what the call was about.
"Hey, Sam," Theo said as he answered, his voice rxed but tinged with anticipation.
"Hey, Theo! I''ve got news for you," Sam''s voice chimed in, professional but with a subtle hint of excitement. "I made the offer to RainX earlier this morning. Spoke to Akio Matsuda, their leader."
Theo''s smile widened. "That''s great! How did he take it?"
Sam chuckled. "Confused at first. He had no idea who Umbre Corporation was, or what we wanted with his small indie studio. But once I exined the offer-especially the part about creative freedom and the funding¡ªhe seemed pretty intrigued. I sent him the formal proposal right after we spoke. They''ve got until tomorrow night to decide."
Theo leaned back further, his hand tracing the edge of his desk as he imagined the future. His own game studio. His own games. "That''s fantastic. I''ve been following these guys since PrimCon. Their game, Wanderer, has so much potential. I''m confident they''ll take the offer." "I think so too," Sam agreed. "It''s too good to pass up. The creative freedom alone is enough to win them over, but double the sry and full funding? They''d be crazy not to."
Theo nodded, his eyes shifting back to the view outside. For months, he had been preparing for this moment-theunch of his own gamingpany. Genesis Gaming Studio was just the beginning, but now it felt real. He wasn''t just investing in talented people; he was investing in his own dreams.
"So, what''s next?" Sam asked after a brief pause, knowing there was always more on Theo''s mind than just one deal.
"Now that we''ve made the offer to RainX, we need to think bigger," Theo said, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "We''ve got our core team once they sign the contract, but that''s not enough to run a full-fledged studio. We need more people-fresh talent straight out of college, people who are hungry to prove themselves."
Sam nodded, already knowing where he was going. "You''re thinking of filling in the gaps?"
"Exactly. Hire at least 20 to 30 new employees. We need programmers, artists, designers- basically, every role that can help bring our vision to life. Find people who are creative, passionate, and who aren''t afraid to experiment with new ideas. We''ve got a lot of projects in the pipeline, and I want the studio fully operational before the end of next month."
Sam jotted down a few notes, her mind racing as she considered the talent pool avable in Sakura City. "Okay, so we''re looking at a mix of recent graduates and experienced professionals for the core positions?"
"Yes," Theo confirmed. "RainX will be handling most of the development side of things, but we need fresh blood to fill in the gaps and make the studio run smoothly. And on top of that, I want you to hire aplete team for thepany to operate like assistants, receptionists, janitors, and others. Also, I think we''ll need the Umbre''s legal team to take care of things." Sam paused for a moment. "Sure, by the time the gamepany opens next month, the building will be fully operational. Don''t worry, our legal team is avable 24/7 to take care of things like that."
Theo chuckled. "True."
Sam smiled on the other end of the line. Theo always thought ten steps ahead, never content with just the present. "I''ll get started on that right away. I''ll have our marketing team work in promoting the studio as well."
"Perfect," Theo said, his voice full of confidence. "By the time April rolls around, I want Genesis fully operational."
"You''ve got it," Sam replied. "I''ll make sure everything''s in ce before the end of the month. We''ll be ready to hit the ground running."
Theo''s smile returned. "Thanks, Sam. I knew I could count on you."
There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before Sam added, "I never imagined that I would one day work in managing a gamingpany." She giggled, "Your own gaming studio. Your own games. How does it feel?"
Theo considered her question, his gaze drifting back to the skyline. "It''s exciting, I feel so alive challenging myself with these projects, plus I have so many ideas for games that I barely can wait." Heughed as he remembered the games from his past life, "Genesis will help me do that, and the new hires will bring in fresh ideas. I''m sure we will build something special." "I agree," Sam said warmly. "This is just the beginning, and I can''t wait to see what we aplish."
Theo''s fingers drummed lightly on the desk. He could already see the future-projectsing to life, teams coborating to bring bold visions to fruition, and games that would leave an indelible mark on the industry. It was all within reach now.
"By the way," Sam added, her voice returning to a more businesslike tone. "Our legal team is almost finished with legal procedures of distribution to the majority of the countries for the uing anime streaming service."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Really?" Theo asked with a happy smile. "That''s great news! This means we are one step closer to distributing our animes to the whole world without depending on TV channels or other streaming services."
"Yes," Sam replied. "They assured me that they would finish their procedure before the end of the week, with that, theoretically we could already release the streaming service." Theo nodded. "That''s true. But we should dutifully advertise the streaming service in all these countries, otherwise, no one will pay for it, and the tens of millions we invested will be for nothing."
Sam chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, our marketing is already working on the promotional material for all these countries, they have been working on this for months already. They have aplete n on how to maximize and reach more people in each country already." They exchanged a few more ideas about their uing streaming service for 10 minutes before Theo ended the call. He ced the phone on his desk and took a deep breath. The pieces were falling into ce. RainX would soon be part of his studio, a fresh team of new hires would bolster their ranks, and Genesis Gaming Studio would be up and running before
April.
Plus, his anime streaming service was almost ready tounch.
It wasn''t just a dream anymore-it was real. And soon, the world would know what Genesis was capable of.
Theo stood from his chair and walked over to the window, his mind already racing with ideas for their first few projects. The sunlight poured through the ss, illuminating his workspace as he looked out at the city below. He smiled to himself, feeling a sense of aplishment, but also anticipation for the road ahead.
Genesis Gaming Studio was about to be born, and Theo couldn''t wait to see what the future
holds.
Chapter 732: Start of the Renovations
Chapter 732: Start of the Renovations
?
Delicious Food Fan Club, Yukihime High School, Elffire City
Afternoon, Monday, March 22nd
After another day of sses, the afternoon was reserved for students to dedicate themselves to their clubs. The excitement in the air was almost palpable as the various clubs around Yukihime High School eagerly began investing in new projects. With the sessful conclusion of the first edition of the club festival the previous week, the clubs that had earned the most were flush with resources, and the school buzzed with renewed energy.
However, no club felt the weight of victory more than the Delicious Food Fan Club. Crowned as the grand champion of the festival, the club had been granted its most coveted prize-an entire infrastructure renovation of their outdated kitchen facilities, courtesy of the student council. For years, the Delicious Food Fan Club had endured makeshift setups, outdated equipment, and cramped spaces that barely allowed for the culinary masterpieces they dreamed of creating. But today marked the beginning of their long-awaited transformation. The renovation crew, wearing crisp uniforms, was already busy dismantling the old kitchen as the club members stood nearby. Olly, the club president, was watching with eager eyes, a broad smile stered across his face. His arms were folded, but there was a bounce in his posture that betrayed his excitement. Around him, the other club members-about fifteen of them¡ªwere equally giddy, some whispering to each other, others pointing to where the gleaming new equipment would soon stand.
"You think it''ll really be ready in two weeks?" One of the club members, Kaoru, asked, his voice filled with hopeful skepticism.
Olly nodded confidently. "They promised. Besides, the student council''s been on top of this since day one. I heard Aurora, the vice president, made sure every detail was ironed out with the construction crew. This is happening, guys."
A collective cheer rose from the group, and Olly couldn''t help but let out a satisfiedugh. He had fought for years to bring attention to the club''s dpidated state, submitting request after request to the student council. But every time, the cost of a full renovation had been deemed too high. It wasn''t until their victory at the festival that the dream became a reality. The sound of hammers nging against metal and the steady thrum of power tools filled the room as the workers carefully removed the ancient stoves and ovens that had been the bane of the club''s existence. The space, which had once felt cramped and suffocating, was slowly being stripped down to its bare bones, preparing for aplete overhaul. The newyout had been meticulously designed, taking into ount the club''s needs for both functionality and creative freedom. Stainless steel countertops, advanced cooking ranges, a spacious pantry- everything they needed to elevate their culinary creations.
"I can already picture us here," said Mari, the club''s best pastry chef, her eyes glowing with anticipation. "Just imagine, we''ll have a convection oven! No more unevenly baked cakes."
"You''re thinking too small," Olly teased. "We''ll be able to host cooking sses,petitions, maybe even get the attention from national-level cooking colleges."
Mariughed. "You''re always thinking big, Olly."
As the students talked, Olly''s gaze wandered toward the club''s old banner, now folded and leaning against the far wall. It had hung over their heads during every meeting, a constant reminder of their modest beginnings. Despite its worn edges and faded colors, it symbolized the spirit of the club. Now, with the renovations finally underway, it felt like the start of a new chapter-a chance to prove that their passion for food was more than just a hobby. It was something they could take to the next level.
Hanako, Yukihime High''s public rtions representative, had been in charge of keeping the entire school updated on the renovations. After all, the student council had to promote what they were funding, only through this way the clubs would strive to win the next year''s festival
even more.
She strolled into the room with her phone in hand, snapping a few photos for the school''s social media. She grinned when she saw the excited group huddled around the construction site.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"This is going to blow up on social," she said, flipping through the pictures she''d just taken. "I''ve already posted some shots from renovation, and the post is already one of the top 20 most-liked posts this year. People are loving it and full of envy of you guys."
Olly grinned. "Good to hear. Maybe we''ll get some new members once everything''s done. I''m hoping this new kitchen gives us enough space to handle a bigger team."
"With this upgrade?" Hanakoughed. "People will be lining up. Just wait until they see the finished product."
As the construction workers continued their tasks, Olly''s thoughts wandered to the future. He could see it now-the club hostingrge-scale food festivals, inviting local chefs to coborate, even having food critics visit their club for special events. The possibilities felt endless. The renovation wasn''t just about having a nicer kitchen; it was about creating a space that could inspire the next generation of cooks, a ce where passion could meet professional-grade equipment and foster true creativity.
"Are we still nning on that opening event?" asked Ryo, one of the club''s newer members. He had joined just after hearing about the kitchen renovation and was already excited about what was toe.
"Absolutely," Olly replied. "Once the kitchen''s ready, we''ll invite the whole school to the grand opening. We''ll cook up some of our best dishes, and showcase what we can do, we have tomemorate this big asion, we can even invite alumni students who were part of our club as well."
Ryo nodded enthusiastically, the same excitement mirrored in everyone''s faces. The entire atmosphere felt electric-there was something about watching their dream unfold in real time that made the moment feel almost surreal.
The construction crew was now tearing out the flooring, recing the old tiles with something more modern and practical. The students had been involved in every aspect of the redesign, from choosing the materials to deciding on the overall aesthetic. The new kitchen was going to be a blend of sleek, modern elements with just enough warmth to make it feel inviting. It wouldn''t just be a ce to cook; it would be a sanctuary for creativity.
"We''ll need to start brainstorming ideas for the grand opening event," Olly said, ncing at Mari and Kaoru. "I''m thinking of a tasting menu-small tes that really showcase our skills. What do you guys think?"
"A tasting menu sounds amazing," Mari agreed. "We could do a mix of savory and sweet dishes, something that highlights the new equipment. I can already imagine the desserts I could make with a proper kitchen."
Kaoru chimed in, "And I''ve been working on some fusion recipes that could be perfect for this. We should make it a real experience for people-something they won''t forget."
Olly nodded, feeling the adrenaline of their shared vision. Everything was falling into ce. For the first time in years, he felt like the club was getting the recognition it deserved. It was a validation of all their hard work and dedication. But more than that, it was the promise of what was toe-a future filled with possibilities they had only dreamed of before.
As the afternoon slipped away and the renovations continued, the Delicious Food Fan Club gathered around, their chatter filled with excitement and anticipation. In just a few weeks, their kitchen would be reborn, and they would finally have the tools they needed to take their culinary creations to the next level.
And when that day came, they would be ready.
Chapter 733: Top 10 Club HQ
Chapter 733: Top 10 Club HQ
?
Top 10 Club HQ, Campus Lake Shore, Yukihime High School
Afternoon, Monday, March 22nd
The name ''Top 10 Club HQ'' had quickly stuck among the students of Yukihime High School, and today, it was the center of attention. Nestled by theke shore on the school''s campus, the building had ten floors, each designated to one of the top-performing clubs from the recent school festival. These ten clubs had earned not just recognition but also the privilege of their own headquarters-each floor would be customized to meet the needs of the club that upied it.
Excitement buzzed in the air as the first day of renovation began. After a week of meticulous nning, the clubs were ready to transform their assigned spaces into something remarkable. Although these renovations were rtively minorpared to what the Delicious Food Fan Club was undergoing in its original space, the modifications were critical to shaping the identity and functionality of each floor. Plus, these renovations were being funded by the clubs themselves.
The building stood tall, its ss facade reflecting the shimmeringke and the distant mountain peaks. From the outside, the HQ looked like a modern office building, sleek and minimalist. Inside, however, it was a nk canvas, waiting to be infused with the unique vision of each club. The renovations would bring the ce to life.
The Manga Mania Club, stationed on the first floor, was the first to have their ns set in motion. The president of the club stood in the middle of the floor with the renovation crew, directing them as they began tearing down walls to create more open, inviting spaces. Theyout was designed with an artist''s sensibilities in mind. Shelves would line the walls, stocked with manga of every genre imaginable, forming a grand library that would be the heart of the club''s activities. Private reading rooms were being built toward the back, where members could retreat into the worlds of their favorite series in peace. In addition, open studio spaces were marked for instation, where aspiring manga artists could work on their own creations.
"This is going to be the ce where creativity thrives," the president said with a proud smile, watching as the workers sketched out the spaces on the floor. "It''s going to be a haven for manga lovers."
A floor above, the Art 101 Club was also deep in renovation. Their floor was destined to be an art gallery, a ce where students could disy their work for others to admire. White walls were being prepped for the hanging of canvases and framed illustrations, while track lighting was installed along the ceiling to spotlight the art. As the club''s representative spoke with the construction foreman, they gestured excitedly toward the back of the room, where a dedicated workshop space was nned. Here, club members and guest artists alike could conduct art sses and workshops, sharing techniques and inspiring new generations of artists.
Vivian, the student council president, arrived at the HQ around midday to check in on the renovations. As she toured the building floor by floor, she nodded approvingly at the progress being made. The creativity and ambition of the students were evident in every blueprint and sketch.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
By the time she reached the Athletics Club on the fourth floor, she found that they had already begun installing specialized training equipment. The Athletics Club nned to create a training and conditioning center that could rival a professional gym. The president of the club, a tall, muscr student, stood with a clipboard in hand, overseeing the cement of weight racks and treadmills.
"You''re going all out with this," Vivian remarked, impressed.
"We have to," the president replied with a grin. "If we want to bepetitive, we need the best equipment. This space will help us train for tournaments and keep everyone in peak condition."
Next door, the Baking Sweets Club was working just as diligently. Their vision was to transform their floor into a functional bakery,plete with a modern kitchen, state-of- the-art ovens, and an area where members could practice cake decoration and other culinary arts. The room smelled faintly of freshly baked goods, a nostalgic remnant of the club''sst meeting, even though it was currently devoid of equipment.
"We''re going to be the sweetest club in the building," the club president said with augh, inspecting the ns for the instation of new kitchen inds and storage spaces. "This kitchen is going to be where magic happens."
Farther up, the Mystery Detective Book Club envisioned their space as a cozy reading lounge, a perfect ce to curl up with a good mystery novel. Plush armchairs and soft lighting would create an intimate atmosphere, while the decor would feature elements straight out of a detective''s office-vintagemps, wooden bookshelves, and dark, moody colors.
"We want this ce to feel like a hidden detective''s den," the club president exined, running their hand over a fabric sample for the lounge chairs. "A ce where you can lose yourself in a good whodunit."
The Anime Chibi Club, on the seventh floor, had one of the more ambitious ns. They were transforming their space into an anime screening room,plete with arge projector andfortable seating. Alongside the screening area, they were setting up a cosy workshop, where members could work on borate costumes for future events. The centerpiece of their design, however, was a small stage for cosy performances, where they nned to hostpetitions and shows.
"This is going to be amazing for our club," said the president, watching as workers measured out the dimensions for the stage. "We''ve always wanted a ce where we could show off our cosys and host screenings. This is going to bring more people into the world of anime."
On the floor above, the Board Game Club was working on turning their space into a gaming haven. Rows of tables would be set up for members to gather and y board games both ssic and modern. Shelves would house a vast collection of games, while the walls were to be decorated with posters from famous games. The club''s president was eagerly watching as the workers began installing cabs to hold their game library.
"This is going to be the perfect spot to rx and y games after school," the president said. "We''re even nning to host tournaments here."
Meanwhile, the Martial Arts Club had ns to turn their ninth-floor space into a state-of- the-art dojo. Mats were beingid down for training, and mirrors were being installed along the walls to aid in practicing forms. The club members were buzzing with excitement as they envisioned the space bing not just a training ground but a ce where they could host tournaments and invite martial artists from other schools topete.
"This is where we''re going to take our training to the next level," the club captain said confidently. "Our dojo will be the best in the city."
Finally, on the ninth floor, the Love Nature Club was preparing to create a green oasis. ns for a balcony garden were already being drawn up, and the club envisioned their floor as a peaceful retreat where students could learn about and appreciate nature. A series of educational stations were nned to showcase different ecosystems, and the club''s president was particrly excited about a small greenhouse that would be installed.
"We want this space to inspire students to connect with nature," they said. "It''s going to be beautiful, and hopefully, it''ll encourage people to think more about the environment."
As Vivianpleted her tour of the building, she couldn''t help but feel proud of what the clubs had aplished. Each floor was a testament to the dedication and creativity of the students, and once the renovations wereplete, the Top 10 Club HQ would be a shining example of the diverse talents and passions at Yukihime High School.
With the renovations officially underway, the clubs were one step closer to realizing their visions. The future looked bright, and the students knew that these new spaces would not only enhance their club activities but also serve as asting legacy for future generations at
Yukihime High School.
Chapter 734: Offer Acepted
Chapter 734: Offer Acepted
?
Sakura City, Tuesday Evening, March 23rd
The room was dimly lit, the soft glow ofputer monitors casting a faint light over the group of game developers gathered around arge, wooden table. The air was heavy with a sense of anticipation, though no one spoke just yet. They all knew why they were there-the decision that would change everything had to be made tonight after analyzing the offer for two days.
Akio Matsuda, the leader of the RainX indie dev team, sat at the head of the table, his phone lying face-up in front of him. Around him were the five other members of RainX, each with their own thoughts on the offer they had received that morning from the mysterious "Umbre Corporation," now revealed as Genesis Gaming Studio, a newly foundedpany in Elffire City.
The offer hade out of nowhere,pletely surprising the small group. Rainx was a modest indie development team, known only in niche gaming circles for their work on a few experimental titles. They were passionate about their craft but had struggled to turn their passion into sustainable ie. Frence work and odd jobs kept them afloat, but it was always tight, and their dreams of expanding their projects felt distant.
Now, after reading through the formal proposal sent by Samantha Walker, CEO of the corporation that was backing Genesis Gaming Studio, everything seemed different. The proposal wasn''t just generous-it was almost unreal.
Genesis Gaming Studio offered the RainX teamplete creative control over their own projects, with all the financial resources they would need to execute their ideas. Each member would receive a monthly sry double what they could expect from any otherpany in the industry, and thepany would provide them with state-of-the-art facilities. The catch? They would need to leave Sakura City and relocate to Elffire City, and they had to agree to work on games based on designs provided by Genesis Gaming''s mysterious founder, who they now knew went by the name Theo.
Akio leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with possibilities. He could feel the weight of the decision bearing down on him. The rest of the group was waiting for him to speak, but he didn''t want to sway anyone''s opinion until they all had their say.
Mei Tanaka, the team''s lead artist, broke the silence. "It''s insane," he said, shaking her head in disbelief. "I mean, double sry, total creative freedom on our own projects? We could actually make the games we''ve always dreamed about, without having to worry about funding or resources."
"And we''d be working in Elffire City," Sato Yuki, their programmer, added. "That city is a tech hub. Theworking opportunities alone could be worth the move."
Isabel, their project manager, nodded in agreement. "I''ve already looked up the Genesis Gaming HQ," she said, ncing at her phone. "It''s brand new, cutting-edge. We''d have ess to everything we''d ever need to create something incredible. We wouldn''t be struggling with old hardware or makeshift office spaces anymore."
The room was quiet again as everyone considered the implications of the move. Sakura City had been their home for years. It was where they had formed RainX, where they had struggled and celebrated their small victories. Moving to Elffire City would mean leaving behind not just their physical location but also themunity they had built in Sakura.
"I know it''s a big change," Akio said finally, breaking the silence. His voice was calm, but there was an underlying excitement that he couldn''t quite suppress. "We''d have to uproot everything. Leave Sakura behind. But... I don''t think we''ll ever get an offer like this again."
No one disagreed. The offer was exceptional, something that didn''te along twice in a lifetime. They had all read the fine print-there was no catch beyond the need to relocate and work on Theo''s designs. And even that wasn''t too much to ask. The designs they had seen so far were intriguing, with the potential to push boundaries in the gaming world.
Keiji, the team''s sound designer, tapped his fingers thoughtfully on the table. "We could actually make something groundbreaking. I mean, we''ve always had the ideas, but never the funding to see them through. Now we''d have everything."
Hana Nishimura, the writer and narrative designer, chimed in. "And with the freedom they''re offering us on our own projects, we wouldn''t be limited to just following someone else''s vision. Sure, we''d have to develop some of their games, but we''d still have time for our own work. That''s more than most studios would offer."
Akio nodded. "Exactly. We wouldn''t just be cogs in a machine. We''d have our own space to create."
The conversation continued, each member weighing the pros and cons of the offer, but it was clear that the decision was already made. There were no significant objections, no lingering doubts strong enough to sway the group. The opportunity was too good to pass up, and the risks, though significant, were outweighed by the potential rewards.
Eventually, the conversation wound down, and all eyes turned back to Akio. He took a deep breath and leaned forward, resting his hands on the table.
"Alright," he said. "It sounds like we''re all on the same page. I''ll make the call and let Ms Walker know we''re epting."
There was a collective nod of agreement from around the table. The tension that had filled the room earlier began to dissolve, reced by a sense of excitement and anticipation. They were really going to do it. RainX was about to take a leap into the unknown.
Akio reached for his phone and pulled up Sam''s contact information. He hesitated for just a moment, ncing around the room onest time to make sure everyone was ready. The team was watching him intently, but there was no hesitation in their expressions. They were all in. With a final nod, Akio tapped the call button and held the phone to his ear. It rang only once before Sam''s voice came through, crisp and professional.
"Hello, Akio-san. Do you have a decision for me?" she asked, her tone friendly but businesslike.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Akio took a deep breath before speaking. "Yes, we''ve made our decision," he said. "RainX is epting the offer. We''re ready to join Genesis Gaming Studio."
There was a brief pause on the other end of the line, and Akio could almost hear the smile in Sam''s voice when she replied.
"That''s fantastic news, Akio. We''re thrilled to have you on board," she said warmly. "I''ll get everything moving on our end to make the transition as smooth as possible. Expect a more formal onboarding process over the next few days. W"
"Sounds good," Akio replied, ncing at his team, who were listening intently. "We''re looking forward to working with you."
"Likewise," Sam said. "Wee to Genesis Gaming Studio. We''ll be in touch soon, we''ll be waiting for you and your team in Elffire City in the next few days to sign the contract."
The call ended, and Akio set his phone down on the table. For a moment, no one spoke, but
then the weight of what had just happened began to settle in.
"We''re really doing this," Kenta said, a grin spreading across his face.
Akio nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Yeah," he said. "We''re really doing this."
The room erupted in excited chatter, the reality of their decision finally sinking in. RainX was about to embark on a new chapter, one that promised opportunity, creativity, and the chance to make their mark in the gaming world. And despite the uncertainty of whaty ahead, they were ready to take on the challenge together.
Chapter 735: Iddle Chatter Before the Weekly Meeting
Chapter 735: Iddle Chatter Before the Weekly Meeting
?
Conference Room, Tokyo Animation Studios HQ, Elffire City
Morning, Friday, March 26th
The soft hum of conversation filled the spacious conference room at Tokyo Animation Studios'' HQ in Elffire City. It was Friday morning, and the department heads, lead animators, and key figures were gathering for their weekly meeting. The room itself was an embodiment of the studio''s modern and cutting-edge nature, with sleek, minimalist design ents andrge floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a view of the city skyline. Sunlight streamed through the ss, casting geometric patterns on the polished wood table that stretched nearly the length of the room.
Theo, the Animation Director and Series Director, and also studio owner, leaned back in his chair, his silver eyes wandering across the room. The meeting hadn''t yet started, but people were trickling in, taking their usual ces around the table. He had always enjoyed this time before the official discussions began. It was a brief moment of calm, a space where ideas floated freely, and the casual conversations often sparked as much inspiration as the more structured discussions.
Ryoko Riverdale, the Head Director of Tokyo Animation Studios and one of Theo''s closest coborators, sat to his left. She was scrolling through her tablet, reviewing notes she''d prepared for the meeting. Her short blue hair framed her face perfectly, a striking contrast to her sharp green eyes. She seemed absorbed, but Theo knew her well enough to know that she was also listening to the murmurs around the room.
Amber Kaur, Ryoko''s assistant, entered the room with a soft smile, carrying a stack of files. She ced them neatly in front of Ryoko before taking her own seat a few chairs down. Amber was efficient and quiet, but her presence was always felt. She had a knack for anticipating Ryoko''s needs, and Theo often thought that she was one of the most reliable people in the studio.
Across the table, Brianna Shiori, Head of the Art Department and Ryoko''s best friend from college, was deep in conversation with Bruno Takehiro, the Background Art Chief. Brianna was the pr opposite of Ryoko in temperament-outgoing, lively, with a ir for dramatics that often seeped into her art. Herugh echoed through the room as she leaned over to show Bruno something on her sketchpad. Bruno, ever the meticulous artist, nodded along with her enthusiasm, though his demeanor was much more reserved. His attention to detail was legendary, and the two of them often worked closely to create the visualndscapes that defined their animation projects.
Theo''s gaze drifted to the other end of the table, where Aidan Davies, the Head of the Composition Department, sat quietly flipping through a thick binder. Aidan was always early to these meetings, often the first to arrive. His calm, methodical nature bnced out some of the more intense personalities in the room. He met Theo''s eyes for a moment and offered a nod of acknowledgment, his sharp features softened by the hint of a smile.
A few chairs down, Mitsue Koi, the Chief Animation Supervisor, was reviewing some keyframe animations on herptop. Her focus was intense, her dark hair falling in loose waves around her face as she worked. She was one of the newer additions to the studio, but she had quickly earned a reputation for her dedication and sharp eye. Zofia Webb, the Keyframe Animation Chief, was sitting beside her, asionally ncing at Mitsue''s screen and offering quietments. Zofia had a moreid-back demeanor, but her talent in keyframe animation was undeniable.
Nora Wells, the Head of the Editing Department, and her vice, Araya Baker, were engaged in a hushed conversation about the week''s progress. Editing was one of those departments that often worked behind the scenes, but their work was integral to the storytelling process. Nora''s professionalism was unmatched, and Araya''s energyplemented her perfectly. They were an efficient duo, and Theo always felt reassured knowing they were in charge of bringing the final cuts together. He even started training Nora to work as a Series Director because he saw how much potential she had. Although she was still a rookie in it, due to her high skills in editing, she learned extremely fast. Theo predicted that in a few months, she would be ready to help him direct a few anime episodes.
Isaki Oichi and Isaki Kanai, the Vice-Heads of the Sound Design Department, sat side by side, their siblings'' expressions mirroring each other''s calm. Their soft-spoken nature belied their mastery of sound. Kido Emina, their department head, was yet to arrive, but the siblings were always in sync, preparing things on her behalf. The sound department had been crucial in elevating their most recent projects, adding depth and emotion to scenes with subtlety and precision.
The buzz of conversation continued as more employees filed in, each taking their designated seat. The weekly meeting was an essential part of keeping the entire studio aligned. It was a time to reflect on the week''s progress, identify any bottlenecks, and ensure everyone was moving in the right direction.
Theo tapped his fingers lightly on the table, his mind already drifting toward the various projects they had in the pipeline. The next episode of their gship series was nearingpletion, but there were still issues with a few scenes that needed to be ironed out. He would bring that up once the meeting started.
Just then, the door swung open, and Koshikawa Kyo, the Head of the Music Department, strolled in her usual modest and calm expression. Kyo was one of the most excellent talents that Theo poached-her skills were brilliant, and she managed to understand and follow Theo''s directions without many errors. Theo gave her a smile as Kyo took her seat with a grin. "Sorry, guys, I had to drive my daughters to school and I was stuck in traffic on the way." Kyo quipped, adjusting the cor of his jacket.
"Don''t worry about it, Kyo-san, we didn''t start yet," Theo replied, with a gentle smile.
Kyo nodded with a grateful smile on her face.
Ever since she quit her job at Yukihime High School to work at the Tokyo Studios producing anime soundtracks, she felt like she was living a dream. She never imagined that producing soundtracks could be so fun!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She already had fallen in love with her job, and even though she only had been following Theo''spositions, she felt extremely inspired to write her ownpositions as well, something that Theo encouraged.
At that moment, Gail Hart, the veteran Head of the Pre-Animation Department, entered the room,manding immediate respect. Gail was one of the most experienced members of the team, having decades of experience in the industry. Her steady hand had guided many of the studio''s biggest projects to sess, and even Theo, with all his experience, valued her insights deeply.
As everyone settled in, the conversations began to quiet down. The clock on the wall ticked closer to the designated meeting time, and the room filled with a palpable sense of anticipation. Theo nced over at Ryoko, who was now closing her tablet, signaling that she
was ready.
"Looks like almost everyone''s here," Theo muttered, scanning the room. A few key members were still missing, but the core team was in ce.
Ryoko leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms as she surveyed the room with a calm but focused expression. "This week''s been a tough one," she said quietly, "but I think we''ve made some good progress. Let''s just hope everyone''s ready to push through the next few
phases."
Theo nodded in agreement. There was always that push toward the end of the week, where everyone''s energy began to g, but the team at Tokyo Animation Studios was resilient. They knew how to handle pressure, and despite the asional hups, they always delivered.
As the clock struck 08:30, the door to the conference room opened onest time. Kido Emina, Head of the Sound Design Department, slipped into the room, offering a quick nod to Theo and Ryoko. With her arrival, the room was finallyplete.
"Alright," Theo said, straightening up in his chair as the room fell into silence. "Let''s get
started."
The hum of idle chatter fadedpletely, reced by the focused energy of a team ready to dive into the week''s progress. It was time to get to work.
Chapter 736: Tokyo Studios March 26th Weekly Meeting I
Chapter 736: Tokyo Studios March 26th Weekly Meeting I
?
Theo cleared his throat, signaling the start of the meeting. "Alright, let''s begin with Sword Art Online. We''re in the final stretch, and I want to make sure everything is on track for next
week''s premiere."
Aidan Davies, head of the Composition Department, leaned forward, his hands sped together. "We''vepleted post-production on the first 20 episodes. Thest four episodes are in the final stages ofposition, and we''re coordinating closely with the sound engineers and voice actors. We should be able to deliver everything by midweek."
Theo nodded, visibly pleased. "That''s excellent. The quality of the episodes we''vepleted so far is ster, and I have full confidence the rest will follow suit. Kido," he turned toward Kido Emina, the Head of Sound Design, "how are things progressing on the sound side?"
Kido flipped through her notes before replying. "We''re almost finished with the final sound mix for episodes 21 through 24. The voice actors have wrapped up recording their lines, and the engineers are just putting the final touches on the audio. Isaki and his team have been meticulous, and everything is sounding incredible."
"Great to hear. I''m assuming Eto and Lauren''s work on Kirito and Asuna''s final scenes went smoothly?" Theo asked, referring to the series'' protagonists.
Kido smiled. "They nailed it. Eto''s voice acting brings an emotional depth to Kirito''s character that I think the audience will really resonate with, and Lauren-san is an absolute talent, now I understand why she has such an extensive career. Their performance in those climactic episodes is some of her best work yet."
There was a hum of approval around the table as the team appreciated the talent that had been brought together for the project. Theo made a mental note to send a message of gratitude to Ozawater in the day.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Next, Nora Wells, head of the Editing Department, raised her hand slightly. "We''ve alreadypleted the editing for episodes up to 20, and the final episodes are just waiting for the sound to be finished. Once we get that, we can polish up everything in a day or two. Given our current timeline, we''ll definitely be ready for the premiere."
Theo''s fingers drummed lightly on the table. "That''s what I like to hear. The first episode airs next week, and it''s crucial that everything goes off without a hitch. The marketing team has already ramped up the promotional materials, but I want to make sure we''re all set for the official release."
Ally Riddle, head of the Marketing Department, perked up at the mention of her team. "We''ve been working overtime to generate buzz for the release. Our social media campaigns are performing beyond expectations, and we''ve got several key interviews lined up with prominent anime magazines. The response from fans has been overwhelmingly positive, especially since we dropped that teaser trailerst week. We registered an increase of searches for the [SAO] Anime since the PrimCon, and the Ink Magazine article, we expect a decent amount of audience when the first episode airs."
"The trailer was spectacr," Ryoko chimed in. "It showcased the heart of the story without giving too much away, which is exactly what we needed. Have we heard anything back from the TV Channel?"
Ally nodded. "They have seen the first episode, and they have approved. Everything''s been approved. We''ve also secured some prime-time slots for reruns, so it''ll have plenty of exposure. Plus, with the iingunch of Kuramaroll, we have secure distribution to almost all the globe already."
As the meeting progressed, it became clear just how far they hade. Sword Art Online was no longer just an ambitious project for the fledgling studio; it was the culmination of months of hard work, dedication, and passion. For many in the room, this anime represented a dreame true. They weren''t just creating another series-they were helping to define the identity of Tokyo Animation Studios.
Brianna Shiori, head of the Art Department and Ryoko''s best friend from college, leaned back in her chair, her voice filled with a mix of pride and exhaustion. "The final animation for thosest few episodes is some of our best work. Zofia and the keyframe animation team have been pushing themselves to the limit, and it shows. The fight scenes in the final arc are fluid, dynamic, and visually stunning. I think they''ll leave asting impression on the audience."
Zofia Webb, the Keyframe Animation Chief, gave a small nod of acknowledgment. "We knew that the climax of the series had to stand out, so we pulled out all the stops. I can''t wait for people to see it."
Theo smiled, looking around the room at the faces of his talented team. "You''ve all done an outstanding job, and I can''t thank you enough for your hard work. I know this project has been demanding, but I truly believe it''s going to pay off in a big way."
The room was filled with a sense of aplishment, but Theo knew there was still more to discuss. Sword Art Online was their debut, and its sess would determine the future of the studio. But as confident as he was in the series, he also knew that this was only the beginning. They had other projects on the horizon, and now was the time to start thinking about their next moves.
Before they could move on, Ryoko cleared her throat, her usualposed demeanor tinged with a trace of excitement. "Before we wrap up on Sword Art Online, I just wanted to say how proud I am of this entire team. I know many of us have worked together before, but this project has felt like something special. It''s been a long journey, but we''re almost there. We did it, guys, we managed to produce an anime in less than 6 months!"
Her words resonated with the room. A few months ago, most of them had been facing the cruel face of unemployment and having to work frence jobs to make ends meet, but now they were leaders of a studio that was about to release its first animation!
"Yes, when I founded this studio a few months ago, I never imagined that we could go so far. And we couldn''t have done without the work of each one of you and the others." Theo said with a brilliant smile.
Everyone smiled back in happiness at being part of such an important project. After all, they were realizing their dreams!
They couldn''t believe how far they hade, and they were extremely grateful to Theo and Ryoko for giving this opportunity to them.
Many of the people gathered had put countless hours into making Sword Art Online the best it could be, often pushing themselves to their creative limits. Ryoko''s acknowledgment of their efforts wasn''t just a formality-it was genuine, and it uplifted the atmosphere even more.
Theo leaned forward slightly. "This is our debut project, and it''s been a major undertaking. But we''ve proven that this studio can produce top-tier content. Now, with only editing and minor post-production left for the final episodes, we can shift some of our focus toward what
comes next."
He nced at his notes and tapped the table lightly. "But before we dive into those discussions, I just want to make sure we''re all aligned on the timeline for the final delivery of these episodes. Nora, do you think we''ll be able to expedite the editing process once the sound department hands over thest audio files?"
Nora looked over her tablet, her expression thoughtful. "Given how smoothly things have been going, I don''t foresee any dys. As long as Kido''s team sticks to their schedule, we should be able to finalize everything by Wednesday, leaving us a couple of days to review and make anyst-minute adjustments before the premiere."
Theo nodded, his gaze shifting to Kido. "Sound team?"
Kido gave a reassuring smile. "No worries from our side. Isaki and Kanai are both overseeing the final touches, and I''ve been checking in daily. We''re on track."
"Perfect," Theo said, his voice filled with quiet confidence. "That''s all I needed to hear. Once the first episode airs, I''ll want the marketing and public rtions departments'' attention focused on monitoring feedback from the audience and any technical issues that might arise. We can''t afford to miss anything in those crucial first days."
Ally, the marketing lead, leaned in. "We''ve already got a team set up for real-time engagement once the episode goes live. We''ll be responding to fan reactions, monitoring social media, and gathering data on viewership. If there''s anything that needs addressing, we''ll have it covered."
"Good. Let''s make sure thisunch goes as smoothly as possible," Theo said, his voice firm yet calm. "Now that Sword Art Online is nearingpletion, we can start thinking ahead. But let''s finish strong. Everyone in this room has poured their heart into this project, and I want to
see it shine."
The room quieted for a moment, the weight of what they''d aplished settling in. It wasn''t just about making a good anime-it was about establishing the reputation of Tokyo Animation Studios. For most of the team, this was the culmination of years of hard work and passion. And now, they stood on the brink of something big.
Theo nced at his watch. "Alright, we''ll discuss our next projects in a moment. But before we move on, anyst thoughts on Sword Art Online?"
A few heads shook, with satisfied looks exchanged between colleagues. Everything seemed on track, and the team was ready to move forward.
Theo leaned back in his chair, his eyes sweeping the room onest time. "Then let''s prepare to shift gears. Next, we''ve got some other projects to discuss."
As the energy in the room began to shift toward their future endeavors, Theo felt a sense of pride and excitement building within him. Sword Art Online was just the beginning. The road ahead was filled with opportunity, and he knew this team was ready for whatever came next.
Chapter 737: Tokyo Studios March 26th Weekly Meeting II
Chapter 737: Tokyo Studios March 26th Weekly Meeting II
?
Three and a half weeks had passed since Theo announced the start of Tokyo Studios'' two new projects: the Naruto anime series and the Spirited Away movie production. The initial excitement had settled into a steady rhythm of diligent work. The conference room, filled with the morning sunlight filtering through therge windows, was now buzzing with the focused energy of department leaders and key staff members.
"Okay, let''s start with Naruto," Theo said, his voice cutting through the ambient hum of conversations. The room quieted instantly. "I''d like to hear updates on the pre-production phases: storyboards, character designs, background designs, and world-building."
Ryoko, who had been eagerly anticipating this moment, stepped forward. "Let''s begin with storyboarding," she said, her excitement barely contained. "Jo Nesbo and his team have made significant progress."
Therge screen behind Ryoko flickered to life, disying a series of storyboards. The frames depicted dynamic action sequences and pivotal moments from the first few episodes of Naruto.
"Here''s the storyboard for Episode 1," Jo Nesbo, the Storyboarding Chief, said as he highlighted the images. "We''ve ensured that each storyboard adheres to the high standards Theo has set. The narrative flow is clear, and the action scenes are designed to capture the intensity of the manga."
Theo nodded in approval. "The pacing looks solid. I see that you''ve incorporated the key elements from the manga effectively. How about the character designs?"
Pablo Zorzi, the Character Design Chief, took over the presentation. The screen shifted to showcase character designs-detailed and vibrant, capturing the essence of Naruto Uzumaki and hispanions.
"We''ve designed the main characters with a focus on maintaining their iconic features while adapting them to fit our animation style," Pablo exined. "Each character design has been approved for consistency with the manga and to ensure they are expressive and true to their personalities."
The room murmured with approval. Theo''s eyes lingered on the designs, noting the intricate details and the faithful representation of the characters. "These look excellent. Make sure the designs remain adaptable as the series progresses."
"Absolutely," Pablo affirmed.
Next up was the background design. Bruno Takehiro, the Background Art Chief, presented a series of digital renderings of various settings from the Naruto world.
"We''ve created detailed backgrounds for several key locations, including Konoha Vige and the Forest of Death," Bruno said, pointing to the images on the screen. "Our goal is to make sure these environments are immersive andplement the characters and storylines."
Theo examined the backgrounds carefully. Having watched the anime in his past life, he knew exactly how it should look like.
"Hmm, it is close to what I envision. Ensure that these backgrounds are versatile and can be used across different scenes without losing quality. But let''s change..." Theo started giving instructions on what and how they should change certain aspects of the background design.
"We''ll change ording to your instruction then," Bruno nodded as he noted Theo''s instructions. "We''re already working on creating variations to amodate various scenes." "Great," Theo said. "Finally, how is the world-buildinging along?"
Brianna Shiori, Head of the Art Department, spoke up. "We''ve been developing the lore and visual style to match the rich world of Naruto. This includes the intricate details of the Hidden Leaf Vige, the various ninja ns, and their unique jutsu abilities."
The screen disyed aprehensive world map and detailed sketches of different ns and their symbols. Theo was impressed by the depth of the world-building.
"This is fantastic work," he said. "Keep refining the details and ensure that all elements are cohesive and aligned with the established lore. But in the Uchiha emblem..." Theo once again spent a few minutes exining what they should change.
Brianna and a few others even asked a few questions about things they had doubts about.
With the Naruto updatesplete, Theo turned to the second project. "Now, let''s discuss the Spirited Away movie."
Ryoko took a deep breath and began. "We''ve made great strides in the pre-production phase. I''ll start with the storyboards."
The screen transitioned to storyboards for Spirited Away, showcasing key scenes from the film. The visuals were enchanting, capturing the magic and surreal quality of the original movie.
"These storyboards represent the major scenes," Ryoko said. "We''ve worked hard to retain the spirit of your script."
Theo admired the storyboards. "These are wonderful. The adaptation seems to be in good hands. What about the character designs?"
Brianna Shiori presented the character designs for Spirited Away. The designs were a beautiful blend of whimsical and detailed, reflecting the movie''s fantastical elements.
"We aimed to capture the essence of the characters while adding our own artistic touch," Brianna said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theo reviewed the designs with care. "Hmm, it seems like I''ll have to spend the next few weeks instructing you guys on how to produce the character designs," He said when he saw that they didn''t manage to reach the designs from his past life, "Next week, I''ll start working in the art department to instruct on how to produce the designs. I''m sure after I show you how to do it, you guys will recognize the unique style I envision for this movie."
"Okay, we''ll be waiting, boss," Brianna replied, a little disappointed that they didn''t manage to reach Theo''s expectations.
Moving on, the background designs for Spirited Away were disyed. The intricate and fantastical environments were brought to life with vibrant colors and detailed artistry.
"The backgrounds are designed to evoke the magical world of the movie," Ryoko exined. "We''ve included detailed settings like the bathhouse and the enchanted forest."
Theo observed the background designs before saying. "Once again, I''ll work with you guys to produce the background designs as well."
Finally, Theo asked about the world-building. "How is the world-building progressing?" Ryoko provided an overview. "We''ve been working on creating a cohesive and immersive world that aligns with the film''s fantasy elements. This includes developing the lore and the various magical creatures."
The screen disyed sketches and concept art for the world-building elements. Theo was pleased with the progress which was much better than the character and background designs. "This looks promising," Theo said. "Keep up the great work, and make sure all elements are well-integrated."
As the meeting drew to a close, Theo addressed the team. "I''m impressed with the progress on both projects. You''ve all done an excellent job so far. Keep up the hard work, and let''s continue pushing toward excellence."
With a few final remarks and questions, the meeting wrapped up. The team members filed out of the room, energized and eager to continue their work. Theo watched them go, feeling a sense of aplishment and anticipation for whaty ahead.
Chapter 738: Saturdays Sparring Training
Chapter 738: Saturday''s Sparring Training
?
The early morning air was crisp, with the faint glow of dawn just beginning to creep over the horizon. At Theo and Aurora''s manor, the morning workout was already underway. It was Saturday, and that meant the group would gather for their weekly training session-a ritual that had be ingrained in their lives. By 5:30 AM, Ayia, Shizuka, June, Sam, Sayuri, and Gwen arrived at the manor, as they had done every day for the past few months. The gates opened to wee them, the sprawling estate bathed in the soft, silvery light of pre-dawn. Without wasting time, they made their way to the backyard where theke shimmered under the cool morning sky. Theo and Aurora were already running, their rhythmic footfalls blending with the serene sounds of nature around them. Theke was vast, and running around its perimeter served as a perfect way to warm up their bodies before the more intense session inside the dojo. Ayia and Shizuka, with their years of martial arts training, immediately fell into stride, their movements fluid and efficient, every step purposeful. June, Sam, Sayuri, and Gwen followed closely behind, their breaths steady as they kept pace, feeling the early burn in their muscles as they started to wake up fully.
The air was thick with the scent of dew-covered grass and earth, and the sound of shoes pounding lightly against the soft dirt path. Theo nced back at the group, a small smile ying on his lips. His movements were effortless, his breathing even, as though the morning run was more of a meditation than an exercise for him. Aurora, running beside him, had been training with her brother for almost a year. She, too, moved with ease, her lithe form cutting through the early morning fog.
By the time 6:00 AM rolled around, Theo was satisfied with the warm-up. They hadpleted severalps around theke, and the air was beginning to warm slightly as the sun''s first rays started peeking through the trees.
"Let''s head to the dojo," Theo called out, his voice clear andmanding butced with warmth.
The group followed him up the slight incline that led to the manor''s private dojo, arge, a building, that mixed traditional with modern, constructed with polished wood, sliding doors, and open windows that allowed the fresh morning air to flow freely inside. It was an elegant and serene space, but one that had seen its share of intense training.
Once inside, the soft tatami floor greeted them as they moved toward their respective ces. The dojo was spacious, the light filtering in gently through the shoji screens, casting long shadows across the floor. The dojo was filled with all kinds of martial arts equipment to facilitate the training. Each of them stood in the center, ready for the next phase of the session-sparring.
Theo turned to them, his expression calm but focused. "We''ll spar for the next hour. Three minutes on, one minute off. You girls have 3 minutes to put on your gloves, shin guards, and mouthpieces. Pair up and let''s begin after you get ready."
The girls quickly started putting on their equipment as they paired up with each other. These three pieces of equipment were a safety guard against stronger moves, Theo didn''t want anyone getting hurt even though they were about to spar with each other.
"I''ll remind you girls once again. Sparring isn''t fighting. We are no street thugs who fight without thinking, we are martial artists who think before every move." Theo said out loud as he put on his shin guards.
"We know, big brother. You say that every time we spar." Aurora giggled.
"And I''ll say again the next time we spar as well." Theo said stubbornly.
Everyoneughed when they heard the siblings banter.
Soon 3 minutes passed, and the pairs stood in front of each other.
Ayia and Shizuka immediately squared off with each other, their eyes sharp and alert. These two had been training since they were children, and it showed in their movements. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing-only precision and control. They circled each other with fluid grace, testing each other''s reflexes with swift strikes and careful counters.
Aurora paired with June, who had been training with Theo for about five months now. Though less experienced than Ayia and Shizuka, June had improved rapidly. Her natural athleticism and keen observation skills made her a quick learner. Aurora, with her year of experience under Theo''s tutge, guided the sparring match, offering subtle corrections as they exchanged blows, each movement measured and precise.
Sam and Sayuri, who had also been training for five months, paired up with a sense of mutual understanding. Sam''s punches were powerful, her movements grounded and forceful, while Sayuri, though petite, was agile, her style relying on speed and evasion. They danced around each other, testing the limits of their endurance as they exchanged strikes.
Gwen, the newest to the group with only three months of training, faced off with Theo himself. Her determination was clear in her stance, though her movements were still rough around the edges. Theo, ever the patient teacher, didn''t overwhelm her. He allowed her to strike, blocking effortlessly, correcting her posture and stance with gentle taps and soft remarks.
"Keep your guard up," he reminded her as sheunched a strike that left her center exposed. Gwen adjusted, focusing harder, her brow furrowed with concentration. She moved in again, her strikes more focused, more deliberate. Theo deflected them with ease, asionally stepping in to demonstrate proper technique. Each sparring session was a lesson, and Gwen absorbed the knowledge eagerly.
After three minutes, a small chime echoed through the dojo, signaling the end of the first round. Everyone paused, taking their one-minute rest to catch their breath and stretch out any tension in their muscles. The air inside the dojo was charged with a mixture of exertion and anticipation for the next round.
Theo moved between the pairs, offering advice here and there, but mostly observing. Ayia and Shizuka''s sparring had escted into something of a high-speed chess match, each move calcted, each counter quick and sharp. He smiled to himself-both of them had reached a level where even he had to be cautious when sparring with them. They were half- grandmasters in their own right, and sparring with them required his full attention.
The chime rang again, signaling the start of the next round. Theo switched his attention to Aurora, who was now sparring with Sam. Aurora''s movements were fluid and confident, her technique refined after a year of rigorous training. Sam, while strong, struggled to match Aurora''s speed, but her raw power made up for it. Theo watched carefully, asionally stepping in to adjust Sam''s stance or Aurora''s footwork.
As the rounds continued, the dojo filled with the soft thuds of feet against the wooden floor, the sound of controlled breathing, and the asional grunt of effort. Each person was pushing themselves, testing their limits, and honing their skills. Theo himself sparred with Ayia and Shizuka, their matches far more intense than the others. Ayia''s strikes were sharp, her movements fast and decisive, while Shizuka relied on a more measured, strategic approach. Theo fought them with real intent, knowing they could handle it, and even push him to improve.
As the clock approached 7:00 AM, the final chime rang. Theo straightened up, catching his breath but barely breaking a sweat. He looked around at the group, all of them flushed fromn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
the exertion.
"That''s it for today," Theo announced, his voice calm but firm. "Great work, everyone."
As soon as he said that, the girls heaved a sigh of relief as their bodies were screaming for rest.
Although rounds of 3 minutes don''t sound much tiring if you do that for an hour, even the most athletic person will suffer. That''s because during the spar, even if you don''t throw any moves you''ll still get tired as the body will be in an extreme state of alertness and tension.
So, even with the girls having experienced a sparring session once a week for the past few months, their bodies still struggled to finish these sessions.
But the room was filled with quiet satisfaction. The group had been sparring together for months now, and the improvements were clear. Ayia and Shizuka were forces to be reckoned with, while Aurora had grown into a capable fighter under her brother''s guidance. June, Sam, Sayuri, and Gwen had eache a long way in their training, and it showed in the confidence of their movements and the strength behind their strikes.
As they gathered their things and prepared to leave the dojo, the morning sun had fully risen, casting a golden glow over the estate. Another Saturday session wasplete, another step forward in their journey.
Chapter 739: Anticipation in Catadrid: The World Awaits Moonlights Debut
Chapter 739: Anticipation in Catadrid: The World Awaits Moonlight''s Debut
?
As the morning sun rose over Catadrid on Saturday, March 27, the city was already buzzing with anticipation. Moonlight, the mysterious artist who had taken the world by storm with his debut album Earth to Azure, was hours away from performing his first live concert. It was a moment fans had been waiting for ever since his debut three months ago, and online chatter had reached a fever pitch.
Social media tforms were flooded with posts, threads, andments, creating a digital storm of excitement, envy, and spection. The hashtags #MoonlightLive, #EarthToAzure, and #SaphireAwards trended across the globe as fans shared their thoughts, hopes, and
frustrations.
"I can''t believe I''m actually going to see Moonlight LIVE tonight!!!" one user posted on Wing, apanied by a picture of their concert ticket, proudly disyed like a golden trophy. "I''ve been counting down the days since the album dropped!"
Below the post, a flurry of replies flooded in, ranging from congrattions to bitter jealousy. "You''re so lucky! I tried to get tickets but they sold out in less than a minute []" read one response, echoing the sentiments of many others.
The demand for tickets had been astronomical. Only a select few had managed to secure their spot at the venue, and those fortunate enough to attend were well aware of their coveted position. Others, left on the outside looking in, could only stew in their envy or makest- ditch pleas for extra tickets. Scalpers had taken advantage of the desperation, with some tickets selling for astronomical prices on secondary markets. It seemed everyone wanted a piece of Moonlight''s first-ever live performance.
"I sold my car for these tickets, and honestly, no regrets," another fan confessed, their post a mixture of humor and brutal honesty. Beneath the words, an image of two concert tickets perched on a dashboard caught the light of the early morning sun. The replies were immediate.
"Respect. You''re living the dream!"
Meanwhile, fan pages and forums were buzzing with theories and predictions about the setlist. Earth to Azure was a masterpiece in the eyes of Moonlight''s dedicated followers, each track telling a story that resonated deeply with listeners. Fans spected which songs he would perform live and what surprises might be in store.
"He HAS to open with ''The Scientist,'' right?" one fan posted in a discussion thread. "That was the track that made me fall in love with his music."
"Maybe, but I think ''Perfect'' would be the best opener," another replied. "It''s the perfect intro to set the vibe, especially with the way the guitar builds."
Among thements, there was also a noticeable buzz surrounding one of Moonlight''s featured coborators: Tsukuyomi. She had been featured on Save Your Tears, a haunting and ethereal duet that had left fans moring for more. Her identity was shrouded in as much mystery as Moonlight''s, and there was rampant spection about whether she would make a surprise appearance at the concert.
"Imagine if Tsukuyomi shows up tonight! It would be iconic," one fan posted on a fan site dedicated to Moonlight''s music.
Others joined in the discussion, with some theorizing that Tsukuyomi might even be revealed at the Saphire Awards the next day. "There''s no way they''re not cooking something special for the awards. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi are both nominated-what if they perform Save Your Tears live at the Saphires?"
The Saphire Awards themselves were also a major topic of conversation. Moonlight''s debut album has been nominated in several categories, but the ones the fans were excited about were the four biggest categories: Best Album, Best New Artist, Song of the Year (Perfect), and Record of the Year (bad guy). For an artist who had emerged so suddenly and climbed the charts so quickly, these nominations were nothing short of remarkable.
"I can''t believe Moonlight is alreadypeting for Best Album!" one fan tweeted. "He''s going to sweep the Saphires, I''m calling it now."
There was a sense of inevitability about Moonlight''s sess, but also an edge of nervousness among his fans. Thepetition was fierce, with established artists also in the running. Still, the overwhelming sentiment was one of confidence. To many, Moonlight represented something fresh and genuine in the music industry, a voice from another world, perhaps quite literally.
"What if he actually wins all four categories? That would be insane!" another post spected, sparking further conversation about the possibility of Moonlight making history at the awards.
"I think he will more than four Saphires, he can''t lose in the category of Best Music Video, all of his music videos are so amazing!" Another fanmented.
The international attention Moonlight had garnered only amplified the sense of asion surrounding the concert. Fans from all over the world shared their thoughts, posting images of Earth to Azure vinyl, limited-edition merch, and fan art inspired by his music. A globalmunity had formed around the artist, united by a shared love of his music and the mysterious persona behind it.
Yet, for all the admiration and celebration, there was also a deep curiosity about the man behind the music. Moonlight had maintained his anonymity since his debut, and while fans spected endlessly about his identity, no one knew for sure who he really was. The enigma was part of the allure-an artist who let his work speak for itself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Do you think Moonlight will reveal his face tonight?" one fan asked in a discussion thread, sparking a flood of responses.
"I doubt it. His whole vibe is about keeping the mystery alive."
"Maybe he''s saving that for the Saphire Awards."
Others, however, were simply content with the music. "I don''t care who he is. His music speaks to my soul, and that''s all that matters," one fan wrote, capturing the sentiment of many who had connected deeply with Moonlight''s lyrics and sound.
As the day progressed, more and more fans began posting images of their journey to the concert venue. The streets of Catadrid were already filled with eager concertgoers, some dressed in Moonlight-themed outfits or with painted faces, reflecting the celestial and ethereal imagery from his album artwork. The venue itself was surrounded by fans, many of whom had been waiting outside for hours, some even camping overnight to secure a prime spot.
"I''m standing outside the venue and the atmosphere is electric," one fan live-tweeted. "Everyone''s so hyped! I can''t believe we''re finally going to see Moonlight perform in
person!"
In the midst of the excitement, those who hadn''t secured tickets expressed their envy online. "If anyone has an extra ticket, I''m willing to pay whatever you want," one desperate fan posted. Others echoed the sentiment, while some resigned themselves to watching livestreams or waiting for concert footage to surface onler that evening.
"At least I can still watch the Saphires tomorrow," one fan consoled themselves. "I just hope Moonlight wins everything!"
As the hours ticked by, the sense of anticipation grew stronger. Fans around the world were counting down to Moonlight''s debut performance, knowing that this was more than just a concert-it was a cultural moment. Thebination of mystery, artistry, and undeniable talent had made Moonlight a global sensation, and tonight, for the first time, the world would witness him live on stage.
For those lucky enough to be in Catadrid, the hours ahead promised an unforgettable experience. And for those who could only watch from afar, the online chatter was a testament to the profound impact Moonlight had made in such a short amount of time.
The world was ready for Moonlight''s first performance. Now, all that remained was for the night to begin and for Moonlight to appear before the public.
Chapter 740: Breakfast After the Morning Spar
Chapter 740: Breakfast After the Morning Spar
?
The aroma of a traditional Sakurean breakfast filled the spacious dining room of Theo''s manor, wafting through the air with its savory warmth. The long table was set elegantly, lined with bowls of miso soup, grilled fish, pickled vegetables, tamagoyaki, and steamed rice. Small dishes of nori and umeboshi sat in the center, their colors vibrant under the soft morning light filtering through the wide windows overlooking the garden. Outside, the morning dew still clung to the grass, a gentle reminder of the earlier sparring session that had left them all energized and alert.
Theo sat at the head of the table, freshly showered and now dressed infortable, casual wear. His hair was still damp, though neatlybed back. To his left sat Ayia, her cheeks flushed from both the intensity of the sparring session and the warm shower that followed. She smiled as she picked up her chopsticks, eyeing the food with appreciation. Shizuka, as calm andposed as ever, was next to her, her presence almost serenepared to the high energy she disyed while sparring. On Theo''s right sat Aurora, and beside her were June, Sam, Sayuri, and Gwen, all of them chatting lightly, their faces still glowing with the remnants of post-workout adrenaline.
Breakfast began quietly as everyone dug into their meals, the soft clinking of chopsticks against bowls creating a peaceful background to the morning. The rhythmic sounds of eating and sipping tea filled the room, a contrast to the vigorous movements that had defined the morning so far. After an hour of sparring and pushing their bodies to the limit, this was the perfect way to recharge.
"This is exactly what I needed after that sparring match," Gwen said, her voice breaking thefortable silence. She took a bite of grilled fish and let out a contented sigh. "Theo, you really don''t go easy on us, do you?"
Theo chuckled, his eyes crinkling slightly. "Gwen, you''re getting better every session. If I went easy on you, you wouldn''t improve."
"True," she admitted, shing him a smile before taking another bite of her rice. "But sometimes I think you''re trying to turn us into warriors."
"Well, maybe I am," Theo said with a yful smirk. "If you can handle breakfast after one of my sessions, you''re already halfway there."
The groupughed lightly, and the atmosphere softened with camaraderie. Ayia, who had been quietly enjoying her meal, looked up at Theo, a teasing glint in her eye. "You weren''t holding back much this morning, huh? I could feel it."
Theo grinned at her. "Neither were you."
Their eyes met, and for a moment, it felt like a continuation of their sparring session, where the usual boundaries of their rtionship blurred into pure, intense focus. But now, as they sat at the breakfast table, the tension eased into something more rxed, more familiar. June, noticing the exchange, leaned back in her chair. "Honestly, you two looked like you were trying to knock each other out back there. No mercy at all."
"That''s how it''s supposed to be," Shizuka said, her tone calm but firm. "When you spar with someone at your level, you push yourself to the limit. Besides, if Theo didn''t fight seriously with Ayia, it wouldn''t be fair."
Ayia nodded in agreement, taking a sip of her miso soup. "Exactly. Sparring is where you learn your limits and break through them."
Sayuri, who had been quietly eating her rice, nced at Theo with curiosity. "Speaking of breaking through limits, Theo, how''s everything going with the studio? We haven''t talked much about the animetely. Are we all set for the big day?"
Theo set his chopsticks down and leaned back slightly in his chair. "Yeah, we''re in the final stages. Everything''sing together for the debut of Sword Art Online next Tuesday." His voice carried a hint of pride and excitement, though it remained tempered, as was his style. Aurora, who had been listening intently, chimed in. "We should gather everyone to watch it together. It''ll be fun to have everyone in the same room for such a big moment."
"That sounds like a n," Sam agreed, her eyes lighting up. "I''m sure Max, Ryoko, Shoko, and the others would want to join too. It''s not every day that your friend''s studio debuts its first anime."
Ayia smiled at that. "Plus, Sword Art Online is something special. It''s Theo''s debut anime. I''ve seen some of the final cuts, and even though I know the story, it still gave me chills."
Shizuka nodded, her expression serious. "It''s more than just another anime. The concepts, the world-building-it''s going to set a new standard. I can already tell."
Theo, though humbled by their praise, remained focused. "The real test will be how the audience reacts. We''ve done everything we can on our end, but once it''s out there, it''s up to them."
June tapped her fingers thoughtfully against her bowl. "You think it''ll live up to the hype? There''s a lot of buzz online about it, especially since the Naruto production was announced too."
Theo smiled, his confidence unshakable. "I''m not worried. If the audience connects with the story and the world we''ve created, Sword Art Online will be a sess. And I believe they will." Sayuri, always the pragmatist, added, "We''ve got a solid group of friends who''ll be watching, at least. That''s a good start."
The conversation ebbed and flowed naturally as they continued eating. Aurora mentioned inviting Shoko and Ryoko over to join the viewing party, and Aurora suggested calling all of their friends to have a party for the asion, where they could watch the anime in the manor cinema room. There was a palpable excitement in the air, a sense of anticipation not just for the anime but for the gathering itself¡ªa chance for them all to celebrate the culmination of Theo''s hard work and vision.
By the time they finished eating, the sun had climbed higher into the sky, casting a warm, golden light over the garden visible through the dining room windows. tes were emptied, and cups of tea were refilled onest time before being set down with finality.
Theo stretched in his chair and nced at the clock. "Well, that was a solid breakfast," he said, pushing back from the table. "We should probably start nning the viewing party, but for now, let''s clean up."N?v(el)B\\jnn
June and Sam were already standing, while Gwen and Sayuri followed suit. The chatter continued as they walked out together, the ease of their friendship and the familiarity of their routines creating a seamless flow of conversation and action.
The uing debut of Sword Art Online was just the next step in that journey, and he couldn''t wait to see where it would take them.
With breakfast done and the morning well underway, the group dispersed to take on the rest of the day, but the excitement for Tuesday''s premiere lingered in the air, a shared sense of anticipation that promised something extraordinary just around the corner.
But before that, Theo would face a big challenge in Catadrid, that''s why Shizuka and Ayia stayed behind while the other girls left the manor.
Chapter 741: Flight to Catadrid
Chapter 741: Flight to Catadrid
?
"What time does our flight leave, Ayia-nee?" Aurora asked as the group stood in the foyer of the manor, only the four of them remaining.
"Hmmm, I told our pilot that we''d be leaving between 10 and 11 AM," Ayia replied, ncing at her phone to check the time.
"Pilot?" Aurora asked with a confused expression.
"Oh, yeah, I forgot to tell you, Aurora-chan. We''ll be flying on mine and Shizuka''s private airne." Ayia smiled brightly.
"What?" Aurora''s eyes widened, her surprise evident.
Theo, already aware of the arrangement, chuckled at his sister''s reaction. He watched the curiosity sh across her face as she tried to process the sudden revtion.
"I never knew you two had a private ne," Aurora said, looking between Ayia and Shizuka, now thoroughly impressed.
"Well, the ne isn''t exactly ours. It belongs to our family, but it''s basically ours," Shizuka exined, her voice steady as ever.
"That''s so cool!" Aurora''s excitement bubbled up, her wide grin spreading across her face.
"Maybe you should ask your brother for a private ne as well," Ayia teased, her voice light with amusement. "Now that Moonlight is so famous, he has more than enough money to buy one."
Aurora immediately looked at Theo, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Theo, however, sighed in exasperation.
"For what reason would you need a private ne?" he asked, gently knocking on her head. "You barely leave Elffire City."
"Ouch!" Aurora feigned pain with exaggerated drama. "I''m just saying, no need to beat me!"
Theo rolled his eyes as Ayia and Shizuka broke intoughter at the siblings'' yful banter. Aurora''s mock performance earned her a shake of the head from her brother, but the atmosphere in the room remained light.
"Okay, cut it out." Theo finally said, his voice filled with amused resignation. "Have you finished packing up?"
"Almost," Aurora replied, bouncing on her heels. "What about the outfits I''ll wear during the concert and the award ceremony, big brother?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You should ask Ayia for that," Theo said, turning his gaze toward Ayia. "She was the one responsible for all that."
"Of course! As Moonlight''s agent, I have to be the one responsible for these kinds of things." Ayia smiled, her voice taking on a yful but business-like tone. "Don''t worry, I''ve been working closely with a renowned fashion stylist over the past couple of months. The outfits for both of you are incredible-you''re going to steal the show, trust me."
Aurora''s eyes lit up at the thought. "Really? Can we look at them now?"
"Not now," Ayia replied with a mysterious smile. "The outfits are already in Catadrid. I want to show you in person once we get there. It''ll be more fun that way."
"Ah, what a pity," Aurora sighed but quickly added, "I can''t wait to see them!"
"As soon as wend in Catadrid, we''ll have a busy schedule getting ready for tonight''s concert. One of the first things we''ll do is try on the outfits, so you''ll see them soon," Ayia reassured her with a smile.
After a bit more conversation, Ayia and Shizuka headed back to their nearby manor to finish packing, while Theo and Aurora did the same. Shizuka would drive them all to the airportter, and Theo needed to prepare a few extra boxes filled with instruments and equipment he nned to use during the concert.
By the time they all piled into the car, the sun had risen high, casting a warm, golden light across the winding streets of Elffire City. Shizuka drove with her usual calm, guiding them smoothly toward the airport. In the backseat, Theo and Aurora sat together, with Ayia on Theo''s other side, her hand resting casually on his.
"You know," Aurora said, her voice breaking the peaceful hum of the car, "it''s kind of surreal, isn''t it? Flying to Catadrid on a private ne because of Moonlight."
Theo smiled but didn''t reply immediately. He knew what she meant. His life had taken a dramatic turn ever since his debut as Moonlight. The idea of performing live in front of thousands of fans,peting for the most prestigious music awards-none of it had sunk inpletely.
"Yeah," he finally said. "It feels... surreal. But it''s exciting."
Ayia squeezed his hand gently, her smile radiating pride. "You''ve worked so hard for this, Theo. Tonight will be unforgettable."
Shizuka nced at them through the rearview mirror, her expression soft but focused as she drove. "You''ve earned this moment," she added. "Don''t forget to enjoy it."
The drive to the airport took less than an hour, and soon they arrived at the private terminal where Ayia''s family ne awaited them. It was sleek, with a white exterior and elegant gold ents, its size modest but perfect for a small group. As they unloaded the car, Aurora couldn''t help but stare at the ne in awe.
"I''ve never flown in something like this," she said, her voice tinged with excitement.
"You''ll get used to it," Ayia said with a wink, grabbing her bags. "Shizuka and I have been flying on it since we were little."
Theo lifted a few boxes of equipment from the car, cing them onto a cart that was waiting nearby. Once everything was loaded, they made their way toward the jet, Shizuka staying behind.
"Good luck tonight," Shizuka said to Theo as she gave him a hug. "I''ll be watching from here."
"Thanks, Shizuka," he replied, appreciating her calm support. "And good luck running the restaurant. I trust you''ll do great."
Shizuka nodded, a small but confident smile on her lips. "The Spark is in good hands. Don''t worry about a thing."
"Bye, Shizu-chan!" Ayia gave a bear hug to her sister soon after, "Root for us!"
"Don''t worry, I''ll be." Sheughed as she hugged her back.
"By, Shizu-nee!" Aurora gave her a hug soon after, "Don''t forget to watch me on TV!"
Shizukaughed as she hugged her back, "I''ll be watching you for sure."
With a final wave, Shizuka watched as the three of them boarded the ne. Inside, the cabin was luxurious yetfortable, with wide leather seats, polished wood panels, andrge windows offering breathtaking views. Aurora immediately imed the seat next to the window, her face lighting up as she peered outside.
"Wow, this is so nice," she said, clearly impressed.
Ayiaughed as she sat down across from her. "It''s nice, isn''t it? Makes traveling a lot easier."
Theo took his seat beside Ayia, settling into the soft leather. He watched as the pilot came out to greet them, giving a quick rundown of the flight details. The journey to Catadrid would take a few hours, but with thefort of the ne and the excitement of the events ahead, Theo knew the time would fly by.
Soon, the engines roared to life, and the ne smoothly ascended into the sky. As they climbed higher, the view from the windows transformed into a sprawling panorama of Elffire City, its skyscrapers glinting in the sunlight, eventually fading into the clouds as they soared
above them.
Aurora spent much of the flight with her face pressed against the window, marveling at the sights below, but when she got tired of it, she drifted into a soft sleep, while Ayia and Theo chatted quietly about the concert and the preparations waiting for them in Catadrid. Despite the calm atmosphere, there was an undercurrent of anticipation-a shared excitement for the night ahead when Moonlight would finally step onto the stage.
After a few hours, the pilot''s voice crackled over the inte, announcing their descent into Catadrid. Theo nced out the window just in time to catch a glimpse of the city''s iconic skyline, its architecture a blend of historic grandeur and modern design.
"We''re almost there," Ayia said, leaning forward in her seat.
Aurora turned from the window, her expression filled with both awe and excitement. "I can''t
believe we''re actually here."
Theo smiled as the ne touched down smoothly on the runway. The excitement in the air was palpable now, buzzing just beneath the surface. Tonight, Moonlight would take the stage for the first time, and tomorrow, they''d attend the Saphire Music Awards.
As they taxied toward the private terminal, Theo took a deep breath, feeling the weight of what was toe to settle over him. But it wasn''t a burden-it was the exhrating thrill of stepping into the unknown, of embracing the next chapter in a journey that was only just
beginning.
Chapter 742: Catadrid: Wonder City
Chapter 742: Catadrid: Wonder City
?
Catadrid, the secondrgest city in the Sakura Abode Country, stands as a beacon of creativity and culture, known to the world as the ''Cinema Creative Capital of the World.'' With a poption exceeding 10 million, the city is home to an astounding number of artists, writers, filmmakers, actors, dancers, and musicians. In fact, one in every six residents works in the creative industry, making it an unparalleled hub for artistic expression. Its vibrant culture, modern infrastructure, and endless opportunities make it a dream destination for aspiring creators from all corners of the world.
At the heart of Catadrid''s identity lies Newfall, a neighborhood that has be synonymous with the global film industry. Newfall isn''t just a geographical location; it''s a symbol of the birth and evolution of cinema itself. Oftenpared to Hollywood in Theo''s previous life, Newfall is revered as the birthce of modern filmmaking. It was here that the first film studios and productionpanies took root, setting the stage for an entertainment revolution that would sweep across the of Azure Star.
Catadrid, with its rich cinematic heritage, has given rise to almost every major film genre known todayedy, drama, action, musical, romance, horror, science fiction, and war epics, to name a few. These genres, which began as experiments on the silver screens of Newfall, soon became the global standard, influencing filmmakers and storytellers across continents. The innovation and artistry of Newfall''s filmmakers carved the path for future generations, making Catadrid not only the birthce of cinema but also its perpetual innovator.
The city''s importance to the entertainment industry extends beyond film. Catadrid is also the mainstay of the music industry in the Sakura Abode Country, which is why the prestigious Saphire Awards are hosted there. This award is one of the three major des awarded in the city, alongside the Ruby Award for television and the Alexandrite Award for films. The sheer volume and diversity of talent residing in Catadrid, from musicians to directors, further solidify its position as the creative epicenter of the country.
Catadrid, though frequentlypared to Los Angeles from Theo''s previous life in this story, has carved out its own distinctive identity. While it shares simrities with L.A. -its sprawling beaches, endless entertainment opportunities, and a reputation as thend of dreams-it surpasses its Earthly counterpart in many ways. For one, Catadrid is a more modern city, with sleek, futuristic architecture and cutting-edge infrastructure that seamlessly blends innovation with beauty. For example, the city has a far-reaching public transportation system with trains, subway, and buses. So, even though the city had so many citizens, it rarely registered any traffic jams. The city has been recognized as a global wonder, its skyline adorned with icondmarks and artistic structures that capture the spirit of creativity.
The city''s geographic location along the coast only adds to its appeal. Its pristine beaches and crystal-clear waters attract not only tourists but also the local poption, who take pride in their coastal paradise. The shimmering blue sea stretches endlessly toward the horizon, creating a natural contrast to the towering buildings and bustling streets. The beachfront, dotted with cafes, art instations, and open-air performances, bes a gathering ce for artists and enthusiasts alike.
But Catadrid isn''t just a city of spectacle-it is a city with a soul. Despite its bustling entertainment districts and global fame, the city has managed to maintain a pleasant, ever- weing atmosphere. The weather, a perfect blend of warmth and cool breezes from the sea, contributes to theid-back yet energetic vibe of the city. Whether it''s a sun-soaked morning by the beach or a cool, starlit evening in one of Newfall''s famous outdoor cinemas, the city offers an atmosphere that fosters creativity and inspiration.
The city''s artistic charm extends into its architecture as well. Modern skyscrapers stand alongside historical buildings, their facades adorned with murals, sculptures, and other forms of public art. This juxtaposition of old and new gives Catadrid a unique character-one that is rooted in tradition yet constantly pushing the boundaries of creativity. Streets are often filled with pop-up art galleries, street performers, and spontaneous musical performances, creating an immersive cultural experience for anyone walking through the city. Competition for the title of the world''s entertainment capital has always been fierce, especially with Oceanford City from the Bald Eagle Country vying for supremacy. Oceanford, with its own history of innovation in film and music, has been Catadrid''s strongestpetitor. However, Catadrid''s deep historical roots in cinema and its global influence in setting trends have helped it stand tall. As the birthce of cinema, Catadrid carries a legacy that no other city can rival. It continues to shape the future of film, television, and music with a bold vision that merges creativity with cutting-edge technology.
For many aspiring artists, moving to Catadrid is the ultimate dream. It''s a ce where creative minds from across the worlde together, united by a shared desire to tell stories, create music, or capture moments that resonate with audiences everywhere. In Catadrid, art isn''t just a career-it''s a way of life. The city breathes inspiration, and every street corner holds the possibility of a breakthrough moment. This is why Catadrid remains a ma for dreamers, a city where ambition meets opportunity, and where the next generation of artists is born every day.
From its iconic beaches to the bustling streets of Newfall, Catadrid stands as a testament to the power of art and creativity. Its rich history, unparalleled influence on the entertainment industry, and reputation as a city where dreamse true make it a global symbol of artistic excellence. A true wonder of the modern world, Catadrid is more than just a city-it''s an ever- evolving masterpiece, a living canvas painted by the hands of those who dare to dream.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was the city where Theo, Ayia, and Aurora would spend the weekend.
After the private ne stopped at the Yamada''s private hangar, Theo and the girls finally were able to disembark from the ne.
As one of the most important cities of the Sakura Abode Country, the Yamada family had a permanent hangar at the city''s airport. Which helped Theo and Aurora avoid the public.
The two of them wanted to avoid the public because now that they were in Catadrid, they had to be careful to not let their association with Moonlight and Tsukuyomi leak to the media.
Everyone wanted to know who the person behind the mask was, so Theo had to be extra careful for the next couple of days.
"Where are we going now?" Aurora asked as they waited for the employees to take their baggage out of the ne.
"Do you two see that ckout van there?" Ayia said as she pointed at a ck van parked
nearby.
"Yeah, I see." Aurora replied.
"We''ll take that van to the hotel where we''ll be staying. The hotel is near the concert venue. But the two of you will put on your alias disguises on the van during the trip to the hotel because when we arrive at the hotel, there will be people waiting for Moonlight and Tsukuyomi and their agent." Ayia replied with an excited smile.
Theo and Aurora''s eyes shone with excitement when they heard that.
"It seems like we''ll have to assume our famous personas now, big brother," Aurora said with
an excited giggle.
Chapter 743: Moonlight and Tsukuyomi Stepping into the Spotlight
Chapter 743: Moonlight and Tsukuyomi Stepping into the Spotlight
?
As Theo, Aurora, and Ayia stood on the sleek, polished tarmac of the private Yamada family hangar, they gazed out at the cked-out van parked nearby. The private ne had justpleted its descent into the bustling city of Catadrid, one of the most vibrant cities in the Sakura Abode Country. The cool air carried the faint scent of jet fuel mixed with the distant hum of airport machinery, reminding them of the importance of their arrival. For the next two days, they would be navigating not as themselves, but as Moonlight and Tsukuyomi, their alter egos-the mysterious, world-famous figures the public was eager to uncover.
"Where are we going now?" Aurora asked, her voice a blend of curiosity and excitement as they waited for the baggage handlers to unload their suitcases and Theo''s concert equipment from the ne.
Ayia, their ever-prepared guide and manager, pointed toward the van. "Do you see that ckout van there? That''s our ride. We''re heading straight to the hotel, which is conveniently close to the concert venue." Her smile widened as she added, "But here''s the fun part-you two will put on your disguises in the back of the van. By the time we arrive, there will be fans and staff waiting for Moonlight and Tsukuyomi."
"Although I managed to hide from the media where and how Moonlight would arrive in Catadrid, or if even he would arrive. But the media still managed to find out where Moonlight would stay and do his preparation for the concert. The media here is like a bunch of sharks hunting even the tiniest details." Ayiamented.
"Don''t worry, babe." Theo said as he patted her head, "I already expected that. You already did an amazing job hiding where and how we would arrive."
"Thanks, babe." Ayia replied with a content smile as he patted her head.
Theo chuckled at the idea of having to change in the back of a moving van. It felt like a scene out of one of the movies that Newfall, Catadrid''s famous film district, was known for. Yet, this was their reality¡ªno longer just Theo and Aurora, but two enigmatic figures whose very identities were shrouded in mystery.
"Seems like we''re stepping into our roles early," Aurora said with a giggle, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. There was something thrilling about the secrecy, the need to be someone else even as the world watched.
With everything ready, they followed Ayia to the van, their steps echoing on the hangar floor. Ayia slid into the driver''s seat, her signature calm confidence in ce as she took the wheel. She too had a role to y-not just as Ayia, their friend andpanion, but as the agent of two of the world''s most talked-about rising stars.
As they settled into the back of the van, the windows cked out for privacy, Ayia turned the ignition and smoothly guided the vehicle out of the hangar and onto the roads of Catadrid. Aurora immediately began rummaging through her bags, pulling out her disguise with a mixture of excitement and nervous energy. Theo did the same, already mentally preparing for the transition into Moonlight.
Ayia nced at them through the rearview mirror as they started changing. "You two ready for this?" she asked, her voice holding a teasing tone. "It''s showtime soon."
Theo smirked as he slipped on his red contact lenses, the ones that gave his eyes the appearance of a blood moon glowing within them. It was a surreal transformation, and one that always left him feeling like someone entirely different. "I''ve been ready since wended," he said, adjusting his tinum wig and pulling the Kakashi-style mask over his face. His silver eyes, which would instantly give away his identity, were hidden now beneath the lenses, but it was the fierce red glow that made Moonlight''s eyes unforgettable to anyone who saw them.
Aurora was equally absorbed in her own transformation. Half of her long hair was now a deep, midnight ck, while the other half was pure white, as snowy as the moonlight itself. It was a striking look, one that perfectly mirrored the duality of her character, Tsukuyomi-the moon goddess with two faces: one that shone bright and illuminated the world, and another that remained shrouded in darkness. Her pale eyes, now hidden beneath high-tech white lenses, gave her the appearance of a Byakugan wielder from the world of fantasy, a fitting nod to the mystical nature of her persona.
Her silver mask, dotted with delicate golden sparks,pleted the look. "I feel like I''m walking out of a legend," she mused, turning her head to catch a glimpse of her reflection in the back of her phone. "It''s like I''m stepping into another world."
"You are," Theo replied, his voice slightly muffled by his mask butced with
encouragement. "And once we step out of this van, we''re Moonlight and Tsukuyomi. No one will be able to recognize us."
Ayia, still focused on the road, chimed in. "That''s the point. You two are untouchable now. Just remember, everyone will be watching when we arrive."
Soon, Theo and Aurora transformed into Moonlight and Tsukuyomi.
They tied their long hair and hid them as they put it on buck-bill hats, they also changed into other stylish clothes that hid their physique as well.
The drive through Catadrid was smooth, the van cutting through the city''s streets as they passed by towering buildings and wide boulevards lined with palm trees and artfully designed murals. Catadrid was a city of beauty, where creativity oozed from every corner. But none of that distracted the trio from their preparations.
Theo, now fully in Moonlight''s persona, nced out the window, knowing that just beyond the tinted ss, the world was waiting for him. The concert that night would mark his first live performance, and tomorrow he''d attend the Saphire Music Awards as one of the top nominees. He hade a long way from his old life-now, his every move would be scrutinized, every note analyzed. It was exhrating and terrifying at the same time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the backseat, Aurora practiced her breathing exercises, preparing for the moment when the van would stop and they would be thrust into the limelight. Her fingers yed with the edge of her mask, a nervous habit, but one that Ayia quickly reassured her about. "You''re going to be amazing," she said. "You always are."
As they approached the hotel, the mood inside the van shifted. The yful banter from earlier was reced with a quiet focus. Through the front windshield, they could see the crowd gathering near the entrance, eager fans waiting for a glimpse of the elusive Moonlight and Tsukuyomi. Their aliases had grown into more than just personas-they were sensations. Everyone wanted to know who the people behind the masks were, but Theo and Aurora knew the importance of keeping that mystery alive.
Ayia brought the van to a stop just outside the hotel entrance. The crowd, kept at bay by security, murmured in anticipation. They could see the shes of cameras, the buzz of excited voices as fans spected about the identities of the stars hidden behind their carefully crafted disguises.
"Alright," Ayia said, taking a deep breath as she pulled on her own white disposable mask. "Showtime."
Theo and Aurora exchanged a nce, both of them steeling themselves for what was toe. Then, with a final nod, they stepped out of the van into the awaiting crowd, their identities securely hidden behind their masks and personas. The world would see only Moonlight and Tsukuyomi now, and for the next two days, they would own that stage.
Chapter 744: Anticipation at the Gates
Chapter 744: Anticipation at the Gates
?
The anticipation outside the five-star hotel in Catadrid was electric, as media outlets and fans crowded behind the cordoned-off area, waiting for the arrival of Moonlight. The artist had captivated the world with his enigmatic persona and mesmerizing voice, yet no one had ever seen his true face. His debut concert was less than twelve hours away, and the city hade alive with excitement. This hotel, one of many towering icons of modern luxury in Catadrid, was rumored to be the sanctuary where Moonlight would stay and prepare for the performance that would mark his first live appearance. The proximity of the hotel to the venue where Moonlight would performter that night only made the rumors even stronger.
It was Saturday morning, the sun casting a golden hue over the skyline, illuminating the hotel''s sleek ss fa?ade. Paparazzi cameras glinted as they hovered at the barricades, their lenses trained on the grand entrance where security personnel, in dark suits and sunsses, maintained a firm perimeter. They were vignt, knowing the gravity of the moment. The hotel staff, too, were meticulously prepared, their movements efficient and calm as they managed the arrival of high-profile guests without breaking stride. But today, there was a special urgency in their pace-a shared, unspoken understanding that somethingrger than usual was happening.
Behind the fences, fans jostled for the best view, some clutching banners emzoned with Moonlight''s name or the lyrics of his songs. There was an undeniable energy among them, a mixture of eagerness and anxiety. For many, seeing Moonlight in person, even if only a glimpse, was a dream they had nurtured since the release of his debut album, Earth to Azure. He had not just created music; he had created a sensation. His haunting melodies, rich with emotion, seemed to speak directly to the souls of his listeners, and his mysterious aura had only heightened their fascination.
In the crowd, conversations buzzed as fans shared their theories about Moonlight''s identity.
"I heard he''s from Sakura City originally, but moved to Catadrid to pursue music," one fan spected, her voice thick with excitement.
Another fan shook her head. "No way, I read an article that said he''s not even from this continent. People think he''s from the Bald Eagle Country."
"Does it really matter where he''s from?" another fan chimed in. "It''s his music that matters, and it''s perfect. I just hope we get a good look at him today."
The media, too, had their own questions. Journalists tapped away at their keyboards, sending updates to theirworks, some live-tweeting the build-up while others prepared for the inevitable scramble once Moonlight appeared. Camera crews adjusted their equipment, making sure they were ready to capture the first frame of his arrival.
"Word is, his team rented out the entire top floor," one reporter murmured into a mic, standing near the barricade with her cameraman at her side. "We''ve also heard that his stylist and agent have been making preparations since early this morning."
Even though there was no official confirmation, the assumption that Moonlight would be staying here had spread like wildfire. It was as if the very air around the hotel pulsed with the possibility of his arrival. Every flicker of movement at the hotel entrance brought a surge of hope. The ck-suited security, who had been stationed there for hours, exchanged brief words into their earpieces, their faces impassive but alert.
For now, the fans and reporters had only the sight of sleek, luxury cars pulling in and out, ferrying guests and VIPs, none of whom garnered much attentionpared to the person they were waiting for. As the minutes ticked by, anticipation thickened, palpable in the warm spring air. More fans arrived, drawn by the chatter and the rumors, their faces hopeful, some clutching their phones to stream live feeds to their followers.
"I''ve been waiting since 6 AM," a girl said breathlessly to a friend, her eyes bright with determination. "I don''t care if I have to wait all day, I will see him."
As the hours dragged closer to noon, even the seasoned journalists, usually unshakable in their professionalism, began to show signs of impatience. Their fingers drummed on notebooks, and whispered conversations among them filled the space as they spected about how Moonlight would make his grand entrance. Would he be escorted by a fleet of ck cars, hidden behind tinted windows? Or would he walk out, masked as always, and offer the world the rarest of moments-his presence, if only for a fleeting second?
Just then, a ripple of movement swept through the crowd. One of the security guards, stationed further down the road, stepped into position, his stance rigid. He pressed his earpiece closer, his eyes scanning the horizon. Fans strained on tiptoes, craning their necks to catch sight of what was happening.
A murmur started to build, growing louder by the second. The journalists, alerted by the sudden shift, stood at the ready, cameras pointed toward the entrance. A low hum of engines cut through the air. It wasn''t the sharp roar of sports cars or the steady thrum of luxury sedans. It was deeper, moremanding the sound of a van approaching.
The crowd collectively held its breath as a sleek, ck van pulled up in front of the hotel entrance, its tinted windows glinting in the sunlight. The doors remained closed for a moment that felt like an eternity, the van idling as if deciding whether or not to reveal its secrets. Fans gasped, phones shot up into the air, cameras shed in rapid session.
This was it. It had to be him.
Excitement surged, and a chorus of voices filled the air-some shouting Moonlight''s name, others gasping in awe, while a few whispered their disbelief. The anticipation reached a fever pitch as the ck van came to a stop right at the edge of the red carpet that had been rolled out for the hotel''s most exclusive guests.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Journalists leaned forward, cameras poised to capture the moment. Fans pressed closer to the barricades, their faces flushed with excitement. They knew that behind those dark windows could be the artist they had been waiting for, the one who had captivated their hearts with his music and his mystery.
The hotel security moved quickly, stepping into position around the van, and blocking any potential approach. But even their movements, sharp and professional, couldn''t dampen the feverish energy radiating from the crowd. Moonlight''s arrival-if it truly was him-felt like the climax of a story that had been building for months, and now, they were on the edge of seeing the man behind the legend.
The doors of the van remained closed for just a second longer, teasing the world with its silence. Then, as if by the pull of invisible strings, the door handle clicked. The crowd collectively exhaled, a mix of anticipation and awe hanging in the air.
Whoever stepped out would either confirm their wildest hopes-or send them spiraling into even greater curiosity.
Chapter 745: Moonlights First Appearance: Excited Crowd
Chapter 745: Moonlight''s First Appearance: Excited Crowd
?
The ck van came to a slow halt in front of the hotel, its tinted windows concealing its upants from the crowd that had gathered outside. The media and fans, penned behind metal barricades, buzzed with anticipation. Paparazzi clutched their cameras tightly, journalists jostled for position, and the fans'' excitement was palpable. For hours, they had waited in the hope of catching a glimpse of the elusive Moonlight, the artist whose first live concert was just hours away.
A hush fell over the crowd for a brief moment as the van''s engine cut off. The door opened, and as soon as the first figure stepped out, chaos erupted.
"Moonlight! Moonlight!" Fans screamed his name with fervor, their voices merging into one roaring chorus.
Cameras shed incessantly, turning the night into a strobe-lit frenzy. Photographers fought for the best angle, their shutters clicking as fast as their fingers could move. The bright shes illuminated the figure in the van''s doorway-a tall figure, dressed in stylish, monochromatic clothing, his face concealed behind a silver mask that gleamed under the light. Moonlight, the star of the hour, had finally arrived. His tinum white hair peeked from beneath a buck-bill cap, and his blood-red eyes-concealed behind high-tech lenses- seemed to pierce through the frenzy.
Beside him stood another figure, smaller in stature but no lessmanding in presence. Tsukuyomi, half of her hair white as snow, the other half ck as night, exited the van next. The crowd gasped in surprise. Her appearance was unexpected, unannounced. The fans hadn''t known that she would apany Moonlight to Catadrid, let alone walk beside him into the hotel. The public had only heard her voice once in Moonlight''s album, but that was enough to make her an instant sensation. The crowd surged forward, pushing against the barriers as they tried to get a better look at the duo.
"Tsukuyomi! Is she performing too?" one journalist shouted, his voice lost in the cacophony. "Moonlight, what can we expect from tonight''s concert?" yelled another reporter, but there
was no answer.
The crowd''s energy boiled over, the screams of adoration and excitement mixing with the clicking of cameras and the shouted questions from the press. Security guards lined the path to the hotel''s entrance, struggling to maintain control as the throng of people surged forward, drawn to the enigmatic duo like moths to a me. The noise was deafening, and the air crackled with excitement.
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi, however, moved with calm precision. Their faces remained unreadable behind their masks, and their steps were measured and deliberate. It was as if the chaos around them didn''t faze them at all. Moonlight raised a hand in a simple wave, and that small gesture sent the crowd into another frenzy. Fans snapped pictures with their phones, capturing every second as the masked figures walked towards the hotel entrance.
Despite the security team''s best efforts, some fans were relentless, leaning over the barriers, trying to get as close as possible. The guards had to push back the more overzealous onlookers, shouting orders to maintain order. A few shes of panic crossed their faces as the crowd''s intensity threatened to spill beyond the barricades.
But Moonlight and Tsukuyomi remained poised. The cap that shielded Moonlight''s hair cast a shadow over his face, but the shimmer of his mask caught the light, making him appear almost otherworldly. Beside him, Tsukuyomi, with her unique hair and silver mask with golden sparks, exuded a mysterious, ethereal quality. Together, they looked like stars descended from another world, untouchable, untethered by the earthly chaos around them. "Moonlight! Tsukuyomi! Look this way!" another photographer screamed, trying to angle his camera above the sea of shing lights.
The fans'' excitement was only heightened by Tsukuyomi''s unexpected appearance. Though her role in Moonlight''s album had been limited to a single featured track, her haunting voice and enigmatic presence had made asting impression. Seeing her standing next to Moonlight now fueled rumors and spection about her role in the concert. Was she going to perform? Was there more coboration on the way? The questions ricocheted through the crowd, whispered from fan to fan, only adding to the electric atmosphere.
For Moonlight, this was his first public appearance ever, and it was in Catadrid as the star of the night. Fans had been dissecting every move, every hint he had dropped leading up to the concert. Spections had reached a fever pitch-about the setlist, the stage design, and the experience he would deliver to those lucky enough to snag tickets to the sold-out show. And now, here he was, standing before them, though still wrapped inyers of mystery. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi walked slowly toward the hotel''s entrance, their path bordered by the frantic energy of fans and the relentless questioning of the media. Neither of them answered a single question, but the crowd didn''t seem to mind. Just seeing them, even for a few moments, was enough to satisfy most, though the questions kept flying.
"Moonlight, will Tsukuyomi be performing with you tonight?"
"Tsukuyomi! What''s next for you?"
"Are there more coborations in the works?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Their masked faces gave nothing away as they neared the entrance. But, just before stepping inside, both Moonlight and Tsukuyomi paused and turned slightly toward the crowd. They gave another wave-a brief, almost subtle gesture-and the crowd erupted once more, their voices growing hoarse from shouting their names. Phones were raised high, trying to capture those final moments before the duo disappeared behind the hotel''s ss doors.
Finally, Moonlight and Tsukuyomi were out of sight, and the excitement began to simmer down, if only slightly. The crowd, still brimming with energy, buzzed with conversation, spection, and excitement about what they had just witnessed. The surprise appearance of Tsukuyomi had thrown everyone off-guard, fueling the frenzy even more.
As the doors closed behind the two of them, the security team took a deep breath, relieved that the most intense part of the arrival was over. But outside, the energy lingered, as the crowd-both media and fans-waited eagerly for whatever news or rumors woulde next. Even after Moonlight and Tsukuyomi had disappeared into the safety of the hotel, their presence continued to dominate the conversations, their mystique only deepened by the silence they maintained in the face of such unrelenting attention.
Amidst the crazy scene of Moonlight and Tsukuyomi walking towards the hotel, the crowd didn''t even notice that another person was also masked and entered the hotel as well after giving the keys of the van to a hotel staff, who would drive the van to the underground garage of the hotel where they would be able to take their baggage without worrying about the
crowd.
As soon as Moonlight, Tsukuyomi, and their agent, Ayia, stepped through the polished ss doors of the five-star hotel, the contrast between the chaos outside and the serene luxury within became immediately apparent. The air inside was calm, cool, and fragrant with the subtle scent of fresh lilies. The marbled floors gleamed under the soft lighting, and the grand chandeliers above cast a warm, golden glow that reflected off the smooth surfaces around
them.
The trio was greeted immediately by a group of immactely dressed hotel staff, standing in a formal line near the entrance. Their posture was attentive, their smiles warm, yet professional. At the forefront was the hotel manager, a tall, refined woman in a tailored ck suit, her hands sped neatly in front of her. Her expression radiated both admiration and respect as she stepped forward to wee them.
"Mr. Moonlight, Ms. Tsukuyomi, and Ms. Yamada, it is a tremendous honor to have you here. We are d to wee you to the HighCross Hotel," the manager said, her voice smooth and weing. She offered a small bow, a gesture echoed by the other staff members behind her. "We have prepared everything for your stay, and if there is anything you require, please don''t hesitate to let us know."
Moonlight, his face still concealed by his signature mask, gave a brief nod of acknowledgment. Despite the stoic exterior he projected, there was an undeniable energy in the air. His presence alone seemed to carry weight, and though he said nothing, the staff visibly felt the gravity of the moment.
Tsukuyomi, standing beside him with her striking half-ck, half-white hair falling
gracefully over her shoulders, gave a small, elegant wave in response to the greeting. Her silver mask with its golden sparks glimmered faintly under the chandelier light, adding to her ethereal, almost otherworldly appearance. Even though she was rtively new to the music scene, the awe from the staff was palpable; it was clear that Tsukuyomi''s growing presence was being felt just as powerfully as Moonlight''s.
Ayia, serving as their agent and friend, took a step forward to shake the manager''s hand with a polite smile. She was the only one among them not wearing a mask, though she, too, had a white disposable one covering part of her face. Her aura was different from the enigmatic musicians beside her; there was a clear sense of control and efficiency about her, yet her warmth bnced the air of mystery surrounding Moonlight and Tsukuyomi.
"We appreciate your hospitality," Ayia said smoothly, her voice measured but kind. "I trust everything is ready just like I asked?"
The manager nodded. "Everything has been arranged to your specifications. The floor is already prepared, and the security measures have been tightened as per your request. We''ve also made sure that privacy will be maintained throughout your stay. Our staff has been briefed on the need for discretion. The stylish team and other production teams are already waiting for your arrival at the waiting area of your reserved floor."
The staff behind the manager remained silent, but their eyes flickered with excitement. For them, this was no ordinary day; hosting two of the most talked-about artists in the world, particrly for Moonlight''s first live concert, was an honor most would only dream of. It wasn''t just a matter of luxury or fame-it was the weight of their mysterious, almost legendary personas that made the moment so electric.
"Thank you," Ayia replied, her tone crisp. She exchanged a nce with Moonlight, whose red, contact-lensed eyes remained hidden behind the brim of his cap and the mask that covered most of his face. Even in his quietness, there was a clear understanding between them-a familiarity that only came from years of close coboration.
Chapter 746: Start of Preparations: Fitting for the Spotlight
Chapter 746: Start of Preparations: Fitting for the Spotlight
?
The private elevator hummed softly as it ascended to the top floor, a smooth, uninterrupted journey. Inside, Moonlight, Tsukuyomi, and Ayia stood in silence, their masked faces reflecting the polished metal of the elevator walls. The dim lighting cast soft shadows across the room, emphasizing the mystique of their personas. The weight of the uing concert, the preparation, and the media frenzy that awaited them all felt palpable in the enclosed space, though none of them spoke about it.
As the elevator finally slowed to a stop, Ayia nced at the two beside her, nodding slightly as the doors slid open to reveal arge, opulent hallway. The floor they had reserved was the epitome of luxury-sprawling, with intricate patterns lining the walls, crystal chandeliers hanging above, and plush carpeting stretching beneath their feet. Waiting for them was the production team Ayia had meticulously hired to ensure that Moonlight''s first live concert would go off without a hitch.
The team was a mixture of seasoned professionals-event coordinators, stylists, makeup artists, and tech specialists. At the center stood Jubo E, the renowned stylist who had dressed some of the most iconic figures in the Sakura Abode Country''s entertainment industry. His reputation was legendary, and tonight, he would work his magic on both Moonlight and Tsukuyomi.
After seeing several stylists'' collections, Ayia knew for sure that Theo and Aurora would like Jubo E''s style, so she hired him to produce their outfits for the uing concert and tomorrow''s award ceremony. Because he was a renowned stylist, it wasn''t cheap to hire his service, but Ayia managed to do it anyway.
"Good afternoon, everyone," Ayia said with a bright smile as she exited the elevator with Moonlight and Tsukuyomi, "My name is Ms. Yamada, and I''m Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s agent, I''ll be taking care of tonight''s concert management."
"Good afternoon!" Everyone replied politely.
"Good afternoon," Jubo E said with a bright, charismatic smile as they stepped out of the elevator. His sharp eyes gleamed with excitement, sweeping over Moonlight and Tsukuyomi. "I''ve been waiting for this moment ever since Ms. Yamada told me you''d be performing live." The rest of the team offered greetings, nods, and enthusiastic waves. There was no mistaking the energy in the room-it was electric, filled with the anticipation of something great about to unfold. Moonlight, his face concealed behind his mask and tinum-white hair, gave a polite nod of acknowledgment. Tsukuyomi, standing beside him with her half-white, half- ck hair, and silver mask, waved amiably.
"Thank you, everyone," Ayia said, stepping forward with her usual air of calm control. "We''re d to be here, and I trust everything''s in order for tonight?"
"Sure, boss!" An assistant replied, "We already started..." He then started listing all the things they already started doing including preparing the concert''s venue.
"Great." Ayia nodded in approval, "What about you, Mr. Jubo? Are the outfits ready for Moonlight and Tsukuyomi to try on?"
Jubo E nodded confidently. "Of course, of course. I''ve prepared several looks for each of them, and we''ll have them choose their favorites." His eyes twinkled as he gestured toward arge, open space where racks of clothes had been wheeled in, each covered with ck cloth. "Jubo E originals," he added with a flourish, as if the very words were a guarantee of perfection. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi exchanged a nce, and although their expressions were hidden behind masks, there was a shared excitement in their posture. They had always cared deeply about their public personas, understanding that the way they looked on stage would contribute to the image they projected to the world. And tonight''s performance was no ordinary event-it was Moonlight''s first live concert, with Tsukuyomi by his side.
"Let''s get started, then," Ayia said, her voice smooth and professional. She gave a brief smile before guiding the two artists toward the waiting racks of clothing. The team bustled around them, pulling back the cloths to reveal the stunning outfits that Jubo E had designed.
Moonlight''s eyes swept over the pieces, the red contact lenses giving him an almost otherworldly appearance. Each outfit was a masterpiece-stylish yet understated, with sharp lines and contrasting colors. Jubo E had expertly crafted these looks to fit the enigmatic persona Moonlight embodied on stage. There were sleek ck jackets with silver ents, high-cored shirts with intricate patterns, and a series of tailored pants that would allow him to move freely while maintaining his signature look. Moonlight''s eye was immediately drawn to a silver jacket with subtle ck embroidery, which seemed to shimmer under the soft lights.
Tsukuyomi''s outfits were equally breathtaking. Jubo E had crafted her looks to reflect her duality-half moonlight, half shadow. One outfit featured a stunning half-white, half-ck gown that flowed gracefully down her frame, split perfectly down the middle to mirror her distinctive hair. Another look included a sleek, high-cored jacket with flowing sleeves, paired with elegant ck pants that gave her a regal yet modern air.
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi moved to another room so they could have the privacy to change clothes while the rest of the team followed Ayia''s instructions.
As the two began to try on the pieces, the room buzzed with activity. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi moved with calm precision, allowing the stylists and production team to make adjustments and offer feedback. Despite their fame and the weight of the uing concert, they remained polite and personable, engaging in light conversation with the team as they slipped in and out of the outfits.
"This one really suits you," Ayia said approvingly as Moonlight tried on the silver jacket that had caught his eye earlier. The material gleamed under the overhead lights, and the ck embroidery along the sleeves added a sense of subtleplexity to the look. Paired with fitted ck pants and his trademark mask, Moonlight looked every bit the mysterious artist the world hade to know.
"It feels right," Moonlight replied, his voice calm and measured. Though hidden behind his mask, there was a certain ease to his demeanor, as if the weight of the outfit matched the gravity of the event itself.
Tsukuyomi, meanwhile, had slipped into the half-white, half-ck gown. The contrast between the flowing fabric and the sharp lines of her mask created a striking image. She moved gracefully, testing the weight of the fabric, and the way it swayed with each step. "It''s perfect," she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet confidence.
Jubo E beamed with pride, clearly pleased that his designs had resonated with the two artists. "You both have an incredible presence. These outfits were made to enhance that, not overshadow it," he said, stepping back to admire the overall effect.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi nodded in agreement, their eyes meeting briefly in a moment of shared understanding. Tonight, they would step onto the stage not just as musicians, but as living embodiments of the personas they had so carefully crafted. Every detail mattered-the clothes, the masks, the energy they projected. It was all part of the performance.
After trying on several more outfits, each more impressive than thest, Moonlight and Tsukuyomi finally settled on their favorite pieces. For Moonlight, it was the silver jacket paired with sleek ck pants, an ensemble that blended elegance with his signature mysterious style. For Tsukuyomi, it was the dual-toned gown, which mirrored the very essence of her stage name and persona.
Jubo E and his team immediately began making small adjustments to the outfits, though the changes were minimal. Both Moonlight and Tsukuyomi had near-perfect measurements, so only minor tweaks were needed to ensure a wless fit. The stylists worked with precision and speed, knowing that time was of the essence with the concert fast approaching.
As the final touches were being made, Ayia approached the two artists with a satisfied smile. "You both look incredible. These outfits are going to leave an impression tonight." Moonlight gave a small nod, his eyes flickering with the faintest hint of anticipation. "That''s the goal," he said quietly.
Chapter 747: A Moment of Calm
Chapter 747: A Moment of Calm
?
After the stylist team and other production teams filed out of the reserved hotel floor, the atmosphere settled into a quiet calm. The stylists left to makest-minute adjustments to the outfits for tonight''s concert, while Ayia''s team dispersed to tend to final preparations at the venue. For the first time since their arrival, it was just Theo, Aurora, and Ayia, free from the crowd''s buzzing energy and the non-stop rush of the past few hours.
Theo removed his mask first, letting out a sigh of relief as he ran a hand through his hair. Aurora followed suit, peeling off her Tsukuyomi persona, her two-toned hair falling into ce. The heavy intensity of Moonlight and Tsukuyomi was gone, reced by their more familiar selves. Ayia smiled at them both, adjusting her own mask before finally taking it off.
"That was intense," Aurora said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I thought we''d never get a moment to ourselves."
Theo nodded in agreement, leaning back against one of the plush couches in the suite. "I wasn''t expecting the media to be that overwhelming. But I guess we shouldn''t be surprised." Ayia chuckled softly, joining them on the couch. "That''s just the beginning. You know how it is. The hype for tonight''s concert is unreal, especially with all the mystery around Moonlight and Tsukuyomi."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Aurora grinned, leaning forward. "Did you see the crowd when we got out of the van? They were everywhere. And the way they all screamed Moonlight''s name and even Tsukuyomi''s name..." She shook her head in amazement. "It''s surreal."
Theo smiled faintly, still adjusting to the whirlwind of attention. "It was something, all right. But I think what really caught them off guard was you showing up next to me as Tsukuyomi. I could feel the surprise."
Ayia giggled. "Yeah, they weren''t expecting that. You being at the concert wasn''t confirmed anywhere. It''s like we just dropped a bomb on them."
Aurora''s cheeks flushed slightly, still unused to the idea of people outside their close circle recognizing her as Tsukuyomi. "I wonder what they''re thinking now. Probably specting like crazy online."
Ayiaughed, standing up to stretch. "Let them specte. That''s part of the fun, right?"
"But I have to say that the two of you look especially cool and ethereal when you don your disguises." Ayia giggled, "Did you guys see the look of wonder and admiration from the production team when they looked at you two?"
Theoughed before saying, "Really? I wasn''t trying to be cool or anything. But I think that the mask helps build this persona as we don''t need to hide our expressions."
"As for me, I was being grateful during the whole time that no one could see my expression, because they would see me getting shy with all this attention." Aurora giggled.
Suddenly, a knock at the door interrupted their conversation. It was the hotel''s room service. They had ordered food as soon as the production team left, and now the delicious scent of freshly prepared dishes wafted into the room.
"Finally!" Aurora eximed, her eyes lighting up. "I''m starving."
They had only eaten breakfast earlier that day, and with all the tasks and chaos since, it was already well past 2 p.m. The spread that room service brought up wasvish and well-timed. tters of grilled fish, rice, tempura, and a few Western-style dishes like pasta and sd filled the table. They had gone for a mix of Japanese and international cuisine, something light yet vorful enough to fuel them for the busy night ahead.
Ayia picked up the food tray at the door as Theo and Aurora were without masks, and no one could see them without their masks.
The three of them sat down around the dining table in the suite, grateful for the meal and the brief reprieve it brought.
As they dug into the food, the lively conversation resumed.
"This feels so weird," Aurora said between bites. "One minute, we''re doing something so normal like eating lunch, and the next minute we''re getting ready for a huge concert."
"Tell me about it," Theo said with a wry smile. "It''s hard to switch between Moonlight and just being me."
Ayia poured herself a ss of water, watching the two siblings banter. "It''s not just you two who are feeling that way. This whole thing has been a whirlwind since your debut, Theo. And now, with the Saphire Awards tomorrow, it''s even crazier. But look on the bright side-you''re both handling it incredibly well."
Aurora grinned as she took a sip of her drink. "We couldn''t have done it without you, Ayia- nee. You''ve been the mastermind behind all of this."
Ayia waved a hand dismissively, but her smile gave away her pride. "It''s all teamwork. And besides, I can''t take all the credit. You two are the stars. I just push the buttons."
Theo chuckled, ncing at the dishes they had been demolishing. "If you say so. But honestly, I never expected things to blow up this much. I thought we''d have more time to ease into the whole fame thing."
"Fame doesn''t work that way," Ayia pointed out, her tone yful. "Especially not when you drop an album like ''Earth to Azure.'' You practically set the world on fire with that one."
Theo leaned back in his chair, thinking about the journey since he had released his debut album. "Yeah, it''s been a ride. And it''s only getting started."
Auroraughed. "You''re alreadypeting in the biggest categories at the Saphire Awards, and you''re saying it''s just getting started?"
He shrugged with a grin. "I guess I''m not used to thinking of myself as someone in the spotlight yet."
Ayia leaned her chin on her hand, smiling at him. "Well, you''d better get used to it. The world is watching you now."
The atmosphere was light andfortable as they continued eating. They talked about how far they hade since Theo''s debut as Moonlight, the incredible response from fans, and the anticipation building for tonight''s concert. Aurora asionally chimed in withments about Tsukuyomi''s role, excited yet slightly nervous about performing alongside Theo in front of a live audience for the first time.
"I think what I''m most excited for is seeing the fans'' reactions in real-time," Aurora said, her eyes sparkling. "It''s one thing to see thements online, but seeing them live is going to be a whole new experience."
"You''ll be fine," Theo reassured her, his voice calm but supportive. "You''ve worked hard, and the fans already love you."
Aurora smiled, her excitement building. "Thanks, big brother. I just hope I don''t mess
anything up."
"You won''t," Ayia said confidently, pushing aside her empty te. "Everything is going to be perfect. We''ve rehearsed enough, and you two are ready for this."
With their tes emptied and the conversation settling into afortable lull, the trio shared a quiet moment. Despite the whirlwind day and the mounting pressure of what was toe, they found sce in each other''spany, as they always did.
Theo nced at the clock on the wall. It was creeping closer to the time they needed to head to the concert venue. "Looks like we''re about to dive back into the chaos soon," he said with a
small smile.
Theo needed to install the whole equipment set that he would use during the concert, plus he and Aurora needed to do a sound check before the concert as well. There were several other procedures they needed to follow to make sure that the concert was in perfect condition. Aurora took a deep breath, her expression a mix of nerves and excitement. "Yeah. But we''ve
got this."
Ayia stood up and stretched. "Let''s finish getting ready. We have a big night ahead."
As they gathered themselves, the weight of what wasing began to settle in again. The masks and personas of Moonlight and Tsukuyomi would soon be back on, and the world would be watching. But for now, in this moment of calm, they were just Theo, Aurora, and Ayia-three friends enjoying a simple meal before the storm.
Chapter 748: Setting Up the Instruments
Chapter 748: Setting Up the Instruments
?
Mafra Q Hall, Beord Bazaar, Catadrid
3:30 PM, Saturday, March 27th
After having lunch back at the hotel, Theo and Aurora donned their personas once again before they took their van to Mafra Q Hall, the venue where the concert would happenter that night. Moonlight, with his signature mask and piercing red eyes, was back in full form, apanied by Tsukuyomi, her two-toned hair reflecting the duality of her persona. The weight of the evening''s event was palpable, but Theo, slipping into the calm focus of Moonlight, was ready.
Moonlight didn''t have a band of his own. His album was a masterpiece of his own creation, with every instrumental track meticulously crafted by him. But live, he couldn''t manage everything at once-the piano, the guitar, the bass, and the drums. That''s why he had hired three seasoned professional musicians to back him up on stage, each handpicked for their talent and versatility.
The musicians were already waiting when Moonlight and Tsukuyomi arrived at the venue. They greeted him with a mix of respect and quiet excitement, having already rehearsed together over video calls in the previous weeks. Although they hadn''t yet yed side by side in the same room, their chemistry was evident from the start. The synergy had been instantaneous, as all three musicians were experts in their own right, able to follow Moonlight''s lead without hesitation.
The hall itself was a massive, ornate space, known for hosting some of the biggest names in music. As Moonlight and the musicians stood at the center of the stage, the grandeur of Mafra Q Hall wasn''t lost on him. The walls stretched high above, draped in dark, rich curtains, with rows of plush seats cascading down toward the stage. The acoustics here were legendary, and Moonlight knew that the sound would carry like thunder through the crowd tonight.
"Let''s get to work," Moonlight said, his voice steady but carrying a quiet authority that matched the intensity in his red eyes. The musicians nodded, and the sound engineers who had been waiting by the stage moved into action.
The stage crew began wheeling out the instruments and equipment-guitars, basses, drum sets, and keyboards-cing them carefully in position. Moonlight walked over to his piano, a sleek ck grand piano that gleamed under the soft stage lights. He ran his fingers over the keys, feeling the cool smoothness beneath his touch. The piano would be one of the highlights of his performance.
He would y the guitar and the piano during the concert, and in some songs, he would only sing. It depended on the song of his setlist.
The drummer, a tall, lean man with a calm demeanor named Jakob, began setting up his drum kit. Every cymbal and every tom was adjusted with precision. He''d already familiarized himself with the songs'' intricate rhythms, but now it was about fine-tuning. He tapped lightly on the snare, testing the tension of the drumhead, while his foot pressed against the bass pedal, sending a gentle thud across the stage.
The bassist, Luna, an experienced musician known for her versatility, handled her bass with ease, plugging it into the amp before giving it a quick strum. The sound was deep, and resonant, filling the room with a low hum. She adjusted the knobs on the amp to get the perfect bnce between depth and rity. Her focus was sharp, her fingers moving with confidence across the strings as she fine-tuned her instrument.
The third musician, Kei, a guitarist with an impable reputation for live performances, checked his setup next to Moonlight''s piano. His electric guitar had a sleek, polished finish, and he adjusted the pedalboard with care. Each effect-reverb, dy, distortion-was dialed in just right, ready to replicate the atmospheric sound of Moonlight''s album. He strummed a few chords, the notes echoing softly through the hall, blending seamlessly with the ambient hum of the instruments.
While the musicians worked with their instruments, the sound engineers set up the microphones, amps, and monitors, moving around the stage with swift efficiency. Cables snaked across the floor, connecting everything together. The soundboard, located near the back of the hall, was already alive with blinking lights and dials, controlled by the head engineer, Marc, who would be overseeing the audio for the concert. Marc was a seasoned professional, having worked with top-tier artists in the past, and Moonlight knew they were in good hands.
"Let''s do a quick test run," Moonlight said, signaling to the others. His voice was steady, confident, and it seemed to calm the group even further.
The musicians nodded, slipping into their positions as if they had been rehearsing together for years. Jakob took his ce behind the drum kit, his sticks resting lightly in his hands. Luna stood with her bass slung across her shoulder, fingers poised over the strings. Kei, with his guitar in hand, stood by the amp, his foot already hovering over the pedals.
Moonlight sat at the piano, his fingers hovering over the keys, ready to start. The stage lights dimmed slightly, giving the room a hushed, intimate atmosphere. The only sound now was the low hum of the amps and the soft rustling of movement as they all prepared for the first
test.
"Can we bring the mid-range down a touch?" Moonlight asked.
The engineers tweaked the levels once again, and this time, the sound was exactly where he wanted it. Smooth, bnced, and ready to carry the emotion of the performance.
Jakob joined in, his drumbeat steady and controlled, followed by Luna''s deep bassline that added ayer of warmth. Kei''s guitar echoed with a hauntingly beautiful melody, weaving through the piano and drums.
They yed together with a synchronicity that surprised even them. Despite only having rehearsed remotely, it felt natural, almost effortless. Moonlight''s music had a way of bringing everything together, and now that they were here, in person, the connection was undeniable.
Moonlight signaled them to stop after a few bars, listening carefully to the acoustics. He looked over to the sound engineers, who were tweaking the levels, adjusting the bnce of each instrument.
"Sounding good," Marco called from the soundboard. "Let''s bring the bass up just a little."
Luna adjusted her settings, and they yed through the segment again. This time, the bass had a richer presence, perfectlyplementing the other instruments. The engineers nodded in approval, and Moonlight gave a satisfied nod in return.
For the next hour, they worked through each song methodically, fine-tuning the levels and bncing the instruments. Moonlight was meticulous, stopping asionally to give notes or make adjustments. The musicians followed his lead without question, their respect for his artistry evident in the way they yed.
The setup took time, but no one rushed. Each adjustment was precise, and every sound was scrutinized until it was perfect. Moonlight appreciated the professionalism of the team- they knew how critical this concert was, and no one was taking shortcuts. Aurora, still in her Tsukuyomi persona, stood off to the side, watching the process unfold. She had no instruments to check herself, but she was still very much a part of the performance. Her voice, ethereal and haunting, would carry some of the most emotional moments of the night. Though she was a rookie performer, her instincts trained by Moonlight were sharp, and her presence brought an undeniable energy to the stage.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Finally, after what felt like a smooth but intense session, everything was in ce. The sound was perfect, the instruments were set, and the hall felt charged with anticipation.
Moonlight stood up from the piano, stretching slightly as he turned to the others. "Good work, everyone. Let''s take a short break before we start the sound check."
The musicians smiled, relieved but satisfied with the progress they''d made. The stage was ready, the instruments were set, and in just a few hours, the hall would be filled with thousands of fans waiting to see Moonlight live for the very first time.
As they stepped off the stage to prepare for the final sound check, there was a sense of calm before the storm-a quiet moment before the evening''s performance would bring Mafra Q Hall to life in ways it had never seen before.
Chapter 749: Sound Check: The Final Rehearsal
Chapter 749: Sound Check: The Final Rehearsal
?
Mafra Q Hall, Beord Bazaar, Catadrid
5:00 PM, Saturday, March 27th
The stage was a cavernous expanse of polished wood, gleaming in the subtle light as the tech crew adjusted the rigging and fine-tuned the lighting above. Cables snaked across the floor, linking monitors, amplifiers, and instruments into a sophisticatedwork of sound and rhythm. The faint hum of speakers was the only noise filling the space as Moonlight and his team prepared for the sound check, the anticipation for the night ahead palpable.
The stage had a beautiful decoration, but we will only introduce this when the concert starts a few hourster.
Theo, in his persona as Moonlight, stood in the center of the stage, adjusting the guitar strap across his shoulder. His red contact lenses gleamed under the house lights, casting a faintly eerie glow that perfectly matched his persona. Dressed in sleek, stylish attire-a mix of dark fabrics that shimmered in the light-he had already begun mentally walking through the setlist. Every song had its own energy, its own flow, and he needed to feel the rhythm of each one before stepping onto this stageter in front of thousands of people.
His small band of musicians had assembled, ready for the rehearsal that would set the tone for the evening. Jakob, the drummer, sat poised behind the drum kit, quietly tapping out a soft beat to warm up. Luna, the bassist, adjusted the tuning on her instrument, her fingers sliding gracefully along the frets, while Kei, the guitarist, casually strummed a few chords, his fingers dancing effortlessly along the strings.
At the side of the stage, Tsukuyomi, the enigmatic figure that was Aurora, stood with her half-ck, half-white hair cascading over her shoulders, her silver mask glinting faintly as she waited for her cue. She would be joining for only a few songs, but her presence was just as important as Moonlight''s, especially for the highly anticipated duet of "Save Your Tears."
Theo strummed his guitar once, the sound echoing through the hall as the sound engineers in the back made their final adjustments. The air felt heavy with anticipation, but there was quiet confidence in the team. They had rehearsed, albeit remotely, and now, the sound check would smooth out any lingering kinks.
"Alright, let''s run through the setlist from the top," Moonlight called out, his voice calm yetmanding. "We''ll go one by one, adjust anything we need to, and make sure we''re tight for tonight."
The first song on the list was "Perfect," a gentle, emotional bad that Moonlight would y on the guitar. As Jakob counted them in, the soft strumming of Theo''s acoustic guitar filled the hall, the notes warm and enveloping. Kei''s electric guitar provided a subtle undercurrent, while Luna''s bass added depth to the sound. Jakob''s drums were delicate but steady, guiding the tempo with precision.
Moonlight''s voice, smooth and full of emotion, wove through the melody effortlessly. He had yed this song countless times, but each performance was a new moment, an opportunity to connect with the audience, even in rehearsal.
As the song ended, Theo nodded in approval, ncing over at the band. "Sound levels good? Anything off?"
The sound engineer''s voice crackled through the in-ear monitors. "Everything sounds good on our end. Want to move to the next?"
They transitioned into "Before You Go," a more poignant song, tinged with sorrow and reflection. Moonlight''s guitar yed a central role once again, his fingers gliding over the strings as the band built around his melodies. Jakob''s drumming was more pronounced here, driving the emotional intensity of the piece forward, while Luna''s bass pulsed in harmony with the beat.
When that song came to a close, Moonlight shifted to the piano, his fingers hovering over the keys as the intro to "The Scientist" reverberated through the venue. The song was more intimate, the piano''s haunting chords echoing in the empty hall, and Moonlight''s voice carrying a sense of vulnerability.
Tsukuyomi watched from the sidelines, quietly humming along as the sound filled the space. She knew she wouldn''t be needed for several more songs, but it was vital that everything felt cohesive, seamless, and precise.
Next came "Say You Won''t Let Go," a shift back to the acoustic guitar. The transition between instruments was smooth-almost second nature to Moonlight now-but the rehearsals ensured there were no hups or surprisester. Kei''s lead guitar added a gentle but stirring apaniment, his notes weaving in and out of Moonlight''s melodies.
"Let''s kick it up," Moonlight said, shing a grin beneath his mask as theyunched into "bad guy." This time, Moonlight was on the synthesizer, twisting dials and pressing keys as the familiar, pulsating beat began to fill the hall. Jakob''s drums were more aggressive now, driving the rhythm, while Luna''s bass throbbed with intensity. This song had a different energy entirely-more confrontational, more daring.
As the song built to its climax, Moonlight''s red eyes glinted with the reflection of the stage lights, his hands moving deftly over the synth controls. The sound was sharp, edgy, and exactly what they needed to energize the crowd tonight.
"Great. Next," Moonlight instructed, the setlist flowing easily now as they hit their groove.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They moved seamlessly through "Dance Monkey," where Moonlight once againmanded the synthesizer, building a yful, high-energy soundscape that contrasted sharply with the heavier emotional weight of the previous songs. The band followed his lead with precision, each notending exactly where it needed to.
Finally, it was time for "Believer" and "Save Your Tears," two songs where Moonlight opted not to y an instrument, instead focusing entirely on his vocals. As they rehearsed "Believer," Jakob''s drumming grew more intense, driving the song''s powerful momentum forward, while Luna and Kei supported with a heavier, more rock-infused sound.
And then came "Save Your Tears," the moment Tsukuyomi had been waiting for. She stepped onto the stage, her silver mask reflecting the light as she took her ce beside Moonlight. As the song began, their voices intertwined effortlessly, hers ethereal and haunting, his smooth and resonant. The duet was captivating, even in this empty hall, as the two personas blended together, creating something powerful.
When the final notes of the song faded away, there was a moment of silence before Moonlight nodded, satisfied.
"Let''s run through the surprises," he said, ncing at Tsukuyomi, who gave a subtle nod.
The surprise songs weren''t on the official setlist, but Moonlight had a couple of extra tricks up his sleeve for the concert. They rehearsed these songs quickly, making sure everything flowed seamlessly, but keeping the details tightly under wraps.
Finally, after over an hour of rehearsal, they were done. The sound check had gone off without a hitch, the band was tight, and Moonlight felt a sense of calm wash over him. Everything was
falling into ce.
Moonlight nced at the clock. It was just past 6:00 PM now, and the gates would open soon. Outside the venue was buzzing with life, excitement building as the fans waited in line, waiting for the moment when the gates would open, and they would finally would see the stage where Moonlight would perform.
Moonlight turned to the others, offering a small smile behind his mask. "Great work, everyone. Let''s get ready for the show."
As they stepped off the stage, the anticipation hung in the air like electricity. In just over two hours, the concert would begin, and the world would finally see Moonlight and Tsukuyomi in their full glory.
Chapter 750: The Wait for the Gates to Open
Chapter 750: The Wait for the Gates to Open
?
Mafra Q Hall, Beord Bazaar, Catadrid
Saturday, March 27th, 5:00 PM
Sol, Jade, and Lily had been standing in line outside Mafra Q Hall for hours, their excitement building with each passing minute. They had driven to the venue in Sol''s father''s car, a small blue sedan that had be their trustedpanion for adventures like these. Sol had been the one to volunteer for the drive, knowing that she''d be more rxed behind the wheel, guiding her friends to their most anticipated event of the year-Moonlight''s first live concert. The sun had already begun to lower in the sky, casting a golden hue over the scene, though the air remained cool and pleasant. The beginning of spring meant that the weather was neither too hot nor too cold, making the long wait outside more bearable than any of them had expected. The scent of blossoms floated through the air, mixing with the faint smell of street food from nearby vendors catering to the concert-goers.
The crowd surrounding them was massive. Thousands of people, mostly in their teens, twenties, and thirties had shown up early. Everyone wanted the best spot inside the venue. Though the Mafra Q Hall could hold a staggering 20,000 people, it seemed like every single one of them had the same idea: get there as early as possible, secure the best view, and revel in the once-in-a-lifetime experience of seeing Moonlight perform live.
"I can''t believe we''re finally here," Sol said, her voice tinged with excitement as she adjusted her hoodie and stretched her arms. She was dressedfortably for the long wait, wearing her favorite Moonlight t-shirt over her hoodie, showing her dedication to the artist.
"I know, right?" Jade grinned, flicking her ck hair behind her shoulders. "It feels surreal. We''ve been talking about this concert for months."
Lily, the more reserved of the trio, nodded with a small smile. "I''ve had butterflies in my stomach since we left your house," she admitted. "I still can''t believe we managed to get the tickets."
The crowd around them buzzed with a simr energy, a mix of chatter,ughter, and the asional chant of "Moonlight! Moonlight!" rippling through the line. Some fans had even brought portable speakers, ying songs from Moonlight''s album to keep spirits high. Others clutched homemade signs or wore custom outfits designed with Moonlight''s lyrics printed across them.
The girls exchanged nces, feeling the palpable excitement in the air. They weren''t just attending a concert; they were about to be part of an event that people would talk about for years.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"We''re not that far from the entrance," Sol noted, peeking over the heads of the fans in front of them. "Do you think we''ll get a good spot?"
Jade shrugged, "You''re so nervous that you forgot that the seats were already defined when we bought the tickets," Jade giggled.
"Oh, that''s true." Sol said as she remembered this fact, "Why did everyone arrive early then?"
"Who knows?" Jade replied, "But I guess just like us, everyone else was too anxious for the concert, so everyone came early."
Lily bit her lip, ncing down at the tickets clutched in her hand. "I just hope we don''t get stuck behind anyone too tall."
They allughed, feeling lighter with each passing minute. Despite the wait, none of them were impatient. They knew this was part of the experience, part of the anticipation that made the moment so special.
As the hours stretched on, they began to lose track of time, entertained by the enthusiasm of the crowd around them. A group of fans behind them began singing one of Moonlight''s hit songs, "Perfect," their voices harmonizing sweetly in the cool evening air. Sol and Jade couldn''t help but join in, while Lily pped along, her shy nature keeping her from singing out loud but still immersed in the moment.
"Do you think he''ll y any surprise songs?" Jade asked after the impromptu sing-along had faded into the background noise.
"Maybe," Sol replied. "He''s been pretty secretive about his setlist. I wouldn''t be surprised if The throws in something new or unreleased."
"I hope he ys ''The Scientist,"" Lily said softly, her eyes dreamy. "That song just... it hits differently live, I bet."
They nodded in agreement. Every song from Moonlight''s album was special, but there was something magical about certain tracks that tugged at the heartstrings in a way that felt deeply personal.
The line continued to move, though slowly, as more and more fans gathered. By now, the sun had fully dipped below the horizon, and the sky was painted in shades of pink and purple. Streetlights flickered on, casting a soft glow over the crowd.
"It''s crazy how many people showed up so early," Jade said, scanning the endless sea of faces stretching in every direction. "I thought we were early."
"I guess Moonlight has that kind of pull," Sol replied with a grin. "We''re all just trying to get as close to the magic as possible."
For hours, they had been surrounded by this shared sense of belonging, ofmunity. Every person in that crowd had been touched by Moonlight''s music in some way, and that connection was what brought them all together, despite their differences. It was a beautiful, unspoken bond.
As the time ticked closer to the gate opening, the girls'' anticipation grew even stronger. They fidgeted with their tickets, adjusted their outfits, and bounced on their toes as they tried to shake off the nervous energy. Sol checked her phone repeatedly, confirming the time over and
over again.
"It''s almost time," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
Jade and Lily exchanged excited nces. The moment they had been waiting for was almost here. The gates would open soon, and then there would be no turning back. They would finally step into Mafra Q Hall, where Moonlight would take the stage.
When the clock hit 6:30 PM, a noticeable ripple went through the crowd. People began
shifting, standing a little straighter, their excitement mounting.
"They''re about to open the gates!" someone shouted from the front, and the cheer that followed echoed like a wave through the entire line.
Sol felt her heart race in her chest. "This is it. We''re going in."
Jade grabbed her hand, squeezing tightly. "I''m so ready for this."
Lily smiled, though her nerves were obvious. "It''s happening. We''re really going to see him."
The massive gates of Mafra Q Hall slowly began to swing open, the crowd pushing forward as the line surged with energy. Security guards were stationed at the front, checking tickets and keeping the line orderly, but nothing could dampen the electric atmosphere. People were buzzing with excitement, exchanging high-fives and cheers as they edged closer to the
entrance.
Sol, Jade, and Lily clung to each other as they moved with the crowd, their hearts pounding in sync. The closer they got, the more real it all felt.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, they reached the entrance.
"Tickets, please," a security guard said.
With trembling hands, Sol handed over their tickets, her heart in her throat. The guard
scanned them, smiled, and waved them through.
"Enjoy the concert."
And just like that, they were in.
Chapter 751: Media Coverage
Chapter 751: Media Coverage
?
March 27th, Catadrid - Moonlight''s Arrival at HighCross Hotel
The streets of Catadrid were abuzz as the highly anticipated day of Moonlight''s first live concert at Mafra Q Hall approached. For weeks, fans had spected about the enigmatic artist''s arrival in the city, and when the media finally captured footage of his arrival at the HighCross Hotel, excitement reached a fever pitch.
Small and medium news outlets had been stationed outside the luxurious hotel for days, hoping to catch a glimpse of Moonlight. Even somerger media channels joined the fray, sensing the gravity of this event and the public''s insatiable curiosity about the artist who had taken the world by storm. With his debut album dominating global charts and his mysterious persona capturing the imagination of millions, Moonlight''s first live performance had be a media spectacle unlike any other.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was midday when a ck SUV pulled up to the HighCross entrance. The media, already alerted to Moonlight''s possible arrival, quickly gathered at the hotel''s entrance, cameras rolling and microphones ready. The SUV''s tinted windows only added to the mystery, fueling spection about whether it was really him. The moment the door opened, and Moonlight''s security team stepped out, reporters and fans alike held their breath.
Though Moonlight and Tsukuyomi remained hidden beneath their trademark hooded jacket and sunsses, the brief sh of Moonlight''s figure sent shockwaves through the crowd. He offered no words, no interviews just a simple wave before disappearing into the hotel with his team.
"This is the moment fans have been waiting for!" a small, local news channel reported live from the scene. "Moonlight has officially arrived in Catadrid for his debut performance, and you can feel the excitement in the air!"
For hours, coverage of Moonlight''s arrival dominated Catadrid''s television and online news outlets. Larger media channels, such as Global Music TV and CityBeat News, quickly followed up with segments exploring the artist''s rise to fame. With his real identity still shrouded in mystery, media outlets capitalized on this enigma, with many discussing fan theories, specting on his personal life, and analyzing his sess.
A popr morning talk show on Channel 12 dedicated a portion of its broadcast to dissecting Moonlight''s meteoric rise.
"He''s captured the hearts of millions with his emotional lyrics and haunting melodies, yet we still know so little about him," said one of the hosts. "Who is Moonlight really? Fans are
dying to find out, and tonight''s concert might give us some clues."
Media Coverage of Fans Outside Mafra Q Hall
As the day wore on, attention shifted from Moonlight''s hotel stay to the growing crowd gathering outside Mafra Q Hall. Byte afternoon, fans had begun arriving in droves, determined to secure the best spots for the concert. News outlets from all across Catadrid descended upon the scene, eager to capture the mood of the crowd.
Small and medium channels were first to the scene, setting up their cameras and broadcasting live reports from outside the venue. Channel 8 News was one of the earliest to arrive, its reporter standing at the front of the ever-growing line of fans.
"As you can see, the line stretches for blocks! Thousands of fans have gathered outside Mafra Q Hall, and many have been here for hours, braving the cool spring air in hopes of getting closer to the stage tonight. We spoke to a few of them to get their thoughts on this once-in- a-lifetime event."
The camera cut to a brief interview with a group of excited fans, each of them wearing Moonlight merchandise and clutching concert tickets like prized possessions.
"I''ve been listening to Moonlight since his album dropped," one fan said, a wide grin on her face. "I can''t believe we''re finally here! I don''t even care how long we''ve been waiting- tonight is going to be worth every second."
Another fan, a teenage boy with Moonlight''s iconic logo painted on his cheek, chimed in. "There''s just something about his music. It''s like he speaks to your soul, you know? I''ve been waiting for this day for months. I can''t wait to see him live!"
Medium-sized outlets, such as Spectrum Reports, followed suit with their own coverage, sending roving reporters into the crowd to gauge the mood.
"It''s electric out here," a Spectrum reporter dered, standing amid a sea of fans. "Everyone is buzzing with excitement, and the sense ofmunity is palpable. Fans from all over have traveled to be here tonight, and many are calling this the concert of the decade. We spoke to one fan who flew in from across the country just to be here."
The camera cut to a young woman holding a Moonlight poster. "I drained a savings ount just to buy the best tickets for tonight''s concert. I flew in yesterday, and I''ve been waiting outside since 10 AM! Moonlight''s music helped me through some tough times, and I wouldn''t miss this for the world."
As the evening progressed, evenrger outlets like Global Music TV and Entertainment 24 began live-streaming footage from the scene, bringing the anticipation of the concert to an international audience. Global Music TV''s segment focused on the unique appeal of Moonlight''s artistry and the mystery surrounding his identity.
"The allure of Moonlight is more than just his music," said a music critic on Global Music TV. "It''s his anonymity, his ability to remain a mystery in an age where so much of an artist''s life is on disy. He lets the music speak for itself, and that''s why his fans connect with him on such a deep, personal level."
Interviews with Fans: Building the Hype
Outside Mafra Q Hall, the excitement only grew as media outlets continued to interview fans. Reporters asked what songs people were most looking forward to hearing and why Moonlight''s music resonated so deeply with them.
"I''m hoping he ys ''Before You Go,''" one fan told a reporter from a small digital news channel. "That song helped me through one of the hardest times in my life. His music feels like it understands you, you know?"
A teenage girl from the front of the line, bundled in a Moonlight hoodie, added, "I''m so excited for ''bad guy'' and ''Dance Monkey.'' His energy in those songs is incredible, and I just know the crowd is going to go wild when he performs them."
The diversity of the crowd didn''t go unnoticed by the media either. Fans from all walks of life had gathered for the event, united by their shared love for Moonlight''s music. Older couples, families with children, teenagers, and young adults made up the massive audience, and each person had their own story about how they discovered Moonlight.
Channel 13 News focused on this variety, airing clips of fans from different backgrounds and their unique reasons for attending the concert.
"It''s rare to see an artist who can bridge generations and reach people from so many different cultures," the reporter said. "Moonlight has managed to do just that, and it''s evident in the crowd we''re seeing tonight. His music has a universal quality that resonates with so many
people."
Anticipation Peaks as the Gates Open
As the clock inched closer to 6:30 PM, the tension in the air became almost tangible. Cameras zoomed in on the eager faces of fans, their anticipation growing with each minute. Reporters delivered their final remarks as the gates to Mafra Q Hall finally began to open.
"This is the moment fans have been waiting for all day!" a Global Music TV anchor said, as
live footage showed security guards opening the gates to the venue. "The crowd is surging forward, and the atmosphere is electric. Fans are about to enter the concert hall and witness Moonlight''s first-ever live performance."
Small, medium, andrge outlets alike covered the moment live, showing the rush of excited fans as they made their way inside. The news channels captured the cheers, theughter, and even a few tears of joy from fans who had been waiting outside for hours. "And there you have it," the reporter from Channel 8 News concluded. "The gates have officially opened, and the fans are pouring in. Tonight''s concert is set to be a historic one, and from the looks of it, Moonlight is ready to give his fans an unforgettable experience." The cameras followed the fans as they disappeared into Mafra Q Hall, the doors closing behind them. The anticipation had finally reached its peak. Moonlight was about to take the stage, and the world was watching.
Chapter 752: Last Meal Before the Concert
Chapter 752: Last Meal Before the Concert
?
In the quiet confines of the dressing room, the hum of the outside world seemed far away, dulled by the heavy walls that separated Theo and Aurora from the crowd. They had just stepped out of the shower, the lingering warmth of the steam still clinging to their skin. Towels wrapped around their shoulders, they sat at a small, round table in the center of the room, their masks discarded for now. It was a rare moment when they could let their guards down, with no need to be Moonlight or Tsukuyomi-just Theo and Aurora.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The dressing room had a soft glow from the overhead lights, casting warm hues over the polished wooden floors and white walls. Arge vanity with a mirror covered the left side of the room, cluttered with makeup brushes, hair products, and an array of stage costumes hanging neatly beside it. A soft leather couch hugged one corner, and in front of them on the table was a modest spread of food-just a light meal to keep them going before the concert. Ayia sat with them, her eyes twinkling with warmth as she helped arrange tes. She was aforting presence, always there, calm and unhurried. She had been part of this secret world for as long as they could remember, knowing every facet of Theo and Aurora''s dual lives. Tonight, though, the stakes were higher than ever before. Moonlight''s first live concert. Tsukuyomi''s first public performance. The pressure was immense, but in this fleeting moment, it hadn''t caught up to them just yet.
Aurora lifted a piece of sushi with her chopsticks, ncing between Theo and Ayia. Her hair was still damp, clinging slightly to her face, but she didn''t seem to mind. She exhaled softly, her delicate features momentarily rxed.
"Remember when we used to dream about performing live like this?" Aurora asked, her voice soft, almost as if she didn''t want to disturb the tranquility of the room. "And now it''s happening."
Theo smiled as he chewed on a small piece of bread. His eyes were gentle, a stark contrast to the intensity they held when he was on stage. Without the mask, he felt more like himself, more at ease. "Yeah," he replied, leaning back in his chair. "It feels surreal. I still can''t believe we''re here."
Ayia, who had been quietly listening, leaned forward with a yful smirk. "Of course it''s real! You''ve worked your whole life for this. Both of you."
"Maybe," Aurora said with a slight chuckle. "But standing in front of that many people, it''s still a bit terrifying. What if I trip on stage?"
Theo reached across the table, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. "You won''t. And even if you do, the crowd will love you for it. You know that, right?"
Aurora smiled at him, though there was a flicker of nerves in her eyes. "I guess."
Ayia smiled softly, her gaze sweeping between the siblings. "You''ll be fine. Both of you. You''re going to blow them away. They''re not ready for what''sing."
There was a shared moment of silence between them as they continued their meal. Outside, the distant roar of the fans could asionally be heard-a reminder of what was waiting for them beyond these walls. But inside this dressing room, it was peaceful. They could afford to be vulnerable, to feel the weight of everything without having to put on a brave face just yet.
Theo set his te down, stretching his arms as he leaned back in his chair. "You know," he said thoughtfully, "no matter what happens tonight, we''ll always have this moment. The calm before the storm."
Aurora gave him a side nce, her lips curving into a smile. "Thest peaceful moment before we be Moonlight and Tsukuyomi for the rest of the night."
Theo chuckled at that. "Exactly."
Ayia, who had been picking at her food, looked up with a fond expression. "I''m proud of you both. Not just for tonight, but for everything you''ve aplished to get here." She paused for a moment before continuing. "And no matter what happens, we''ll face it together." The sincerity in her voice made Theo''s chest tighten a little. Ayia had always been a pir of support, both for him and Aurora. She had seen them through their highs and lows, through every stage of their journey. Her belief in them never wavered, and that gave them strength.
Aurora sighed contentedly, resting her head against the back of her chair. "I think I needed to hear that," she admitted quietly. "It''s easy to get caught up in all the pressure and expectations, but being here with you two, like this... it makes everything feel a bit more manageable."
Theo nodded in agreement. "Yeah. It''s like we''re grounded. Just for a moment, we can breathe."
Ayia smiled again, standing up and gathering the empty tes from the table. "Well, if you''re feeling calm, then I''ve done my job. Now, it''s just a matter of getting through the final preparations."
As Ayia moved to clear the table, Theo and Aurora remained seated, exchanging quiet looks. There was a deep, unspoken understanding between them-siblings who had been through so much together, from their childhood to this moment. They didn''t need to say much to know what the other was feeling. The excitement, the nerves, the anticipation-it was all shared between them.
"You know," Aurora said suddenly, her tone light but thoughtful, "when we were kids, I always thought the artists performing on the stages looked so cool, but I never thought one day I would be performing on stage for thousands of people."
Theo raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "And yet, here we are, about to share the stage."
"Guess I couldn''t let you have all the glory," she quipped with a grin.
Theoughed softly, shaking his head. "Wouldn''t have it any other way."
Ayia returned, now wiping her hands on a towel, her eyes flickering to the clock on the wall. "We should probably start getting ready. The concert''s in an hour, and they''ll be calling for
you soon."
Aurora took a deep breath, standing up from the table. "Right. Showtime."
Theo remained seated for a moment, watching his sister as she stretched and walked toward the vanity. She still had that rxed look on her face, but he could sense the shift in her energy. The calm was fading, being reced with the growing excitement and focus that always came before a performance.
Ayia nced at Theo as she walked past him. "You okay?" she asked quietly.
He nodded, standing up and running a hand through his still-damp hair. "Yeah. Just... getting into the headspace."
Ayia smiled, patting his shoulder. "You''ll be great. Both of you."
With that, Theo joined Aurora at the vanity, where their costumes were waiting. He reached for his mask, running his fingers over the smooth material. It was strange how something so simple could transform him into Moonlight, the persona the world adored but still didn''t
fully know.
Aurora picked up her own mask, turning it over in her hands before catching Theo''s gaze in the mirror. "Ready?"
Theo gave her a small nod, his expression soft but determined. "Let''s give them a show they''ll never forget."
Aurora grinned, slipping the mask over her face. "Tsukuyomi and Moonlight, together at
last."
As they began to suit up for the final act, the tranquility of the dressing room began to fade, reced by the rising pulse of adrenaline that always came before stepping onto the stage. The calm was over, but they were ready. Ready to be the stars the world had been
waiting for.
Thest preparations would begin soon. The concert of a lifetime was only an hour away.
Chapter 753: The Opening Chords
Chapter 753: The Opening Chords
?
The anticipation in the air was electric.
More than 20 thousand people had packed themselves into Mafra Q Hall, filling every corner of the venue. Rows upon rows of fans stood shoulder to shoulder, their faces lit by the faint glow of phones and neon wristbands. For most, this was the night they had dreamed of for months-the night they would see Moonlight live, the enigmatic artist who had taken the world by storm. As the minutes ticked closer to the start of the concert, the excitement was palpable, vibrating through the crowd like an uncontainable energy.
The stage waspletely dark. Not a single spotlight flickered on, and the vastness of the space felt like a void, only adding to the growing tension. The entire venue was swallowed by darkness, save for the scattered lights from fans'' phones as they snapped selfies, exchangedst-minute texts, or waved their screens in unison, creating a sea of glowing dots. But even through the buzz of activity, an eerie silence began to settle over the crowd as they waited. Everyone knew the show was set to start at any moment. They could feel it.
Sol, Jade, and Lily stood somewhere near the center of the mass of people, their hearts racing with excitement. Sol had her phone out, recording every second of the atmosphere around her. Jade was bouncing on her toes, craning her neck to get a better view of the stage, though it was stillpletely shrouded in darkness. Lily clutched her concert ticket, the edges already crinkled from how many times she had fidgeted with it in her pocket.
"I can''t believe we''re really here," Sol whispered, her voice barely audible over the low hum of conversations and distant shouts from other fans. "It feels so surreal."
Jade nodded, her eyes wide with anticipation. "I know, right? I''ve been reying his album in my head all day, and now... we''re actually going to hear it live. I''m so ready."
Lily, who was typically the most reserved of the three, couldn''t help but smile. Her hands were shaking slightly, not from nerves, but from the sheer exhration of what was about to happen. "I wonder what he''ll open with," she murmured. "Do you think it''ll be ''Perfect''? Or maybe ''The Scientist''?"
"I don''t care what song he starts with," Jade said, grinning. "As long as it''s Moonlight."
Around them, simr conversations buzzed through the crowd. People spected, whispered, and waited with bated breath. There was something magical about the unknown -the fact that no one had any idea what the setlist would be or what the stage might look like. All they knew was that Moonlight had a reputation for delivering performances that left fans breathless, and tonight would be no exception.
The minutes dragged on, each one stretching longer than thest, but still, the stage remained dark. A few impatient shouts echoed through the hall, yful chants of "Moonlight! Moonlight!" rippling through the crowd, only to fade into nervousughter. The tension was building, almost unbearably so, as if the collective heartbeat of the audience was syncing up, growing louder with every passing second.
And then, as if on cue, the massive screens nking the stage flickered to life.
The first thing the crowd saw was a vast, breathtaking image of the moon-huge, pale, and radiant, hanging in a pitch-ck sky. Its soft, silvery light bathed the screens in an ethereal glow, casting long shadows across the floor of the venue. The moon was so realistic that it seemed to pulse, almost alive, as if it had been plucked straight from the night sky and brought to life for this moment. A hushed gasp swept through the audience, every pair of eyes locked on the moon as it slowly rose across the screens, inching toward its zenith.
The stage, still shrouded in darkness, began to reveal the faintest outlines of its set. There were delicate silver structures-arches that resembled crescent moons, and hanging orbs that looked like glowing stars. The theme of the night was clear: everything was centered around the moon, the celestial body that represented not just Moonlight''s name, but the mystery and allure that surrounded him as an artist. It was as if the entire concert was unfolding beneath the moon''s watchful gaze.
In the crowd, Sol couldn''t help but whisper, "It''s beautiful..."
Jade, wide-eyed and barely breathing, nodded. "It''s like we''re on the moon with him." As the image of the moon reached the center of the screen, something shifted. The soft glow from the screens intensified, and the moonlight seemed to bleed into the stage itself. Dim, silvery beams illuminated the edges of the tform, casting an otherworldly glow across the set. The lights were cool, pale, and soft-just like the moonlight they mimicked. Slowly, the glow began to grow stronger, spreading across the stage, illuminating the arches and structures, making them shimmer like stardust.
The audience was silent now. No one dared to make a sound, as if the magic of the moment had stolen their breath.
And then, the first note of music pierced the silence.
It was soft at first-a gentle strum of an acoustic guitar that seemed to float on the air. Familiar to every single person in the venue, it was the opening chord of "Say You Won''t Let Go." The sound was delicate and vulnerable, a perfect start to the night. It sent chills down the spines of those who recognized it instantly.
A wave of emotion surged through the crowd as they realized what was happening. Moonlight was about to start his performance. This was it-the moment they had all been waiting for. The soft strumming grew louder, more defined, and suddenly, as if on cue, the entire stage lit up in a burst of silvery light. The crowd erupted into cheers, screams, and apuse, their excitement boiling over in an explosion of sound. The moon-themed lights bathed the stage in brilliance, transforming it from a shadowy mystery into a dreamscape of light and sound. The arches glittered, the stars above twinkled, and the entire venue seemed toe alive with energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The intro to "Say You Won''t Let Go" continued to y, and the crowd began to sing along, their voices rising in unison, a choir of thousands. The emotion in the room was overwhelming, a wave of pure joy and excitement that reverberated through the walls. People were jumping and shouting, their hands raised high in the air as they celebrated the start of what would undoubtedly be an unforgettable night.
Sol, Jade, and Lily were caught in the frenzy, their voices lost in the chorus of fans around them. Sol''s heart was racing, her body tingling with excitement as she looked at the stage, her eyes wide with wonder. Jade was grinning from ear to ear, her arms waving above her head as she sang along with the intro. Lily, normally quiet andposed, had her hands sped to her chest, her eyes shining with emotion.
"This is it!" Sol shouted over the noise, her voice barely audible in the chaos. "It''s really happening!"
And it was. The night had begun. Moonlight was about to take them on a journey, and from the very first note, the crowd was ready to follow him to the ends of the earth-or, more fittingly, to the moon and back.
As the opening song enveloped the venue, the audience was lost in the music, swept away by the magic of the moment. They had waited for this night for so long, and now that it had begun, it was even more extraordinary than they could have ever imagined.
The moon had risen, and so had their hearts. The concert of a lifetime had officially begun.
Chapter 754: The First Song of the Night
Chapter 754: The First Song of the Night
?
As the first soft chords of "Say You Won''t Let Go" reverberated through the massive concert hall, a gentle wash of moonlight-colored beams illuminated the stage. The crowd erupted in cheers, the sound swelling to a deafening roar that shook the very foundations of the venue. Their excitement was palpable, a wave of emotion crashing forward toward the stage as they saw the figure standing there, bathed in the ethereal light that mimicked the glow of the
moon.
Moonlight stood at the center of it all, his presencemanding and serene, yet somehow otherworldly. His outfit was a stunning creation by Jubo E, a tailored ensemble that flowed elegantly as he moved. The sleek, ck fabric glistened under the soft lights, the silver ents shimmering like the stars themselves. The intricate patterns sewn into his outfit resembled delicate constetions, blending perfectly with the celestial theme of the stage.
But it was his mask that captivated the audience. The ck and white stic mask covered the lower half of his face, adding ayer of mystique and allure. The design was simple yet elegant, with sharp, angr lines that enhanced his features, but left his mouth free,
allowing his voice to flow freely. The mask only heightened his enigmatic presence, making him appear both familiar and untouchable as if he were an ethereal figure brought down to Earth for this moment alone.
He strummed the guitar softly, each note resonating through the hushed crowd, pulling them into the gentle lull of the song''s beginning. The spotlight cast a soft glow around him, making his figure seem to float in the vast darkness of the stage, suspended in a dreamlike atmosphere. The moon-shaped decorations in the background remained subtle, barely visible, their presence only enhancing the haunting beauty of the scene.
The crowd had cheered when he appeared, but now, as Moonlight began to sing, a hush fell over them. His voice, soft at first, seeped into every corner of the venue like a warm embrace. The melody was gentle, familiar, and soothing-exactly as they had imagined but more powerful in the live setting. The intimacy of his voice reached every soul in the room, making each person feel like they were alone with him, as though he were singing just for them.
"I met you in the dark, you lit me up..."
The crowd let out a collective sigh, voices quieted, drawn in by the first line of the song. Moonlight''s voice was as maic as ever, the smoothness of his tone blending perfectly with the calm strumming of his guitar. He sang with such heart that it felt as though each word was pulled from deep within him, and the audience felt that connection as they listened, mesmerized.
Every note seemed to shimmer in the air, wrapping around the audience like the softest breeze. The words flowed with sincerity, and even though it was a song they had heard
countless times before, it felt brand new in this moment, brought to life by Moonlight''s presence.
"You made me feel as though, I was enough
We danced the night away, we drank too much
I held your hair back when
You were throwing up..."
There was something about the way he performed that captivated the crowd as if they were under a spell. He wasn''t just ying a song; he was telling a story, one that resonated deeply with the thousands of people in attendance. It was the story of love, vulnerability, and the promise of never letting go. And it was clear that Moonlight was pouring his soul into every word, letting the emotion carry him along with the music.
The audience sang along with him, their voices blending with his, yet never overpowering. They followed his lead, their collective voice rising and falling in perfect harmony with the melody. Moonlight''s voice was a beacon, guiding them through the song, and their response was heartfelt and genuine. The connection between him and the audience was tangible as if the invisible threads of music were tying them all together, binding them in this shared moment.
The stage remained bathed in that cool, silvery light, giving the entire scene a dreamlike quality. The glow resembled moonlight reflecting on still water, calm and serene, yet alive with potential. The backdrop of crescent moons and soft stars shimmered faintly in the darkness,plementing the calm yet powerful atmosphere Moonlight was creating. Every strum of his guitar seemed to echo through the hall, soft yet clear, each note vibrating in harmony with the hearts of the crowd.
"I knew I loved you then, but you''d never know..."
The crowd''s collective energy swelled, their voices growing louder with the familiarity of the lyrics. And as they sang along, they could feel the depth of emotion in Moonlight''s delivery. His voice carried a quiet strength, as though he was reliving each moment of the story he sang. It wasn''t just a performance-it was an outpouring of feeling, a raw expression of love and gratitude, and the audience responded in kind.
Throughout the song, the lights shifted subtly, always keeping Moonlight at the center of attention. The soft white glow from above created the illusion of moonlight streaming down on him, while faint beams of light asionally danced across the stage, like stars twinkling in a vast, quiet sky.
"I wanna live with you, even when we''re ghosts
''Cause I yed it cool when I was scared of letting go
I know I needed you
But I never showed
But I wanna stay with you until we''re grey and old
Just say you won''t let go
Just say you won''t let go..."
As the song reached its crescendo, Moonlight''s voice grew richer, the raw emotion unmistakable. The crowd felt it too, their cheers rising between lines, their hands reaching out toward the stage as though they could capture the moment. His voice soared, powerful yet tender, the lyrics flowing effortlessly as he strummed along on his guitar, the simple melody lifting the room into the final chorus.
"When you looked over your shoulder
For a minute, I forget that I''m older
I wanna dance with you right nown/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Oh, and you look as beautiful as ever
And I swear that everyday you''ll get better
You make me feel this way somehow..."
Moonlight''s voice filled the room as the song approached its final verse, and for a moment, it felt like time had stopped. The connection between the artist and his audience was absolute, their voices entwined with his in a final emotional outpouring. It was a moment of perfect unity, a shared experience of love, gratitude, and hope, all wrapped up in the simple melody
of a song.
"I''m gonna love you ''til
My lungs give out
I promise ''til death we part like in our vows
So I wrote this song for you, now everybody knows
That it''s just you and me ''til we''re grey and old..."
The final chords rang out, echoing in the vast hall as Moonlight''s voice gently faded. He strummed his guitar onest time, letting the sound linger in the air before it disappeared into the expectant silence of the crowd.
The stage fell into darkness again, the lights dimming to a soft glow as the final notes of the song faded into the distance. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. And then, in an explosion of sound, the crowd erupted into thunderous apuse, their cheers echoing through the hall, a tidal wave of appreciation and joy.
Moonlight stood there, bathed in the soft afterglow of the lights, a smile just visible beneath
his mask as he took in the energy of the crowd. The first song had ended, but the night was just beginning, and both Moonlight and the crowd knew they were in for something
unforgettable.
Chapter 755: Moonlights Heartfelt Words
Chapter 755: Moonlight''s Heartfelt Words
?
Moonlight looked at the cheering crowd with emotion, his heart was beating so fast, but strangely, he felt calm while at the same time excited. He knew that it didn''t make sense and that was why he couldn''t quite describe what he was feeling. The lights bathed the venue in a soft glow, casting silvery hues across the sea of faces, each illuminated by the anticipation of the moment. The crowd''s energy was palpable, a wave of excitement washing over the stage, making his fingers tingle on the strings of his guitar.
"Good night, Catadrid!" he said, when the crowd calmed down.
His greeting only made the crowd cheer even louder. The roar was deafening, but in that noise, Moonlight found a strange sense of peace. There were 20,000 people in front of him, cheering his name, chanting for him, yet he was alone in this small space, cocooned in the warmth of their adoration. His half-covered face reflected mystery, but his eyes, the only visible part, held sincerity. The ck and white mask that adorned him was just a symbol of the separation between his public persona and the man beneath.
After a moment, the crowd finally settled enough for him to speak again. His fingers absentmindedly strummed the strings, ying a quiet, soft melody. He smiled behind his mask, grateful they couldn''t see the little nervous twitch in his lips.
"I... I don''t even know where to start," he began, his voice still holding the same calm and maic tone that had captivated his audience from the start. "This is... I''m not sure what I expected, but this... all of you here, it''s something else."
The crowd responded with cheers again, a rolling tide of encouragement. Moonlight paused, letting the noise wash over him once more, his heart swelling with the enormity of it all. He hadn''t imagined this. Not in his wildest dreams.
"I know it sounds clich¨¦," he said, smiling, "but I couldn''t have done any of this without all of you. Every single one of you has made this possible, and I''ll forever be grateful for that."
He allowed the crowd a moment to respond, his eyes scanning the audience. The moon- themed stage around him was designed to reflect the ethereal mystery of his persona, and the glowing crescent lights hanging above the stage created a celestial atmosphere, almost as if they were all standing under a sky full of stars. He had always envisioned this aesthetic for his first concert, a blend of the earthly and the ethereal, much like his music.
"This is my first time performing live," he continued, his voice softer now, as if he were speaking directly to each person individually. "And, to be honest, I''ve been nervous about it for a long time. Even with all the rehearsals, all the nning... nothing could really prepare me for this."
A low murmur rippled through the crowd, a collective hum of understanding and support. It made him feel grounded, knowing that they were with him every step of the way.
"See, for me, music has always been personal," Moonlight went on. "Every song I releasees from a ce inside me that I''ve never really shared with anyone... until now. These songs, they''re pieces of me, pieces of my heart, my soul."
Theo remembered how these songs shaped his very being in hisst life, and he couldn''t help but be emotional.
He took a breath, his fingers hovering over the strings of his guitar. The silence that followed was charged with emotion. He could feel it, the unspoken connection between him and the crowd, as if they were waiting for him to reveal something deeper.
"When I released this album, I had no idea how it would be received. I mean, sure, I hoped that people would like it," he said, chuckling softly. "But this... this is more than I ever could have imagined."
The crowd erupted again, pping and cheering in agreement. The energy lifted him, pushing away thest remnants of his nerves.
"There''s something special about performing these songs live," Moonlight mused, "about sharing this moment with all of you. It''s different from recording in a studio, or watching the numbers go up on a streaming service. Right here, right now, it''s just us. You and me, sharing the music."
He smiled, though the crowd couldn''t see it, but the warmth in his voice conveyed it. He shifted slightly, repositioning his guitar.
"I''ve been thinking about this night for a long time," he said. "What I wanted to say, what I wanted to share with you. And I realized that it''s pretty simple. I just want you to feel what I feel. I want you to experience these songs the way they were meant to be experienced - with your heart."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was a soft, collective sigh from the crowd, a shared moment of understanding. Moonlight felt his throat tighten, but he pushed through it. This was the moment he had been waiting for, the moment when he could truly connect with them.
"And if my music can do that," he added, "if it can make you feel something, anything, then I''ve done my job. That''s all I''ve ever wanted."
He looked out over the sea of faces, and for a brief second, he let the weight of the moment sink in. This was real. He was here, standing in front of thousands of people who hade to hear his music, to share in his journey. And in that moment, he felt a deep sense of gratitude, not just for the fans, but for the music itself. For the way, it had brought them all together.
"Thank you for being here," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I know you''ve all been waiting a long time for this, and I promise you, it''s going to be a night to remember."
The crowd cheered again, louder this time, their excitement building in anticipation of what was toe. Moonlight could feel the energy rising, a palpable buzz that seemed to fill the entire venue.
He took a deep breath, letting the moment linger just a little longer. Then, with a mischievous glint in his eye, he leaned into the microphone and said, "Now, how about we get back to the music?"
The response was instant and deafening. The crowd roared, their excitement spilling over into a wave of apuse and cheers. Moonlight grinned beneath his mask, the adrenaline pumping through his veins.
"Alright," he said, his fingers finding their ce on the strings of his guitar. "This next one... you might know it."
The crowd hushed, their attention fully focused on him now, waiting for what came next.
Moonlight strummed the opening chords to Love Yourself, the familiar melody echoing through the venue. The crowd immediately recognized the tune, and a ripple of excitement swept through them.
"This one''s for all of you," Moonlight said, his voice soft but full of emotion. "Let''s sing it together."
And with that, he began to y, his voice blending seamlessly with the music as he poured his heart into the song. The crowd joined in, their voices rising in perfect harmony with his, creating a moment of pure connection, a moment that would stay with them long after the concert was over.
Chapter 756: The Work Behind the Scenes
Chapter 756: The Work Behind the Scenes
?
Ayia stood behind the scenes, her eyes flicking across the multiple monitors set up in the control room. The hum of the venue around her created a buzz in the air, but her focus was sharp and unwavering. Everything was in motion now, every team operating like the gears of a finely tuned machine, and it was her job to ensure that the machine didn''t falter. From the corner of her eye, she could see the energy of the 20,000 fans filling Mafra Q Hall, their cheers ebbing and flowing in rhythm with the musicing from the stage.
The first part of the concert had gone off without a hitch, but Ayia knew this was just the beginning. Moonlight-Theo-was out there in the spotlight, captivating the audience with his voice and presence. As magical as the performance seemed from the outside, it was her job to make sure that magic didn''t break. The sound, lighting, cameras, security, and backstage teams were all relying on her coordination to keep things running smoothly. And Moonlight was relying on her too, even if he wasn''t thinking about it right now.
As she watched him strum thest chords of "Say You Won''t Let Go" and sh a brief smile toward the crowd, Ayia quickly shifted her attention back to the task at hand. The sound team was the first to check-in, and she was already prepared for their report.
"Sound''s clean," a voice came through her earpiece. It was Marc, the head of the sound team. "Vocals areing through clearly; there are no issues with the instruments so far."
Ayia nodded, even though Marc couldn''t see her. "Good. Keep an ear on that bnce between vocals and instrumentals-especially for the guitar-heavy tracks."
Marc grunted his acknowledgment, and Ayia moved on, her fingers gliding across the keyboard as she pulled up the lighting team''s feed. The concert had a moon-themed design, with delicate lights that mimicked the glow of a night sky. She spotted Tessa, the lighting manager, standing near the edge of the stage, focused on her own control panel.
"Tessa, how are we looking on the next lighting cue?" Ayia asked, watching the screen as the crew prepared for the transition.
"All set. Moonlight''s next song has a slow intro, so we''ll be fading in with a soft white glow from overhead, just like we rehearsed."
"Perfect." Ayia leaned back slightly, taking in the wider view of the stage setup. Everything was aligned, but there was still so much more ahead. She had to stay on top of it.
Next, her attention shifted to the film team, responsible for capturing every moment of the concert on camera. Massive screens nked the stage, ensuring even those in the furthest corners of the arena could see Moonlight up close. Ayia knew that visual immersion was key to creating an unforgettable experience.
"Amir, how''s the camera crew doing? Are we getting the shots we need for the projections?"
"We''ve got every angle covered," Amir replied. "Camera one is focused on wide crowd shots, camera two is following Moonlight''s movements, and camera three is on the instruments. No technical issues so far."
"Great. Keep an eye on the transitions-especially for the next few songs. We want those moments to feel smooth, not jarring."
Ayia''s heart raced slightly as she spoke, but it wasn''t out of nerves. It was the adrenaline of managing so many moving parts, knowing that each second counted. She nced at her watch - there were still a few more minutes before the next song would start, and Moonlight was still talking to the crowd.
While she checked off a few more items from her mental list, the security team''s update came in. Nathan, the head of security, sounded as calm andposed as always.
"Security''s all set. The crowd''s lively but no issues. We''ve got extra eyes on the front row and exits, and all personnel are in position."
"Good," Ayia said. "If anything even seems like it''s about to be an issue, I want you to act fast. No dys, Nathan."
"Understood."
Ayia allowed herself a brief moment of relief. Security was one of the things she worried about most-any kind of disturbance could throw off the entire flow of the concert. But she trusted Nathan and his team to handle things efficiently.
With that, she turned her focus to the backstage team. They were the ones managing the various elements behind the curtain-setting up for each new song, moving equipment, and coordinating with Moonlight and his band members, Jakob, Luna, and Kei. It was a seamless ballet of movement that few outside the crew would ever notice, but Ayia knew how critical it was. One wrong step backstage, and the performance could stumble.
"Backstage team, are you all prepped for the uing set change?" Ayia asked, her voice steady but firm.
"We''re ready," came the response. "Guitar swap''s prepped, and we''ve got the instruments tuned for the next few songs. Jakob, Luna, and Kei are all set."
"Good," Ayia said, her eyes scanning the screens. "Make sure everything''s double-checked before they head back out."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With the teams ounted for, Ayia took a moment to breathe. The concert was running smoothly, but this was far from the time to rx. Moonlight was about to announce his next song, and each transition needed to be wless.
Through the control room monitor, Ayia could see Moonlight finishing up his conversation with the audience, the warmth in his voice echoing over the speakers. Even though she had known Theo for so long, it still amazed her to see him like this-so confident, so in control of the stage. He had always been talented, but this was something else entirely. "Everything is good to go," Ayia murmured to herself as she checked her watch again. "We''re staying on track."
She couldn''t help but smile slightly as she watched the crowd''s reaction to Moonlight''s words. The anticipation was palpable, and she could feel the energy even from behind the scenes. They were all waiting for the next song, for the next wave of music to wash over them. Suddenly, Moonlight looked over at Jakob and Luna with a small nod, signaling the start of the next segment. Ayia''s attention snapped back to the monitors, ready for the next cue. "Sound team, prepare for guitar input," she instructed quickly. "Lighting, get ready for a slow fade into the blues for ''Love Yourself.""
The teams responded instantly, their focus mirroring Ayia''s own. As Moonlight shifted his guitar and prepared for the first chords of the song, Ayia could feel the weight of the moment. Every detail had been nned, every second rehearsed-but live performances had their own unpredictable energy. That was the thrill of it all.
Moonlight''s fingers brushed the guitar strings, and the first few notes of "Love Yourself" resonated through the hall. Ayia watched the stage lighting shift, bathing the scene in a soft, moonlit glow. The film crew zoomed in, capturing the tenderness of the moment, while the sound team bnced the audio with precise care.
Ayia leaned back slightly in her chair, the corners of her mouth lifting in satisfaction. Everything was falling into ce. The concert was only just beginning, but Ayia knew that with the teams working together like this, the night would be one to remember.
As Moonlight''s voice blended with the music, Ayia allowed herself to enjoy the moment, even if just for a second. She knew her work wasn''t done yet-not by a long shot-but for now, everything was perfect.
Then, as Moonlight finished hisst strum of the song, his voice broke through the speakers
once more.
"This next one," he said with a gentle voice, "is for all of you who''ve ever felt like you''ve been through the toughest times and still came out stronger on the other side. This is ''Better
Now.''"
Ayia straightened up, her heart racing again as the team sprang into action. Another set, another challenge. But as always, she was ready.
Chapter 757: Shaking the Venue with Better Now
Chapter 757: Shaking the Venue with Better Now
?
Moonlight had just finished singing "Love Yourself," his guitar still resting against him as the final soft notes of the song lingered in the air. A wave of cheers rolled through the venue, the crowd''s energy rising with excitement. The atmosphere was electric, the kind that made your heart race and your skin tingle with anticipation.
The 20,000-strong audience at Mafra Q Hall erupted in apuse, a blend of awe and euphoria washing over them. Some fans stood with tears in their eyes, overwhelmed by the sincerity and beauty of Moonlight''s performance. Others pped wildly, their voices hoarse from singing along with every word. But the most notable feeling in the room was one of pure unity. It was as though, for a few minutes, every person there was connected to one another by the melody and the meaning behind the song.
Up until now, the concert had been filled with emotional bads and reflective tunes that tugged at heartstrings. But as Moonlight put down his guitar, there was a subtle shift in his bodynguage¡ªa change that the crowd instantly picked up on. He stood tall, his eyes scanning the sea of faces before him. Then, he reached for the mic stand, a sly grin creeping across his face.
The crowd quieted for a moment, sensing that something different was about to happen. They watched with bated breath as Moonlight removed the guitar strap from around his neck, cing the instrument gently on its stand to the side. It was like watching an artist switch brushes, ready to paint with a new, bolder stroke.
"Alright, Catadrid," Moonlight said into the mic, his voice smooth but filled with an edge of excitement. "Let''s switch things up a bit, yeah?"
"This next one," he said with a gentle voice, "is for all of you who''ve ever felt like you''ve been through the toughest times and still came out stronger on the other side. This is ''Better Now,''"
A roar of approval surged through the crowd, hands rising into the air, and feet already beginning to tap against the ground. Moonlight''s grin widened as the lights on the stage shifted. The moonlit ambiance of soft blues and whites gave way to a vibrant cascade of colors, pulsing in sync with the beat that was now rumbling through the speakers.
The crowd recognized the opening chords immediately.
"Oh my god!" someone shouted from the middle rows, and the excitement in the audience was palpable. Everyone had been waiting for this moment-a song that was made for dancing, for jumping, forpletely letting go.
THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP
As the bassline kicked in, it felt as if the entire venue moved with it. Fans near the front row, pressed close to the barriers, began to jump in time with the music, their arms waving wildly above their heads. In the middle of the crowd, groups of friends huddled together, throwing their arms around each other''s shoulders, already starting to sing the lyrics before Moonlight even opened his mouth. At the back of the venue, even those seated in the higher tiers stood, unable to resist the infectious energy sweeping through the hall.
Moonlight raised the mic to his lips, and with a powerful burst of vocals, heunched into the opening lines of the song. The crowd responded immediately, their voices joining his in a massive chorus that filled every corner of the venue.
"You probably think that you are better now, better now
You only say that ''cause I''m not around, not around
You know I never meant to let you down, let you down Would''ve gave you anything, would''ve gave you everything
You know I say that I am better now, better now
I only say that ''cause you''re not around, not aroundn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
You know I never meant to let you down, let you down
Would''ve gave you anything, would''ve gave you everything Oh-whoa..."
The crowd jumped with the beat as Moonlight sang, his voice rising above the thumping beat. The crowd echoed the lyrics back to him, their collective voices creating a near-deafening wall of sound. There was something magical about the way the audience and Moonlight synced together, almost as if they had rehearsed it. The fans knew every word, every inflection, and they belted it out with raw emotion, feeding off Moonlight''s energy. "I did not believe that it would end, no
Everything came second to a Benzo
You''re not even speakin'' to my friends, no You knew all my uncles and my aunts though 20 candles, blow ''em out and open your eyes We were lookin'' forward to the rest of our lives
Used to keep my picture posted by your bedside
Now it''s in your dresser with the socks you don''t like
And I''m rollin'', rollin'', rollin'', rollin''
With my brothers like it''s Jonas, Jonas
Drinkin'' Henny and I''m tryna forget
But I can''t get this out''ve my head..."
In the center of the crowd, Sol, Jade, and Lily jumped up and down, screaming the lyrics at the top of their lungs. Sol''s blonde hair whipped around as she danced, her arms iling wildly to the rhythm. Beside her, Jade clutched her phone in one hand, capturing every second of the moment while still managing to sing along. Lily had her arms in the air, eyes closed, fully immersed in the music as if the song was being sung directly to her.
"YOU ARE BETTER NOW, BETTER NOW, YOU ONLY SAY THAT ''CAUSE YOU''RE NOT AROUND, NOT AROUND," the crowd sang in unison, their voices blending with Moonlight''s. It was impossible to tell where his voice ended and theirs began. The connection between the artist and the audience was undeniable.
Moonlight, sensing the crowd''s energy, began to move more freely across the stage. His feet carried him from one side to the other, engaging with fans who reached out their hands in hopes of even the briefest touch. His ck and white mask reflected the stage lights, giving him an ethereal, almost otherworldly look. It was as if he was a figure born from the moonlight itself, leading the crowd through a cathartic release of energy.
The song built and built, the tempo driving faster, and the lights pulsing brighter. The film team''s cameras captured every angle of the performance, projecting Moonlight''s face onto the giant screens that nked the stage, ensuring that even those at the back could see the raw emotion in his expression. His hand movements, the way he gestured toward the crowd, the intensity in his eyes-it all feltrger than life.
THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP THUMP
The bassline was powerful as it resonated with every person''s heartbeat.
At the height of the song, the entire venue seemed to erupt in a synchronized dance. People jumped in ce, their feet barely touching the ground as the music pulsed through them. It was as if the rhythm itself had taken hold of their bodies, controlling every movement. Sweat glistened on faces, but nobody cared. This was what they had been waiting for a moment of pure, unbridled joy.
When Moonlight reached the final chorus, he pulled the mic away from his mouth and let the crowd take overpletely.
"YOU PROBABLY THINK THAT YOU ARE BETTER NOW!" the audience sang, louder than ever before. Moonlight stepped back, a wide smile behind his face mask as he let the fans have their moment. He raised his arms, pping along with the beat as the crowd continued to belt out the lyrics. It was a beautiful exchange-the fans giving back the energy he had poured
into the song.
"I promise, I swear to you
I''ll be okay, you''re only the love of my life (the love of my life)..."
"I WANT TO HEAR YOUR VOICES!" Moonlight shouted.
"You probably think that you are better now, better now
You only say that ''cause I''m not around, not around You know I never meant to let you down, let you down Would''ve gave you anything, would''ve gave you everything
You know I say that I am better now, better now
I only say that ''cause you''re not around, not around
You know I never meant to let you down, let you down
Would''ve gave you anything, would''ve gave you everything..."
Finally, as thest chords rang out, Moonlight brought the mic back to his lips and sang the final line with the crowd: "You know I never meant to let you down, let you down..." The song ended in a crescendo of cheers and apuse. Moonlight stood at the center of the stage, chest rising and falling with the exhration of the performance. The crowd, still buzzing with adrenaline, continued to cheer long after the music had stopped.
At that moment, it was clear that Moonlight had achieved what every artist dreams of-aplete and total connection with his audience. The walls of Mafra Q Hall trembled with the sound of 20,000 fans cheering, pping, and shouting his name.
Moonlight gave the crowd a knowing smile, his eyes scanning the venue once again as the
excitement slowly began to settle. He stepped back toward the mic stand, running a hand through his hair as he caught his breath.
The crowd began to chant his name, their voices blending together into one loud, rhythmic call: "Moon-light! Moon-light! Moon-light!"
With a nod of acknowledgment, he reached for his guitar once again, strapping it across his shoulder as the crowd''s chants slowly faded into anticipation for the next song. Moonlight
looked out at the crowd onest time before stepping up to the mic. "You guys are amazing!" he said, his voice smooth but filled with emotion.
The crowd exploded in cheers again, ready for whatever Moonlight had in store next.
Chapter 758: The Pause Between Beats
Chapter 758: The Pause Between Beats
?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The final chords of "Better Now" echoed through the vast expanse of Mafra Q Hall, and as thest note faded into the air, an overwhelming roar of apuse swept across the crowd. Thousands of fans stood on their feet, pping, cheering, and waving glowing sticks that pulsed with vibrant colors. The massive screens framing the stage disyed the face of the man who had held them spellbound for thest hour-Moonlight, silver-haired and shining in the spotlight, his silver eyes gazing out over the sea of fans, as if taking in every single one of them.
Theo-no, Moonlight-stood still, his microphone still clutched in his hand. His chest rose and fell steadily, the only sign that he had poured his heart into the performance. He had just finished one of the most emotionally charged songs of the night, "Better Now," and he could feel the lingering emotions in the hall, the way his words had resonated with the crowd.
He allowed himself a brief pause, one that wasn''t filled with words or music, but with the pure connection between him and his audience. It was moments like these that made everything worth it¡ªthete-night practices, the nerves, the countless hours spent perfecting every note. He had them now. He felt it.
The hall was dim, save for the soft glow of the audience''s lights, and in that gentle quiet after the apuse, Moonlight allowed a small smile to curl at the edge of his lips. His voice, still slightly hoarse from singing, echoed softly as he spoke.
"Thank you," he said simply, letting the words wash over the crowd like a wave of sincerity. The crowd erupted into another cheer, louder this time as if those two words alone were enough to express everything they had felt during the song.
For a moment, Theo let the world slow down. His gaze swept across the sea of fans, their faces blurred slightly by the bright stage lights, but he could feel their presence. Each person in the audience hade here for him, for Moonlight. They had listened to his songs, watched his music videos, and shared his art with friends, making him into something bigger than he ever thought he could be.
Theo''s heart swelled with gratitude, but a part of him felt the weight of the secret he was keeping. ''They don''t really know me'', he thought, as he stood there in his Moonlight persona, basking in the crowd''s adoration. ''They love Moonlight. But they don''t know Theo.''
It was a strange sensation, bncing this double life. Out there, in the world of entertainment, he was Moonlight-the mysterious, talented musician with the silver hair and the voice that could touch hearts. But behind the scenes, in the quiet of his home, he was Theo -a brother, a guardian, a man who had lived two lives. Aurora, his little sister, had teased him endlessly when he first put on the Moonlight persona, calling him dramatic, even if she knew how much it meant to him to keep this secret.
Still, as Moonlight, he could pour his soul into the music. Even if they didn''t know him as Theo, they felt the essence of his emotions, his memories, and his dreams, allid bare through the lyrics and melodies. That was enough for now.
He stepped back from the microphone, taking a deep breath. The apuse had started to quiet down, and in the stillness, the soft hum of the stage equipment filled the space. The lights shifted slightly, casting a cooler, more subdued glow across the stage. His team was working in perfect synchrony behind the scenes, preparing for the next song.
Theo turned, walking slowly across the stage, allowing the tension to build. The silence in the room was almost tangible, a deep anticipation as the audience waited to see what Moonlight would do next. The crowd was used to him being unpredictable, always keeping them on edge. Some concerts were loud, energetic, and full of fire and passion. Others, like this one, took on a more intimate, soul-bearing tone.
This pause this moment of quiet reflection after "Better Now"-was nned, but it felt so natural, so in tune with the flow of the night. Theo''s ring red eyes scanned the crowd once more before he disappeared into the shadows backstage. The stage lights dimmed even further, leaving the hall cloaked in darkness, save for the glimmering lights in the hands of his fans.
The moment he disappeared from sight, the crowd''s chatter began to fill the space again, quiet but charged. They knew he wasing back soon-everyone could feel it. This was only the calm before the next storm.
Backstage, Theo wiped the sweat from his brow, his hand steady despite the adrenaline coursing through him. He drank a bottle of water as Ayia, his girlfriend/agent passed him some instructions.
Theo just nodded as he tried to maintain his focus.
His heart was still racing from the performance, but he was ready for what was next. "bad guy"-a song as upbeat as "Better Now.". He expected to shake the crowd with the same passion he just did a few minutes ago.
He could already feel the shift in his own mindset as he prepared for the transition. This was the versatility of Moonlight¡ªthe ability to move from heartfelt bads to high-energy, genre-defying tracks without losing the essence of who he was as an artist.
Theo stepped toward the synthesizer that had been set up for him. The instrument was sleek, gleaming under the dim backstage lights, and it called to him with the promise of a different kind of performance. He had practiced this part of the show endlessly-making sure every beat, every note, every pause would hit the audience in the right way.
As he approached the stage again, the lights began to shift, a low, pulsating rhythm building in the background. The deep bass of the synthesizer hummed quietly, almost imperceptibly, but enough to make the crowd start to stir.
The lights of the stage lit up once again, and Moonlight reappeared, the shimmering lights hitting his silver hair in just the right way. The crowd erupted again, louder this time, their anticipation at a fever pitch. But Theo-Moonlight-didn''t rush. He took his time, stepping forward with the casual grace of someone who hadplete control of the moment.
He sat down at the synthesizer, his fingers lightly brushing the keys. The crowd began to quiet down again, sensing that something different was about to happen. The low hum of the bass grew louder, vibrating through the walls of the hall. A single spotlight now illuminated Moonlight as he leaned into the microphone.
There was a pause, a brief moment where it felt like time stood still. Then, his voice rang out -soft, yet powerful.
"You all having fun tonight?"
The crowd exploded into cheers, the noise reverberating off the walls, almost shaking the very foundation of the hall. Theo let the sound wash over him for a moment before
continuing.
"I hope so," he said with a yful grin. "Because the next one''s going to hit a little different."
The crowd roared again, sensing the shift in energy, and just like that, the mood changed. Moonlight''s fingers pressed down on the synthesizer keys, and the opening notes of "bad guy" throbbed through the hall, the beat-heavy, infectious, and impossible to resist.
The crowd was ready. So was he.
Chapter 759: Watching Through the Screens
Chapter 759: Watching Through the Screens
?
As Moonlight''s first live concert unfolded inside Mafra Q Hall, thousands of people across the world, unable to attend in person, huddled around their phones, tablets, andputers, watching blurry, shaky streams. The venue was a sold-out affair, and many fans who couldn''t secure tickets were glued to social media tforms, desperate for any glimpse of the mysterious artist.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Though they didn''t have professional footage, the concertgoers who had managed to enter the venue were more than happy to share snippets of the event through live streams on their phones. The image quality wasn''t great at times, the shaky camera work and the slightly garbled sound made it hard to follow everything clearly-but it didn''t matter to the fans. They were watching Moonlight live, and that was all that counted.
Across the World - Fans Gathering in Front of Their Screens
In a small apartment in Sakura City, three roommates were huddled together on their couch, aptop perched on the coffee table. Akari, Mei, and Haruto were all fans of Moonlight, and the moment they heard the concert was happening, they started refreshing their social media feeds. Akari managed to find a live stream on Ruby, a video-sharing tform, where someone in the middle rows of the venue was broadcasting the concert.
The sound was a bit distorted, and the lighting often fluctuated with the phone''s automatic adjustments, but Akari''s face was lit up with excitement. "I can''t believe we''re watching this live!" she said, her eyes glued to the screen as Moonlight''s silhouette appeared, bathed in the soft glow of stage lights.
"Look at that stage design!" Mei eximed, scooting closer to the screen. "Even though the camera''s shaky, you can tell they went all out. It''s like he''s singing in the middle of a dream." The stage setup, with its ethereal lighting and borate backdrops, only enhanced the magic of Moonlight''s performance.
"He sounds amazing!" Haruto added, his voice tinged with awe. Despite the less-than-ideal sound quality, Moonlight''s voice pierced through the noise, captivating every ear that listened.
In Catadrid ¨C Fans Watching From a Caf¨¦
Meanwhile, in a bustling caf¨¦ on the other side of the world in Catadrid, a group of university students had set up their own viewing party. They couldn''t make it to the concert, but a fan from inside the venue had started a live stream, and soon the caf¨¦ had be a gathering spot for Moonlight''s fans. The phone broadcasting the event was ced on a table in the center of the room, surrounded by eager faces.
Val, one of the group members who had tried and failed to secure tickets, leaned in, her breath catching as the camera zoomed in-albeit shakily-on Moonlight at the synthesizer, starting to y the haunting intro of "bad guy."
"Wow, his stage presence is insane," said Tuly, her hands sped together as the beat dropped and the crowd in the venue went wild. "Even through a screen, you can feel it."
"You can''t even see his face fully," Val muttered, eyes wide. "But it''s like... his energy just pulls you in."
Moonlight''s signature white hair and red eyes caught the dim light of the stage, his lower face hidden behind the familiar mask. His hands moved over the keys of the synthesizer with precision, creating a rhythm that pulsed through the caf¨¦, even though the phone''s speakers couldn''t fully capture the richness of the sound.
"He''s ying ''bad guy''!" shouted one of the patrons, recognizing the heavy, catchy beat of the song. A ripple of excitement passed through the caf¨¦ as people leaned forward, eyes glued to the screen.
Comments Flood the Livestreams
All across the tforms,ment sections were exploding with fan reactions as more people tuned into these makeshift livestreams. Despite the blurry footage and imperfect sound, fans couldn''t get enough. On one stream being broadcast from the balcony section of the hall, the chat box was moving too fast for anyone to read more than a fewments before they were buried by the next flood of reactions.
"OMG his voice is even better live!!! ??"
"Is this even legal?? The person streaming is a hero."
"Y''all, I can''t believe I''m watching this right now!! Moonlight is killing it!"
"Why does it still look good even though it''s blurry?? Moonlight has that stage presence."
"I NEED to be there next time. No way I''m missing out again. Tickets or nothing next time."
Some fansmented on the mysterious allure of Moonlight''s persona.
"He''s so cool with that mask, but I wish I could see his whole face []"
"I feel like Moonlight''s eyes alone could melt hearts."
Others were focused on the incredible stage design, noting how even through a grainy livestream, it was clear the production was next level.
"The lighting is magical... they went all out for his first concert."
"Look at the way they set up the stage for ''bad guy.'' It''s like a nightclub in the stars."
Fans Watching from Home - The Concert Feels Personal
In a quiet suburban home, 17-year-old Rika sat alone in her room, her eyes wide as she watched the livestream on her phone. The grainy video wasn''t great, but it didn''t matter- she could hear him. Moonlight. His voice, even through the static and muffled quality of the phone, was clear enough for her to feel the raw emotion in every word. Rika had discovered Moonlight just two months ago, and she had been hooked ever since.
With her knees tucked under her chin, she typed out a quickment on the stream, her heart pounding in her chest.
"I can''t believe I''m watching him perform ''bad guy'' live []. His voice is everything!!"
She couldn''t afford the ne ticket to Catadrid, let alone get a concert seat, but somehow, this felt special. Watching along with thousands of other fans, even through a stranger''s phone, made her feel connected to something bigger than herself. She wasn''t just alone in her room-she was part of an enormousmunity, all brought together by their love for
Moonlight''s music.
The chat was filled withments about the song''s iconic bassline as Moonlight''s fingers moved deftly across the synthesizer keys, creating a pulse that even reached Rika''s small
speakers.
"I can''t stop moving! Even with the bad quality, you can feel the energy!!" "This is why ''bad guy'' is one of his best songs. So much power in the beat!"
"Moonlight''s energy is INSANE!"
The Beat Drops - Fans Go Wild
Back in Mafra Q Hall, the atmosphere was charged. Moonlight was in his element, the thumping bass of "bad guy" reverberating through the venue, shaking the walls. The audience was on their feet, dancing, shouting, and letting the music take over. The entire crowd had be one living, breathing entity, moving to the hypnotic rhythm Moonlightmanded.
As he stood at the synthesizer, his fingers flying over the keys with precision, his eyes scanned the crowd. Though his face was half-hidden behind the mask, the glint in his red eyes told a story of confidence and control. He owned the stage, and the fans knew it. Every move he made, every note he yed, was another wave of energy that crashed into the crowd, sending
them into a frenzy.
Those watching the livestreams from home couldn''t help but feel the intensity, too. Even though the sound was muddied and the video was grainy, they felt like they were part of something momentous. Fans watching from their living rooms, from caf¨¦s, from the quiet corners of their homes-each of them connected to the magic happening on that stage in a
distant city.
And then, the beat hit its peak. Moonlight''s voice cut through the music with sharp, rhythmic precision, leaning into the mischievous, daring tone that defined "bad guy."
"I''m the bad guy... duh."
The audience screamed, their collective voice shaking the rafters. Moonlight let the moment hang in the air for just a second longer, before his voice dipped low, delivering the next line with a smirk that seemed to seep through even the livestreams.
The song''s energy swelled, and for the next three minutes, fans around the world watched in awe as Moonlight delivered one of his most electrifying performances yet. They could barely keep up with thements, but no one cared. They were here, and they were witnessing
something special.
As the song ended with a final heavy bass note, Moonlight lifted his hand, and the entire venue went dark. The roar of the crowd swelled, and even through the shaky phone screens, those watching at home could feel the enormity of the moment.
Thousands of fans sat in silence for a breathless moment, waiting to see what woulde
next.
Chapter 760: Shaking the Venue with Dance Monkey
Chapter 760: Shaking the Venue with Dance Monkey
?
The energy inside Mafra Q Hall was electric. Thest notes of "bad guy" had barely finished reverberating through the space before the entire crowd erupted into a deafening cheer, their excitement filling every inch of the massive venue. Thousands of fans stood on their feet, pping and screaming, their faces beaming with exhration as they waited to see what Moonlight had in store next.
On stage, Moonlight¡ªhis white hair glimmering under the spotlight, red eyes scanning the sea of fans-stood tall. His masked face only added to his enigmatic persona, and despite the physical distance between him and the audience, it felt as though he had drawn every person into his orbit, like the moon pulling at the tides.
Theo, hidden behind his Moonlight persona, took a moment to catch his breath. The adrenaline pulsing through his veins was unlike anything he had ever felt before. Each song, each beat, was connecting him to the crowd in a way that words alone couldn''t describe. Tonight was everything he had dreamed of and more. His first live concert and the energy was off the charts.
He leaned into the microphone, a sly smile curling under his mask. "You still with me?" His voice echoed through the speakers, cutting through the din of the crowd. The fans responded immediately with a roar that could''ve shaken the walls.
The lights shifted, darkening the stage into a moody blue hue, while the screens behind him began to disy a kaleidoscope of colors that pulsed in rhythm with the low thrum of a new beat that had yet to take full form. Theo had them in the palm of his hand, and he knew it. Now, it was time to turn up the energy.
With a yful tilt of his head, he chuckled into the mic. "I know we''ve been dancing already," he teased, his voice low and filled with warmth, "but... do you still have the energy to dance some more?"
The crowd erupted into a unanimous, earth-shaking scream of "Yes!"
Theoughed, his heart swelling with the wild enthusiasm of his fans. "Good," he said, straightening up and stepping away from the synthesizer. The opening notes of his next song -"Dance Monkey"--began to y softly in the background. The beat, yful and infectious, started slow, but every fan knew what wasing.
"I want to see every single one of you on your feet for this one!" Moonlight shouted, his voice brimming with excitement. "Let''s make this whole ce shake! Jump with me, dance with me, and sing it out loud!"
The intro of "Dance Monkey" started to build, the tempo picking up, and the audience- already feeling the pulse of the song in their bones-couldn''t contain themselves. Even before Moonlight had started singing, people were bouncing on their feet, ready to release every ounce of energy they had left.
Theo could see the crowd moving as one, a living wave of enthusiasm and passion, and it made his heart race. There was nothing quite likemanding a crowd with music, with rhythm. As the opening beat finally dropped, he jumped forward on stage, pointing his finger out to the audience, beckoning them to follow his lead.
"They say, ''Oh my God, I see the way you shine!""
Moonlight''s voice rang out, sharp and clear, cutting through the thunderous cheers. Instantly, the crowd exploded, their cheers mixing with the pounding beat. Theo began to move with the rhythm, swaying his body to the beat as he watched the crowd mimic his every
move.
The entire hall was alive. Thousands of feet hit the ground in time with the music, their collective stomps vibrating the floor as fans jumped and danced, their movements perfectly synced with the infectious beat. Every single person-whether in the front row or high up in the balconies-was on their feet, bouncing, swaying, and losing themselves to the music.
"They say, ''Dance for me, dance for me, dance for me, oh, oh, oh!""n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The lyrics spilled from Moonlight''s lips with effortless ease, his voice strong and full of energy. His red eyes gleamed beneath the spotlight, taking in the wild joy of the crowd as they sang the lyrics back to him in perfect unison. He could feel the synergy between him and the fans¡ªa perfect give-and-take. He gave them the beat, the rhythm, and they gave him their voices, their movements, their energy.
The choreography wasn''t nned, but it didn''t need to be. Theo moved instinctively across the stage, his body perfectly in sync with the music, and the crowd mirrored him, dancing and jumping along to every note.
He threw his hands into the air, urging them on. "Jump! Let''s go!"
And they did. The entire venue shook as thousands of fans leaped into the air, their feet crashing down in unison, creating a thundering beat that rivaled the music itself. Theo could feel the vibrations through the floor, through his entire body, and it only fueled him further.
"Move for me, move for me, move for me, eh, eh, eh!"
His voice soared, and the fans answered with the same raw energy, their voices blending with his. The lights shed and pulsed, bathing the venue in shes of bright neon, and the screens behind him disyed wild, colorful patterns that seemed to dance along with the crowd. Every corner of the hall was filled with movement, joy, and music.
Moonlight''s energy never waned, and neither did the crowd''s. With every verse, with every beat drop, Theo could feel the intensity building, and it felt like the whole world was dancing with him. The song''s tempo shifted slightly, giving the crowd a chance to catch their breath, but they stayed on their feet, swaying, pping, and moving to the rhythm.
Theo pointed out into the sea of fans. "Sing it with me!" he called out, stepping to the edge of the stage. He leaned forward, hand stretched toward the audience as if he could physically pull them closer to him.
"And when you''re done, I''ll make you do it all again!" The crowd shouted the words with him, their voices echoing off the walls, reverberating through the entire hall. They were locked in, giving everything they had.
The chorus hit again, and Theo turned his back to the audience, dancing freely, his body moving in fluid, deliberate motions that reflected the song''s wild energy. He didn''t need to look back to know the crowd was with him. The thunderous sound of feet stomping, bodies bouncing, and voices shouting in unison told him everything.
"Let''s make some noise!" Theo called, spinning back around to face the crowd, his arms wide. "I want to hear you!"
The crowd answered immediately. A wave of sound crashed over him, so loud it nearly drowned out the music. The fans were fully immersed,pletely lost in the moment, and Theo felt the satisfaction of knowing he had led them there. It was moments like this that made being on stage worth every second of preparation, every ounce of effort. The connection was undeniable.
As the song neared its end, the tempo picked up again, the beat surging forward with unstoppable momentum. Moonlight moved across the stage, his body a blur of motion as he led the crowd through the final chorus.
"One more time!" he shouted, his voice rising above the music. "Let''s give it everything!" The crowd roared back, louder than ever. The entire hall was shaking, and Theo could feel the collective energy of thousands of people surging toward him, amplifying his own excitement.
They jumped. They danced. They sang.
The beat throbbed, the lights shed, and the sound of stomping feet and joyful shouts filled the air. The whole world outside the venue might as well have disappeared, because inside Mafra Q Hall, it was just Moonlight and his fans,pletely in sync, riding the wave of music
together.
The final note hit, and Theo let it hang in the air, his body still, arms stretched out wide as if embracing the crowd with the music itself. Thest beats of the song echoed, and slowly, the lights dimmed. The audience roared with approval, their cheers shaking the walls.
Theo stood at the center of the stage, breathless, a satisfied smile hidden beneath his mask. The energy in the room was palpable, and the connection between him and the crowd was
unbreakable.
As the final cheers of the song subsided, Theo let out a deep breath. He knew there was more toe, but for now, he allowed himself to bask in the moment-the overwhelming feeling of havingmanded an entire venue to dance and sing with him, as one.
The night wasn''t over yet, but Dance Monkey had left the crowd buzzing, ready for whatever Moonlight had nned next.
Chapter 761: Sea of Lights I
Chapter 761: Sea of Lights I
?
The thunderous echoes of stomping feet and cheering voices from Dance Monkey were still bouncing around the walls of Mafra Q Hall, the fans breathless and exhrated after dancing and jumping to their heart''s content. The crowd roared their appreciation as Moonlight stood center stage, his silver hair glimmering under the lights, his masked face giving nothing away but the energy that flowed from him was palpable. Thousands of fans, still buzzing from the electrifying performance, waited eagerly to see what he would do next.
Theo, hiding behind the persona of Moonlight, felt the shift in the air. The electric excitement was gradually settling, and it was time to bring the night down to a softer, more intimate ce. After the high-octane beats of the previous songs, it was time to show a different side of Moonlight, one that spoke to the hearts of every person in the room.
As thest remnants of Dance Monkey''s beat faded into silence, a member of the backstage crew swiftly approached and handed Moonlight an acoustic guitar. The crowd, still energized but now curious, quieted down as they watched the transition.
Theo adjusted the strap over his shoulder, taking the familiar weight of the guitar in his hands. The fric lights that had lit up the stage during the earlier performances dimmed, leaving only a soft, warm glow that bathed Moonlight in a gentle halo of light. The screens behind him faded to a serene background-dark blues and purples, with a scattering of stars twinkling as if to match the mood about to be set.
A single microphone stand was ced in front of him, and as he approached it, the change in tone was unmistakable. This wasn''t the confident, dancemanding Moonlight from a few moments ago¡ªthis was a softer, more intimate version. His red eyes flickered with a quieter intensity as he stepped up to the mic, cradling the guitar in his arms.
Theo let the quiet stretch for just a few more seconds, letting the crowde down from the previous high and settle into the calm. He stepped closer to the microphone, his voice low but steady, as he spoke to the audience.
"Alright," he began, his voice hushed but still carrying through the hall. "We''ve been jumping and dancing like crazy, haven''t we?" A softugh rippled through the crowd, their affection for him evident in their smiles and murmurs of agreement.
"But now..." he paused, letting the silence fall again for a beat, "...I think it''s time we slow things down a little, don''t you think?"
The crowd responded with a gentle cheer, their excitement shifting into anticipation.
"I want this next song to be something special. For me and hopefully for all of you too," Moonlight continued. His voice was calm, almost tender, the shift in mood unmistakable. "If you have your phones, can you do something for me? Turn on your lights. Let''s light up this ce together. I want to see a sea of lights out there."
As soon as the words left his lips, a soft glow began to rise from the audience. Thousands of phonenterns flickered on, their white lights creating a beautiful, serene atmosphere. From where Theo stood, it looked like a sea of stars had descended into the venue. It was breathtaking. The fans, too, gazed around, marveling at the beauty they had created together. The bright lights from their phones shimmered like constetions, and for a moment, everything felt still, peaceful, and connected.
Theo smiled softly behind his mask. This was the moment he had envisioned - a quiet, intimate connection with his audience, the calm after the storm. He adjusted his grip on the guitar, taking a deep breath before leaning in toward the mic.
"This song is called ''Before You Go.'' It''s a song about moments, about the things we wish we could say... before it''s toote." His voice dropped to a whisper, adding to the intimacy of the moment. "This song can have several meanings, I just hope one of them reaches your heart."N?v(el)B\\jnn
With that, Theo''s fingers gently strummed the first chord, the soft sound of the guitar filling the hall. The crowd fellpletely silent, their attention wholly focused on him. The lights from their phones swayed gently, almost as if the entire audience were breathing together in perfect synchrony.
Theo closed his eyes, letting the weight of the moment sink in. The soft, melodic chords of the acoustic guitar echoed through the hall, the sound tender and warm, wrapping around the audience like aforting embrace. The simplicity of the sound contrasted beautifully with the high-energy performances from earlier in the night, and it felt as though time had slowed.
Then, with a voice full of emotion, he began to sing.
"I fell by the wayside, like everyone else
I hate you, I hate you, I hate you
But I was just kidding myself..."
His voice was steady but tinged with a raw vulnerability. The notes floated out over the audience, gentle and soft, and for a moment, the crowd felt as though Moonlight was singing directly to each and every one of them. The sea of lights swayed in time with the music, moving like waves on a calm ocean.
"Our every moment, I start to rece
''Cause now that they''re gone
All I hear are the words that I needed to say..."
The softness of the lyrics contrasted with the intensity of the feelings they conveyed. Theo felt the familiar tug in his chest as he sang, drawing on his own memories of loss, of moments left unsaid, of the past life he had lived on Earth and the new life he was building here on Azure Star. He poured all of it into the song, and the crowd could feel it too.
"When you hurt under the surface
Like troubled water running cold
Well, time can heal, but this won''t..."
The audience, still silent, hung on every word. Their faces, illuminated by the soft glow of their phones, reflected a myriad of emotions-some swayed with closed eyes, lost in the music, while others watched Moonlight with rapt attention, taking in the sight of him ying the guitar, pouring his soul into the performance.
As Theo reached the chorus, the intensity of the song began to build. His fingers moved deftly across the guitar strings, and the crowd followed, their swaying bing more pronounced, their lights dancing in rhythm with the music.
"So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make your heart beat better?
If only I''d have known you had a storm to weather
So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make it all stop hurting?
It kills me how your mind can make you feel so worthless
So, before you go..."
Chapter 762: Sea of Lights II
Chapter 762: Sea of Lights II
?
The lyrics echoed through the hall, each word pulling at the heartstrings of the audience. The sea of lights seemed to glow even brighter as if responding to the emotions being stirred by the song. Theo nced out into the crowd, his red eyes sweeping over the mass of glowing lights. The connection he felt with his fans at that moment was unlike anything else¡ªthere was no wild cheering, no jumping or dancing, just a shared, quiet understanding of the emotions flowing through the music.
The gentle strum of the guitar continued to carry the song forward, and Theo''s voice took on a softer, almost fragile quality as he moved into the second verse.
"Was never the right time, whenever you called
Went little, by little, by little until there was nothing at all
Our every moment, I start to rey
But all I can think about is seeing that look on your face
When you hurt under the surface
Like troubled water running cold
Well, time can heal, but this won''t..."
Every note, every word, felt carefully chosen, the lyrics wrapping around the audience and pulling them deeper into the moment. This was what made Moonlight''s music different-he couldmand a crowd with high-energy songs like "bad guy" or "Dance Monkey," but when it came to songs like "Before You Go," he had a way of making every listener feel seen, heard, and understood.
Then, in the middle of the song, Theo paused. He nced over at his band and gave them a subtle nod. The band members understood immediately, and one by one, they stopped ying, leaving only the soft strumming of his guitar. The venue was now filled with the quiet hum of anticipation.
Theo leaned into the microphone. "Now, it''s your turn," he said softly, his voice warm. "Sing it with me. Pour your heart out, sing with your heart!"
The crowd seemed to hang on to his every word. Theo strummed the guitar softly, leading into the chorus once more, and then he stopped ying altogether.
For a brief moment, there was nothing but silence, the kind of silence that feels alive with potential. Then, as if on cue, the crowd began to sing.
"So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make your heart beat better?
If only I''d have known you had a storm to weather
So, before you go
Was there something I could''ve said
To make it all stop hurting?
It kills me how your mind can make you feel so worthless
So, before you go..."
Their voices rose, soft at first, then growing louder, more confident. Thousands of voices filled the venue, singing in perfect harmony. The sound was overwhelming a chorus of pure emotion, raw and real. The sea of lights swayed gently in time with the music, creating a mesmerizing, almost dreamlike atmosphere.
Theo stood there, guitar in hand, listening to the crowd sing his song back to him. His heart swelled with emotion, and for a moment, he felt overwhelmed. He couldn''t describe how he was feeling at that moment, it was only through sheer will that he didn''t cry at that moment. ''Before You Go'' was a song that meant so much to him, it was a song that made him think of the loved ones of his past life and what he could''ve said to them before leaving.
This was the magic of music, a song can mean different things to different people.
And when he sang this specific song, he sang for his brothers and sisters from his past life. This was the reason he performed.
This was the magic of live music-the connection, the shared experience. The fans weren''t just spectators; they were a part of the performance.
As the crowd sang the final lines of the chorus, Theo felt a lump in his throat. He hadn''t expected to feel this emotional, but hearing the crowd''s voices, seeing the sea of lights moving in unison-it was too much to ignore.
The band once again came back as Moonlight sang the chorus once again with his powerful and emotional voice.
He sang with his heart.
He let the moment stretch, allowing the crowd to hold the song in their hands for a little while longer. Then, when the final notes of the chorus had faded into the air, he began to y again, his guitar filling the space with soft, gentle strumming.
Theo''s voice returned, low and filled with emotion.
"And now you''re gone, but the memories will never fade."
The song began to wind down, the tempo slowing even further as the final verses unfolded. The crowd remained quiet, listening intently, their lights still glowing in the dimmed venue. The atmosphere was serene, and ethereal, as if the entire world had slowed down just for this moment.
As thest chord rang out, Moonlight''s voice softened to a whisper.
"Before you go..."
The note hung in the air, and then, finally, it faded into silence. For a brief moment, there was nothing but stillness-a deep, profound silence that filled the entire venue.
As the final notes of the song faded into silence, the hall remained still for a long moment, as if no one wanted to break the spell that had been cast over the venue. Theo let thest note hang in the air, his fingers resting on the strings of the guitar, his head bowed slightly as he absorbed the energy in the room.
For a moment, there wasplete silence. Then, slowly, the crowd erupted into apuse- not the wild, frenzied kind, but the kind filled with heartfelt appreciation, with gratitude for the moment they had just shared with him. It was a standing ovation, filled with admiration and love.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theo stood quietly for a moment, his fingers lightly grazing the strings of the guitar as the apuse washed over him. He raised his head, gazing out at the sea of lights once more, his red eyes glowing softly under the stage lights.
At that moment, he felt like he was floating in this sea of lights.
He felt a happiness that he couldn''t put into words.
Theo had shared something intimate with the fans tonight, something personal, and they had given him their hearts in return. And in this moment, with the venue bathed in soft light and the echoes of "Before You Go" still hanging in the air, he knew that this was what he was
meant to do.
"Thank you," he said softly into the mic, his voice low and sincere, "I love you, guys!"
AAAAAAAHHHHHHH
The sea of lights flickered back in response as the crowd cheered loudly, it was a bond that went beyond music.
Chapter 763: The Goddess in Waiting
Chapter 763: The Goddess in Waiting
?
Backstage at Mafra Q Hall, a quiet yet palpable energy filled the air. The roar of the crowd beyond the thick curtains was ever-present, muted only slightly by the walls that separated the world of the audience from the carefully orchestrated chaos behind the scenes. Amid the flurry of staff and crew, Aurora, better known to the world as Tsukuyomi, stood calmly in front of arge mirror, her reflection staring back at her like an ethereal goddess from another world.
The notes of "Before You Go" hung in the air, and even though she couldn''t see the stage, Aurora could feel the emotion in the room from the vibrations in the floor, from the way the backstage crew was unusually quiet, all eyes fixed on the monitors showing Moonlight performing his heart out. Her brother, Theo- or rather, Moonlight- delivered a performance that, if she knew him at all, had poured every ounce of his soul into it.
As the crowd chorus swelled through the venue like a wave, Aurora smiled softly, her heart swelling with pride. This was his moment, the culmination of months of preparation,te- night rehearsals, and shared dreams. And soon, it would be her turn to join him.
Aurora was already dressed for her part in the concert, her transformation into Tsukuyomiplete. The shimmering outfit she wore was a masterpiece crafted by the renowned designer Jubo E, who had drawn inspiration from ancient Japanese mythology. The kimono- style garment was woven with delicate silver threads that glittered under the soft backstage lights, reflecting a soft radiance that gave her the appearance of a goddess stepping out of legend. The sleeves flowed like water, and the intricate patterns of cherry blossoms and stars stitched into the fabric seemed to move as she did, giving the illusion that she carried a piece of the night sky with her.
The ensemble was both elegant and ethereal, with the obi tied perfectly at her waist, and her long ck hair cascading down her back in loose, soft waves. A small, intricate headpiece adorned with silver crescents rested on her forehead,pleting the look. Plus, she wore a delicate mask that covered the lower half of her face. Tsukuyomi was the Moon Goddess, after all, and tonight, she was prepared to step into that role in front of thousands.
Aurora took a deep breath, her fingers lightly grazing the fabric of her outfit as she stared at herself in the mirror. Jubo E had outdone himself with this creation, and though she knew it was just a costume, it made her feel powerful. Majestic. Like she truly could step out onto that stage andmand the attention of everyone in the audience-not as Aurora, but as Tsukuyomi.
Behind her, staff members buzzed around, ensuring everything was in ce for the next act. She could hear the faint hum of people talking into headsets, rying messages to stagehands, and coordinating the uing transition. The mood was calm but charged with anticipation. They all knew what wasing next.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Aurora moved away from the mirror and settled into a small seating area backstage, her thoughts drifting. She had always known this moment woulde, from the very first time Theo had shared his dream of bing Moonlight with her. From the very beginning, he had told her that she would be a part of it. They weren''t just siblings-they were partners, two people who had survived so much and hade out stronger on the other side. Aurora could still remember the nights when Theo, with a quiet smile, arrived from a heavy day of work and cooked for her the little amount of food they could afford, she remembered how he starved so she could have something to eat. She never imagined that someday, the two poor siblings would be superstar singers performing for tens of thousands of people.
But no one in the audience knew who she really was. Like Theo, she had kept her true identity hidden. Tsukuyomi was a mystery to the world, just like Moonlight. Only a few people-Ayia, Shizuka, and Sam-knew the truth. To the fans, she was the enigmatic voice that had appeared in one of Moonlight''s songs, captivating everyone with her ethereal sound and powerful harmonies. They knew her face from the animated music videos that apanied her features-videos that depicted her as a celestial being, draped in light and shadow, her beauty and grace transcendent.
Aurora smiled to herself. The world only knew Tsukuyomi, and tonight, they would finally see her in the flesh.
But for now, she had a few minutes of peace. She closed her eyes, centering herself. The slow and romantic melody of "Before You Go" still hung in the back of her mind, the emotional weight of the song settling into her bones. Theo had a way of making every word, every note, feel like a personal confession, and she knew the audience felt it too.
He always gave everything on stage. Now, it was her turn to stand beside him and share in that
connection.
Aurora''s heart fluttered slightly as she heard the familiar footsteps approaching¡ªthe light but purposeful step of her brother. He would be backstage in a matter of moments, taking a brief pause to collect himself before introducing Tsukuyomi to the stage.
She opened her eyes, taking in a deep breath. She could do this. She had done it before in rehearsals, and she had felt the magic each time. But this... this was different. This wasn''t just practice. This was real. There were thousands of people out there, eagerly awaiting Moonlight''s next move, and soon they would see her, hear her, and feel the synergy between them.
"You look beautiful, you know," a voice broke through her thoughts.
Aurora turned and saw Ayia, her friend and now sister, standing nearby. Ayia smiled warmly like a big sister seeing their little sister grow up for the first time, her eyes taking in the sight of Aurora dressed as Tsukuyomi. "Like a real goddess," she added, walking over to her.
Auroraughed softly, though her cheeks flushed. "That''s the idea, isn''t it?" she replied, smoothing the fabric of her sleeves nervously. "But thank you."
Ayia ced a reassuring hand on Aurora''s arm. "You''re going to be amazing. You always are."
The two sisters shared a brief,forting look before Ayia gave her onest squeeze of encouragement and slipped away, disappearing into the busy backstage hustle. Aurora watched her go, grateful for the steady presence of her friends. They had been there every step of the way, supporting both her and Theo as they built their personas.
And now, here she was, about to step into the spotlight in a way she had never done before.
Aurora''s heart leaped as the final apuse from "Before You Go" rolled through the venue. She knew what wasing next. The backstage crew began moving swiftly, resetting the stage for the next act. Lights shifted, and there was a subtle change in the atmosphere as the energy of the concert prepared to build once again.
Theo would be taking a short break, long enough to catch his breath and reset the mood for the uing performance. But this wasn''t just another song-this was the moment the two of them would share the stage, together.
Aurora watched the screen that disyed a live feed of the stage. Theo-Moonlight-was thanking the crowd, his masked face turned slightly away from the camera, the soft glow of lights reflecting in his red eyes. The audience was still in awe of his previous performance, but their excitement was palpable, ready to be reignited.
The crew member responsible for cueing the next part of the show approached Aurora, signaling that it was almost time. Her breath quickened just slightly, but she steadied herself, rising from her seat. She had practiced for this moment for months. Everything was ready- her voice, her outfit, her presence. All that remained was for Moonlight to call her name. Aurora stood just behind the thick velvet curtains, hidden from the view of the thousands of fans who were still cheering for Moonlight. She could feel the vibration of their voices beneath her feet, the rumble of excitement as they waited for what was next. She adjusted the microphone in her hand, smoothing out the nerves that danced across her skin.
In the distance, she heard Theo''s voice, speaking to the crowd again. His tone was lighter
now, yful. He was preparing them for what was about to happen.
"Now..." he said, his voice amplified across the hall. "I think it''s time we bring someone
special to the stage."
Aurora''s heart skipped a beat.
"Someone who means the world to me," Moonlight continued, his voice filled with affection, though his tone remained mysterious. The crowd was already buzzing with curiosity, the
anticipation building like a wave.
"Are you ready to meet her?"
The crowd exploded into cheers, the noise almost overwhelming as the lights dimmed just
slightly.
Aurora, standing backstage as Tsukuyomi, took onest deep breath. This was it.
Chapter 764: A Duet Between Moons
Chapter 764: A Duet Between Moons
?
The stage was bathed in darkness, the lingering echoes of apuse still ringing faintly in the distance. Moonlight had stepped off the stage just moments before, leaving the audience in breathless anticipation for what wasing next. They had experienced his heartfelt performance of "Before You Go," and the emotions in the air were palpable, a deep sense of connection forged between artist and fan.
Now, the energy in the venue was shifting once again. A soft murmur spread through the crowd as they waited, unsure of what wasing next but certain that it would be something special.
A few minutester, a single spotlight pierced the darkness, illuminating Moonlight as he stepped back onto the stage, his white hair shimmering under the glow. The audience erupted into cheers at the sight of him, their excitement only growing as he walked slowly to the microphone, his red eyes glowing beneath his mask. There was a different energy about him now, something quieter but charged with anticipation.
He leaned into the microphone, his voice smooth but carrying the weight of the moment. "Now," he began, his voice deep andmanding, "I told you earlier that I had someone special to introduce tonight."
The crowd responded with a wave of excitement, the cheers growing louder as they hung on his every word.
Moonlight paused, letting the anticipation build before continuing. "This person means the world to me. She''s not just a part of my life, but a part of the music you''ve alle to love." His voice softened, but the emotion in it was clear. "And tonight, we''re going to sing together live for the very first time."
The crowd roared in response, their cheers filling the vast space of Mafra Q Hall. The lights on stage began to change, casting a soft, ethereal glow as the atmosphere transformed into something magical.
"And now," Moonlight said, his voice carrying over the crowd like a promise, "let me introduce you to Tsukuyomi."
As her name echoed through the hall, the lights slowly began to reveal the second figure stepping onto the stage. Tsukuyomi emerged from the shadows, her presence immediately captivating. Dressed in a breathtaking kimono-style outfit that shimmered under the stage lights, she looked every bit like a goddess stepping out of legend. The intricate designs of cherry blossoms and stars on her flowing sleeves caught the light as she moved, her long ck and white hair cascading down her back in soft waves.
The audience was momentarily stunned into silence as they took in the sight of her. Then, as the lights fully illuminated her, the crowd erupted into deafening cheers. Tsukuyomi, with her serene grace and presence, stood tall beside Moonlight, her own air of mystery and elegance perfectlyplementing his.
The chemistry between them was palpable, and the crowd could feel it. The way they moved, how their energy seemed to intertwine-it was clear that these two weren''t just performers. They were connected on a deeper level, and the audience could sense that they were about to witness something extraordinary.
Tsukuyomi stepped up to the microphone, her soft voice barely above a whisper as she greeted the crowd. "Thank you," she said, her voice calm but filled with emotion. "It''s an honor to be here tonight with all of you."
The fans cheered once again, their anticipation for the uing performance growing with every passing second.
The stage lights shifted once more, and the opening chords of "Save Your Tears" began to y softly. It was a different kind of energy from the previous songs, a mixture of mncholy and beauty, of longing and connection. The haunting melody filled the hall, and the audience instantly recognized the familiar tune.
As the music swelled, Moonlight began the first part, his voice smooth and soulful.
"I saw you dancing in a crowded room..."
The softness of his voice immediately captured the attention of everyone in the audience. His delivery was wless, each word carefully crafted and filled with emotion. It was as if he was telling a story, drawing the crowd into the world of the song.
"You look so happy when I''m not with you..."
Moonlight''s voice, rich with sincerity, echoed across the hall, the crowd swaying to the gentle rhythm. And then, just as the chorus was about to hit, Tsukuyomi joined him.
"Take me back ''cause I wanna stay
Save your tears for another
Save your tears for another day (oh-oh, oh-oh-oh)
Save your tears for another day (mm)..."
Her voice was different from his-softer, lighter, but no less powerful. It was the perfectplement to his deeper tones, and when they sang together, their voices blended seamlessly, creating a harmony that sent shivers down the spines of everyone listening. The chemistry between them was undeniable, their connection on full disy as they sang in perfect synchronization.
Their voices rose and fell in perfect harmony, weaving together in a way that felt effortless. The stage, now bathed in soft blues and purples, seemed to shimmer as they performed, the lights dancing along with the music. The crowd was mesmerized, their attention wholly focused on the two figures on stage, lost in the magic of the moment.
As the song reached Tsukuyomi''s solo part, Tsukuyomi''s voice soared, filling the hall with the emotional weight of the lyrics.
"Met you once under a Pisces moon
I kept my distance ''cause I know that you
Don''t like when I''m with nobody else
I couldn''t help it, I put you through hell
I don''t know why I run away, oh, boy (run away, oh-oh, oh-oh-oh)
I''ll make you cry when I run away (away, oh-oh, oh-oh-oh)..."
The crowd was entranced, many of them mouthing the lyrics, Tsukuyomi''s voice lost in the collective awe that had taken over the venue. The sea of phone lights that had been lit earlier still glowed softly, swaying in unison to the music, creating a stunning visual effect that made it feel like the entire hall was floating in a dream.
Moonlight nced over at Tsukuyomi as they sang, their eyes meeting briefly before they both turned back to the audience. The subtle exchange was full of unspoken understanding, a shared connection that only they could fullyprehend. It wasn''t just a performance-it was a moment of unity, of shared passion for the music they had created together. Tsukuyomi took the lead on the next verse, her voice delicate but steady, every word filled with emotion.
"I made you think that I would always stay..."
She moved with grace, her presencemanding the attention of every person in the audience. Even as she sang, there was something otherworldly about her, something that made her feel like a celestial being descended from the heavens to share this moment with them. The contrast between her ethereal presence and Moonlight''s grounded energy only added to the magic of the performance.
The music continued to build, and as they reached the second chorus, their voices once again intertwined, rising together in perfect harmony.
"You could''ve told me that you fell apart..."
The emotion in their voices was palpable, their chemistry undeniable. They moved together as if they were one, their voices blending so seamlessly that it felt like they had been singing together for years. The connection between them was unmissable, a bond that transcended the stage and reached deep into the hearts of everyone watching.
As the song continued, the crowd became even more immersed in the performance. They weren''t just watching a concert-they were witnessing something magical, something that felt deeply personal and intimate despite the thousands of people in the room. When they reached the final chorus, the lights on stage shifted once again, casting a soft glow over Moonlight and Tsukuyomi as they delivered the emotional climax of the song.
"So... save your tears for another day..."
Their voices soared together, filling the hall with the raw emotion of the lyrics. The crowd was silent now,pletely captivated by the beauty of the moment, their lights swaying gently in
time with the music.
The final notes of the song echoed through the hall, lingering in the air for just a moment
before fading into silence. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi stood together, their voices finally quiet, but the connection they had forged with the audience was stronger than ever. The performance had been nothing short of mesmerizing, a testament to their talent, their chemistry, and the deep bond they shared.
For a moment, there wasplete silence, as if the audience was still processing the magic they had just witnessed. Then, slowly, the apuse began to rise. It started as a soft ripple, but quickly grew into a thunderous ovation, the crowd cheering and shouting with all the
energy they had left.
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi stood together, their eyes meeting once more before they turned to face the crowd, basking in the overwhelming response.
The performance was over, but the connection they had created lingered, asting imprint on everyone who had witnessed it.
"Thank you!" Moonlight said, "Next song, we will sing one of our favorite songs from one of
our favorite artists."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 765: The Moon Duet: Reaction from Fans Across the World
Chapter 765: The Moon Duet: Reaction from Fans Across the World
?
The excitement in Mafra Q Hall was palpable as Moonlight and Tsukuyomi stood together on stage, their presence mesmerizing. Fans across the venue were watching in awe, but those who couldn''t attend in person were glued to their phones andputers, eagerly following live streams broadcast by concertgoers. Despite the imperfect sound and grainy video, the excitement in the air was contagious, and fans all over the world were fully immersed in the magic of Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s duet.
The screen flickered as a fan in the front row adjusted their phone, and the shaky, pixted video captured the stunning sight of Tsukuyomi, looking like a goddess draped in light. Her shimmering outfit reflected the soft stage lights, creating an ethereal glow as she stood next to Moonlight. The opening notes of "Save Your Tears" drifted through the speakers, andments immediately began flooding the live streams.
["OMG they look so perfect together!" ]
[ "Tsukuyomi is so beautiful, I''m dying "]
[ "Moonlight''s voice though... his emotion is unmatched!" ]
In a small apartment on the outskirts of Sakura City, three friends sat huddled together around aptop. Rika, Mai, and Kenji had spent thest hour desperately refreshing their social media feeds, searching for streams of the concert after missing out on tickets. Now, they were hooked, unable to tear their eyes away from the screen.
"I can''t believe we''re seeing them perform together," Rika whispered, her eyes wide with
awe.
Mai nodded, leaning forward in her seat. "They''re even more amazing live. Look at how in sync they are!"
The camera zoomed in as Moonlight began to sing the first verse of "Save Your Tears", his voice smooth and filled with emotion. Even through the shaky video, the power of his performance was undeniable. His voice echoed through the hall, wrapping the audience in a nket of warmth, while the soft glow of lights from fans'' phones illuminated the venue like a sea of stars.
[ "He sounds even better live! How is that possible?" ]
[ "I''m crying this song hits so different with them singing together."]
[ "Moonlight''s voice is giving me chills."]
Across the world, in a caf¨¦ in Catadrid, a group of students gathered around a tablet, their faces lit by the glow of the screen. Ca, Olga, and Gi had been Moonlight fans from the beginning, and missing the chance to see him live was crushing. But now, watching the live stream, they felt like they were part of the concert.
"They sound incredible together," Ca whispered, her voice barely audible over the soft notes of the song. "I didn''t think their voices would blend this perfectly."
Olga nodded, her eyes glued to the screen. "Tsukuyomi is so mysterious. I love her presence."
Gi smiled, leaning back in her chair. "She''s like the perfect counterpart to Moonlight. This duet is something else."
As the chorus approached, Tsukuyomi''s soft, ethereal voice joined Moonlight''s, and the crowd erupted into cheers. Their voices blended seamlessly, creating a harmony that seemed to reach into the hearts of everyone listening. The chemistry between them was undeniable, and even those watching through shaky live streams could feel the connection.
[ "Tsukuyomi''s voice is so beautiful! It''s like an angel"]
[ "I need this duet on repeat forever." ]
[ "Their voices are perfect together. I''m in love." ]
In the back of a taxi in Yorkshire, another city of the Sakura Abode Country, a lone fan, Miko, had her phone propped up on the seat in front of her. She had been stuck in traffic for over an hour, but she didn''t care. The moment she found a live stream of the concert, she waspletely absorbed.
The camera wobbled as the fan holding the phone adjusted their grip, but it didn''t matter to Miko. She could hear them-Moonlight and Tsukuyomi, their voices intertwining like silk. The gentle rise and fall of their harmonies sent chills down her spine, and she found herself swaying along with the rhythm, despite the cramped space in the car.
[ "I''m literally crying in a taxi watching this "]
[ "Who else is watching this on the go? This duet is too good to miss." ]
[ "This is my favorite version of Save Your Tears, hands down." ]
The audience inside Mafra Q Hall was equally captivated. The sea of lights swayed gently, creating a dreamlike atmosphere as Moonlight and Tsukuyomi sang together. Their voices danced through the hall, soft yet powerful, pulling the crowd deeper into the music. It felt like time had slowed, and for those few minutes, the world outside the venue didn''t exist. As the final notes of "Save Your Tears" faded, the audience inside the venue erupted into apuse, their cheers filling the air like thunder. Even through the live streams, the energy was palpable, and the connection between the performers and the fans was undeniable. [ "I''m screaming! That was perfect!" ]
[ "I''m in tears. They sound so good together. My heart can''t take it." ]
[ "Best performance of the night so far!" ]
But the night wasn''t over. As the apuse gradually quieted, Moonlight stepped back to the microphone, his voice low but filled with warmth as he spoke to the crowd.
"You''ve all been amazing tonight," he said, his red eyes glimmering under the lights. "But we''re not done yet."
The crowd roared in response, the excitement building once again. The lights shifted, casting a cool blue glow across the stage as Moonlight nced over at Tsukuyomi, a smile hidden beneath his mask. She nodded in return, and the two of them prepared for the next song.
"Now, we wanted to do something special for all of you," Moonlight continued. "There''s one artist we both admire-someone who''s been an inspiration to both of us. Her name is Cara Izuhara."
The mention of Cara Izuhara''s name sent the crowd into a frenzy. She was one of the most beloved artists on Azure Star, known for her powerful bads and emotionally charged performances. A cover of one of her songs from Moonlight and Tsukuyomi? It was a dreame true for the fans.
[ "NO WAY! THEY''RE COVERING CARA''S SONG?!" ]
[ "OMG I can''t believe this is happening"]
[ "Moonlight and Tsukuyomi covering Cara Izuhara? This is legendary!" ]
Back in Sakura City, Rika and her friends exchanged excited looks as they watched the livestream, barely able to contain their excitement.
"Izuhara''s one of my favorite artists!" Mai eximed, her hands pping together in delight.
"This is going to be amazing."
Kenji leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the screen. "I didn''t think this concert could get any better, but now they''re doing a cover? This is insane."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The camera on the stream wobbled slightly as the fan holding the phone tried to keep steady, but the excitement was too much. It didn''t matter though. No one cared about the shaky footage-they were here for the music.
The opening notes of Cara Izuhara''s iconic song, "Falling Stars", began to y, and the crowd inside the venue exploded into cheers. It was one of her most famous songs, a heartfelt bad about love and loss, and the perfect choice for Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s emotional, soul-stirring performance.
As Moonlight took the first verse, his voice was rich and filled with emotion, each word dripping with sincerity. Even through the low-quality streams, his voice cut through the
noise, hitting the hearts of everyone watching.
"Underneath these falling stars, I found you..."
The lyrics, so deeply connected to themes of longing and hope, resonated with the crowd, and many fans in the venue began to sing along. Tsukuyomi joined in on the second verse, her voice soft and ethereal, blending effortlessly with Moonlight''s. Together, they created a harmony that was nothing short of breathtaking.
"But even the brightest stars, they fall too soon..."
Even though they weren''t physically present in the hall, the performance transcended the screens, reaching into the hearts of fans across the world.
[ "I''m getting chills from this duet." ]
[ "This cover is everything I didn''t know I needed." ]
[ "Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s harmonies are out of this world"]
As the song reached its climax, the audience inside Mafra Q Hall sang along with Moonlight
and Tsukuyomi, their voices blending with the music in perfect harmony. The lights shimmered like stars in the night sky, creating a beautiful, almost surreal moment that everyone watching would remember for years toe.
The final note of "Falling Stars" echoed through the venue, and for a brief moment, there was silence. Then, like a wave crashing onto the shore, the apuse came, filling the hall with a deafening roar. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi stood together, their eyes meeting once again before they turned to face the crowd, basking in the overwhelming response.
Back in Catadrid, Ca, Olga, and Gi were pping along with the virtual audience, their hearts racing as they watched the end of the song.
"They nailed that cover," Ca said, her voice barely above a whisper. "That was perfect."
Olga nodded, still in awe. "I think that might be one of the best performances I''ve ever seen."
[ "I CAN''T BREATHE! That was incredible!" ]
[ "Moonlight and Tsukuyomi just did the impossible-they made Cara''s song even better!" ]
[ "This concert is going down in history, I swear." ]
As the apuse slowly died down, Moonlight stepped forward once again, his voice filled with warmth and excitement as he addressed the crowd.
"Thank you," he said softly, his red eyes glowing beneath the mask. "We''ve got one more surprise for you tonight."
The crowd hushed in anticipation, eager to hear what wasing next. "This next song is something new-something I''ve been working on for a while," Moonlight continued, his voice brimming with emotion. "It''s a song that''s really special to me, and it''s going to be releasedter tonight."
The crowd erupted into cheers once again, the excitement reaching a fever pitch. A new song? From Moonlight? It was everything they could have hoped for.
As the lights dimmed and the stage began to reset for the next performance, the world waited in breathless anticipation for what was about to unfold.
Chapter 766: Two Weeks Before the Concert
Chapter 766: Two Weeks Before the Concert
?
When a few weeks ago Ayia told Theo that she had managed to schedule a live concert for Moonlight on the day before the Saphire Awards, he was extremely excited about performing in front of a crowd for the very first time.
That''s why he spent the next few weeks rehearsing and preparing himself for this event. He practiced endlessly, refining each note, perfecting his stage presence, and ensuring that everything would be wless. But despite all the nning and preparation, there was something nagging at him, a persistent feeling that something was missing. He wanted the concert to be special, to stand out as more than just a performance-it needed to be an unforgettable experience.
Theo was workingte in his home sound studio, a couple of weeks before the concert, when an idea came to him.
What if he produced a brand new song to perform at the concert?
His eyes shone as the realization hit him. Nothing was stopping him from doing that. He had a treasure trove of songs stored in his mind from his past life on Earth, and with his ability to recall them perfectly, he could choose any one of them to recreate and introduce to the world of Azure Star. The thought filled him with excitement. It would be the perfect way to make the concert memorable-a song no one had ever heard before, performed live for the first time.
But now came the hard part: choosing the right song.
Theo leaned back in his chair, surrounded by the glowing lights of his studio equipment. The soft hum of the machines around him was aforting presence, but his mind was racing. The song had to be special. It had to be something that would leave an impact, something that could touch the hearts of everyone in the crowd, even if they had never heard it before.
As he recollected the wide variety of songs he remembered from his past life, he tried to find one he could duet with his sister, Aurora.
Aurora had be an integral part of his musical journey. They had shared so many moments together since his arrival on Azure Star, and Theo knew that if they performed a duet, it would resonate with the audience on a deeper level. He wanted something that would highlight their voices together, something powerful and inspiring.
He began going through the songs in his mind, flipping through his mental catalog like a ylist.
"Maybe something by Coldy?" he mused aloud, thinking back to the raw emotion of songs like "Fix You" or "A Sky Full of Stars." They were great songs, but they didn''t feel quite right for this particr moment. He needed something more... visceral. Something that would light up the crowd, inspire them, and make them feel a connection with the performance.
His thoughts drifted to "Hallelujah" by Leonard Cohen, but quickly dismissed it. As beautiful and haunting as it was, it carried a different kind of weight-one that didn''t match the energy he wanted for this concert.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Theo tapped his fingers rhythmically on the desk, his gaze drifting toward the window where the city skyline glowed faintly in the distance. The moon hung low, casting its light over the buildings, and he let himself get lost in thought.
What he needed was a song that built from something soft and intimate into a roaring crescendo of emotion and energy. He wanted the crowd to feel alive, to feel like they were part of something bigger than themselves. He wanted a song that told a story, one that could sweep people off their feet and make them want to shout the lyrics at the top of their lungs. Suddenly, a memory sparked in his mind, and his fingers stopped tapping. There was one song that had always had that effect. A song that could inspire and energize anyone who heard it. A song that would work perfectly as a duet with Aurora.
"Wake Up" by Arcade Fire.
Theo''s eyes widened as the idea took shape. It was perfect. The song had an anthemic quality, a kind of raw, emotional power that built and built until it became something massive. It started slow, almost like a luby, but it exploded into this vibrant, uplifting sound that demanded to be sung along with. It had everything he was looking for-energy, inspiration, emotion, and the perfect bnce for a duet.
It was a song that could move the crowd, one that could create a powerful connection between the performers and the audience. Theo could already imagine standing on stage with Aurora, their voices rising together in harmony, and the crowd lighting up with the energy of the song.
This was it. This was the song.
He could already hear the opening chords in his mind, the haunting guitar riff that would fill the venue and immediately capture the audience''s attention. He could see the look on the fans'' faces as the slow, deliberate melody began to build, pulling them deeper into the music. And then, when the chorus hit, the explosion of sound and energy would sweep through the crowd like a tidal wave, leaving everyone breathless.
Theo knew without a doubt that "Wake Up" was the perfect choice.
He grinned to himself, already imagining how incredible the performance would be. But now, it was time to get to work. He needed to recreate the song from memory and adapt it for the performance. That meant long hours in the studio, but Theo didn''t mind. If anything, the challenge excited him.
He reached for his phone and dialed Ayia. She answered almost immediately, her voice light and yful. "Hey, babe! What''s up? Burning the midnight oil again?"
Theoughed softly. "You know me too well."
"I do," she teased. "What''s on your mind?"
"I''ve got an idea for the concert," Theo said, the excitement clear in his voice. "I want to produce a new song. It''s called ''Wake Up''. I think it''ll be perfect for the concert, and I want to perform it with Aurora."
"That sounds amazing!" Ayia replied, her enthusiasm matching his. "I can already picture it. But what do you need from me?"
"I''ll need your help to secure the rights to the song so we can release it after the concert. I know it''s short notice, but if anyone can make it happen, it''s you."
Ayia chuckled. "Consider it done. I''ll start working on it right away."
"Thanks, babe. You''re the best."
"You know it," she said with a smile in her voice. "And I can''t wait to hear it live."
The two lovebirds talked about their day for a good half an hour before they hung up the call. As Theo hung up the phone, he turned back to hisputer, the soft glow of the monitor reflecting in his silver eyes. He opened his music production software and began setting up the session, inputting the details of the song, andying down the foundation for what would be a key moment in the concert.
He plugged in his guitar and yed the opening riff, his fingers moving deftly across the strings as the familiar sound filled the studio. The haunting melody of "Wake Up" echoed in the room, and Theo smiled to himself. It felt right. He could already imagine the way the crowd would react, the way the music would wash over them and draw them into the
performance.
Next, he did the lyrics draft, carefully recreating the harmonies and the raw emotion that made the song so powerful. He could hear Aurora''s voice in his mind, the way it would blend with his during the chorus, and he knew it would be a perfect fit.
The hours passed quickly as Theo lost himself in the process,yering the instruments, fine- tuning the details, and crafting a version of the song that felt uniquely his. He workedte into the night, but he didn''t care. This was what he loved-bringing music to life, creating something that would touch people in a way that words alone couldn''t.
By the time he finished, the first rays of sunlight were starting to creep over the horizon, casting a soft glow through the studio window. Theo leaned back in his chair, exhausted but deeply satisfied. The foundation of "Wake Up" wasplete, and he knew it would be ready in time for the concert.
As he sat there, listening to the fist draft yback of the track, a smile spread across his face. This was going to be something special. And when he and Aurora performed it live, he knew it would be a moment no one would forget.
Chapter 767: The Last Moon Duet: Setting Up the Moon on Fire
Chapter 767: The Last Moon Duet: Setting Up the Moon on Fire
?
The lights inside Mafra Q Hall dimmed once again, casting long shadows across the stage. The crowd was still buzzing with excitement, a collective hum of energy radiating from every corner of the venue. They had just witnessed one of the most breathtaking duets of the night -Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s performance of "Save Your Tears"¡ªand it left them wanting more. But now, the anticipation was thick in the air as they waited for what was toe.
Moonlight, standing at center stage, looked out over the sea of eager faces. His silver hair shimmered under the dim spotlight, his masked face giving him an air of mystery that only heightened the crowd''s anticipation. He raised his hand to the microphone, his voice soft but steady as he addressed the crowd.
"I wanted tonight to be special," he began, his words carrying through the hall, immediately silencing the murmurs of the audience. "I''ve spent weeks preparing for this concert, rehearsing every song, every note because I wanted to make sure you all felt the connection we share through music."
The crowd erupted into apuse, their cheers ringing out in waves of appreciation. Moonlight paused, allowing the sound to wash over him, before continuing.
"But there was one thing I knew I needed to do," he said, his voice full of emotion. "I wanted to bring something new to you tonight. Something that would make this concert unforgettable."
As he spoke, a soft strum of guitar strings echoed from behind him. The band, who had been waiting quietly, began to y the opening chords of the song. It was a haunting melody, soft and slow, building gradually like the first light of dawn.
Moonlight turned back to the microphone, his eyes glowing beneath his mask. "This next song means a lot to me. It''s about rising up, finding hope, and realizing that even in the darkest moments, there''s always a chance to wake up and change the world around you."
The crowd was hanging on his every word, their cheers quieting into a reverent hush as they listened.
Moonlight nced over at Tsukuyomi, who was standing a few paces away. Her presence was serene, almost celestial, her long kimono-style dress glowing under the soft light. She gave him a small nod, and together, they stepped forward.
"This is a song I''ve never performed before," Moonlight said, his voice low and filled with sincerity. "But tonight, for the first time, Tsukuyomi and I will perform it together. I hope you feel the same connection that this song brings me."
The crowd, electrified by his words, began to cheer again, louder this time, as the band built up the introduction of the song.
The music swelled, and Moonlight lifted his guitar, his fingers gently plucking the strings. A familiar, haunting riff filled the hall, sending shivers down the spines of the audience. The sound was slow and deliberate, but there was something powerful in it, something that promised to build into something unforgettable.
And then, the moment everyone was waiting for-the first notes of "Wake Up" by Arcade Fire.
Moonlight and Tsukuyomi stepped forward, side by side, and together, they sang the opening "Ohhh" in harmony, their voices intertwining perfectly. The haunting melody of the intro filled the venue, and as soon as the audience heard it, something shifted. A deep, emotional connection formed between the performers and the crowd.
The crowd responded immediately, joining in on the "Ohhh" part, their voices rising in unison with Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s. The hall shook with the power of thousands of voices singing together, the sound echoing off the walls like a wave of emotion crashing down.
It was exactly the moment Theo had imagined. The song was connecting with the crowd in a way that felt almost tangible, and the energy in the room was nothing short of electric.
Moonlight smiled behind his mask, his heart swelling with the emotion of the moment. He had always known this song would be special, but hearing the crowd sing along with him, feeling the depth of their connection-it was more than he could have hoped for.
As the intro came to a close, the band pulled back slightly, allowing Moonlight''s voice to take center stage as he began the first verse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Somethin'' filled up
My heart with nothin''
Someone told me not to cry.."
His voice was soft but strong, filled with the kind of emotion that could onlye from someone who had lived through the highs and lows of life. The crowd was silent, hanging on every word, as the song began to build once again. Some people didn''t know why, but their eyes started to tear up. There was something about someone telling you to not cry that makes you cry even harder. And the way that Moonlight sang made things even more emotional.
"Now that I''m older
My heart''s colder
And I can see that it''s a lie..."
As the verse ended, the music swelled once again, and the crowd, sensing the momentum building, began to stir. Moonlight''s guitar strummed louder now, the rhythm more urgent, and the audience could feel that something big wasing.
And then, the chorus hit.
"Ohhhh!"
The crowd erupted, singing the "Ohhh" part from the top of their lungs, their voices rising together in a unified wave of sound. The energy in the room was electric, every person in the audience was swept up in the moment, feeling the power of the music flowing through them. Moonlight''s fingers danced across the strings of his guitar, the music swelling into something massive, and Tsukuyomi''s voice joined his once again, their harmonies soaring through the hall.
"Children, wake up
Hold your mistake up
Before they turn the summer into dust..."
The lights on stage flickered and pulsed with the rhythm of the song, casting vibrant colors across the crowd. The energy in the room was palpable, like a living thing, growing with each passing moment.
As they reached the next verse, Tsukuyomi took the lead, her voice soft but filled with power.
"If the children don''t grow up
Our bodies get bigger but our hearts get torn up..."
Her voice was ethereal, almost otherworldly, and the crowd fell into a hush, mesmerized by the emotion she poured into every word. It was as if she was calling out to them, asking them to wake up, to embrace the moment and the emotions they were feeling.
Moonlight yed strongly behind her, his guitar notes weaving around her voice, supporting her as she carried the song forward.
When the following part came around. They sang together with everything they had, their voices filling the space, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.
"We''re just a million little god''s causin'' rain storms
Turnin'' every good thing to rust
I guess we''ll just have to adjust..."
The hall was alive with energy, the sound of thousands of voices singing together, and for a moment, it felt as if nothing else existed but this performance, this song, and the connection between Moonlight, Tsukuyomi, and the crowd.
The music reached its peak, the band ying with an intensity that seemed to vibrate through every fiber of the venue, and Moonlight and Tsukuyomi''s voices soared above it all, lifting the crowd higher and higher with each note.
The final "Ohhh" rang out, and the crowd joined in once again, their voices rising as one, filling the hall with a powerful, almost cathartic release of energy.
As the song came to a close, thest strum of Moonlight''s guitar echoed through the venue, leaving the crowd in a breathless silence.
For a moment, there was nothing but the soft hum of the stage lights and the quiet reverberation of thest note. Then, slowly, the audience began to p, their apuse growing louder and louder until it became a roar of appreciation.
Moonlight stood there, his guitar hanging at his side, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. Beside him, Tsukuyomi smiled softly, her eyes glistening with the emotion of the
performance.
The crowd''s apuse thundered through the hall, and Moonlight turned to Tsukuyomi, offering her the spotlight for a moment. She stepped forward, her voice soft but sincere as she
addressed the crowd.
"Thank you," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "Thank you for being here tonight and for sharing this moment with us. From the bottom of my heart, thank you."
The crowd responded with cheers, their love for Tsukuyomi and Moonlight palpable in the air.
As the apuse continued, Tsukuyomi took a step back, bowing gracefully to the audience before retreating to the shadows of the stage. It was her final song of the night, and she had
left her mark.
Moonlight also left the stage for thest pause of the show, the next three songs would be thest songs of the concert.
Chapter 768: The Last Pause of the Concert
Chapter 768: The Last Pause of the Concert
?
The lights on stage had dimmed, and thest echoes of the crowd''s roaring apuse still reverberated through the hall. Moonlight and Tsukuyomi had just delivered a breathtaking performance of "Wake Up", and the energy in Mafra Q Hall was nothing short of electric. As the stage fell into temporary darkness, giving way to a brief pause in the show, Moonlight and Tsukuyomi made their way backstage, leaving the crowd buzzing with excitement.
The moment they stepped behind the heavy ck curtains, away from the crowd''s view, they were met with a wave of adrenaline and relief. The soft glow of backstage lights cast a warm hue on everything, and the muffled hum of the audience could still be heard in the distance.
Ayia was already waiting for them, her face glowing with pride and excitement. As soon as Moonlight, or rather, Theo, and Aurora-Tsukuyomi-stepped off stage, Ayia rushed toward them, arms outstretched.
"You two were incredible!" she eximed, pulling Aurora into a tight hug first, then turning to Theo. "That was beyond what I imagined! The crowd is loving it!"
Aurora let out a softugh as she pulled away from Ayia, her cheeks still flushed with the excitement of the performance. "I felt it," she said, her voice breathless but steady. "I felt that connection with them. It was amazing."
Theo, still catching his breath from the intensity of the song, smiled under his mask. His silver hair was damp from sweat, and he could feel the weight of the performance settling on his shoulders-but it was the good kind of weight, the kind that came after something truly special.
"That was exactly what I hoped for," Theo said, his voice filled with gratitude. He took a moment to look at his sister. "We did it, Aurora. They felt it. I saw the way the crowd responded. It was like we were all part of something bigger."
Aurora nodded, her eyes shining with the memory of the moment. "I''ve never felt anything like that before," she admitted, her voice soft. "Performing with you, hearing them sing along with us... it was like magic."
Ayia, standing between the two of them, beamed with pride. She had been the one to secure the concert, to set everything in motion, and seeing how well everything was going filled her with joy. "I knew it would be special," she said, her voice filled with excitement. "But hearing the crowd like that? The way they were singing the ''ohhh'' part? That was something else."
Theo chuckled softly. "I had a feeling that part would hit them hard," he said, leaning his guitar against a nearby wall and running a hand through his silver hair. "But to hear them singing it back with that much emotion... I wasn''t prepared for that."
The three of them stood there for a moment, letting the energy from the performance wash over them. There was a quiet sense of victory between them, an unspoken understanding that they had aplished something truly memorable.
Ayia couldn''t stop smiling. "I was watching from backstage," she said, her eyes bright. "When you started ying the intro, the whole crowd went silent, and then when you both started singing, it was like the entire hall just... exploded. I swear, people were crying."
Aurora''s lips curved into a soft smile. "It''s funny, I wasn''t even nervous once I stepped out there," she admitted. "I was so focused on the moment, on the music, that everything else just faded away."
Theo nced at her, his expression proud. "You were amazing out there," he said, his voice sincere. "You brought the song to life. I couldn''t have asked for a better duet partner."
Aurora''s face flushed with gratitude at her brother''s words. "You weren''t so bad yourself," she teased, nudging him lightly.
Ayiaughed, the sound bright and contagious. "You both were perfect. The crowd felt that energy, and that''s what matters."
The three of them stood there for a few more moments, basking in the afterglow of the performance. It was a rare and beautiful thing to have shared that kind of connection-not just between the two performers, but between them and the audience. It was the kind of performance that would be talked about for years toe, and they all knew it.
After a few minutes, one of the stagehands approached, holding a headset and clipboard. "We''re ready when you are," he said to Theo, giving him a nod. "The crowd''s still buzzing out there."
Theo nced toward the curtain, his silver eyes narrowing slightly as he focused. The final stretch of the concert was ahead of him, and while the duet with Tsukuyomi had been one of the highlights, there were still three more songs to go before the night was over.
"I''ll head back out in a minute," Theo said, his voice calm and steady. He turned back to Aurora and Ayia, a soft smile on his face. "This is the part I''ve been waiting for."
Aurora gave him an encouraging smile. "You''ve got this," she said softly. "I''ll be cheering for you from backstage."
Ayia stepped forward and ced a reassuring hand on Theo''s arm. "You''re going to finish this concert stronger than ever. Just remember that the crowd is already in love with you. Now it''s time to give them a final act they''ll never forget."
Theo nodded, taking in a deep breath and exhaling slowly. "You''re right," he said, his voice filled with determination. "This is what I''ve been working toward."
He nced toward the guitar, leaning against the wall. It had served him well for the "Wake Up" performance, but the next songs would take him back to the piano and the acoustic guitar. His fingers tingled slightly at the thought of ying again, knowing the next few songs would be some of the most challenging and emotionally charged pieces of the night. He turned to Aurora onest time, his eyes filled with warmth. "Thank you for singing with me," he said quietly. "That duet meant more to me than you know."
Aurora''s eyes softened, and she stepped forward, hugging her brother tightly. "It meant the world to me too," she whispered. "I''m so proud of you."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They pulled away, and Theo looked at Ayia, offering her a grateful smile. "Thanks for keeping everything running smoothly," he said, his voice filled with appreciation. "I couldn''t have done any of this without you."
Ayia waved him off yfully. "Go on," she teased. "You''ve got a concert to finish."
Theo chuckled softly, the weight of the moment settlingfortably on his shoulders. He took one final breath, letting the energy of the previous performances fill him with renewed strength. He wasn''t just Moonlight tonight-he was an artist ready to give his all.
The backstage crew gave him the signal, and the lights on stage began to shift once more, signaling to the crowd that the show was about to continue. The low murmur of voices from the audience grew louder as the anticipation built.
Theo nced over his shoulder at Aurora and Ayia onest time, offering them a small, confident nod. Then, without hesitation, he stepped forward, moving toward the curtain that separated the backstage from the glowing stage lights.
As soon as he stepped through, the roar of the crowd hit him like a wave, the energy palpable and electric. They were ready. And so was he.
The spotlight fell on him, illuminating his figure as he crossed the stage with purposeful strides. His silver hair caught the light, and the mask covering the lower half of his face only added to his mystique. The crowd, still buzzing from the earlier performances, erupted into cheers as Moonlight took his ce at center stage.
He sat down at the piano, his fingers hovering just above the keys, and the hall fell into a quiet hush once again. The night wasn''t over yet. There were still three more songs to go, and Theo was ready to pour everything he had into them. He spoke with the crowd, before preparing himself for the next song.
With a deep breath, he let his fingers fall onto the keys, and the first notes rang out into the
hall.
Chapter 769: Falling Moons and Whispered Hearts
Chapter 769: Falling Moons and Whispered Hearts
?
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The crowd in Mafra Q Hall roared with excitement as Moonlight stepped back onto the stage, his silver hair shimmering under the spotlight. The venue buzzed with anticipation, the energy from the earlier performances still palpable. He walked with purpose to the grand piano at the center of the stage, the instrument bathed in soft, golden light. This was the moment everyone had been waiting for-the final stretch of the concert.
As he settled onto the piano bench, the crowd began to quiet, their voices fading into a hushed anticipation. Moonlight ced his hands gently on the piano keys, but instead of starting right away, he turned toward the microphone. His red eyes glimmered beneath his mask, reflecting the warmth of the lights overhead.
"This has been an incredible night," he began, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "I''ve been looking forward to this concert for a long time, and all of you-each and every one of you-have made it unforgettable."
The crowd responded with cheers, their voices filling the hall once more. Moonlight smiled beneath his mask, letting the apuse wash over him for a moment before continuing.
"But as all good things muste to an end, we''re down to thest three songs of the night." A chorus of groans and yful shouts of protest rippled through the audience. Moonlight chuckled softly, shaking his head.
"I know, I know. But let''s make thesest three count, yeah?" He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the crowd. "This next song is one that means a lot to me. It''s called "The Scientist''."
The crowd erupted into cheers at the mention of the beloved song, their excitement building once more.
Moonlight turned back to the piano, his fingers poised just above the keys. He took a deep breath, letting the energy of the room fill him before his fingers pressed down, and the first soft notes of "The Scientist" echoed through the hall. The piano''s melody was haunting, delicate, and ethereal, weaving its way through the venue with a quiet power that immediately hushed the crowd.
As the intro yed, something magical happened. From the ceiling above, thousands of small, silver moon-shaped papers began to gently float down toward the crowd. It was a surprise Ayia had nned, a special touch to make this performance unforgettable. The paper moons, illuminated by the venue''s warm, golden lights, looked as though they were glowing. The effect was stunning-ethereal as if the audience had been transported into a dream where the night sky was falling all around them.
The crowd gasped in awe as the tiny moons drifted down slowly, catching the light as they twirled through the air. The venue was transformed into a sea of stars, each moon dancing softly through the warm glow that filled the hall. It was beautiful, magical-exactly what Moonlight had envisioned when nning the concert.
Theo, seated at the piano, smiled as he saw the moons falling over the crowd. He could feel the weight of the moment, the connection between him and the audience growing even deeper.
Then, his voice rang out, quiet but full of emotion, as he sang the opening lines of the song.
"Come up to meet you, tell you I''m sorry
You don''t know how lovely you are
I had to find you, tell you I need you
Tell you I set you apart..."
His voice was soft and tender, as he sang the first verse with only the piano apanying him. The crowd listened in rapt silence, captivated by the simplicity and beauty of the performance. The falling moon papers drifted down like delicate snowkes, illuminated by the warm lights that made the entire scene feel like a dream.
The melody of the piano was hauntingly beautiful, and Moonlight''s voice carried a quiet vulnerability that made the song feel deeply personal. The crowd was swaying gently, their phone lights turned off now as they were absorbed in the ethereal atmosphere.
As Moonlight moved into the second verse, the emotion in his voice deepened.
"Tell me your secrets and ask me your questions
Oh, let''s go back to the start
Running in circles,ing up tails
Heads on a science apart..."
Still, only the piano yed, the gentle notes filled the hall, and the silence from the crowd was deafening. They were lost in the performance, hanging on every word, every note. Moonlight''s voice carried the weight of the song''s message, and the audience could feel it. The connection was undeniable.
Then, as Moonlight reached the chorus for the first time, the energy in the room shifted.
"Nobody said it was easy.."
The crowd, unable to hold back any longer, joined in. Their voices rose together, filling the hall with a powerful chorus that echoed through the venue. Even though the band had not yet joined in, the sound of thousands of people singing alongside Moonlight created a moment of pure magic.
"...It''s such a shame for us to part
Nobody said it was easy
No one ever said it would be this hard
Oh, take me back to the start..."
The voices of the crowd harmonized with Moonlight''s, the sound raw and beautiful. Theo felt the emotion welling up inside him, knowing that the connection he had sought was
happening right before his eyes.
As the first chorus came to a close, the band finally joined in. The soft strumming of the guitars, the gentle thrum of the bass, and the quiet beat of the drums began to build, adding depth to the performance. But the crowd was still singing, their voices soaring with the band''s apaniment.
Moonlight yed the piano with a newfound intensity, his fingers moving with purpose as the song continued to build. The crowd''s energy mirrored his, their voices rising and falling
with the music.
"I was just guessing at numbers and figures
Pulling the puzzles apart
Questions of science, science and progress
Do not speak as loud as my heart
But tell me you love me,e back and haunt me
Oh and I rush to the start..."
The connection between Moonlight and the crowd had reached its peak. The room was alive with emotion, the warmth of the lights, the falling moon papers, and the music blending together to create something unforgettable. It was the kind of moment that artists dream of - a moment where the music transcends the stage, touching every person in the audience on a deeply personal level.
As the song moved toward the chorus once again, the band yed with even more intensity, the instruments blending perfectly with Moonlight''s piano. The crowd, still singing along, gave everything they had, their voices filling the hall.
"Nobody said it was easy..."
"No one ever said it would be this hard..."
Moonlight''s voice soared above the crowd, filled with emotion, and the audience responded
in kind, their voices rising to meet his.
"Oh, take me back to the start..."
And then came the instrumental part.
The band yed with a raw, emotional power that shook the walls of the venue, and as the music swelled, the crowd began to sing once again. But this time, they weren''t singing the lyrics-they were singing the iconic "a-ohhh" part of the song, their voices ringing out with a
sense of freedom and unity.
"A-ohhh..."
The sound was deafening. Thousands of voices, all singing together, filled the hall. It was a beautiful moment of connection, where the crowd and the artist became one, their voices blending together in perfect harmony. The band yed louder, the music swelling to a crescendo, and Moonlight''s fingers danced across the piano keys, his heart pounding with the
emotion of the moment.
"A-ohhh..."
The crowd sang louder, their voices reaching new heights, and several people in the audience began to cry, ovee by the emotion of the song. Tears streamed down their faces, but they continued to sing, their voices strong and unwavering.
Moonlight''s own voice was filled with emotion as he sang, his heart pouring into every note.
The final notes of the song rang out, the piano''s melody softening as the band began to pull back. Moonlight''s fingers moved slowly across the keys, drawing out thest few moments of the song, letting the emotion linger in the air.
And then, as thest note was yed, the hall fell into silence.
For a few moments, there was nothing. The crowd, still ovee by the power of the song,
remained quiet, absorbing the beauty of what they had just experienced. The moon papers still drifted down, the warm lights casting a soft glow over the venue.
Then, slowly, the apuse began. It started as a soft ripple, but soon it grew into a thunderous roar, the audience rising to their feet in a standing ovation. Moonlight sat at the piano, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. He nced out at the
crowd, their faces illuminated by the glow of the stage lights, and a sense of overwhelming gratitude washed over him.
The performance of "The Scientist" had been everything he hoped for and more. The connection, the emotion, the energy-it was all there.
As the apuse continued, Moonlight stood from the piano, bowing his head slightly in thanks before turning back to the microphone. He still had two more songs to perform, but this moment, this song would stay with him forever.
Chapter 770: The Anticipated Song
Chapter 770: The Anticipated Song
?
The final echoes of "The Scientist" still reverberated through Mafra Q Hall, the emotional weight of the performance lingering in the air. The crowd had been swept into the intimate beauty of the song, and even though the apuse had been thunderous, the mood was still one of quiet reflection.
As the lights on the stage dimmed once again, signaling another transition, the venue fell into a hushed anticipation. Moonlight remained at the piano for a moment, his silver hair illuminated by the soft glow of the stage lights. His red eyes, hidden behind the familiar mask, scanned the audience. He could feel their excitement rising as they wondered what song was next.
The backstage team moved swiftly, stepping in from the shadows to hand Moonlight his acoustic guitar and set up a stand microphone. The sleek instrument gleamed in the soft light as Moonlight stood, slinging the guitar over his shoulder. The shift in the atmosphere was palpable¡ªsomething magical was about to happen, and everyone in the crowd could feel it. As soon as he wrapped his fingers around the guitar, the cheers from the audience began to build once more, growing louder with every second. They knew what wasing, and the excitement was almost too much to contain. Moonlight stepped up to the microphone, his guitar restingfortably in his hands, and allowed the noise to swell before raising a hand, signaling for quiet.
The hall went silent, a collective breath held in anticipation.
Then, with a small chuckle in his voice, Moonlight spoke. "I think this is the moment a lot of you have been waiting for."
The crowd exploded in response, a roar of cheers and apuse that shook the very walls of the venue. Some people stood up from their seats, while others waved their arms in the air, calling out in excitement.
"For thest three months," Moonlight continued his voice calm butced with humor, "this next song has been at the top of the worldwide charts. It''s been an amazing journey, and to all of you who''ve listened, streamed, and shared this song-thank you."
The apuse swelled again, but there was a sense of quiet reverence now. Everyone in the crowd knew what wasing. "Perfect"-the song that had be the anthem of romance, a song that couples around the world had shared with each other, that had soundtracked countless memories.
Moonlight looked out over the sea of faces, a smile hidden behind his mask. "So, I hope you''re ready. This one''s for you."
The crowd erupted into cheers, and the venue was filled with an overwhelming sense of joy and anticipation. Couples in the audience turned to each other, their eyes shining as they prepared for the song that had touched so many hearts. Some held hands, while others wrapped their arms around each other, ready to share this special moment.
Moonlight took a deep breath, his fingers resting lightly on the guitar strings. The energy in the room was electric, and for a second, he let the weight of the moment settle over him. Then, with a single, smooth motion, he began to y the soft, delicate intro to "Perfect."
The first few notes rang out, carried by the warmth of the guitar, and the crowd immediately hushed. The soft strum of the acoustic guitar filled the hall, each note resonating deeply within the hearts of those listening. Moonlight''s fingers moved gracefully across the strings, his hands steady and sure, as the familiar melody began to take shape.
The drums and bass joined in, marking the tempo with a gentle rhythm that gave the song its heartbeat and gave depth to the song.
Then, Moonlight began to sing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I found a love for me..."
His voice was smooth and maic, each wordced with the tenderness that had made the song so iconic. The softness of his delivery, paired with the simple guitar arrangement, created an intimate atmosphere as if Moonlight was singing directly to each person in the audience.
"Darling, just dive right in, and follow my lead..."
The crowd was mesmerized. Moonlight''s voice, rich with emotion, wrapped around every word, pulling the audience deeper into the song. It was as if the entire hall had been transported into another world-one where only the music, the lights, and the gentle strumming of the guitar existed.
As Moonlight continued, couples in the audience turned toward each other, smiling softly as they embraced. Some leaned into each other, resting their heads together, while others simply held hands, swaying gently to the rhythm of the song. The romantic atmosphere was palpable, and it seemed as if the song had cast a spell over the entire crowd.
"Well, I found a girl, beautiful and sweet
Oh, I never knew you were the someone waiting for me..."
The soft, melodic notes of the guitar created a perfect backdrop for Moonlight''s voice, his words filled with emotion that resonated deeply with everyone in the room. The crowd swayed together, their movements synchronized as they lost themselves in the beauty of the song.
"Cause we were just kids when we fell in love
Not knowing what it was
I will not give you up this time
But darling, just kiss me slow
Your heart is all I own
And in your eyes, you''re holding mine..."
As Moonlight reached the chorus, the energy in the room shifted again, building slowly into
something even more powerful.
"Baby, I''m dancing in the dark
With you between my arms..."
The first chorus hit, and although the band had yet to fully join in, the power of the moment was undeniable. The drums marked the tempo, steady and sure, as Moonlight''s voice soared above the crowd. The audience, many of them couples swaying together, sang softly along with him, their voices a quiet hum that blended with the music.
"Barefoot on the grass
Listening to our favorite song
When you said you looked a mess
I whispered underneath my breath
But you heard it
Darling, you look perfect tonight..."
As Moonlight sang the chorus, the lights overhead shifted to a warm golden hue, casting the hall in a soft glow that made the moment feel even more intimate. The falling moon papers from the previous song had settled, but their delicate presence still lingered in the air, adding to the dreamlike quality of the performance.
Then, as Moonlight reached the second verse, the band began to join in, their instruments adding depth and warmth to the song. The guitars, drums, and bass filled the hall, creating a fuller sound that lifted the crowd even higher.
"Well, I found a woman, stronger than anyone I know
She shares my dreams, I hope that someday I''ll share her home
I found a lover, to carry more than just my secrets
To carry love, to carry children of our own
We are still kids, but we''re so in love
Fighting against all odds
I know we''ll be alright this time
Darling, just hold my hand
Be my girl, I''ll be your man
I see my future in your eyes"
Moonlight''s voice, smooth and effortless, continued to carry the song forward. Each note was sung with such tenderness, it felt as though he was telling a story-a story that the entire audience had be a part of.
As the chorus approached once again, the energy in the room swelled.
"Baby, I''m dancing in the dark..."
"With you between my arms..."
This time, the crowd sang louder, their voices mingling with Moonlight''s in perfect harmony.
Couples throughout the audience held each other close, some even dancing together in the narrow aisles between seats. It was as if the song had given everyone permission to fully
embrace the romance of the moment.
"Barefoot on the grass..."
"Listening to our favorite song..."
As Moonlight reached the chorus'' final lines, his voice swelled with emotion, the kind that
could bring tears to the eyes of those listening.
"I have faith in what I see..."
"Now I know I have met an angel in person..."
The lights above the stage dimmed slightly, casting long shadows across the crowd. The golden glow that filled the venue felt even warmer now, wrapping the audience in aforting embrace. Moonlight''s fingers moved gracefully across the guitar strings, his every movement filled with the kind of care that came from performing a song that meant so much to him-and to the world.
As the final chorus approached, the band reached a crescendo, the music swelling with power and emotion. The crowd, fully immersed in the moment, sang along with Moonlight, their
voices filled with love and admiration for the artist on stage.
"But I will not give you up this time..."
"Darling, just hold my hand..."
The lights flickered gently, creating a magical atmosphere as the audience danced, swayed,
and embraced one another. Some couples kissed, while others simply held each other close, lost in the beauty of the song. The connection between Moonlight and the crowd was undeniable, the music weaving its way into the hearts of everyone present.
"You look perfect tonight..."
As Moonlight sang the final line, his voice soft but filled with emotion, the audience fell into a
quiet reverie. The song had wrapped them all in its tender embrace, and for a moment, it felt as though nothing else existed but the music and the love that it inspired.
The final notes of the guitar rang out, gentle and delicate, fading into the warm silence that filled the hall. The band pulled back, allowing Moonlight''s voice to carry thest few moments of the song, leaving the audience in a state of quiet awe.
Then, as thest note was yed, the crowd erupted into apuse. The thunderous sound of
pping, cheering, and whistling filled the venue, shaking the walls with the overwhelming energy of thousands of people expressing their admiration for the performance they had just
witnessed.
Moonlight stood still for a moment, his chest heaving with the weight of the emotion he had poured into the song. His fingers hovered above the guitar strings, and he let the apuse wash over him, a soft smile hidden beneath his mask.
The audience continued to cheer, their voices filled with gratitude, love, and appreciation for the artist who had just given them a moment they would never forget.
As the lights brightened once again, Moonlight stepped back from the microphone, offering a
small bow to the crowd. The night wasn''t over yet, but this performance of "Perfect" would remain in the hearts of everyone who had witnessed it.
And as the apuse continued, Moonlight couldn''t help but feel that, in this moment,
everything truly was... perfect.
But before we start the tales of thest song of Moonlight''s concert, we have to tell the tales
of a certain couple that shattered their past and weaved a new future amidst Moonlight''s performance of ''Perfect''.
Chapter 771: Broken Hearts Uniting Under the Moonlight I
Chapter 771: Broken Hearts Uniting Under the Moonlight I
?
The lights of Mafra Q Hall glowed softly, casting a golden hue over the sea of people waiting in anticipation for the next song. Andrew Foster stood among them, his heart pounding in his chest. His fingers fidgeted nervously in the pocket of his jeans as he nced sideways at the girl standing next to him-Hana Turner. The girl who hade into his life like a ray of light breaking through a dark, cloudy sky. Tonight wasn''t just a concert. It was their first date. Moonlight''s performance had been incredible so far, and they had spent the night singing, dancing, and cheering along with the crowd. The excitement and energy in the venue had made it easy for Andrew to forget, at least temporarily, about the tension he''d felt earlier in the evening. The awkwardness of the first few moments had long since faded, and now, standing there as the lights dimmed once again, it was just him, Hana, and the music.
He took a deep breath, his gaze shifting between the stage and Hana''s face. She had a radiant smile, her eyes sparkling in the dim light of the concert hall. Hana was everything Andrew had never thought he could have in his life-someone who understood his brokenness without ever making him feel weak or small for it. She had this infectious energy, a kind of joy that seemed to radiate from her no matter what was happening around her. It was something he had been drawn to from the moment they met, even though it had taken him weeks to acknowledge it.
At first, they were just ssmates. Then, neighbors. Then, something more. She had a way of making everything feel lighter and more manageable. Like the weight of his past could be lifted, even if only for a few moments at a time. And now, here they were-on their first date. It still felt surreal.
Andrew''s mind drifted back to the night they had first truly met, not in ss, but when she caught him working on his carpentry in the garagete one night. He had been deep in concentration, sanding down the surface of a table he was crafting, when she jogged past. She stopped, curious, and asked him about the piece. It was the first real conversation they had ever had, and it was far morefortable than he ever expected. After that, she started talking to him in ss, slowly but surely breaking through the walls he had built around himself.
He had resisted at first, of course. For years, he had closed himself off from people, from connections, from the possibility of love. Andrew had learned early on that love and attachment meant loss and pain. His older sister''s death to cancer when he was just ten had shattered him, and losing his parents in a car ident shortly after had been the final blow. Living with his grandparents after that was supposed to be afort, but it only dyed the inevitable. His grandmother passed away just as he was finishing high school, and two yearster, his grandfather followed, leaving Andrew truly alone.
His life had be a pattern of losses and broken pieces. The people who mattered most to him had all disappeared, and he hade to believe that anyone he cared about would eventually be taken from him. He''d given up on love, on friendship, on any kind of real connection. He had resigned himself to a life of solitude, hidden away in the quiet safety of his carpentry work, until Hana came along.
Hana had her own darkness. She had shared bits and pieces of it with him, though never in a way that made him feel like she was seeking pity. Her childhood had been filled with psychological abuse from her mother, the kind of slow, subtle damage that left invisible scars. Yet somehow, despite the darkness in her past, Hana was light. She wasughter and joy and curiosity. She brought a spark of life into Andrew''s world, and little by little, she chipped away at the fortress he had built around his heart.
It had taken Andrew weeks to summon the courage to ask her out on a date. Even now, standing next to her in the crowd, he could hardly believe she had said yes.
The lights on the stage brightened, and Moonlight stepped forward, his acoustic guitar slung over his shoulder. The crowd erupted into cheers, and Andrew felt a wave of excitement ripple through him. This was it. The song that had been at the top of the worldwide charts for months, the song that everyone had been waiting for.
Moonlight adjusted the microphone and gave the crowd a soft smile before speaking into the mic. "I think this is the moment a lot of you have been waiting for."
The roar of the audience was deafening. Andrew nced at Hana again, and she grinned back at him, her eyes wide with excitement.
Moonlight''s voice rang out over the cheers, "This next song has been number one for three months now. It''s a song that means a lot to me, and I know it means a lot to many of you as well. So, I hope you''re ready... This is ''Perfect.""
The crowd erupted, the cheers growing even louder. Andrew could feel the buzz of anticipation in the air as Moonlight began to strum the soft, familiar intro on his acoustic guitar. The opening notes of the song echoed through the hall, and immediately, the mood shifted. The excitement was still there, but it was tempered now by something deeper-an emotional connection that everyone in the room seemed to feel.
Andrew turned to Hana, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to fade. She was smiling, her eyes locked on the stage, but there was something soft and gentle in her expression that made Andrew''s heart skip a beat. He had never felt this way before-not with anyone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He watched her for a few more seconds before turning back to the stage. Moonlight''s voice floated through the air, smooth and full of emotion.
"I found a love for me..."
The gentle strumming of the guitar, the soft beat of the drums marking the tempo-it all felt so intimate, as though Moonlight was singing directly to each person in the audience. Andrew could feel the music in his chest, each note resonating deep within him.
"Darling, just dive right in, and follow my lead..."
At that moment, Andrew couldn''t help but remember the time that he managed to gather the courage to ask Hana to go out with him.
Chapter 772: Broken Hearts Uniting Under the Moonlight II
Chapter 772: Broken Hearts Uniting Under the Moonlight II
?
At that moment, Andrew couldn''t help but remember the time that he managed to gather the courage to ask Hana to go out with him.
It was a few weeks ago.
The soft sound of sandpaper brushing against wood filled Andrew''s garage, the quiet rhythm offering a peaceful backdrop to the otherwise still night. The space smelled of freshly cut timber and sawdust, the scent earthy and familiar. Over the months, this small, cluttered garage had be Andrew''s sanctuary-a ce where the chaos of the outside world disappeared, where he could lose himself in the steady, methodical work of crafting furniture.
But tonight, he wasn''t alone.
Hana stood across from him, sleeves rolled up, gently sanding the edge of a table they were working on together. Her brow was furrowed in concentration, but there was an easy smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Despite thete hour, she seemed full of energy, her presence a stark contrast to the silence that usually enveloped Andrew as he worked through the night.
Andrew watched her from the corner of his eye, his hands still busy with the wood. He had never expected this-working alongside someone, especially someone like Hana. She had wandered into his life unexpectedly, breaking down the barriers he had spent years building, and now here they were, in his garage, making a piece of furniture as if they had done this a thousand times before.
It wasforting, in a way he hadn''t realized he needed.
"This is kind of rxing," Hana said, her voice breaking thefortable silence. She wiped a bit of dust from her cheek with the back of her hand, her eyes still focused on the piece in front of her. "I can see why you spend so much time in here."
Andrew chuckled softly, nodding. "Yeah. It helps clear my mind."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The gentle scratching of the sandpaper continued, but the atmosphere between them shifted slightly. There was a sense that something deeper was lingering beneath the surface, waiting to be said. They had worked together like this a few times before, but tonight felt different- like the quiet between them was asking to be filled with something more.
"You''re really good at this," Hana added, ncing up at him. "I''ve seen some of your finished pieces in the house. They''re beautiful. You have a real gift, you know?"
Andrew shrugged, his eyes staying on the wood as he spoke. "I don''t know about that. It''s just something I do to keep busy."
Hana paused for a moment, her hands resting on the table''s edge. "You''ve got more than just talent, Andrew. You have a way of making things feel... meaningful. Like this table-it''s not just a piece of furniture. There''s something personal in it."
Andrew stopped sanding for a moment, looking down at the table they were working on. He traced his fingers over the grain of the wood, feeling the rough spots they had yet to smooth out. It wasn''t finished yet, but he could already see the final product in his mind.
"It''s funny," he said quietly. "I think that''s why I like it. Woodworking, I mean. There''s something about shaping something out of nothing. It''s like... I can create something solid, something real, when everything else in my life feels like it''s slipping away."
Hana''s smile faded, reced by a look of quiet understanding. She didn''t press him, didn''t rush to fill the silence. She just waited, giving him the space he needed to let the words out.
Andrew sighed, his fingers lingering on the edge of the table. "I guess that''s part of why I started. After my sister passed away, it was the only thing that made sense. It gave me something to focus on."
Hana stayed quiet, her eyes softening as she listened.
Andrew''s voice grew quieter, more reflective. "She was only sixteen when she got sick. I was ten. And then... a couple of yearster, my parents died in a car ident. After that, it felt like everything was falling apart."
Hana nodded slowly, her heart aching for him. She had known there was pain behind Andrew''s quiet demeanor, but hearing him talk about it, letting pieces of his past slip through the cracks, made it all the more real. She wanted to reach out to him, to tell him that she understood more than he knew, but she waited, giving him the space to continue.
"I went to live with my grandparents after that," Andrew continued, his voice steady but tinged with emotion. "They were great. But then... it was like the universe wasn''t done with me yet. My grandmother died when I was finishing high school, and my grandfather-he passed away two years ago. That''s when it really hit me. There''s no one left."
The garage fell silent except for the soft sound of their breathing. Hana didn''t say anything right away, but she took a step closer to him, her hand resting lightly on the edge of the table. "Andrew..." she began, her voice gentle. "I''m sorry. I can''t imagine how hard that must''ve been."
Andrew shook his head slightly, a small, bitter smile ying on his lips. "I guess I just stopped expecting things to go well after a while. It''s easier to deal with life when you stop hoping for anything good."
The words hung in the air between them, heavy and raw. Hana felt a pang of sadness for him, knowing that kind of hopelessness all too well. But at the same time, she felt a flicker of warmth-because here they were, standing together, working on something beautiful despite the broken pieces of their pasts.
She nced down at the table, running her fingers over the wood grain. "You know, I get it," she said softly. "I spent most of my life thinking that happiness wasn''t for me, either."
Andrew''s eyes flicked up to meet hers, curiosity and understanding in his gaze.
Hana took a deep breath before continuing. "My mom... she wasn''t a good person. She never hit me or anything like that, but the way she treated me... it was like I wasn''t enough. She made me feel like I was always doing something wrong, like nothing I did could ever be good enough for her. Every mistake I made, every little thing, she''d twist it until it felt like I was failing on purpose."
Andrew''s hand stilled on the wood as he listened, his heart heavy with the weight of her words. He had sensed there was something beneath Hana''s bright, bubbly exterior, but he hadn''t known it ran this deep.
"I tried so hard to make her happy, to be the daughter she wanted me to be, but no matter what I did, it wasn''t enough. She''d praise me one minute and then tear me down the next. It messed with my head for a long time."
Chapter 773: Broken Hearts Uniting Under the Moonlight III
Chapter 773: Broken Hearts Uniting Under the Moonlight III
?
"I tried so hard to make her happy, to be the daughter she wanted me to be, but no matter what I did, it wasn''t enough. She''d praise me one minute and then tear me down the next. It messed with my head for a long time."
Hana''s voice faltered for a moment, but she pushed through, her gaze steady on the table. "I left as soon as I could, got a job, went to college. I thought I was free, but those things she said... they stick with you, you know?"
Andrew nodded. He understood all too well how the past could linger, how the voices of those who hurt you could echo in your mind long after they were gone.
Hana''s voice softened. "But then I met you. And I saw how you put yourself into your work, how you keep going, even after everything. It made me realize that maybe we''re not broken in the way we think we are. Maybe we''re just... piecing ourselves back together."
Andrew stared at her for a long moment, the words sinking in. He had never thought of it that way. All this time, he had seen himself as damaged, as someone who would never be whole again. But here was Hana, standing in front of him, offering him a new perspective-one where healing wasn''t about erasing the scars, but about building something new from the pieces.
"I don''t know if I''ll ever be whole," Andrew said quietly, his voice thick with emotion. "But I want to try."
Hana smiled at him, her eyes glistening slightly in the dim light of the garage. "Me too." They stood in silence for a while, the quiet hum of the garage wrapping around them like a nket. There was something unspoken between them, a shared understanding that they didn''t need to voice. They both carried their pasts with them, but maybe, just maybe, they didn''t have to carry them alone anymore.
Hana picked up the sandpaper again, her movements slower, more deliberate this time. Andrew followed suit, and together, they worked infortable silence, smoothing the rough edges of the wood.
After a while, Hana nced up at him, a yful glint in her eyes. "You know, I think this table might be the best one yet. I mean, it''s got two artists working on it now."
Andrewughed softly, the sound lightening the air between them. "I don''t know if ''artist'' is the right word for me."
Hana smirked, her expression teasing. "Well, you''re definitely something special. I mean, how many guys can make a table look like it belongs in a museum?"
Andrew shook his head, but there was a smile on his face now-a real one, not the half- hearted one he used to hide behind. He looked down at the table again, his fingers brushing over the smooth wood. It wasn''t finished yet, but it wasing together.
At that moment, he was assaulted by a giant desire to ask Hana to go out with him, and before he could think more about it, he blurted, "Hey, d-do you want to go out with me sometime?"
Andrew froze when he realized what he had just done, he didn''t even think when he asked that, he was about to apologize to Hana when he heard her answer.
"Of course!" She said with a bright smile, "I''d love to!"
Back to Mafra Q Hall, where Moonlight was performing ''Perfect''.
Hana swayed gently to the music, her body moving in time with the rhythm. Andrew watched her, mesmerized. He had always admired her from a distance- the way she carried herself with such confidence, the way sheughed so easily, the way she could make him feel lighter just by being near. But tonight, standing here with her, he realized something he hadn''t fully acknowledged before.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He was in love with her.
The thought hit him like a bolt of lightning, sudden and powerful. He had spent so much of his life avoiding love, convinced that it would only lead to pain. But now, here he was, standing next to the one person who had made him believe that maybe, just maybe, love could be different this time.
He wanted to tell her. He wanted to tell her how much she meant to him, how much she had changed his life. But the words stuck in his throat, his heart pounding with both fear and anticipation. What if he messed this up? What if he said the wrong thing?
"I found a girl, beautiful and sweet..."
Moonlight''s voice continued to drift through the air, the romantic lyrics wrapping around the crowd like a warm embrace. Couples all around them were holding each other close, some swaying gently, others lost in their own little worlds.
Andrew felt the weight of the moment pressing down on him. This was it. If he was ever going to tell Hana how he felt, it had to be now.
But before he could gather the courage to speak, Hana turned to him, her eyes soft and filled with something Andrew couldn''t quite ce. "This song," she said quietly, her voice barely audible over the music. "It''s beautiful."
Andrew nodded, his throat tight. "It is."
She smiled at him, and for a moment, the world seemed to slow down. It was just the two of them, standing there in the crowd, surrounded by thousands of people, yet somehowpletely alone. The noise of the concert faded into the background, and all that mattered was this moment.
Moonlight reached the chorus, and the crowd began to sing along, their voices mingling with his in a beautiful harmony.
"Baby, I''m dancing in the dark..."
"With you between my arms..."
Andrew swallowed hard, his heart pounding. He knew what he had to do. He had to tell her.
He took a deep breath, gathering every ounce of courage he had left, and turned to Hana. "Hana," he said softly, his voice shaking slightly.
She looked up at him, her expression curious but patient, as though she knew something important wasing.
Andrew''s hands felt mmy, and his heart raced. But he pushed through the nerves, the fear of rejection, the ghosts of his past that had told him love wasn''t for him. This was different.
Hana was different.
"I-" His voice cracked slightly, but he forced himself to continue. "I know this is our first date, but... I''ve been thinking about this for a while."
Hana''s expression softened even more, her gaze never leaving his.
"I never thought I''d feel this way about anyone," Andrew continued, his words tumbling out
in a rush. "But you... you''ve changed everything for me."
Her eyes widened slightly, but she remained quiet, letting him speak.
"I''m not good at this," he admitted, his voice a little shaky. "But what I''m trying to say is... I think I''m falling in love with you, Hana. And I don''t want to be afraid of it anymore."
For a moment, there was only silence. The music still yed softly in the background, but Andrew couldn''t hear it over the sound of his own heartbeat thudding in his ears. He had never been more vulnerable in his life, and the weight of the confession hung in the air
between them.
Then, slowly, Hana''s lips curled into a soft smile. "Andrew," she whispered, stepping closer to him. "You don''t have to be afraid."
She reached up and ced her hand on his cheek, her touch gentle and reassuring. "I''m falling
for you too."
Andrew''s breath caught in his throat. He had been bracing himself for rejection, but instead, he was met with warmth, eptance, and something that felt dangerously close to love.
A wave of relief and joy washed over him, and before he could stop himself, he pulled Hana
into his arms. She melted into the embrace, her head resting against his chest as they swayed
gently to the music.
Moonlight''s voice soared through the hall, carrying the final chorus with it.
"I have faith in what I see..."
"Now I know I have met an angel in person..."
Andrew held Hana close, his heart full. The doubts, the fears, the pain of his past-it all
seemed to fade away in that moment. For the first time in a long time, he felt whole. He felt like he had found something worth holding onto.
As the final notes of "Perfect" echoed through the hall, Andrew leaned down and whispered softly in Hana''s ear. "Will you be my girlfriend?"
She pulled back slightly, just enough to look up at him with a bright smile. "Yes," she
whispered. "I''d love to."
They didn''t need words after that. As the music faded and the crowd erupted into apuse,
Andrew and Hana stood there, wrapped in each other''s arms, dancing slowly to the rhythm of
their own hearts.
And in that moment, everything was perfect.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!